《Addicted To The Genius Lady With A Thousand Faces》


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:


    ¡°Ow, that hurts¡­¡± Marissa Nash winced as she felt something sharp pierce her body, and dizziness from the agony set in. Noticing blood seeping between her legs, she gasped in shock, eximing, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    She had forgotten about the bunch of Dreamweed on the seat and had identally sat on it. The nt¡¯s long, sharp thorns had dug deep into her flesh. Dreamweed was known for its strong anesthetic properties, meaning she would likely be numb for the next six hours. Realizing this, she decided to close the shop and rest. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she removed the thorns and prepared to put up the ¡°Closed for Today¡± sign. But before she could stand, a tall, well-dressed man in a sharp suit entered the flower shop through the ss door. His imposing presence quickly dominated the space. His face was handsome and stern, his eyes a mix of disdain, hatred, and something fiercely destructive


    Marissa frowned slightly; she did not recognize him and had no idea of his intentions. But it was clear he wasn¡¯t here for a friendly visit. She had many enemies. Though she often used aliases and disguises on her missions, there was always the risk of being unmasked. There was also the possibility of a traitor within the organization she belonged to. It wasn¡¯t umon for enemies to seek her out for revenge or to abduct her


    Feeling her strength fading away, she dared not act hastily. All she could do was try to remain calm on the surface. ¡°Are you here to buy flowers, sir?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± The man scoffed. Without a word, he scooped her up and carried her outside. Marissa instinctively tried to punch him, but her feeble punches felt more like gentle taps against his solid body


    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    What awaited her outside left her stunned. Down the narrow, run-down Vintage Street, over a dozen luxurious ck Rolls Royces were lined up impressively. More than a hundred stern-faced bodyguards in ck surrounded her modest flower shop, making it seem like a fortress. Passersby had already scurried into nearby stores, driven by fear. It was as if a scene from a mafia movie hade to life, with the mafia boss making a dramatic public appearance


    Despite Marissa¡¯s extensive experiences, she couldn¡¯t determine which powerful person in Blebert was targeting her. To cause such a spectacle in broad daylight was incredibly bold and insane! The man roughly shoved her into a car and then climbed in beside her, settling next to her. Once the door was shut, the car¡¯s interior was engulfed by his intense, chilling presence, making it hard to breathe. Marissa tried to remainposed and discreetly reached into her pocket for her phone to send out a distress signal. But just as her fingers grazed the device, the man beside her snatched it away. She nced at his harsh, tense face. ¡°Sir, could you at least tell me your name and why you¡¯re abducting me¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Her plea was abruptly cut short as his hand mped tightly around her throat. It was evident that any resistance might lead him to end her life


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your antics! Say another word, and I¡¯ll end you right here!¡± To save her life, Marissa quickly shut her mouth. Powerless to fight back, she could only sit and wonder what woulde next. However, what happened next left herpletely astounded


    The man brought her to City Hall. Before she knew it, her name was listed next to his on the marriage certificate. Thrown back into the car, Marissa was in shock. She stared vacantly at the marriage certificate in her hand, finally seeing the man¡¯s name: Connor Daniels


    In Blebert, only one Connor Daniels fit the profile of possessing such immense wealth and influence¡ªthe current head of the top family, also known as the wealthiest man in Blebert! The situation was both horrifying and bewildering. She had never encountered such an extremely prestigious and fearsome person. While she might have unwittingly offended him, an assassination attempt or revenge on her would make sense, but a forced marriage¡­?


    ¡°Um, Mr. Daniels¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor cut her off before she could begin to ask questions. Then, he grabbed her left hand and slid a priceless diamond ring onto her finger. ¡°Make my grandma happy as you did before. Don¡¯t provoke me again!¡± he ordered


    Marissa was left speechless. She had never even met his grandmother, so how was she supposed to make her happy?


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s clearly been a misunderstanding¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    His demeanor was tense and grim. Each word he said seemed to echo from a ce of deep darkness. She found herself once again gripped tightly by the throat


    ¡°You went to great lengths to trick my grandma into forcing this marriage upon me. Yet, after I agreed and our wedding invitations had been sent out, you vanished on the day we were to legalize our marriage? I¡¯m not interested in why you chased me and then ran away, nor do I mind the embarrassment andplications it caused. But my grandma was rushed to the hospital because of this, and we need to resolve it! With her health in a critical condition, you will return and act the part of the dutiful granddaughter-inw. If you try any tricks, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Nash family pays dearly!¡±


    Marissa started to piece things together. He had abducted the wrong person! She resembled his actual runaway fianc¨¦e closely, leading to this mistake. She had nned to go back to her hometown, Adagend, tomorrow to marry her fianc¨¦, Derek Tucker. What was she supposed to do now?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:


    Marissa seethed with anger at being mistaken for someone else. Her carefullyid ns had beenpletely ruined by Connor, and even if she regained her freedom in the future, she would be a divorced woman. This blind and rude bastard! She was consumed by the desire to tear Connor apart


    Yet, at this moment, she was powerless to defend herself. His overbearing and aggressive presence forced her into submission once again. As the sun set, casting itsst golden light, their car pulled into the opulent grounds of Daniels Manor. No sooner had Connor pulled her from the car than a distressed butler hurried over with urgent news


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, you muste quickly. Your grandma has copsed again, and they¡¯re trying to revive her. This is the third time she¡¯s fainted. The doctors say her heart is failing, and her condition is¡­ very critical¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression twisted into one of anger. Marissa instinctively recoiled, sensing the murderous intent emanating from him. Before she could react, he grabbed her by the throat and mmed her against the car door. His grip was that of a madman, his hand tightening around her neck to the point where she nearly passed out


    ¡°You better hope my grandmother gets through this! If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re buried alongside her!¡± With onest menacing squeeze, Connor let her go and stormed off towards the mansion. Gasping for air, Marissa clutched her bruised throat and coughed painfully


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    The sensation of being so close to death left her both terrified and seething with anger. This man waspletely insane! He still hadn¡¯t realized that he had married the wrong woman. Given his current unstable and aggressive demeanor, if his grandmother passed away, she was certain she¡¯d be buried alive alongside her! To ensure her survival until the truth came out, she knew she must try to save his grandmother. With that resolve, she gathered her strength and followed Connor into the mansion


    Inside the bedroom, Arabe Daniels, an elderlydy with silver hair, was lying motionless on the bed. Medical personnel were desperately attempting to save her, but the monitors tracking her vitals indicated her blood pressure and heart rate were critically low. She was indeed on the brink of death


    Connor stopped at the doorway, his face strained. Marissa, trailing behind him, held her breath. Suddenly, the heart monitor¡¯s rhythmic beeping stopped, reced by a continuous t tone. The medical team paused briefly before resuming their intense efforts to resuscitate Arabe. However, Arabe¡¯s heart remained unresponsive. The lead doctor finally said somberly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels has passed away. Please ept our condolences.¡±


    Connor was in denial. His eyes, already reddened, became wild with grief. ¡°I don¡¯t ept this! Keep trying! Use whatever means necessary, regardless of the cost!¡± The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, your grandma¡¯s heart has stopped. Further attempts are futile.¡±


    Connor was on the verge of a breakdown. He had lost his parents at a young age, and it was his grandmother who had raised him. She was the closest family he had. ¡°No, Grandma can¡¯t just go like this! She wanted to see me married and meet her great-grandchildren. She said only that would bring her peace.¡±


    The room fell eerily quiet, everyone too apprehensive to speak. Finally, Neil Daniels, Connor¡¯s brother, broke the silence with a scornful remark. ¡°Enough, Connor. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± He was Connor¡¯s eldest brother, twenty-three years older than him. His words were sharply cutting. ¡°Grandma died stressed out because of your runaway fianc¨¦e. Her death is your fault. You can¡¯t even handle a woman. How are we supposed to trust you with running the whole family? If you feel any remorse for Grandma, hand over the family leadership and shares, and step down from managing the family business!¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips tightened as he tried to contain his emotions. Neil had always been bitter that their grandmother had entrusted Connor with the shares and family leadership instead of him, her eldest grandchild. He never missed a chance to pin the me on Connor. Usually, Connor didn¡¯t let Neil¡¯s usations slide and always had a retort ready to keep his conniving brother in check


    But today, Connor had no desire to argue. He was too overwhelmed by grief and wanted his grandmother to rest in peace. But Glenn Daniels, Connor¡¯s third elder brother, who used a wheelchair, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer


    ¡°Neil, Grandma chose Connor to be in charge. It¡¯s unseemly for you to try to take the family leadership and shares now!¡±


    ¡°Glenn, since when do you have a say in this family?¡± Neil¡¯s wife, Lorna Daniels, jumped in sharply before Glenn could respond, her voiceden with sarcasm. Despite her carefully applied makeup, her malicious nature was evident. ¡°Connor doesn¡¯t have the integrity required for his position. It¡¯s only right that he hands over the family leadership and shares! And you, contributing nothing from that wheelchair, think you deserve a share too?¡± Lorna was known for her harsh words, and she hit exactly where it hurt. As expected, Glenn grimaced, gripping his knee, rendered speechless by the distress


    Marissa observed the family drama silently from the sidelines, uninterested in their squabbles. While the others argued, she had been closely observing Arabe¡¯s condition. As the argument intensified, Marissa said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels can still be saved.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:


    The moment Marissa spoke, all attention shifted to her. Connor, deep in grief, seemed to only now remember her presence, turning his head sharply toward her with fierce anger in his eyes


    Marissa instinctively took a step back, feeling as if she was walking dangerously on the edge of a knife. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the runaway bride from the Nash family?¡± ¡°How dare she show her face here?¡± The crowd looked at her with evident disdain. Marissa felt like prey surrounded by a pack of wolves. Cautiously, she asked Connor, ¡°May I see Mrs. Daniels? Perhaps I could be of some help.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked. Lorna let out a sharp, mockingugh and said, ¡°Miss Nash, are you out of your mind? Everyone knows you never finished high school. When did you be a medical expert?¡±


    Marissa ignored the cutting remark. Her focus was solely on trying to save a life, and she pleaded with Connor, ¡°Since the doctors have given up, what harm is there in letting me try? Things can¡¯t get much worse.¡±


    The medical team was outraged. How could they let a notorious rich girl, dered a failure by her own family, overturn their death deration? The Daniels family members were also seething with anger. This woman, who had disgraced them by fleeing the wedding, now had the audacity to step in upon Arabe¡¯s death. Everyone expected Connor to demand this lunatic be thrown out


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Unexpectedly, the fierce anger in Connor¡¯s eyes faded. He continued to stare at Marissa¡¯s face, leaving the room in suspense about his thoughts. Neil, unable to contain his anger, mmed the table and said, ¡°How can we let this ignorant girl meddle? Throw her out now!¡±


    The bodyguards, anticipating thismand, started to approach Marissa to escort her away. ¡°Who daresy a finger on my woman?!¡± Suddenly, Connor¡¯s voice rang out, stopping everyone in their tracks


    Everyone was stunned. Connor¡¯smanding presence filled the room, leaving no room for defiance. Even the troublemakers, Neil and Lorna, were forced to remain silent. With a singlemand, Connor had taken control of the situation. He then took Marissa by the hand and led her to the bedside, simply saying, ¡°Please.¡±


    No one dared to question the decision of the head of the family. Marissa started to examine Arabe¡¯s body. Given that she had not fully regained her strength and had been roughly choked by Connor three times, her hands shook noticeably, making her examination seem clumsy


    This clumsiness was misinterpreted negatively by the onlookers. They assumed she knew nothing about medicine; she was merely seeking attention and was visibly nervous. There had always been many women trying to garner Connor¡¯s attention with dramatic gestures. But for Marissa to use Arabe as a part of her scheme was unprecedented. She had previously convinced Arabe to agree to her and Connor¡¯s marriage, showing some cunning. But now, with Arabe gone, did she really think she could revive the dead? Such a thought was pure insanity! Everyone watched Marissa intently. They were eager to see her make a fool of herself, expecting Connor to throw her out and the downfall of the Nash family alongside her


    Marissa paid them no mind. After finishing her examination, she paused in thought for a moment before pulling out her acupuncture kit. Upon seeing the kit, the doctors scoffed, and the observers mocked her even more. They had anticipated some sophisticated medical intervention, but she resorted to acupuncture, which many regarded as mere folklore. Arabe¡¯s heart had stopped functioning; not even surgery could save her, and Marissa thought a few needles would revive her? Connor must be out of his mind to allow her to treat Arabe. Arabe was so revered. How could Marissa be permitted to mess with her body? It was a disrespect to her! Yet, Connor did not intervene, so no one dared openly criticize her actions


    Marissa sterilized the silver needles and started positioning them at strategic points on Arabe¡¯s body. Her increasing weakness caused her hands to tremble more visibly, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. The spectators, noticing her shaky hands, were both anxious and terrified, witnessing the positioning of each needle


    When the first needle was inserted, there was no change. The second needle followed, and still, no response. By the ninth needle, there was still no sign of any miracle. At that point, the onlookers could no longer restrain themselves


    ¡°Stop!¡± Neil shouted furiously. ¡°You have some nerve, trying to deceive us! Do you think we¡¯re fools? Using Arabe¡¯s body for your scheme¡ªyou must be tired of living!¡± Everyone red at Marissa, furious and ready to tear apart this woman who they believed disrespected Arabe. Even the usually gentle Glenn appeared unusually grim. ¡°Connor, are you really going to let this woman continue with her antics?¡±


    But Connor did not stop Marissa. Instead, he yelled, ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Marissa breathed a sigh of relief. She had only one needle left. If Connor had sumbed to the crowd¡¯s influence and halted her, all her efforts would have been for nothing


    Connor¡¯s authoritative presence shut down the opposing voices once more, but the room felt heavier with all that pent-up anger lurking beneath the surface. With the room¡¯s full attention on her, Marissa positioned the final, tenth needle. As she did, Arabe abruptly inhaled a breath of air. She was alive!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:


    Did a miracle just happen? Everyone in the room looked as if they had witnessed the impossible. No, it was as if they had seen God. The doctors, who had previously dered the patient beyond help, looked as though they wanted to bow down to Marissa in reverence!


    Connor was overjoyed. Only Marissa remained calm and concentrated, continuing to massage and press various points on Arabe¡¯s body. Ten minutester, Arabe¡¯s blood pressure and heart rate stabilized. Although Arabe hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, her breathing was regr, and her skin color was returning to normal. The person dered dead was now in stable condition!


    ¡°How¡­ she¡­?¡± Lorna stuttered, pointing at Marissa, her words trailing off in disbelief. Everyone hadbeled Miss Nash as dumb. When had she developed such extraordinary medical abilities?


    The esteemed doctors in the room felt both humiliated and ashamed. The lead doctor couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Miss Nash, from whom did you learn your medical skills?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from acupuncture books and just replicated what I read,¡± Marissa answered, making up a simple exnation to avoid anyplications, given everyone in the room was now thinking she was another woman. This response shattered the earlier sense of wonder in the room. Who would seriously attempt to treat someone as critical as Arabe with basic acupuncture techniques learned from books?


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    This woman must be out of her mind. She had simply struck it incredibly lucky today! Ignoring the mixed reactions from the crowd, Marissa meticulously gathered her silver needles. Large beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks¡ªshe waspletely exhausted. The effects of the Dreamweed had weakened her, and she hadn¡¯t rested at all. Instead, she had endured rough handling by Connor that nearly crushed her


    Suddenly, she felt a warm hand gently wipe the sweat from her cheek. Marissa turned her head to see it was Connor. His eyes conveyed a deep sense of gratitude, almost as if he was trying to soften her with his look. Feeling uneasy with such closeness, Marissa quickly stepped away


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, can we talk?¡±


    ¡°You look exhausted. Rest now. We can talkter, once you¡¯ve had some sleep,¡± Connor suggested, his voice unexpectedly tender, mirroring the softness in his eyes. Realizing how exhausted she truly was, Marissa agreed to his suggestion. Before leaving, she asked, ¡°Could I have my phone back, please?¡±


    Connor paused for a brief moment, then swiftly pulled her phone from his pocket and handed it to her. Marissa epted her phone and followed the servant out. The night had deepened outside, and the sky hinted at an impending rainstorm


    Marissa was led to a guest room in an adjacent building and immediately checked her messages. Derek and she had nned to return to their hometown the next day to get married. With her phone off for so long, he must have been incredibly worried. Sure enough, after three hours without her phone, it was bombarded with notifications. Over a hundred missed calls and dozens of texts greeted her, all from Derek


    Marissa gave a wry smile and quickly texted Derek to reassure him that she would meet him at the train station as nned at noon the next day. The wedding date couldn¡¯t be changed. Before meeting Derek, she needed to divorce Connor. He had turned what was supposed to be her first marriage into her second, and she was determined to make him regret it. All she needed now was a good night¡¯s rest, and then she would set things right!


    With that resolve, she climbed into bed and quickly fell asleep


    In a small conference room in the same building, tension filled the atmosphere. Domenic Wells, Connor¡¯s trusted assistant, stood before him, delivering his report with due respect


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, the young woman¡¯s name is Marissa Nash, 22 years old, originally from a small vige in Adagend. She owns a small flower shop on Vintage Street. Her family¡¯s financial struggles forced her to drop out of school shortly after beginning high school to start working, contributing to family expenses. She left her vige at fifteen, wandered through various towns, and settled in Blebert onlyst year. As a young woman on her own who earns a decent ie, she¡¯s the subject of various nasty rumors back in her vige. Essentially, her reputation isn¡¯t ster.¡±


    While saying this, Domenic had already prepared himself for any harsh punishment. The intended bride from the Nash family had fled from her marriage to Connor, and he, under orders, had searched the entire city, ending up at a small flower shop on Vintage Street. Regrettably, they had abducted the wrong person! The two women merely shared a resemnce and the same surname, Nash. This mistake hadnded his boss in a significant predicament. Though the actual bride, whom Arabe had approved of, was despised by Connor, she had a suitable social standing. But now, the new ¡°Mrs. Daniels¡± was nothing more than a high school dropout with a questionable background from a tiny vige!


    This was a blow to his boss¡¯s dignity! If this vige girl attempted to ckmail them or refuse to let go of Connor, he feared that even sacrificing his life would not be enough to atone for this mistake


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I have failed in my responsibilities and am prepared to face whatever punishment you deem necessary!¡± The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Connor remained silent for a long time, repeatedly examining the brand-new marriage certificate. Then, suddenly, he got up and moved towards the floor-to-ceiling window, staring out at the clouded sky. He opened his mouth, seemingly about to say something


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:


    ¡°The weather is nice,¡± Connor said out of the blue


    Domenic stood frozen, while Marc Bailey and Terry Bailey, the two captains of the bodyguard team, looked terrified. Connor was known for being unpredictable. A dark expression on his face didn¡¯t always signify anger, whereas a smile might be the calm before the storm. Without a second thought, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all knelt with a heavy thud


    At that moment, lightning shed across the window, followed by a booming thunderp that rattled the entire building. The rain began to fall in torrents


    Suddenly, Connor turned around and said softly, ¡°Send someone upstairs to check the situation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two bodyguard captains remained motionless, and Domenic, the well-educated special assistant, seemedpletely lost. Cade Garza, the seasoned old butler with a deep understanding of human nature, took charge. He promptly summoned a maid and instructed, ¡°Quickly go upstairs and see if our esteemed guest was startled by the thunder. If she¡¯s awake, let us know immediately. Also, prepare avish meal in the kitchen and be ready to serve her at any moment!¡± After a brief pause, Cade personally retrieved some swelling-reducing ointment and passed it to the maid. Once these orders were given, Cade looked to Connor and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, do you find these arrangements sufficient?¡±


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    Connor nodded


    After the thunderstorm, Marissa woke up. Though she hadn¡¯t slept long, she felt her energy had returned. During previous missions, she often had to make do with minimal sleep. Her body had adapted, trained to recover energy swiftly from brief rests


    Noticing a cooling sensation around her neck, carrying a faint medicinal scent, she sniffed gently and recognized it as some ointment. As she opened her eyes, she saw several maids standing by her bed with respect


    The head maid approached with a warm smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Please, call me Miss Nash,¡± Marissa corrected her politely as she sat up


    The maids exchanged puzzled nces. Miss Nash had previously preferred the title Mrs. Daniels. What had changed her mind today? Then the head maid said, ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels is waiting for you downstairs. Dinner is ready. Would you like toe down for a meal?¡±


    Marissa, feeling quite hungry, freshened up and headed downstairs. There, Connor was seated at the dining table, absorbed in a newspaper. He seemed more controlled andposed now, presenting himself as nothing more than a charming gentleman, easy on the eyes. Yet, Marissa shot him a disdainful nce and silently started to eat. She only raised her head after satisfying her hunger


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I believe you understand now that you¡¯ve made a big mistake. Even though Ie from a humble background, you¡¯ve wronged me, and it¡¯s only right that you make amends, correct?¡±


    Connor looked at the woman before him and gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Daniels, would you prefer to resolve this legally, or can we settle it privately?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s handle it privately,¡± Connor responded. He then offered a slight smile. ¡°Miss Nash, please specify your terms.¡±


    Perfect! Marissa quickly requested paper and a pen and set about drafting an agreement


    Silence enveloped the dining room, broken only by the scratching of Marissa¡¯s pen against the paper. Connor was intrigued to see what terms she would propose and learn more about the kind of person she truly was. She was dressed casually in a blue checkered shirt, overalls, and Martin boots, her hair tied in a loose braid, without a trace of makeup. Her outfit was typical for someone who ran a flower shop, yet it rendered her quite striking. She looked exceptionally pure and vibrant, standing out like a beacon among the crowd. His eyes lingered on her, starting from her jet-ck hair and moving slowly downward. He studied her expressive eyes, the shape of her nose, her rosy lips, and her wless skin. When his gazended on the red marks around her neck, a pang of guilt hit him hard. As he remembered how he had treated her harshly, remorse washed over him. Just then, Marissa set down her pen and looked up, meeting his probing gaze. Startled and feeling guilty, Connor quickly looked away


    Marissa passed the paper to him, her demeanorposed. There were two agreements in total. Connor took them and began to review them carefully


    The first agreement was primarily aboutpensation. The initial use demanded five thousand dors for physical injuries


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, you physically assaulted me three times, resulting in neck injuries. I¡¯m requesting five thousand inpensation. That seems fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Marissa interjected just in time


    ¡°Very fair,¡± Connor said, continuing to read


    The next use asked for one hundred thousand dors for emotional distress


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, your actions have caused me significant emotional suffering. One hundred thousand inpensation isn¡¯t unreasonable, right?¡± Marissa added


    ¡°Very reasonable,¡± Connor agreed once more, his tone still gentle


    He moved on to the following use. The third use concerned medical fees, totaling ten million dors. Connor was momentarily at a loss for words. He lifted his head and looked at Marissa from head to toe, his eyes nearly widening in bewilderment, yet he still couldn¡¯t quite understand her. Marissa offered a slight smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, although my medical intervention was somewhat fortuitous, the fact remains that I revived your grandmother. The value of Mrs. Daniels¡¯s life is immeasurable. Surely, ten million for medical expenses isn¡¯t too much?¡±


    Slightly amused, Connor smiled faintly. ¡°Very reasonable.¡±


    He immediately signed the agreement after speaking. He then wrote a check for $10,150,000 and handed it over to Marissa. She epted it without hesitation and tucked it into her pocket


    Connor then proceeded to the second document. It was a divorce agreement. The content was straightforward¡ªlegally dividing theirmunity property. Upon seeing the phrase munity property,¡± Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:


    Connor found Marissa quite fascinating; she was as mysterious as the ocean¡¯s depths. Despite closely observing her behavior and listening to her words, he remained puzzled by her. He couldn¡¯t help but look her over once more. Marissa, in turn, closely watched his reactions


    With a calm demeanor, she said casually, ¡°Although our marriage was not by mutual agreement, it is nheless legally binding, registered at the City Hall. That¡¯s correct, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Daniels?¡±


    Connor gave a slight nod. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Since our marriage went through legal procedures, our divorce must be handled legally as well, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    ¡°And from the time we got married to the moment we sign the divorce papers, any ie earned by either party is consideredmunity property, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Watching this exchange between husband and wife, Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt uneasy. They were disturbed by how effortlessly their boss seemed to be led step by step into the trap of the seemingly simple country girl. They couldn¡¯t believe something like this would actually happen to their usually smart boss. Even though the negotiation felt odd, it proceeded without conflict


    Marissa smiled. ¡°Mr. Daniels, since you took me from my flower shop, I¡¯ve had no earnings. During our marriage, my ie was zero. Regarding your ie during our marriage, would you prefer to disclose the financial details yourself, or should I hire awyer to review them?¡±


    Hearing her words, Domenic, Marc, and Terry clenched their teeth in frustration. They were furious! They found her audacity unbearable! Who did she think she was? Mr. Daniels had just made a billion dors today. If it was consideredmunity property, was she really expecting to walk away with half? This was simply unbelievable!


    They had already thought her request for ten million in medical expenses was outrageous. Now, that seemed like just a small beginning! She was clearly pushing her luck! Even if Connor felt indebted to her for saving Arabe, surely there was a limit to his patience!


    However, they had underestimated their boss¡¯s generosity. Expecting him to dismiss Marissa¡¯s ims, they were shocked to see him smile, pick up his phone, pull up the financial statements, and hand his phone to her


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were dumbfounded. Marissa took the phone without hesitation


    Even when she was faced with the astronomical numbers on the financial statements, her expression remained unchanged. She then calmly asked, ¡°During our marriage, your financial ie was one billion. ording to thew, I¡¯m entitled to half, which is 500 million. Mr. Daniels, do you have any objections to this?¡±


    ¡°No, your request is reasonable and within legal bounds,¡± Connor responded nonchntly. As he spoke, the expressions of the three onlookers contorted, as if it was their money being discussed. The woman had the audacity to ask, and their boss seemed all too willing toply! Just who exactly was this country girl?


    Marissa herself was quite taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Connor being so cooperative. She had prepared herself with a lot of persuasive arguments, ready for a lengthy debate. It turned out, it was all unnecessary


    After a brief pause, she courteously handed back the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Please, Mr. Daniels, go ahead and sign the divorce agreement.¡±


    But Connor didn¡¯t immediately sign. Instead, he looked at her intently for a few moments before softly inquiring, ¡°Miss Nash, are you interested in getting more money out of this?¡±


    Marissa looked confused, her fine eyebrows lifting as she gave Connor a questioning nce


    Connor began to exin, ¡°My fianc¨¦e has run away, and it¡¯s caused my grandmother a great deal of stress. She¡¯s fallen seriously ill because of the worry. If my grandmother doesn¡¯t see her when she wakes, it might worsen her condition, possibly putting her life at risk. Miss Nash, could you consider dying our divorce and acting as the devoted granddaughter-inw for a bit, just until I have a better solution? In exchange, while we¡¯re still married, all my ie will bemunity property, shared by both of us.¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked as though they¡¯d been struck by lightning. The wealthiest man in Blebert, who earned a fortune every day, was proposing to share half his daily ie¡ªeffectively handing out a fortune each day. This country girl had hit the jackpot, suddenly thrown into a marriage, and was poised to be wealthy beyond measure!


    However, they always seemed to misjudge the vige girl. She didn¡¯t react as they had anticipated, neither flushed with excitement nor stumbling over her words. Confronted with such an enormous temptation, the girl simply shrugged and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Daniels, I can¡¯t help with that.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry werepletely taken aback. Looking directly at Connor, Marissa said inly, ¡°My fianc¨¦ and I have nned to return to our hometown tomorrow to get married. I can¡¯t change this n. I need to have the divorce finalized by noon tomorrow so I can catch the train back to my hometown.¡±


    The mood turned extremely awkward


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:


    Connor¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Whether due to disappointment or remorse, he felt a difort in his heart. Even Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt as if they had done something terribly wrong. This country girl, presented with enormous riches, still chose not to postpone her wedding, demonstrating her deep love for her fianc¨¦. She was set to marry her fianc¨¦, but their error had turned her first marriage into her second. It was clear they had made a significant mistake


    The silence in the room stretched on. Without any embarrassment, Connor asked, ¡°Could you possibly discuss it with your fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°No, my inws have prepared everything for the wedding. That can¡¯t be changed,¡± Marissa responded decisively


    At this point, any decent man would have known to back off. Yet, Connor unexpectedly threw another question her way. ¡°Do you love your fianc¨¦?¡±


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since childhood back in Adagend,¡± Marissa answered, her tone indicating she was done with the topic. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t interested in talking about her fianc¨¦ further, Connor stopped. He then offered a bitter smile. ¡°I truly apologize forplicating things on the day before your wedding. If exining this to your fianc¨¦ proves difficult, I¡¯m willing to help you rify things with him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can manage my own matters.¡±


    Being so quickly rejected made Connor feel as if he had been pped, a strange sense of pain. It was as if a fire was lit inside him, leaving him uneasy. ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯ll apany you to the court tomorrow for the divorce. However, could you consider staying tonight? It wouldfort my grandmother if she saw you as her granddaughter-inw upon waking up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle up with a way to exin your departure without disrupting your wedding ns.¡±


    Marissa instinctively wanted to say no; she preferred to stay away from the Daniels family¡¯splicated affairs. A powerful family like theirs came with tangled rtionships that could easily lead toplications. However, considering Arabe¡¯s fragile, ailing condition, she found herself unable to decline


    Finally, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was merely a meeting, a slight trick, nothing serious. ¡°Thank you,¡± Connor said, clearly relieved. He quickly signed the divorce agreement and wrote a check for 500 million dors. Marissa took the check without hesitation and slipped it into her pocket


    ¡°See you tomorrow morning, Mr. Daniels,¡± she said, then ascended the stairs. As soon as she entered her room, a maid appeared, carrying a stack of new clothes and a package of sanitary pads


    Seeing the sanitary pads, Marissa suddenly understood something. She quickly nced down. ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels asked me to prepare these for you.¡±


    There was a stain of dried blood from the Dreamweed thorns between her legs, but Connor had mistaken it for menstrual blood. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. How dare he scrutinize such a personal aspect of a woman¡¯s body. Pervert!


    By the next morning, the weather had improved. Marissa got up early and made her way downstairs. As she descended the stairs, she overheard Arabe¡¯s voice


    ¡°Hurry and arrange the flowers. My granddaughter-inw loves roses and will be delighted to see them. Oh, and be careful not to wake her!¡±


    Feeling Marissa¡¯s gaze, Arabe swiftly turned around. Upon seeing Marissa, she smiled and eximed, ¡°My granddaughter-inw!¡± But her expression quickly changed to one of anger as she said, ¡°You are not my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:


    When Arabe was angry, everyone was so frightened that they held their breath. Connor, standing just behind Arabe, was particrly worried. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his grandmother would uncover the truth so quickly and was concerned about the possibility of another crisis like the one from the day before


    Marissa stood rooted to the spot. Just when everyone was in a panic, Arabe pursed her lips and snorted. ¡°We used to be so close; I can¡¯t believe you would leave without a word. Has someone new taken my ce? Do you have another old woman to call Grandma now?¡±


    At ny years old, Arabe¡¯s thinking and demeanor had regressed to being childlike. A mix of irritation and sulkiness was on her face, which somehow made her endearing. Connor let out a breath of relief and quickly helped Arabe to the sofa


    ¡°Grandma, Tiffany didn¡¯t leave us. She went to study medicine and has been quite sessful. She was the one who saved youst night.¡± Arabe took Marissa by the hand and guided her to sit next to her. ¡°Sweetie, tell me, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Marissa was unsure how to react and chose to go along with whatever story Connor had made up


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no new grandma? Or did Connor upset you somehow?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why would you leave on a day as important as the wedding day?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Marissa found herself at a loss for words. Since she wasn¡¯t actually Tiffany Nash, making up details on the spot was challenging. She looked to Connor for help


    Connor lied again. ¡°Grandma, on that day, Tiffany¡¯s teacher urgently needed her, so she had to leave quickly. She couldn¡¯t say goodbye because she had lost her phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Arabe seemed to ept this exnation without much fuss and started chatting with Marissa. Thankfully, Arabe was not difficult to deceive, and soon Marissa found herself engaging effortlessly, eliciting genuineughter from Arabe. Connor observed from the side. The vige girl, who was excellent in negotiations, was also proving to be quite skilled at soothing the elderly!


    Eventually, Arabe grew tired. Connor personally escorted her back to her room to rest. Once Arabe was asleep, Marissa felt the urgency to move things along, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, please, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Connor nodded. Aware of her urgency to marry her fianc¨¦, he didn¡¯t want to hold her up any longer. He quickly arranged for a car, and together they headed to the court


    At the court, Marissa and Connor filed for divorce. They expected a straightforward procedure but were stunned to learn there was a mandatory one-month cooling-off period for divorces. Not only were they unable to obtain the divorce decree that day, but they also received a scolding from the clerk


    ¡°Getting married yesterday and divorcing the next day? How can you young people treat marriage like it¡¯s just a game!¡±


    As they left the court, Marissa was visibly upset, her expression one of deep annoyance. She turned to Connor with a cold stare. ¡°I need your number!¡±


    They had not exchanged numbers before. Originally, there had been no need, but now, the cooling-off period made it necessary. For some reason, Connor smiled and quickly gave his number, watching her as she saved it in her phone. However, she didn¡¯t call back


    Looking at her, he was confused. ¡°I still don¡¯t have your number.¡±


    She shot him a sharp look. ¡°You don¡¯t need my number. I¡¯ll reach out to you when it¡¯s time. No need tomunicate until then.¡±


    Connor was speechless. But as he was in the wrong, he didn¡¯t dare argue. He even stood there cautiously, worried she might scold him in public. This country girl paid him no mind! He had learned the previous night that this was a country girl with a fiery spirit


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, make sure your phone is on and that you¡¯re avable toe to the court next month, on this date, for the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Connor maintained hisposure, watching her leave with a cold demeanor


    Domenic approached to give an update. ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s news from the old manor that Mr. Neil Daniels¡¯ long-lost son, missing for twenty years, has been located. He was apparently sold to Adagend as a child and now goes by Derek Tucker.¡±


    Hearing ¡°Adagend,¡± Connor instinctively looked back at Marissa¡¯s retreating figure. What a coincidence! With the divorce still pending and her wedding nearing, what was she to do?


    Marissa hadn¡¯t yet figured out a n. She needed to catch a taxi to the train station to meet Derek by noon as arranged. But the moment sheid eyes on him, she was taken aback!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:


    Outside the train station, Derek looked visibly shaken, his face pale as if he was about to copse. Marissa asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Derek?¡±


    ¡°Derek, are you thinking about calling off our wedding?¡± Derek inquired


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Marissa reassured him


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you been answering my calls or responding to my messages?¡±


    Marissa quickly checked her phone and discovered several missed calls and texts from Derek. ¡°Sorry, my phone was on silent. I didn¡¯t notice them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really want to end things with me, do you?¡±


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°No, I¡¯m right here with you now.¡±


    Derek was relieved by her response, his spirits lifting noticeably. Marissa offered a helpless smile. Derek¡¯s family situation was challenging. Both of his parents were disabled, and his eighty-year-old grandmother relied on them. They were still living in a run-down house that had been his great-grandfather¡¯s. They were the poorest family in their vige


    Derek had faced hardships since childhood. Although he managed to attend university, it was not a prestigious one, and Marissa had paid for his tuition. After graduation, Derek struggled to find a good job and resorted to working as a delivery man. In a society where wealth often dictated opportunities, finding a suitable partner for marriage was tough for Derek


    Marissa, though she seemed like a simple vige girl without a college education, was beautiful and could earn a living in the city. She was supposed to be out of Derek¡¯s league. This was why his family pressured them to marry as soon as Derek was of age. They feared Marissa might leave him for another man. Securing a marriage certificate was the only way to reassure his family


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t get a divorce today, so she was looking for a reason to postpone their wedding. Derek and his family could not afford to get entangled with someone as influential as Connor. If she revealed the truth, she didn¡¯t know how shocked they would be, so she chose to keep it a secret for now


    Just then, an announcement came over the speakers calling for passengers to check in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re checking tickets,¡± Marissa said. Once they boarded the train, Marissa received a text from her assistant, Ferris Frazier


    ¡°Riss, are you truly nning to marry Derek? He¡¯s not the right match for you. It¡¯s just not right! If this is about repaying Derek¡¯s grandmother for her kindness when you were young, you¡¯ve already done more than enough for them, both in public and in secret over the years.¡±


    After reading the message, Marissa responded, ¡°I have to keep my promise.¡±


    Ferris replied, ¡°You were just six when you made that promise. It¡¯s absurd that Derek¡¯s grandmother convinced a child to agree to marry Derek. You shouldn¡¯t feel bound to such a promise!¡±


    What she dreaded most was breaking a promise. When Marissa was four, someone promised her, ¡°I wille back to you safely!¡± Marissa smiled and then fell silent. She feared she might never see it realized, which made her take her own promises very seriously. Yet, that promise remained unfulfilled to this day. Even as a child, she felt a duty to keep the promises she made


    Ferris changed the topic. ¡°Riss, Connor, the wealthiest man in Biebert, has reached out to our team. He¡¯s requesting your services to treat his brother¡¯s legs. Should we ept the case?¡±


    Marissa answered without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    Ferris teased her, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why would apassionate doctor like you refuse to treat someone? I heard Connor¡¯s brother got hurt while protecting Connor. Connor has been burdened with guilt ever since. If you manage to heal his brother, perhaps Connor would even marry you in gratitude. Isn¡¯t that an offer too tempting to pass up?¡±


    Marissa was left speechless. She desperately wanted to cut all ties with Connor. What if Connor found out she was actually Riss, the famous highly-skilled doctor, and demanded her earnings from the previous day be consideredmunity property? In fact, she had earned 200 million more than him yesterday. Splitting that would be a considerable financial blow!


    As evening approached, Marissa and Derek finally made their way back to Adagend. Derek¡¯s family home was near the vige entrance. Out of courtesy, Marissa apanied Derek there first to greet his family. What they saw upon arriving was astounding. Derek¡¯s previously deste home was now bustling with visitors. Dozens of luxury cars were parked outside the gates. The yard was filled with people, including reporters carrying cameras. Vigers had climbed walls and tree branches to get a better view, murmuring among themselves. Worried that something bad had happened to his family, Derek pushed his way through the crowd and hurried into the yard


    Before he could say anything, a well-dressed middle-aged couple rushed up and hugged Derek, shedding tears of joy. ¡°Son, after all these years, we¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡±


    Marissa attempted to follow Derek, but the crowd suddenly swelled in the courtyard center. Before she could see anything clearly, she was pushed outside the gates. A group of vigers gathered around Marissa, eager to share the news


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you? It turns out the Tucker family bought Derek from a human trafficker. Now his real parents have found him!¡±


    ¡°See those luxury cars? Derekes from a wealthy family!¡±


    Marissa was astounded that a scenario straight out of a TV drama was happening right before her eyes


    ¡°Marissa, are you regretting not securing that marriage certificate with Derek sooner? You used to be everything to Derek. But now that he¡¯s a member of a wealthy family, he might leave you.¡±


    ¡°Derek will likely marry a rich girl now. You¡¯re just a vige girl with a sullied reputation and no college degree. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    At a loss for words, Marissa decided to head home. As she walked through the two alleys that separated her home from Derek¡¯s, she found them empty. All the vigers had gone to Derek¡¯s house to catch up on thetest news. The alleys were eerily silent. Walking alone, she turned a corner and unexpectedly bumped into a tall figure


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:


    It was Marissa¡¯s father, Korbin Nash, along with her mother, Betty Nash, and her sister, Denise Nash. Korbin and Betty were carrying some local specialties, clearly intending to give them as gifts. Denise wore a new outfit and had styled her hair with a fresh perm


    They had been enjoying a lively conversation andughter until they saw Marissa, and then their faces turned stern. Betty asked impatiently, ¡°Why have you returned?¡±


    Marissa, who had long been familiar with her parents¡¯ favoritism and unfairness, responded casually, ¡°Mom, did you forget I¡¯m getting married to Derek tomorrow?¡±


    Suddenly, Betty scoffed, her expression contorted in disdain. ¡°Still set on marrying Derek? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? You left home at fifteen. Everyone in the vige says you¡¯ve been making a fortune by sleeping around in nightclubs. Back then, Derek couldn¡¯t find anyone better, so he settled for you. But now that he¡¯s back with his wealthy biological parents, he surely doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Just face it. Don¡¯t embarrass our family any further!¡±


    Marissa felt a mix of anger and helplessness at her mother¡¯s harsh words. Originally, her parents had been against her marrying Derek because his family couldn¡¯t even provide a decent wedding. Eventually, Marissa began sending more money home every month, paid for Denise¡¯s university tuition in full, and evenmitted to a substantial dowry of five hundred thousand for Denise¡¯s future wedding. Only then did her parents grudgingly agree to her marriage to Derek. Now, her mother was opposing it again, but with reversed reasoning. Others, driven by envy of Marissa¡¯s financial aid to her family, had been spreading rumors and ndering her. But she had ignored it. Now, hearing these cruel words from her own mother was deeply upsetting to Marissa


    Seeing Denise dressedvishly, Marissa suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, do you think Denise is now a better match for Derek?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Betty, despite having her intentions exposed, disyed no guilt. ¡°Denise is smart, attractive, and holds a university degree. Doesn¡¯t she deserve Derek more than you? Why are you so upset?¡±


    Marissa was amused. In the past, her parents and Denise had looked down upon Derek, considering him a failure. They had even refused to let him into their house, despite Marissa¡¯s intention to marry him. Denise once said Derek wasn¡¯t even fit to be her servant. Now, however, their attitudes had drastically changed, as they eagerly sought Derek¡¯s approval. Sometimes, Marissa struggled to ept that these relentless opportunists were her family


    ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s with that expression?¡± Denise shoved Marissa away, clearly upset. ¡°Derek will never marry you. Our family¡¯s only chance at wealth is if I marry him!¡±


    Korbin added, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re going to need to depend on your sister moving forward. It¡¯s time to ept that reality.¡±


    Marissa felt helpless. ¡°Alright, go ahead and charm the wealthy. I¡¯ll just stay here and wait for you to bring home the fortune.¡±


    The three of them looked at her with indifference and quickly left for Derek¡¯s ce. Marissa went home, had her dinner, and went to sleep


    Left by herself, in the middle of the night, she woke up to the sound of yelling and swearing. It was her parents,ing back with Denise. They appeared crushed and miserable. As soon as they walked in, they all turned their anger toward Marissa


    ¡°You¡¯re a disaster, Marissa! You¡¯ve ruined everything for us!¡±


    ¡°If only I had known this would happen, I would have strangled you when you were little!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shameful that we ever raised you!¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She had already guessed that they would fail to impress Derek¡¯s real parents. But why were they ming her?


    Gradually, Marissa understood the situation. The three had been thrown out by some bodyguards before they even had a chance to see Derek¡¯s real parents. Then, Derek was taken away by his biological parents, and his adoptive parents got arrested for their involvement in child abduction and trafficking. One might have thought that was the end of it, but the Nash family was now caught in the midst of a storm. The Nash family became the focus of harsh online criticism, especially Denise


    Marissa was baffled. While she understood the initial happenings, she couldn¡¯t grasp why her family was now caught up in this aftermath, subjected to severe online bacsh. Her parents and Denise kept ming her without any logical reasons. Amid the overwhelming usations, Marissa felt a headache, so she went out alone to find peace and rity, settling in a quiet ce to go through her phone. After she read through numerous news articles, the entire scenario finally became clear to her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:


    The news of Derek¡¯s family reunion was all over the inte. Keywords such as ¡°wealthy heir,¡± ¡°impoverished vige,¡± ¡°human trafficking,¡± and ¡°biological parents finding their son¡±bined to make the story incredibly sensational. Major media outlets were broadcasting it far and wide, and it quickly climbed to the top of the trending topics list


    So far, reports had only described Derek¡¯s parents as wealthy and sessful, without disclosing their identities or showing their faces. Instead, the focus was on showcasing Derek¡¯s miserable past, which had drawn significant sympathy and tears from numerous people online. Spection circted about which wealthy family Derek¡¯s parents were from and what his future would look like after the reunion. The media kept the public in suspense, generating considerable attention and discussion


    Derek quickly became a sensation on the inte. Marissa could see that there was a deliberate effort shaping this narrative. A professional PR team was carefully orchestrating stories before, during, and after the reunion. If her guess was correct, Derek¡¯s parents would soon go public and start appearing in various interviews, strategically increasing their fame. Next, they would likely start their careers as inte celebrities


    It appeared that Derek¡¯s parents understood how to harness online fame and were using the family reunion as amercial opportunity. However, Marissa was not bothered by their business tactics. What truly upset her was that she, as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was being exploited in their marketing ploy! To enhance Derek¡¯s tragic image, the PR team fabricated numerous bizarre stories, including a painful love story. They portrayed her as someone who had pursued Derek for his intelligence and looks, leading to their engagement. Then, they imed she grew disdainful of his poverty, was unfaithful during their engagement, and eventually left him. ording to the story, she publicly humiliated and assaulted Derek, damaging his reputation and driving him to a suicide attempt, only to be rescued by a kind-hearted person. They also spread that Derek had been living under the shadow of her mistreatment, which supposedly caused him mild depression. This fabricated storyline sparked intense bacsh online, with everyone condemning and berating her


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    ¡°She¡¯s just a gold digger with a messy personal life. How could such a shameless woman even exist?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s locked herself in the bathroom crying now?¡±


    ¡°She missed out on such wealth¡ªserves her right!¡±


    At this point, the onlinemunity was furiously cursing Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet they were unaware that her name was Marissa Nash. However, a video had emerged showing her parents attempting to connect with Derek, putting the Nash family into the limelight. In the video, Korbin and Betty, carrying gifts, were seen forcing their way through the crowd, arguing with security, loudly proiming themselves as Derek¡¯s inws, and pushing an extravagantly dressed Denise forward, dering her as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was a distasteful spectacle


    As a consequence, the online bacsh was horrifying. Denise¡¯s personal details were exposed. Her social media profiles were flooded with hatefulments, and some even contacted her university, demanding her expulsion. It was aplete humiliation!


    Upon grasping the full extent of the situation, Marissa was seething. She had been ignored by her parents, often beaten and starved, and even cast out of their home when she was little. Derek¡¯s grandmother had taken pity on her, asionally offering her some bread. Grateful, she had be close to the Tucker family and naively promised to marry Derek, swayed by his grandmother at the age of six. She had always treated Derek kindly. As a young girl, she had defended and shielded him. As she grew older, she financially supported his education and provided him with clothing and food. She had even secretly nned to help him start his business and remained true to her promise of marriage. Now that he was an affluent heir, he tarnished her reputation to enhance his own tragic narrative! Even though Denise was currently taking the fall, Marissa knew the focus would eventually shift back to her. She wondered if this plot was orchestrated by Derek¡¯s parents or if it was his own scheme. With questions and anger, Marissa called Derek


    The phone was quickly answered, and a cold voice responded, ¡°Marissa Nash, you will pay for your deception!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:


    The voice on the phone was not only cold but also soundedpletely deranged. Marissa listened intently and finally recognized it as Derek¡¯s voice, though he sounded like apletely different person


    ¡°Ha, Marissa Nash, you probably never imagined I¡¯d have my moments one day, did you? I¡¯m going to destroy you!¡±


    Marissa frowned. Some people lose their sanity due to pain, some due to fear, and others due to overwhelming happiness. Derek fell into thest category. Rising from a deeply insecure poor boy to a rich heir had sent him into a frenzy of excitement. She could understand this change, but what baffled her was his sudden intense animosity towards her. Just a day ago, he seemed worried about losing her


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re a whore!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe Derek would insult her with that word. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯m clueless about how you got the money you gave me. You earned it by sleeping with men in nightclubs! God knows how many times you¡¯ve been unfaithful. Just the sight of you disgusts me!¡±


    Marissa felt a sharp pain in her heart. Every time she had given Derek money, he had appeared appreciative. It was all a facade. He had epted her money while silently condemning her. It seemed the vigers had been right about him. He was a wolf in disguise, only ying the part of a meekmb because he was poor. Now that he had wealth, his true, ruthless nature was showing. All her goodwill towards him had turned out to be pointless


    ¡°Derek, I need to ask you this. Do you want to end our engagement?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Derek¡¯s tone was arrogant and malicious. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re not worthy of me! If you try to hold on to me, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Very well. Marissa looked up at the sky with a cold expression. The promise was now broken. It was Derek who no longer needed her to keep her word, not her deceiving anyone


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of holding on to you. Derek, you should go online and announce that all the rumors about your fianc¨¦e are false. From here on, you live your life as a wealthy heir, and I¡¯ll just continue running my small flower shop. We¡¯ll keep out of each other¡¯s lives.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s calmness and detached demeanor took Derek by surprise. He had expected her to beg him in tears, but she refused to give him that satisfaction. This left him feeling both infuriated and humiliated


    ¡°Ridiculous! I¡¯m the one who started those rumors. Why would I retract them? If I hadn¡¯t been poor, why would I have ever considered marrying a woman like you who¡¯s been with every man? Now that I¡¯m wealthy, I need to express my anger properly! You bitch, sleeping with others but refusing to let me touch you, iming we should wait until after the wedding. Did you think I was an idiot? Just wait for your downfall! By the way, I haven¡¯t had my way with you yet. Now I want that. What¡¯s your price for one night? I¡¯ll pay double!¡±


    Listening to Derek¡¯s insane tirade, Marissa clenched her fists slightly. ¡°Derek, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Derekughed hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re seething with rage, aren¡¯t you? But what can you actually do to me? I travel in luxury cars and am always surrounded by bodyguards now. A vige girl like you couldn¡¯t even get near me!¡±


    Marissa chose not to respond with words. She just let out a soft, mocking ¡°Heh!¡± Then, she ended the call. Derek would soon discover if she really could get close to him or not


    After she hung up, dawn was breaking. Suddenly, loud cries came from the direction of her house. Marissa walked back quickly. Approaching the gate, she saw several cars leaving. Her family¡¯s gate was vandalized with tworge holes, the walls were covered with offensive graffiti, and her parents and Denise were on the ground, crying, sttered with rotten eggs. As she arrived, Betty leaped up and cursed her


    ¡°Marissa, you bring bad luck! This family¡¯s misery is all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t been so set on marrying Derek, we wouldn¡¯t be facing online harassment, and those so-called righteousizens wouldn¡¯t have feltpelled to ¡®teach us a lesson! Now everyone recognizes us. How are we supposed to live? Boohoo¡­¡±


    Marissa sneered inwardly. What righteousizens? Those were clearly thugs sent by Derek! They had intended to target her, but since she wasn¡¯t there, she had missed the assault. Just then, a loud ¡°bang¡± erupted outside the courtyard wall, and an unidentified object hurtled towards Marissa


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a bomb!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:


    The unknown object emitted a deafening st in midair, causing everyone to think it was a bomb. Denise let out a panicked scream. Korbin and Betty were extremely frightened. Marissa, however, remainedposed and swiftly kicked a stone at her feet


    The stone struck the object in the air, changing its trajectory, and itnded in a corner of the yard. With crackling noises, the object disintegrated into powder on the ground. It turned out to be just a long firecracker. Marissa¡¯s gaze turned cold. What a childish tactic Derek had used!


    She nced at the others, who were still shaking from fear, and reassured them gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± The silence lingered for a few seconds. Suddenly, Betty burst out crying, ¡°God, how are we supposed to go on with our lives?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Marissa replied inly. Just as she finished speaking, Denise suddenly charged at her and shoved her forcefully


    ¡°How are you going to handle it? I¡¯m being destroyed by online rumors! Whenever I go out, people curse at me. My school is going to kick me out. You always cause problems!¡±


    Marissa dodged her and was momentarily lost for words. ¡°It¡¯s true that this started because of me. But if you hadn¡¯t dressed up sovishly and posed as Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e when he suddenly had wealthy parents, I would be the one facing cyberbullying right now. How would you have gotten caught up in this?¡±


    Denise was left without a reply. She was full of regret now. She had imagined she would be incredibly wealthy, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated the enormous problems that would follow. Betty quickly stepped in front of Denise and shot an angry look at Marissa


    ¡°Why are you picking on Denise? It¡¯s all your fault! We can¡¯t stay in Adagend anymore. Where will we live now?¡±


    Marissa looked at the messy yard and said, ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re all going to Blebert.¡±


    ¡°If we all move to Blebert with you, will you cover our living expenses?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already provide for you in Adagend?¡±


    Betty was at a loss for words. When Marissa was fifteen years old, she had been forced to start working and send money home monthly as her filial duty. Her parents never asked her what she did; all they cared about was that the amount increased every year. So she had been supporting her family single-handedly


    After a brief pause, Betty added, ¡°I mean, living in a big city costs a lot. We¡¯ll need to rent an apartment and buy food. Can you really afford it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t starve.¡± After finishing her words, Marissa started to pack up. Her parents, motivated to move, quickly began packing with Denise. They were excited about the prospect of living in a big city. The morning¡¯s events had terrified them. Korbin, Betty, and Denise were eager to leave as quickly as possible, so they packed swiftly. Thinking Marissa would provide for everything, they didn¡¯t bring much. Each carried just a small suitcase as they followed Marissa to a rental apartment in Blebert. It was a modest two-bedroom, one-living room apartment in a regr neighborhood on Vintage Street, not far from Marissa¡¯s flower shop


    As soon as the family stepped into the apartment, Betty began toin. ¡°Why is this ce so small? This neighborhood is just ordinary!¡± Marissa listened to her mother without showing any emotion. When she was finally irritated, she replied tly, ¡°Mom, property in Blebert is expensive. The most basic apartment costs over a hundred thousand dors per square meter. Even though this apartment is only one hundred square meters, I¡¯m paying eight thousand a month for it. I manage a small flower shop. I have to cover rent, food, and clothing, pay for Denise¡¯s tuition, and save for her dowry. I¡¯m stretched to my limit.¡±


    Betty¡¯s expression soured. ¡°There are only two bedrooms. How can four of us stay here?¡±


    Denise quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a room with you. We¡¯re adults now. It¡¯s awkward to sleep in the same room!¡±


    Marissa inwardly scoffed. Even though the Nash family was better off than the Tucker family, they were still modest. Back in their hometown, their house also had just two bedrooms. In the past, her parents lived in one of the two bedrooms and she shared the other with Denise, where Denise took the bed and she slept on the floor. After she was forced to start working, every time she went home, she wasn¡¯t even allowed to sleep on the floor in Denise¡¯s room and had to spend the night on an old bamboo chair in the living room. She had never felt valued or cherished by her family


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will share a room with you. I¡¯ll stay at the flower shop.¡± With that, she stood and left the apartment. As she passed by Betty, she ced twenty thousand dors on the table and said, ¡°This is for this month¡¯s filial duty. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know.¡± Upon seeing the money, the rest of the Nash family beamed with joy. No one saw Marissa to the door


    When she arrived at the door, her pretty face instantly turned cold. Her sharp eyes were like ice swords prating the air. Three days after the news that Derek had been reunited with his wealthy family had spread, it was still a major topic of conversation. Derek¡¯s parents had yet to show their faces in public, and the mystery around his family continued to captivate the public. Today, the media reported that Derek was attending a wee-back banquet at the Pce Hotel. All the important family members would be present, showing their regard to him. With a sneer, Marissa made her way to the Pce Hotel. She was eager to see just how prestigious his family was. Regardless of his family¡¯s stature, she needed to remind him of who he really was today!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:


    Marissa stood outside the Pce Hotel, her eyes tracing the lines of the grand structure. It was Blebert¡¯s most prestigious hotel, a ce far beyond the reach of ordinary people. Derek¡¯s family had nned avish banquet to celebrate his return, a disy of their extraordinary status. She had spent years traveling the globe but returned to Blebert a year ago mainly to honor hermitment to marry Derek


    She had hoped to keep a low profile, but Derek had irritated her. If she still kept a low profile, it would mean suppressing her anger, and that was not how she operated. Today, she resolved to give Derek a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget. If she didn¡¯t, there was no telling what extreme or bizarre actions he might take next


    With determination, she pulled out her phone and used her hacking abilities to locate Derek. She swiftly determined his exact location¡ªthe presidential suite on the hotel¡¯s top floor, known as the most luxurious in Blebert. Locating him was easy, but gaining entry posed a real challenge. The Pce Hotel was a regr venue for wealthy businesspeople, celebrities, and sometimes even international dignitaries and high-profile corporate figures. It was known for its strict security measures


    She couldn¡¯t gain entry as a simple country girl, yet she also didn¡¯t want to expose her other identity. She needed to employ a certain tactic. Within ten minutes, Marissa had sneaked into the hotel¡¯s staff lounge, disguised herself in a staff uniform, and merged with a team delivering dishes to the banquet, unnoticed by anyone. Holding a pot of soup, she apanied the team to a dining room. Just then, she noticed Derek leaving the room, busy talking on his phone as he walked into the restroom


    This was her moment. She quietly followed and stood against the wall outside the men¡¯s restroom, waiting for Derek toe out. Now a recognized heir, Derek had abandoned his once humble demeanor. Dressed in a designer suit, he strutted around with a pompous air, speaking in a loud and tacky manner that screamed of new money. Marissa could hear him clearly from outside the restroom, boasting to a former colleague


    ¡°Ha, yeah, bro, I¡¯m loaded now. Money¡¯s not an issue!¡±


    ¡°That fianc¨¦e from the countryside? No way would I marry her. Even if she groveled at my feet, I wouldn¡¯t spare her a nce. Can you believe her family once looked down on me? Just wait and see how I will deal with her!¡±


    Derek finished his call and exited the restroom, still muttering curses. Seeing Marissa standing at the door startled him, and he stumbled back, thinking he was seeing things


    Marissa stood in front of him with the pot of soup, her back against the wall, one leg casually raised, exuding a cool, slightly roguish vibe. She tilted her head and smirked at Derek, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Wealthy, looks like this country girl has managed to get close to you.¡±


    Despite his tough talk over the phone, Derek was visibly afraid when he saw Marissa. Marissa had always been the fighter, the one who defended him during their childhood. Over the years, he hade to view her as formidable and fearless


    ¡°Marissa? What¡ªwhat are you doing here? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try anything stupid. My family controls this whole floor. There are numerous elite bodyguards right outside. If you try to hit me, you won¡¯t make it out alive!¡±


    Marissa just scoffed. Without saying a word, she dumped the entire pot of boiling soup on Derek¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­ mm!¡± Derek let out a scream of pain, his cries muffled as Marissa quickly shoved her cap into his mouth. Her actions were quick and precise, leaving Derek no opportunity to react. She knocked him to the floor, seized his hair, and dragged him into a stall, where she began to beat him mercilessly. Initially, Derek tried to fight back and escape, attempting to call for help. But Marissa didn¡¯t give him a chance. The more he struggled, the more fiercely she struck him


    Eventually, Derek stopped resisting and began to plead for mercy. Once convinced that he had understood his lesson, Marissa paused and grabbed his ear, demanding, ¡°Will you correct the rumors online?¡±


    Frantically, Derek nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    ¡°Will you stop making my life difficult?¡±


    Derek vigorously nodded again. ¡°Mm-mm!¡±


    ¡°Remember what happened today. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re wealthy, I can¡¯t reach you. If you try anything else, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± With that final threat, Marissa let go of Derek. She dusted off her hands, stood up, and walked out of the restroom, nning to exit without drawing attention. However, as she turned the corner, Derek stumbled out of the restroom, yelling, ¡°Help! Someone help! Catch her, catch her!¡±


    Instantly, dozens of ck-d bodyguards sprang into action, and swiftly, they had Marissa encircled in the hallway outside the restroom


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape easily, Marissa nced back at Derek with narrowed eyes. It seemed he had grown more audacious now that he was a member of a wealthy family. In the past, if someone had beaten him up like that, he would have avoided them for years. But today, he actually dared to retaliate. It appeared she hadn¡¯t instilled enough fear in Derek moments ago


    She turned to face the bodyguards in ck who were now blocking her path. She rolled her wrist in preparation for defending herself. Though the bodyguards were clearly well-trained, she was confident she could escape them eventually, albeit not without causing amotion


    Just then, the door to the dining room swung open. Several people invish attire stepped out to assess the situation, led by Connor¡¯s eldest brother and sister-inw, Neil and Lorna


    ¡°Ah!¡± they eximed and rushed towards Derek


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Marissa blinked in confusion and looked at them


    Lorna helped Derek up and cried, ¡°My dear son, who did this to you? Tell me. I won¡¯t let them get away with this!¡±


    Neil was visibly furious, his temples throbbing. ¡°Who dared to cause trouble for the Daniels family? Who hurt my son? I¡¯ll make them suffer!¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t know what to say. She hadn¡¯t expected Derek¡¯s parents were Neil and Lorna. Now it made sense why Derek had be so wildly arrogant. He had transitioned from a poor vige boy to a member of the wealthiest family, which certainly exined his newfound arrogance


    She remembered that before she left for Blebert, her teacher had told her she could do whatever she wished in this city as he would handle any fallout for her¡ªexcept for offending Connor. Yet here she was, having crossed the Daniels family, a line even her teacher wouldn¡¯t dare cross. Why had she not steered clear of Connor?


    With his face bruised and eyes teary, Derek pointed at Marissa and said, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    At his usation, everyone turned to stare at Marissa. Until then, no one had really noticed her amidst the chaos, assuming she was just a hotel employee. Now, with Derek pointing her out, they were all shocked. Wasn¡¯t she the Nash family¡¯s heiress? Why was she here? Theirst memory of her was her clumsy attempt at saving Arabe with her poor acupuncture skills, followed by news that she had left the city to study medicine. So how did she end up as a hotel waitress just dayster?


    Lorna was stunned and then angrily asked, ¡°Miss Nash, what is this about?¡±


    Neil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, you¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    Derek didn¡¯t notice the unusual atmosphere. With the support of his rich parents, he just thought he had the strongest dignity in his life. His expression was particrly arrogant. His eyes were full of provocation when he looked at Marissa. ¡°Lorna, Neil, is this the son you¡¯ve just acknowledged? There¡¯s been a huge misunderstanding. He was drunk and molested me. I just defended myself.¡±


    Derek was dumbfounded. What was she saying? Why couldn¡¯t he make sense of her words? Why was she addressing his parents so informally?


    Neil and Lorna exchanged worried nces. They didn¡¯t know much about Derek. They only knew that he grew up in a bad environment and hadn¡¯t received any good education. Judging from his behavior, they could guess that he might not be a decent man. Just yesterday, he had molested a female servant at home. This made them somewhat inclined to believe Marissa¡¯s words


    Just as Derek was about to defend himself, seeing his parents swayed by Marissa, a tall figure emerged from the room. Everyone respectfully cleared a path for him. Connor, dressed impably in a tailored ck suit, approached the center of the gathering and asked in a low tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Connor, she¡­¡±


    As a recent addition to the Daniels family, Derek hadn¡¯t known much about the detailed situation among the family members. He was unaware of the strained rtionship between his parents and Connor and had been naively basking in his newfound status as the wealthiest man¡¯s nephew


    At that moment, Derek was eager toin to his Uncle Connor about Marissa, hoping Connor would punish her severely. Ideally, Connor would have his injuries verified and have her arrested! But before Derek couldplete his sentence, Marissa quickly approached Connor, took his arm, and called him sweetly, ¡°Honey!¡±


    Derek stood there, speechless


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:


    The reactions of the others remained unchanged. They all knew that Marissa and Connor had officially married, so her calling him intimately wasn¡¯t unusual. However, her tone was exceptionally sweet, causing some to feel goosebumps. This wasn¡¯t the Miss Nash they remembered


    Everyone was aware that Miss Nash had deeply fallen in love with Connor and had devoted much effort to pleasing Arabe to marry him. Yet, she had only used her tactics on Arabe. Whenever Connor was around, she seemed timid and struggled to speak clearly. They had never seen her call Connor ¡°honey¡± with such confidence before


    Most onlookers simply shrugged and exchanged knowing smiles, but Derek¡¯s reaction was one of utter astonishment, his mouth open. He stared at Marissa and Connor,pletely baffled. Back when he was just a vige boy, Connor was the figure Derek idolized. Now, as Connor¡¯s nephew, he felt honored to be in his presence, almost wishing he could worship at Connor¡¯s feet daily


    It baffled Derek to see Marissa, whom he had looked down upon, clinging to Connor¡¯s arm and addressing him so affectionately. What was happening here? How could it be so unreal? As Marissa clung to Connor¡¯s arm, calling him ¡°honey,¡± Connor felt a tingling in his arm and his ears almost melted. If one observed closely, they would notice Connor¡¯s ears turning red, though he typically maintained a cool andmanding demeanor


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were standing behind Connor. They were all elites working for Connor, yet at that moment, they looked like fools. Thest time they saw her, Marissa was an arrogant vige girl¡ªa stark contrast to the sweet girl they saw today. Hadn¡¯t she gone back to her hometown to get married? Why was she now working as a waitress at the hotel?


    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Domenic snapped out of his daze and discreetly dispatched some people to Adagend to find out what had happened. Just then, Arabe emerged from the room. ¡°Why did I hear my granddaughter-inw¡¯s voice? Is she back?¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa approached Arabe and sweetly called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face lit up with joy as soon as she saw Marissa. ¡°It is indeed my sweetie. Come here. Let me have a look at you!¡±


    Marissa stood in front of Arabe with a smile, allowing Arabe to take her hand and examine her closely


    ¡°Sweetie, didn¡¯t Connor say you had gone to study medical skills? Why are you working as a waitress in this hotel now?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I came especially to see you. I wanted to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Connor turned slightly and eyed Marissa, who had just lied to delight Arabe. He murmured, ¡°You little liar.¡±


    At that point, Derek appeared even more bewildered than Domenic, Marc, and Terry. When Marissa had affectionately called Connor ¡°honey,¡± Derek was taken aback. Now, seeing her so close with Arabe, he felt like he had been struck by lightning. He started to question himself. Was this the same woman he had dumped?


    Full of doubt, he leaned over to Lorna and asked, ¡°Mom, who is she?¡±


    Lorna whispered back, ¡°That¡¯s Connor¡¯s wife, Tiffany Nash. She¡¯s from the Nash family in Blebert. They¡¯ve just gotten married. Don¡¯t be afraid of her. She¡¯s just a fool, not good at much except making your great-grandmother smile. Connor doesn¡¯t really care for her. Once your great-grandmother is gone, he ns to divorce her quickly!¡±


    Hearing Lorna¡¯s exnation, Derek narrowed his eyes in thought. Marissa Nash? Tiffany Nash? Marissa was just a vige girl from Adagend. How had she be a member of the Nash family in Blebert?


    After a moment, Derek concluded that Marissa must be impersonating Tiffany! In the past, Derek had believed all of Marissa¡¯s money came from sleeping with guys in clubs. Now, it seemed she was also profiting from pretending to be Tiffany. What a resourceful woman she was! She managed to marry Connor by pretending to be Tiffany while almost getting married to him as Marissa. He was determined to expose her


    But before he could speak up, he heard Marissa say to Arabe, ¡°Grandma, I identally hurt your new great-grandson. Will you hold it against me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Arabe responded sternly, ¡°I heard everything. That boy has been living away for years and has picked up some bad habits. He needs to be straightened out. You are his aunt-inw and it¡¯s your responsibility to teach him a lesson.¡± Then Arabe gestured to Derek and said, ¡°Come here, you brat. Kneel down and apologize to your aunt-inw!¡±


    Derek was stunned. ¡°Great-grandmother, you¡¯re being deceived by her. She¡¯s a fake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:


    Hearing Derek¡¯s words, Connor was momentarily stunned before realizing something. Before Derek could continue, Connor scolded him, saying, ¡°Derek, Marissa has no reason to lie and nder you. Don¡¯t even think about making excuses.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Connor, that¡¯s not what I meant. This woman¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Connor cut him off sharply, causing Derek to tremble with fear. He didn¡¯t dare to finish his sentence. After a brief pause, Connor scolded Derek once more. ¡°Derek, she may be young, but she¡¯s your aunt-inw and married to the head of the Daniels family. Your disrespect is surprising. How could you call her ¡®this woman¡¯? You pretended to be drunk and harassed a woman you didn¡¯t know. After she defended herself, you attempted to leverage our family¡¯s influence against her. That¡¯s disgraceful. You¡¯ve brought shame to the Daniels family. As the leader of the family, I have to discipline you! Given that you were raised away from us andcked a proper upbringing, I won¡¯t punish you harshly today. Instead, I¡¯ll arrange for you to attend a week-long etiquette course. Use this time to learn and reflect on your actions.¡± As soon as he finished, Connor gave Cade a wink


    Cade approached Derek and said, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, pleasee with me.¡±


    Derek, unfamiliar with the rules of wealthy families and intimidated by Connor, wanted to expose Marissa¡¯s true identity but held back, feeling downhearted. After hesitating, he looked towards his parents


    Lorna, sympathetic to her son, pleaded with Connor, ¡°Connor, Derek has only been with us for three days. We¡¯re trying to bond with him properly. Isn¡¯t it too harsh to separate him from us for a whole week?¡±


    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Neil chimed in, ¡°Connor, perhaps we could take our son home and handle his discipline ourselves. He doesn¡¯t need those etiquette sses, does he?¡±


    With his parents helping him, Derek looked expectantly at Connor. Yet Connor, who held authority in the family, was unyielding. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Connor said in a firm tone


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me of being heartless, Neil and Lorna. Spoiling him isn¡¯t helping. Just yesterday, he got drunk and harassed a maid, frightening her so much that she nearly jumped from a building. If we don¡¯t correct his behavior now, he could cause serious problems in the future.¡±


    Whether Derek molested Marissa today or not needed more than Marissa¡¯s words to determine. However, everyone knew about Derek¡¯s misconduct yesterday when he molested the maid while drunk. It had a significant negative impact. When Connor brought up the incident, Neil and Lorna were ashamed and fell silent


    At the right moment, Cade said, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, pleasee with me.¡±


    Seeing his parents not daring to challenge Connor¡¯s decision, Derek came to terms with the situation. Swallowing his words, he followed Cade out, feeling wronged. As he walked past Foley Daniels, his brother, he attempted to speak. But Foley only gave him a nk stare, as if looking at a fool. It dawned on Derek that Foley wasn¡¯t the good brother he had appeared to be in front of the cameras


    The previous day, Foley had been drinking with Derek and seemed genuinely friendly. While Derek was tipsy, Foley bragged about having sex with all the female servants. Derek was drunk and didn¡¯t know much about rich families, so he believed it. That was why such an embarrassing thing happenedter. Derek remembered his inability to control himself, suspecting now that Foley had drugged his drink. Suddenly, Derek was gripped by fear


    Over the past three days, he had been living arrogantly, imagining a life of indulgence ahead. He could eat whatever he wanted and do whatever he liked forever. At that moment, he realized that being a wealthy heir was not without its challenges


    The drama finally ended when Cade escorted Derek away. Marissa let out a sigh of relief. Understanding that Connor had just helped her, she gave him a look filled with gratitude. This family dinner was meant to wee their long-lost member back home. Now that Derek had been taken away for discipline, there was no need to continue with the dinner. Arabe, cheerful as ever, took Marissa home and engaged her in joyful conversation. Domenic handed a document to Connor and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯ve found out that Marissa¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Derek.¡±


    Neil and Lorna, upset by the scandal, left with their elder son, Foley. The rest of the family members also made their exits


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:


    When Connor heard Domenic¡¯s report, his expression grew somber. He felt a throbbing pain in his heart, unsure whether it was from jealousy, anger, or embarrassment. He had been feeling offtely, particrly distressed upon discovering that Marissa had a fianc¨¦ and was eager to marry him. Now, learning that her so-called fianc¨¦ was his own nephew, he nearly lost his mind. He recalled an infamous historical figure who had taken his son¡¯s wife, and even after thousands of years, that emperor was still condemned. If Connor married his nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e without cause and it became public, he would face severe criticism


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He crumpled the document in his hand, his fingers whitening from the pressure. Domenic sensed Connor¡¯s turmoil and quickly added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Marissa has ended things with Derek.¡±


    Connor paused abruptly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Did Derek lose trust in Marissa because he had forced her into marriage? If so, Connor would feel guilty. He admitted he had taken a liking to Marissa, seeing her as different from others. But if she was involved with his nephew, how could he justify taking her for himself? Domenic pointed at the crumpled document and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the detailed investigation report. You should read it.¡±


    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    After a moment, Connor smoothed out the document and read it intently. His furrowed brow gradually rxed as he absorbed the contents. Connor¡¯s intelligence team, a top-notch international group, had thoroughly investigated the situation in Adagend


    The document included detailed information about Marissa and Derek. The Tucker family was too poor. Derek¡¯s grandmother, realizing he might struggle to find a partner, persuaded a six-year-old Marissa to promise to marry Derek when she grew up. Most girls might forget such a promise after a few days, but Marissa was true to her word. Ever since then, Marissa had treated Derek kindly. She defended him in fights during their childhood, financed his education, and still intended to marry him as an adult. However, Derek proved unworthy. Once he was recognized as a member of the Daniels family, he callously discarded Marissa, despite her years of kindness. Derek even spread harmful rumors online to tarnish Marissa¡¯s reputation. Connor finally understood why Marissa had beaten Derek up so fiercely at the hotel today. The tension between them had escted significantly


    At that moment, Domenic chimed in, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the investigation shows that there¡¯s never been real affection between them. Their rtionship was purely based on that childhood promise. Marissa has lived independently for years, rarely seeing Derek. I believe it¡¯s fortunate for Marissa that Derek called off the engagement. After all, a marriage built on a promise alone is unlikely to be fulfilling. Marissa isn¡¯t bound by that promise anymore, and Derek is living his life as a wealthy heir, which is a perfect situation for both of them. However, Derek went too far in his efforts to destroy Marissa.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t seem upset anymore; he even managed a smile. Domenic then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, would you like to address the negative online rumors? Although it¡¯s Marissa¡¯s sister who¡¯s the subject of gossip now, Marissa herself will soon be dragged into this. By that time, she won¡¯t be able to lead a normal life.¡±


    Expecting his boss to order an immediate cleanup of the online nder, given his previous support for Marissa, Domenic was surprised when Connor remained silent


    Connor then returned to Daniels Manor. Marissa was chatting with Arabe. As soon as Connor exited his car, he could hear Arabe¡¯sughter echoing from the main building. He strolled into the living room gracefully. Arabe was sitting on the sofa. He gently suggested, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. You should consider going to bed.¡±


    Arabe yawned, clearly tired yet stubbornly awake. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I want to spend more time with my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    Connor smiled and assisted Arabe to her feet. He escorted her to her bedroom while yfully coaxing her, ¡°Come on, Grandma. You need your beauty sleep. If you don¡¯t rest, you won¡¯t look your best. And if you¡¯re not looking your best, your granddaughter-inw might not be fond of you anymore.¡±


    Arabe eventually settled into bed under his gentle persuasion. Connor returned to the living room. Noticing Marissa on the sofa, he softly proposed, ¡°Shall we have a talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marissa responded quickly


    The two then moved to Connor¡¯s exclusive building to begin their second negotiation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:


    In the cozy, small meeting room, there was a coffee table and two sofas where Connor and Marissa sat facing each other. As the discussion began, Connor got straight to the point. ¡°Miss Nash, would you be interested in acting as a dutiful granddaughter-inw for a while now?¡± he asked


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, haven¡¯t you found your runaway fianc¨¦e yet? Look at you, wealthy and handsome. Surely there¡¯s a line of women after you. Why did your fianc¨¦e run away? Was she frightened off by your family¡¯s outrageous actions? You forced me into marrying you, and your nephew broke his promise as soon as he became wealthy. It seems your family is full of evildoers!¡± Marissa didn¡¯t respond immediately but chuckled instead. The online harassment was still ongoing. Marissa did need to approach Derek to resolve this issue, but acting as a dutiful granddaughter-inw was not necessary for her n. She had other means to reach Derek. Connor was in no position to make herply


    Despite Marissa¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Connor stayed calm, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Marissa had boldly demanded to share his earnings and had even dared to sneak into the Pce Hotel to confront Derek. Now, here she was, scolding him. Was she truly just a naive vige girl with no education?


    After a brief pause, Connor took out a photo and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I think you might find this interesting.¡±


    Marissa looked down at the photo and was taken aback. The person in the photo wasn¡¯t her, but the resemnce was uncanny. ¡°Is this Tiffany Nash?¡±


    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa was astounded. No wonder people confused her with Tiffany. It was hard to tell them apart just by their appearances. Marissa picked up the photo and examined it closely. Eventually, she confirmed that Tiffany¡¯s appearance was genuine and natural, with no signs of cosmetic surgery. In other words, they had been identical from birth. How could two unrted individuals look so alike?


    Noting her astonished look, Connor said, ¡°I assume you¡¯re interested in my initial proposal now.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t reply, but Connor was correct. She was indeed keen to delve into the connection between herself and Tiffany. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree under the condition you previously mentioned.¡±


    Connor had previously mentioned that during the time Marissa acted as his wife, any earnings would be shared as theirmunity property. But today, Connor did not confirm this agreement. ¡°Miss Nash, you certainly have a great sense of humor.¡± He smiled yfully, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°That day, I needed your help and had to offer some incentives. But now, our rtionship is more of a partnership. Our circumstances have changed, and so have the terms. You¡¯ll help soothe my grandmother, and I¡¯ll let you approach the Nash family as my wife. We¡¯ll use each other to fulfill our needs. I owe you nothing. The earnings you make are yours alone, and my finances remain separate from yours. Moreover, I won¡¯t be covering your living expenses. You¡¯ll need to manage your own costs.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa gave a knowing smile. Connor was truly a businessman through and through, merciless in his dealings! She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, your directness is refreshing. I appreciate it,¡± Connor said with another smile, then continued, ¡°Now, Miss Nash, please settle today¡¯s expenses for food and amodation. To facilitate our agreement, I¡¯ll give you a discount, and it will only be ten thousand a day.¡±


    He then pulled out his phone, indicating for her to send the payment. Marissa stared at him coldly and made the transfer,beling his contact in her phone as ¡°Schemer.¡± Finally getting her phone number through the transfer, Connor added her on WhatsApp. Her profile picture was a sycamore tree with thick branches and leaves, and her screen name was ¡°M.¡± After seeing this, hebeled her contact as ¡°Little Liar.¡±


    Just then, Marissa received a message from her assistant, Ferris. ¡°Riss, I declined Connor¡¯s offer that day, saying you were too busy. But his assistant just contacted me again to say that if you agree to treat his brother, you can set any terms you like.¡±


    Casting a re at Connor, Marissa responded to Ferris, ¡°Tell him¡­¡±


    Momentster, Domenic burst into the meeting room. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Doctor Riss has responded.¡±


    Connor was surprised by the quick reply. ¡°What did Doctor Riss say?¡±


    Domenic appeared uneasy. ¡°Tuck off.¡±


    Connor furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Domenic wiped the sweat from his brow and repeated, ¡°Doctor Riss said, ¡®Fuck off!¡¯¡± Connor could hardly believe it


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:


    Suddenly, the small meeting room fell into utter silence. Connor¡¯s stare seemed to freeze everything around him, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out, signaling his intense anger. Domenic was too frightened to even breathe


    Yet, Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± She ced her fingertips over her red lips,ughing loudly and clearly reveling in the moment. Domenic watched her, speechless, his mouth twitching slightly. Had he known she would be this rude, he would have sent her away before making his report. He thought this vige girl was incredibly bold


    Catching Connor¡¯s cold re, Marissa gradually stopped herughter. She yawned, stood up, and left the meeting room, thoroughly amused by the situation. After a long silence, Connor abruptly ordered in a stern voice, ¡°Find Doctor Riss!¡±


    Connor was determined to uncover the true identity of this audacious doctor, Riss, who had dared to snub him so tantly. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic responded, rushing to follow the order though he was inwardlyining. The highly skilled doctor, Riss, was very mysterious. People knew of Riss¡¯ exceptional medical skills, yet nothing about their background, appearance, or even gender. Finding Riss was like searching for a needle in a haystack!


    In the days that followed, as Connor¡¯s newly married wife, Marissa resided in Daniels Manor. Daniels Manor was expansive, consisting of a main building and several auxiliary buildings. As the eldest family member, Arabe naturally upied the main building. Connor, as the head of the family, also lived there alongside Arabe. The other family members were allotted various auxiliary buildings based on their seniority or roles within the family


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Considering his busy schedule and Arabe¡¯s fragile health, to ensure her peace, Connor had another building for work and to conduct smaller meetings. Marissa lived in Connor¡¯s exclusive building these days. Apart from joining Arabe for chats and meals in the main building, she spent the rest of her time there, familiarizing herself with the family¡¯s intricate social structure. Connor had provided her with detailed family profiles, and Cade was tasked with introducing her to the family and answering any questions she might have


    For Marissa, it was important not only to grasp the Daniels family dynamics but also to understand the intricacies of the Nash family. Assuming the identity of Tiffany, she needed to familiarize herself with Tiffany¡¯s personality and her ce within the Nash family to ensure her own disguise wasn¡¯tpromised


    Meanwhile, the online discussions about Denise and Derek persisted. Since Derek had been forced to take etiquette sses, he had no chance to tell the world that his fianc¨¦e was not Denise. Online rumors spread that Denise¡¯s family had left Adagend and their current location was a mystery. The entire inte seemed engaged in tracking Denise¡¯s movements, with many streamers visiting her university to do livestreams. Thankfully, it was the summer break, and Denise was hidden away in Marissa¡¯s rental apartment, safely out of the public eye


    Marissa hadn¡¯t been home for days, and neither her parents nor Denise had reached out to her. They seemed indifferent to her as long as their financial needs were met. Whenever they called Marissa, it was only to request money, something they seemed to expect as a matter of course. Marissa didn¡¯t have strong feelings for such a cold and greedy family. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether they reached out or not. She would provide financial support if they asked, ignoring their criticisms and harsh treatment


    The reason she endured this treatment and stayed in touch with her family was that the Nash family in Adagend was her root. Keeping this link was crucial so that the person she had been waiting for could locate her through it. Marissa was curious to learn more about Tiffany, so she refrained from confronting Derek for now. Additionally, he was unlikely to cause any problems for at least a week. She had learned that the etiquette course he was undergoing was very strict, and he was not permitted to have his phone, making it almost like an imprisonment


    Tiffany¡¯s behavior confused Marissa. Tiffany had suddenly run away, abandoning her marriage to Connor. This happened so unexpectedly that it was iprehensible. Tiffany had put in significant effort to secure the engagement. Why would she run away on the exact day she and Connor were meant to get married?


    Neither the Daniels nor the Nash family could exin why Tiffany had disappeared; she seemed to have evaporated. This caused Marissa to suspect that something terrible might have happened to Tiffany. After Marissa expressed her concerns, Cade quickly presented a surveince video. The footage distinctly showed Tiffany escaping alone on that day. She wasn¡¯t forced, and this dispelled Marissa¡¯s suspicion


    Cade exined, ¡°ording to our investigation, Tiffany probably escaped overseas. Her trail ends at the border. Her current whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Marissa nodded and said, ¡°Could you provide Tiffany¡¯s personal details? I¡¯d like to see all information from her childhood.¡±


    Cade immediately retrieved a document and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared it for you.¡± Marissa set aside the other papers, picked up Tiffany¡¯s profile, and started examining it thoroughly. Uponpleting her review, she was astonished. Tiffany was actually a legend!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:


    Brian Nash, Tiffany¡¯s father, was once a medical genius, renowned throughout themunity, much like Dr. Riss is today. Her mother, Caylee Nash, came from a family deeply rooted in literature and media, celebrated as the most talented woman in Blebert. With such remarkable parents, one might assume Tiffany would follow suit. However, she earned the title of Blebert¡¯s biggest fool


    Though born into privilege, Tiffany did not be a remarkable woman. Upon reviewing Tiffany¡¯s file, Marissa let out a deep sigh. Tiffany¡¯s story was one of profound misfortune. After Cayleepleted her college education, she moved to Blo Grein to work as an overseas reporter. Brian followed, taking a position as a doctor to be with her. They married in Blo Grein and weed their daughter, Tiffany, there


    Unfortunately, on the night of Tiffany¡¯s birth, war erupted, decimating the hospital. Brian vanished that night, his fate unknown. Severely injured in the explosion, Caylee was left in a semi-vegetative state, unawakened to this day. From birth, Tiffany was essentially orphaned


    The Nash family, pirs in the medical and health industry, prized medical prowess above all. Brian, a prodigious talent, had been appointed as the family¡¯s sessor from a young age. He propelled the family to the forefront of Blebert¡¯s medical scene. Tragically, his promising journey was cut short. The loss of their heir and brightest star filled the Nash family with resentment towards Caylee. They believed her insistence on working abroad led Brian to Blo Grein, ultimately leading to his misfortune


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    After Brian disappeared, the Nash family refused to acknowledge Caylee as his wife. They sent her back to her parents¡¯ home, yet they insisted Tiffany remain with them. Rex Nash, Brian¡¯s younger brother,ter took over as the head of the family alongside his wife, Sansa Nash. Sansa, known for her narrow-mindedness, feared Tiffany might overshadow her own daughter as they grew up. Consequently, she deliberately neglected Tiffany¡¯s education. Tiffany, not impressive in any way herself, became the subject of ridicule in Blebert after her five engagements were called off. Everyone jeered, convinced she would never marry


    Against all odds, Tiffany caught the attention of Arabe and became engaged to Connor, the wealthiest man in Blebert. Her engagement shocked the city, as no one expected the repeatedly rejected woman to end up with the richest man in Blebert. This could have been the pinnacle of her life, but she fled her own wedding. Now, everyone mocked her even more, considering her insane. Marissa sighed and shook her head after reviewing all the details. Tiffany¡¯s reputation was even worse than hers in Adagend, and it was challenging to masquerade as Tiffany


    As she contemted this, her phone rang. It was a call from the courthouse. She answered quickly. A gentle female voice inquired from the other end, ¡°Miss Nash, when will you and your husbande to the courthouse for the divorce mediation?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Why was divorcing soplicated? She was already enduring a 30-day cooling-off period, and now she faced a mediation session. It made her wonder why there hadn¡¯t been any cooling-off period before marriage. If someone had mediated their marriage, Marissa wouldn¡¯t have ended up forcibly married to such a disagreeable man. ¡°We don¡¯t need the mediation. We¡¯re both determined to divorce,¡± she asserted


    ¡°Miss Nash, this is the new rule in Blebert,¡± exined the voice on the phone. ¡°To prevent young couples from impulsively divorcing, they must attempt mediation first. Only if that fails can they receive a divorce decree.¡±


    Marissa rubbed her temples, feeling the onset of a headache. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you after I¡¯ve discussed it with him.¡±


    After hanging up, Marissa felt a surge of annoyance. She recalled the day she filed for divorce; the clerk had been particrly harsh. She dreaded going through that ordeal again. Just then, Connor returned


    Marissa fixed him with an angry stare. ¡°The courthouse called. They want us to set a date for the divorce mediation.¡±


    ¡°I know. I received the call too,¡± Connor replied nonchntly


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand going through that again.¡±


    ¡°Then cancel the divorce application,¡± Connor suggested casually


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡±


    Connor shrugged. ¡°If you cancel the application, you avoid mediation. But if you want to proceed with the divorce, the new rules require us to go through it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go through the mediation. You make the appointment.¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t understand Marissa¡¯s rush to divorce. ¡°Marissa, can¡¯t we postpone the divorce? I¡¯m worried about Grandma. She might not handle the news well. We both need each other¡¯s help. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to dy our divorce, right?¡±


    Marissa was quick to refute. ¡°What does Grandma have to do with our divorce? Your wife¡¯s name on the marriage certificate is Marissa, not Tiffany. Imagine how Grandma will feel if she ever sees that certificate. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we divorced quietly and just continued our cooperation? I don¡¯t care. We are getting divorced next month!¡±


    At that moment, Arabe¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°Are you two talking about a divorce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:


    Marissa and Connor both turned in surprise to see Arabe standing at the doorway! Startled, they quickly got up to reassure her


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Connor asked, offering aforting smile


    ¡°Connor, don¡¯t try to change the topic!¡± Arabe retorted sharply, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you talking about divorce. Are you nning to leave my granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Connor offered a sheepish grin, shaking his head. ¡°No, Grandma. You¡¯ve misheard. We weren¡¯t talking about divorce.¡±


    Arabe looked skeptical of Connor¡¯s exnation. She turned to Marissa, questioning, ¡°Tell me, is Connor mistreating you? He was initially opposed to this marriage. Is he lying to me now?¡± To show her support and reassure Marissa, Arabe urged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. You are family. Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll take care of him for you!¡±


    Marissa had never felt such support and protection before. Arabe¡¯s genuine concern touched her deeply. She would hate to see Arabe get upset


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Holding Arabe¡¯s hand, Marissa smiled and reassured her, ¡°No, Grandma. You¡¯ve misheard.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe remained unconvinced, looking back and forth between Connor and Marissa. Quickly, Connor wrapped his arm around Marissa, saying, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re happy together. Let me show you.¡± Without waiting, he leaned in and kissed Marissa on the cheek


    Marissa was shocked. She felt exploited, and anger welled up inside her. She fought hard to restrain herself, nearly swinging a punch at Connor. Who did he think he was to do that?


    Despite her boiling anger, she forced a smile, nodding at Arabe, and said, ¡°Yes, Grandma, we are good.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile. She even felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Connor always had such a serious demeanor that it scared away any potential suitors. I never thought I¡¯d see him fall in love, much less witness him kissing a girl in front of me. I¡¯m so pleased. It¡¯s all thanks to you, dear. Keep it up and bring me a beautiful great-grandchild soon!¡±


    Arabe smiled broadly, covering her mouth with her hand in delight. Marissa, on the other hand, felt so embarrassed she wished she could disappear from the room. But Arabe wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Sweetie, why don¡¯t you give him a kiss too? It would make me so happy; I¡¯d sleep peacefully tonight.¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She managed a forced smile, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s just too embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy. You two are a couple! A quick peck, or I¡¯ll be tossing and turning all night. If I can¡¯t sleep, I might get sick and end up in the hospital. Who knows what could happen then¡­¡± Arabe ended her sentence with a somber tone


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Connor quickly interjected. ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from such grim topics.¡± Turning to Marissa, he then added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t upset Grandma.¡±


    In response, Marissa gave Connor a sharp look. While his arm was still securely around her waist, Marissa felt the urge to break free from his embrace, imagining herself detaching his fingers one at a time. She was troubled by the persistent thought that he might be taking advantage of the situation to touch her


    With Arabe eagerly awaiting the kiss, Marissa felt she had little choice but to go along with it. She slowly leaned in to Connor, intending to give him a brief peck on the cheek. However, as she got closer, Connor suddenly stood up, his height of 6.2 feet overshadowing her 5.6 feet, making him unreachable


    Marissa began to suspect that Connor had deliberately orchestrated this awkward scenario! Internally, she simmered with frustration towards him. Summoning her courage, she took a deep breath and reluctantly ascended onto her tiptoes in an attempt to bridge the height gap. But just as she did so, Connor unexpectedly turned his head. Instead of a gentle brush on the cheek, her lips unintentionally made contact with his


    Once again, Marissa was stunned


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:


    In an instant, Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s lips touched. Marissa felt the warmth and softness of Connor¡¯s lips. Her mind went nk, and she momentarily forgot to pull away. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood by in shock, as this was the first time they¡¯d seen their boss kiss someone. Arabe was just as surprised and needed a moment to gather herself. She hadn¡¯t expected this! She thought Marissa would simply peck Connor on the cheek, but here they were, sharing a passionate kiss. Young people these days certainly didn¡¯t hold back. But Arabe loved it! Their boldness proved their love, which meant they might have a child sooner


    Five or six secondster, Marissa suddenly came to her senses and pushed Connor away. Her face turned a deep shade of red as she looked around and saw everyone staring at her in disbelief. She wished she could disappear


    How had she ended up kissing Connor on the lips? She began to suspect that Connor might have nned it! Reflecting on the moment, Marissa shot Connor a skeptical look, but he seemed as surprised as she was, even coughing awkwardly as if the kiss had caught him off guard too


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Had she misunderstood the situation? Was it really just an idental kiss? At that moment, Arabeughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you young ones alone now. I won¡¯t interrupt anymore.¡± With that, she left the room with the help of a servant


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    The atmosphere in the meeting room remained tense, the temperature dropping to an icy chill. The more Marissa thought about the kiss, the angrier she became. She wanted to use Connor of taking advantage of her, but without any proof, she worried she mighte off as arrogant


    After a tense silence, she angrily grabbed a pack of tissues and began furiously wiping her lips. She kept wiping, tissues piling up on the floor. Her lips started to swell from the pressure. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched in astonishment. They felt that Marissa had put their boss in an awkward position. Even if the kiss bothered her, she could have excused herself to her room to clean up. It was embarrassing for Connor to see her like this


    Connor¡¯s face grew stern as he watched Marissa¡¯s obvious distress over the kiss. Did she not understand how many women would fight for the opportunity to kiss him? Finally, Marissa put the tissues aside. Everyone thought the awkward moment was over, but to their surprise, Marissa suddenly turned and headed for the bathroom. Then came the sound of running water. It was clear that Marissa was washing her face, attempting to rid herself of the ufortable feeling


    Connor¡¯s anger intensified, veins bulging on his forehead. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were too intimidated to utter a word. They had never seen such a direct challenge to their boss¡¯s dignity


    Finally, the water ceased. Marissa stepped out, her expression cold. Her lips were swollen, and so was her cheek, where Connor had kissed her. But the humiliation didn¡¯t end there. In front of everyone, Marissa opened a small first aid kit on the table, took out a bottle of rubbing alcohol, and sprayed it onto her face and lips. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned once more. They realized that no one would ever humiliate their boss quite like this vige girl. With each spray, they felt as if they were watching Connor¡¯s dignity shatter. The three exchanged worried nces, anticipating Connor¡¯s reaction. They feared he might react harshly


    The atmosphere in the small meeting room was tense and uneasy. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were even breathing lightly, cautious not to make a sound. Marissa, ignoring the res from Connor, returned to her room with the alcohol bottle. Once in her room, she received a message from her assistant, Ferris


    ¡°Riss, be careful. Connor is furious and has hired a Dark Gold Hunter to find you. You¡¯re on the wanted list globally. He¡¯s determined to find you! Why did you have to reject him so harshly?¡±


    With a scoff, Marissa responded, ¡°Send him another message for me.¡±


    Back in the meeting room, after Marissa had left, Connor¡¯s face darkened further, the air thick with tension. Suddenly, Domenic¡¯s phone rang at this inconvenient moment. Upon reading the message, Domenic broke into a cold sweat. Dr. Riss had sent another message. Its contents were startling, and Domenic hesitated, unsure whether to inform Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:


    Noticing Domenic¡¯s hesitation, Connor said coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± Domenic trembled with fear. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has sent another message, saying¡­¡± Connor¡¯s expression darkened as he had a bad feeling. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What did Dr. Riss say?¡± Domenic took a deep breath and finally stopped hesitating. ¡°Dr. Riss said it¡¯s more urgent to treat your brain than your brother¡¯s legs!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Connor forcefully kicked the coffee table in front of him. Domenic, Marc, and Terry all flinched in shock. They pondered the audacity of Dr. Riss, who seemed to repeatedly provoke Connor. Did they have a death wish?


    The night eventually ended. The following morning, Marissa got up early to prepare for the day. Today, she was heading to the Nash family¡¯s residence to celebrate Balthasar Nash¡¯s birthday. Descending the stairs, she found Connor already seated at the dining table


    After the previous evening¡¯s events, there was an awkward tension between them. Connor appeared more embarrassed, while Marissa felt more anger than embarrassment. Connor¡¯s embarrassment stemmed not only from their kiss but also from having restrained his anger after being insulted by her, which made him feel timid


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    Once Marissa entered the dining room, the atmosphere turned tenser. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood behind Connor, all sharing the difort. Only Cade seemed at ease, taking good care of Marissa by pulling out a chair for her and exining what was for breakfast. After thanking Cade politely, Marissa began to eat. She had no ns to engage with Connor, maintaining the same haughtiness she had shown on her first visit


    The two ate in silence, making the dining room feel almost suffocating at times. Eventually, Connor broke the silence, asking, ¡°Are you visiting the Nash family today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Terry apany you for protection.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just provide a car.¡±


    ¡°You are now my wife, not just a small flower shop owner. You should have a bodyguard when you go out. It¡¯s not safe otherwise.¡±


    Marissa eyed Terry skeptically and declined again. ¡°No. He would only slow me down if there was trouble.¡±


    Terry was left speechless by her insult. Couldn¡¯t this vige girl say something nice for once? Didn¡¯t she understand what being the captain of the richest man¡¯s bodyguards entailed? Would he earn a million-dor sry annually if he didn¡¯t have the ability? As he pondered whether to demonstrate his true strength so Marissa wouldn¡¯t underestimate him, Marissa had already stood up and left. Terry felt as if he were choking, struggling to breathe. Marc patted Terry¡¯s hand, signaling him not to be angry with the naive vige girl


    Connor nced at them and said, ¡°Marc, pick out a car for her. Also, have some people follow her discreetly for protection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Marc took the order


    But Terry was not happy. ¡°Mr. Daniels, this vige girl is so ungrateful. Why are you still so considerate towards her?¡±


    Connor shot him a cold look and said, ¡°Do I need you to tell me how to handle things?¡± Terry shivered with fear and replied, ¡°No, sir. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Following Connor¡¯s orders, Marc arranged for Marissa to have a ten-million-dor Rolls-Royce. However, Marissa thought the car was too conspicuous. She ran to the garage and took an old motorcycle instead. Her exceptional driving skills allowed her to evade the bodyguards following her. By the time the bodyguards reached the gate of the Nash family¡¯s house, Marissa had already gone inside


    Seeing the ck motorcycle in the yard, the bodyguards were speechless. Marc, their leader, was especially surprised. How could a vige girl like Marissa have such impressive driving skills?


    Marissa had no idea the bodyguards were grumbling about her. As soon as she entered the house, she was met with hostile res. The Nash family mistook her for Tiffany, who had run away from her wedding. ¡°Why did shee back? Didn¡¯t she flee the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Thetest news says she didn¡¯t flee but went to learn medical skills. She returned a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What an idiot! She left to study without even informing Mrs. Arabe Daniels, causing her to fall ill from worry. Mr. Connor Daniels took his anger out on the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°ording to Miss A Nash, Mr. Connor Daniels despises Tiffany. He¡¯s only keeping her as his wife for his grandmother¡¯s sake. Once his grandmother is gone, he¡¯ll divorce her and might take revenge on the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a jinx! She never brought honor to the Nash family and only brought misfortune!¡±


    ¡°A has been exceptional since childhood. She graduated from Biebert University¡¯s Medical School and is now a candidate to be Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice. A is a thousand times better than that jinx!¡±


    Listening to the servants¡¯ gossip, Marissa realized that Tiffany had no standing in the family, and even the servants felt free to mistreat her. Suddenly, someone shattered a huge ss in front of her. Just as she looked up, she was pushed from behind and fell to the floor amidst the broken ss


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:


    If Marissa had fallen directly onto the broken ss, she could have been badly injured, perhaps even disfigured. How vicious these people were, she sneered internally. Unfortunately for them, they made a mistake today. She was not Tiffany, who could be easily mistreated


    Being unprepared, Marissa had been pushed so hard that she inevitably fell forward. But just before she hit the floor, she swiftly reached out her right hand, inserting her index finger into the gap between two ss shards to support her body. As she pushed off the floor with her index finger, her entire body bounced back up, and shended steadily, unharmed


    After she sessfully saved herself, she turned around to see the one who had pushed her. It was a plump, middle-aged woman apanied by two young servants. They all stared at Marissa in astonishment, seemingly questioning, ¡°How can a single index finger of Tiffany be so strong? She was so frail before.¡± They were stunned and disappointed that they hadn¡¯t seeded in disfiguring Marissa


    Recalling the information she had read recently, Marissa identified the fat woman as Nia Patel, Sansa¡¯s loyal servant. Nia had be a servant of the Nash family when Sansa married into the family and held a high status as the head of all servants. From the recent incident, Marissa deduced that Nia had likely been instructed to harm Tiffany and had probably mistreated her in the past


    Today, as Tiffany, Marissa feltpelled to set things right. With a faint smile, she asked, ¡°Why did you push me?¡±


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Did I push you?¡± Nia responded defiantly, despite being a servant in the Nash household. ¡°Tiffany, today is Mr. Balthasar Nash¡¯s seventieth birthday. Everyone is busy. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t help, but why do you act recklessly? You almost spilled Mr. Balthasar Nash¡¯s soup! You know how important this soup is to Mr. Balthasar Nash. It¡¯s called Longevity Soup. If you had spilled it, could you handle his anger?¡±


    Marissa nced at the soup pot held by one of the servants and smiled knowingly. Nia and the two servants raised their heads arrogantly. Being Sansa¡¯s favored people, they felt free to mistreat Tiffany as they pleased


    After a few seconds of silence, Marissa suddenly grabbed the soup pot from the servant and poured it over Nia¡¯s face


    ¡°Ah!¡± The hot soup instantly turned Nia¡¯s face red. She screamed in pain, fell to the floor, and quickly passed out. The two servants stepped back in horror, pointing at Marissa and stuttering, ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I what?¡± Marissa tilted her head andughed happily. ¡°What did you see just now?¡± One of the servants shouted, ¡°I saw you spilling soup all over Nia! I¡¯m going straight to Mrs. Nash to tell her. Just wait for the punishment!¡± The servant then began rushing toward where the birthday party was unfolding


    Marissa quickly grabbed the servant by the hair, pulled her back sharply, and forced a pill into her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ Hmm¡­¡± The servant suddenly covered her neck and fell to the floor, her face twisted in pain, unable to make any normal sounds. It was clear the pill was affecting her throat


    The other servant was terrified. She froze, trembling, her eyes wide with fear, and her arrogance vanished. Marissa gave her a gentle smile and asked softly, ¡°What did you see just now?¡±


    ¡°I-I saw her, she-she¡­¡± The frightened servant pointed at her colleague struggling on the floor and managed to say, ¡°She made a mistake. Nia punished her, and in a rash move, she threw boiling soup on Nia¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really something!¡± Marissa smiled and patted the servant on the back, then slipped another pill into her mouth. The pill dissolved instantly. By the time the servant tried to spit it out, it had already been swallowed. She covered her throat in fear, expecting to experience the same fate as the first servant. But after a few seconds, she felt no unusual effects


    Marissa said slowly, ¡°I poisoned her with a different drug. She will never speak again. I gave you a chronic poison. As long as you take the antidote I provide regrly, you won¡¯t be in danger. But if you miss a dose¡­ Haa!¡± She left her sentence hanging on purpose. Then she looked at the frightened servant and added, ¡°You know what to sayter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The servant, frightened and unsure of what to do, stood there, afraid that Marissa would harm her. But if she went to Balthasarter and lied to him, she was afraid that Sansa would teach her a lesson. Just then, amanding voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:


    Marissa turned to see a woman approaching, apanied by several servants and a young girl. The woman was Sansa. The young girl beside her was A, who was highly praised by the servants. A was dressed in luxurious clothes and adorned with precious jewelry. As the cherished daughter of the family head, she carried herself with an air of arrogance and delicacy


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯ve caused such trouble before, making Mr. Connor Daniels take his anger out on the Nash family. Why didn¡¯t you apologize to your grandpa as soon as you got back today? What are you doing here?¡± Sansa asked, exuding the authority of the head of the household¡¯s wife


    ¡°Sansa, I was just about to exin things to Grandpa when I walked in and found two servants in a fight. I tried to intervene and break it up,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Fight?¡± A scoffed


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Nia is the housekeeper for my mother. The others should show her respect. Who would dare to confront her? It must be you who has hurt them! Today is Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday. You ruined his soup and even attacked the housekeeper and a servant. Are you trying to upset Grandpa?¡± A used


    Marissa responded calmly, ¡°A, please don¡¯t use me unfairly. We have a witness right here.¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to the maid standing next to Marissa. A asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Stacy?¡±


    Stacy Crawford nced from Marissa to Sansa, too frightened to speak. In the past, regardless of the truth, Stacy would have sided with A. A didn¡¯t like Tiffany, and everyone helped A mistreat Tiffany. This was an unspoken rule among the servants. But today, Stacy was afraid of Tiffany as well. Tiffany had always been a coward. As a descendant of a medical family, she wasn¡¯t skilled in either medical or medicinal practices. However, no matter how poor her skills were, she might have learned something about poison. Zoe Davidson, the servant still struggling on the floor, was proof enough


    Stacy wasn¡¯t sure what terrible effects the poison Marissa forced her to ingest might have, so she didn¡¯t dare take the situation lightly. Seeing Stacy remain silent, A kicked her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t even speak!¡± Then she turned to Zoe, who was lying on the floor, struggling in pain. ¡°Did Tiffany beat you?¡±


    ¡°HMM¡­ HMM¡­¡± Zoe made some gestures, but no one could understand her. A walked up to Zoe and inspected her throat. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Her throat isn¡¯t red or swollen. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Why can¡¯t she speak?¡±


    Sansa suddenly said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter whether someone witnessed it or not. Anyway, there are cameras in our house. We can check the videoster and see who did what and who lied. Bring them along to the birthday party for Balthasar to decide.¡±


    With that, Sansa headed off to the birthday party. The servants then helped the injured Nia and Zoe, following Sansa to the celebration. Only Marissa and A remained behind. A looked Marissa up and down with disdain


    ¡°You did everything to marry into the Daniels family. So what? Mr. Connor Daniels doesn¡¯t care for you. You¡¯re still just a joke to all of us! I saw that old motorcycle you came on. Is it because Mr. Connor Daniels wasn¡¯t willing to provide a decent car for you? And those worn-out clothes you wear. Hasn¡¯t Mr. Connor Daniels bought you any nice outfits? TSK, TSK, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is already ny years old. How much longer can shest? Once she¡¯s gone, I bet Mr. Connor Daniels will kick you out, and you¡¯ll be the talk of the town again, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Marissa looked at A¡¯s scornful expression and realized that A must have covertly instructed Nia and the two maids to target Tiffany. Tiffany had always been the family¡¯sughing stock. But her sudden marriage to Connor had angered many, especially A and Sansa. They had wanted to disfigure Tiffany just now!


    ¡°A, I¡¯ll make sure Grandma lives a long life. You won¡¯t see me kicked out anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± A cast a scornful nce at Marissa. ¡°With your poor medical skills, you think you can make the sick olddy live longer? You should worry about exining to Grandpa why you ruined his precious soup. It¡¯s supposed to help him live longer. Tiffany, don¡¯t think you¡¯re better than me just because you have Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ support now. Every dog has its day. Did you expect today¡¯s events? Haa!¡± Aughed smugly before turning and heading toward the birthday party


    Marissa smiled and thought about A¡¯s words. Every dog has its day. Well, she would make sure A went to hell one day


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:


    When Marissa walked into the banquet hall, the atmosphere was already extremely tense. Balthasar sat at the table, his eyes zing with anger. Everyone else wore cold expressions. Nia, who had been unconscious, had woken up and was crying, covering her red, swollen cheek. Zoe was also in tears, holding her throat, while Stacy kept her head lowered in fear. Clearly, Sansa had alreadyined about Tiffany to Balthasar


    As soon as Marissa appeared, Balthasar mmed the table angrily. ¡°You rascal, get down on your knees!¡±


    Although Balthasar had handed over the family leadership to Rex, he still heldplete authority in the Nash family. No one dared to defy him. When he was angry, everyone remained silent


    A smirked, waiting for Marissa to be punished. Sansa pretended to be guilty. ¡°I have treated Tiffany like my own daughter since she was a child. If she made any other mistake today, I would cover for her. But she destroyed your Longevity Soup. I cannot overlook such a significant matter.¡±


    A pretended tofort Sansa, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me yourself. Everyone knows how important the soup is. The whole family has guarded this pot of soup like a treasure for generations. But Tiffany didn¡¯t care and did such an ominous thing.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°ominous,¡± Balthasar grew even angrier. As he grew older, he became more fearful of death and ced great value on his health. To live a longer life, he tended to be paranoid. Many elderly people, even in ordinary families, were obsessed with health products. Balthasar was obsessed with Longevity Soup, believing it would extend his life. Every year on his birthday, he had a bowl of it


    Now, he was in good health and spirits, and he credited it to the soup. But this year, the soup had been destroyed on his birthday. To him, it was ominous, as if his long life had been cut short. He was both sad and furious


    Marissa still didn¡¯t kneel. Balthasar mmed the table again. ¡°You rascal, why don¡¯t you get down on your knees? Do you think you can ignore your grandfather after marrying into the Daniels family and getting Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ support?¡±


    Although Tiffany was now Connor¡¯s wife, no one took it seriously because they knew that Connor hated her and had been forced to marry her by Arabe. The Nash family was never happy about the marriage. They worried that if Arabe passed away, Connor would vent his anger on them because of Tiffany


    Marissa understood the situationpletely. Standing there, neither humble nor pushy, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, what mistake did I make?¡±


    ¡°How dare you pretend to be ignorant?¡± Balthasar pointed at Marissa and shouted. ¡°You ran away on your wedding day. No one knew where you were. Mrs. Arabe Daniels got sick because she was too anxious. Mr. Connor Daniels vented his anger on the Nash family. You almost ruined the whole family. I haven¡¯t med you for that yet. How dare you ruin my soup as soon as you came back? You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it was wrong of me to leave unannounced on my wedding day. I¡¯ve addressed the issue over the past few days. Connor won¡¯t hold a grudge against the Nash family anymore. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Marissa replied calmly. Then she changed the subject and firmly said, ¡°As for the Longevity Soup, I didn¡¯t ruin it. Don¡¯t me me for that!¡±


    Before Balthasar could respond, A cut in, saying, ¡°Tiffany, since you ruined Grandpa¡¯s soup, you have to kneel and apologize to him. How can you deny it?¡±


    Nia quickly echoed, ¡°Mr. Nash, as soon as Miss Tiffany Nash walked in, she said that since she was now Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ wife, she should be treated like a queen in the Nash family, and everyone, including you, must show her respect. She noticed us handling the soup. Without hesitation, she grabbed it and sshed it on my face, saying that it was a warning to the Nash family. We tried to exin the significance of the soup to her. She ignored us, became angry, attacked me, and even poisoned Zoe and Stacy. It¡¯s one thing to disrespect us, but to treat you this way, sir¡­¡±


    Nia¡¯s nder and false usations clearly irritated everyone


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:


    ¡°Tiffany, are you even aware of how Mr. Connor Daniels sees you? How dare you im to be a queen? Being delusional is one thing, but toe back here and unt yourself in front of our whole family is ridiculous! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re unaware, but to ruin your grandpa¡¯s Longevity Soup? You know how much that soup means to him! This is outright disrespect!¡±


    ¡°Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve embarrassed us countless times. Your academic performance was terrible, you dropped out of high school, and your engagements have been annulled multiple times, tarnishing the Nash family¡¯s reputation. You inherited none of your father¡¯s talents!¡±


    ¡°You manipted Mrs. Arabe Daniels and forced Mr. Connor Daniels into marrying you. Instead of trying to earn his respect, you returned here to boast. Don¡¯t you see that our whole family is in danger because of you?¡±


    ¡°Now, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is alive, so Mr. Connor Daniels puts up with you out of respect for her. But once she passes away, he will certainly seek retribution for your behavior. You¡¯ll be expelled, and our family will face consequences because of your actions. You¡¯re a curse!¡±


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    The Nash family membersshed out at Marissa with these usations, their anger mounting with each statement, seemingly on the verge of physically attacking her. Marissa¡¯s head buzzed with the onught of their anger


    Finally, the head of the family, Rex, sighed deeply. ¡°Dad, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t guide Tiffany properly. I¡¯ve let down my brother. If you are angry, punish me instead.¡±


    A said to Rex, dissatisfied, ¡°Dad, why do you always defend her? It was tolerable before, but now that she has upset Mr. Connor Daniels, you still want to protect her? She ruined Grandpa¡¯s treasured soup, and you want to bear her punishment?¡±


    Sansa chimed in, seemingly trying to reason with him, ¡°Rex, we may have spoiled Tiffany rotten in the past. Now she truly needs discipline. Otherwise, who knows what further troubles she might cause? Our family could be destroyed because of her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Rex, stop protecting this wretched girl. We know you miss your brother and aim to properly educate his daughter, but Tiffany is not making any effort. You¡¯ve done what you could, and nobody will fault you for her failures.¡±


    ¡°Sansa has a point. Unless we control this troublesome girl, she could bring down our whole family!¡± The Nash family members agreed with Sansa, and Rex felt he had no choice but to ept their judgment. He sighed deeply and turned to Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve failed in teaching you properly. Let your grandfather discipline you today. Think about your actions and make amends. Your father is watching us from above.¡±


    Marissa sneered and addressed Balthasar. ¡°Grandpa, they use me of ruining your Longevity Soup. Shouldn¡¯t they show some proof?¡±


    Balthasar gestured towards Nia, Stacy, and Zoe. ¡°Aren¡¯t these three witnesses?¡±


    Marissa quickly retorted, ¡°Everyone knows they are loyal to Sansa. They only repeat what she says. Can their testimony really be trusted?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Tiffany?¡± Sansa¡¯s expression darkened as she questioned. ¡°I have raised you as if you were my own daughter since you were a child. You never went without anything that A had. Now you¡¯re using me of ndering you? Where is your sense of gratitude?¡±


    Marissa responded with a sarcastic smile. She had never been one for plotting, but when pushed, she preferred straightforward tactics to underhanded ones. The insincere expressions of those around her showed that Tiffany had often been mistreated, always bearing it in silence. Today, Marissa would defend Tiffany and expose their true natures!


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the pretense and speak inly. Sansa, you never really treated me as your daughter. It might have looked like I received the same food, clothes, and necessities as A, but all along, you were sabotaging my future. When I was young, you deliberately prevented me from studying properly, causing me to drop out of high school and gain a reputation as a useless fool. You repeatedly set me up, causing my engagements to be annulled, making me apleteughing stock, while your daughter shone in every way. You thought you had everything under control, but you didn¡¯t anticipate that I¡¯d earn Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ trust and marry the most influential man in Blebert. This shattered your ns, so you plotted to bring me down again. Today, as soon as I arrived, your servants attempted to ruin my face. When that failed, you turned to using Grandfather¡¯s Longevity Soup as a weapon against me. Am I right, Sansa?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:


    Some scenes appeared calm until the truth was spoken aloud. Once revealed, however, the truth could be quite embarrassing


    Sansa had never imagined that the usually cowardly and amodating Tiffany would bring their private conflict into the public eye. She waspletely unprepared for such a confrontation. Her face flushed, then paled, and finally turned livid with anger


    With a stern expression, she retorted, ¡°How can you say that, Tiffany? It really hurt me. You know I¡¯ve always treated you well.¡±


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Sansa, God isn¡¯t blind. If you¡¯re lying, watch out for repercussions.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sansa was so infuriated she couldn¡¯t find the words. Ever since she became the hostess of the Nash family, nobody had dared to confront her this way. Even Balthasar showed her a measure of respect. Why had Tiffany, who used to be submissive, suddenly turned so defiant? As Sansa struggled to respond, A interjected angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the surveince footage!¡±


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Check the surveince footage!¡± Nia shouted


    Although the footage might show that she and the servants had started the argument, it could also reveal Tiffany was the one who had spilled the Longevity Soup. The Nash family members all disliked Tiffany, so her and the servants¡¯ behaviors wouldn¡¯t be a concern for them. But getting caught sabotaging the soup would definitelynd Tiffany in trouble!


    Everyone awaited the surveince footage. However, the butler arrived empty-handed. Wiping sweat from his brow, he said, ¡°Mr. Nash, the house¡¯s surveince system has been hacked, and all footage has been deleted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The room erupted in surprise


    The Nash family¡¯s security system wasn¡¯t easy prey for just any hacker¡ªit would take a top-tier professional to destroy it. But why would a top-tier hacker target the surveince system of the Nash family¡¯s house instead of theirpany?


    Sansa stood abruptly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She had nned to use the video to ruin Tiffany¡¯s lifepletely. But now that the evidence was gone, her frustration and disbelief were obvious


    Before the butler could respond, Marissa sighed heavily. ¡°Why are you still acting, Sansa? It¡¯s clear to everyone what happened.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sansa was furious and, for a moment, felt like lunging forward and destroying Marissa¡¯s face. However, Marissa just smiled casually and added, ¡°Whoever erased the footage did so because it was damaging to them. Everyone knows Ick the means to hack into the surveince system. So, who would be worried about the footage harming them and also have the capability to delete it? Just think about it. The answer is pretty obvious.¡±


    She was clearly suggesting that Sansa was responsible. It was hard to dispute Marissa¡¯s point, as it was exactly what any reasonable person might think


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sansa was left speechless, her anger making her tremble. Yet Marissa didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone to great lengths to destroy me.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t nder my mother. She didn¡¯t have the surveince video deleted!¡± A interjected furiously. She hadn¡¯t anticipated her mother being used and had hoped that Tiffany would be punished by her grandfather. A struggled to control her emotions. Yet, Marissa remainedposed. ¡°A, getting angry won¡¯t help. It¡¯s unbing for a girl as talented as you.¡±


    A inhaled deeply, suppressing the harsh words bubbling up inside her. She tried her best to hold back her anger and pretend to be calm. ¡°Tiffany, you did it. Denying it won¡¯t change anything. We can¡¯t review the surveince footage, but we have a witness. Stacy, tell us what you saw!¡±


    Stacy, suddenly the center of attention, trembled and looked around instinctively. Her anxiety deepened when she locked eyes with Sansa¡¯s intense gaze. Since she started working in the Nash family¡¯s house, she had been constantly by Sansa¡¯s side. Having benefited from her position as Sansa¡¯s personal servant, she had also learned firsthand how ruthless Sansa could be and had never dared to oppose her. Regarding Tiffany, Stacy doubted that she could have essed any serious poison. The Nash family was renowned for their medical expertise, and Sansa would surely find a way to neutralize any toxin in her body


    After a moment of contemtion, Stacy lifted her head boldly and began to speak¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:


    Stacy had already chosen to align herself with Sansa. After all, how could Tiffany, who was seen as worthless and universally disliked, possibly defeat Sansa? Anyone with a bit of sense would choose Sansa¡¯s side


    However, before she could speak up, Marissa interjected, ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t brought honor to the family? I¡¯ve made significant strides in my medical practice. Just the other day, Mrs. Arabe Daniels was in a critical situation, and the doctors had given up on her. Yet, I managed to save her. My medical skills are improving rapidly.¡±


    A scoffed immediately. ¡°We¡¯re discussing how you ruined Grandpa¡¯s soup, not your supposed medical achievements! Even if you became as skilled as the renowned healer Riss, you¡¯d still be punished for ruining Grandpa¡¯s soup!¡± Marissa simply smiled and chose to remain silent


    Stacy hesitated, holding back her intended remarks. She had heard about Tiffany¡¯s miraculous save of Arabe. Though some said it was just luck, who was to say Tiffany couldn¡¯t pull off another miracle today, potentially against her?


    If she crossed Sansa, the worst she faced was losing her job and the Nash family¡¯s hefty sry. But angering Tiffany today, particrly with the surveince footage gone, might be life-threatening. If Tiffany decided to retaliate, Stacy might die without any proof of being poisoned


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    After wrestling with her thoughts, Stacypletely reversed her stance. Drawing a deep breath, she said, ¡°I was with Zoe and Nia when we were taking the Longevity Soup to Mr. Nash. But on the way, Zoe made a mistake, and when Nia scolded her, Zoe lost her temper and threw the soup in Nia¡¯s face.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Stacy, surprised by her exnation. Initially, they believed Tiffany was being ignorant and arrogant, taking advantage of her marriage into the Daniels family to behave recklessly. Following a heated argument between both sides, they began to suspect Sansa of setting Tiffany up. But now, a third narrative emerged¡ªa mere conflict between the housekeeper and a maid had escted


    As A didn¡¯t receive the confirmation she wanted, her patience snapped, and she pped Stacy hard. ¡°You liar, how dare you make up such stories!¡±


    Stacy fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I swear I¡¯m telling the truth. That¡¯s exactly how it happened. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t change my story. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    A, unable to press further without seeming tyrannical, had to back down. Coercing a confession would only reinforce the notion that they were trying to frame Tiffany. Nearby, Nia and Zoe red at Stacy, stunned by her unexpected defiance of Sansa¡¯s implicit directive


    Zoe, being lowly and unable to speak, could only seethe with anger. However, Nia, used to wielding power within the Nash family, lost herposure immediately. She grabbed Stacy by the hair and pped her hard, yelling, ¡°You little bitch, how dare you nder me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Stacy¡¯s cries of pain echoed through the hall


    The Nash family, renowned in the medical field, watched the unfolding violence with a mix of shock and embarrassment. Sansa, witnessing her housekeeper and maid creating such a spectacle, felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment and mentally scolded Nia, ¡°Fool!¡± Even though she inwardly scolded Nia, her instinct was to protect her. Nia had been a devoted servant for many years, after all


    However, the chaos had spiraled out of control. Balthasar would never forgive someone who had ruined his Longevity Soup. Balthasar banged his fist on the table and shouted, ¡°Throw this disrespectful woman out! Banish her from Blebert, and make sure she¡¯s never employed again!¡±


    Startled by Balthasar¡¯s outburst, Nia realized her mistake. She should have demonstrated her innocence regarding the soup first. ¡°Mr. Nash, please, let me exin¡ª¡± But no one was going to give her a chance to exin. Several bodyguards stepped forward and dragged Nia away like a dead dog


    As Zoe and Stacy trembled, Balthasar dismissed them with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°Get rid of them too. Fire them!¡±


    Stacy and Zoe were quickly dragged out. Silence then settled over the hall. Sansa felt a stab of pain at the loss of Nia, her fiercely loyal servant. She silently wished she could skin Marissa alive. A, visibly shaken and not ready to concede, turned to Balthasar and said


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your seventieth birthday today. Let¡¯s not dwell on the mistakes of those worthless servants. Come and see the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you,¡± A said, offering a gift box to Balthasar with enthusiasm


    The Longevity Soup incident had backfired on her and her mother, and to avoid further scrutiny and potential me, she was eager to move past it. ¡°Grandpa, the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you with great care is even more beneficial than the Longevity Soup. You¡¯re going to love it!¡±


    Balthasar, still troubled by the soup incident, perked up at the mention of a gift that could be more beneficial and took the box. ¡°A, what could possibly be better than the Longevity Soup?¡±


    ¡°Just open it, Grandpa, and see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what this is.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    Balthasar opened the box, his eyes widening in both shock and pleasure. He was astounded. ¡°This, this¡­ A, is this a MindEase Elixir created by Riss, the D Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± A replied, beaming with pride. ¡°Grandpa, it cost a fortune and required a lot of effort to acquire. But for your health, longevity, happiness, and joy, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    The Nash family members gathered around, eager to glimpse what was in Balthasar¡¯s hands, their eyes filled with wonder. ¡°Oh my, is that really Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixir? Let us see it!¡±


    The MindEase Elixir, derived from an ancient medical recipe, was known for its incredible effects on calming the mind, nourishing the brain, and extending life. The recipe and method had been lost for centuries, but three years ago, Dr. Riss appeared out of nowhere. This doctor not only performed medical miracles in surgeries, earning the title of top surgeon, but also sessfully produced a batch of MindEase Elixirs. This batch contained four pills, named A, B, C, and D based on their qualities, with A being the highest quality and D the lowest quality. Even the lowest-quality D Pill was considered more valuable than many other medicines and was literally worth its weight in gold. Though rumors had circted that Riss produced four such pills, their exact locations remained a mystery. They were beyond price, unavable for purchase at any cost


    Balthasar had only dreamed of owning such a pill, and now A had actually secured one for him! His mood instantly lifted, and his face lit up with happiness. With Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixir in hand, who needed Longevity Soup? This one pill was worth more than a thousand bowls of Longevity Soup!


    Balthasarughed heartily, holding the pill as if it were a precious relic. The Nash family was full of admiration. ¡°Wow, to see one of Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixirs in my lifetime, I can die happy now.¡± ¡°Such a miraculous medicine, even a small bit brewed in water would be heavenly. Sir, you are truly fortunate!¡± ¡°A has really outdone herself, securing such a miraculous pill. Come on, A, how did you manage it?¡±


    A found herself the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and her parents, Rex and Sansa, beamed with immense pride at their aplished daughter. Though swelling with pride, A tried to appear modest. ¡°It took some effort and a bit of luck. I was fortunate enough to meet Dr. Riss and earn Dr. Riss¡¯ trust, which allowed me to purchase this D Pill.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Nash family was even more astounded. ¡°A, you know Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, did I hear that correctly? The mysterious Dr. Riss, whose gender is even unknown to the outside world, is actually known to A?¡±


    ¡°A, please tell me, is Dr. Riss a man or a woman? Old or young? How did youe to meet?¡±


    A felt a pang of guilt. She didn¡¯t know why she imed to know Riss, but having made such a bold statement, she could only keep up the pretense. ¡°Ahem!¡± She cleared her throat nervously and added, ¡°Dr. Riss is a very charming man in his thirties.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa interrupted with a smirk. ¡°But I heard Dr. Riss is actually a young woman in her twenties, quite stunning actually.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:


    As soon as Marissa spoke, it felt as if she had torn a hole in fine silk. The once lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. A¡¯s expression shifted from guilt to smug arrogance


    After all, she was a graduate of Blebert University¡¯s Medical School, which she considered far superior to Tiffany¡¯s iplete high school education. If her own extensivework couldn¡¯t uncover details about Dr. Riss, what chance did Tiffany have? A was convinced that Tiffany was merely trying to oppose her


    Thinking this, A scoffed, ¡°Tiffany, with your limited medical knowledge andck of even a high school diploma, what credible sources could you possibly have about Dr. Riss?¡±


    As A finished, nods of agreement followed from around the hall. ¡°Exactly, Dr. Riss is a figure of high repute. Only well-known medical professionals could know anything significant about him. Tiffany, you¡¯re clearly just stirring up drama.¡±


    ¡°Our Nash family holds a distinguished ce in the medicalmunity. Even if you¡¯re not sessful, you shouldn¡¯t embarrass us by creating scenes. A is a source of pride for our family; you ought to respect her and aspire to reach her level, instead of constantly trying to bring her down with your usations!¡±


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Your actions are a letdown and reflect poorly on our younger members.¡± With her rtives backing her and criticizing Marissa, A grew even more confident. Sansa, eager for her daughter to outshine other family members, swelled with pride. Marissa shot a mocking nce at the mother-daughter pair and continued, ¡°A, exactly how did you be acquainted with Dr. Riss?¡±


    The family¡¯s attention turned to A. They were all intrigued about her connection with the elusive doctor. Many eminent professionals and wealthy tycoons struggled to even approach Dr. Riss


    Initially burdened by guilt, A now reveled in the unwarranted praise. She started to believe her own deceit, convincing herself of a close rtionship with Dr. Riss. So, she smiled and continued her fabrication confidently


    ¡°As many of you know, Dr. Riss has announced ns to mentor a few personal disciples in Blebert to share his medical expertise. My ultimate goal is to be one of those disciples, so I sent my application to Dr. Riss¡¯s email. I wasn¡¯t very optimistic, as even aplished medical professionals often don¡¯t receive a reply from him, much less a recent graduate like myself. However, to my surprise, Dr. Riss responded and agreed to meet with me. We had a productive discussion, and I took the chance to ask if I could purchase a MindEase Elixir. Dr. Riss consented to sell one to me. I initially hoped to buy the best one, the A Pill, for Grandpa, but sadly, only the D Pill was avable. The others had already been reserved for different uses.¡±


    A¡¯s story was so rich with details that it left her family members in awe once again. ¡°Unbelievable! Ever since Dr. Riss revealed his intention to take disciples, countless medical experts have applied, hoping to be chosen. Most receive no reply, but A not only got a response; she even met with him!¡±


    ¡°This is fantastic news! Dr. Riss clearly sees something special in A to have treated her so generously. It seems almost certain that A will be Dr. Riss¡¯s personal disciple!¡±


    ¡°Wow, our Nash family might just have a new star after Brian! The future glory of our family seems assured, perhaps even surpassing the days of Brian¡¯s prominence!¡±


    The family¡¯s excitement grew. They viewed A as a beacon of hope for their n, nearly ready to ce her on a pedestal. Balthasar, too, was caught up in the enthusiasm, quickly inviting A to sit next to him. As the eldest member of the family and the former family patriarch, his position was unrivaled. Apart from histe wife, no one else, not even the current family head, Rex, was allowed to sit beside Balthasar. For A, a granddaughter, to be granted a seat next to Balthasar, overstepping many senior family members, was an incredible honor


    Amidst the celebration, A basked in the glow of her newfound glory. Then, suddenly, Sansa asked Marissa with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Tiffany, what gift have you prepared for your grandpa?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve also got a MindEase Elixir for Grandpa, the A Pill!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:


    Sansa deliberately asked Marissa about her gift, aiming to embarrass her. With A¡¯s impressive present, Marissa was bound to be overshadowed, regardless of what she had brought for Balthasar. If her gift was mediocre, it would only lead to disdain and ridicule from the Nash family


    Unexpectedly, Marissa imed she had secured a MindEase Elixir, the A Pill! Everyone was initially stunned, then they scoffed in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t imagine it being true. Who could possibly obtain Dr. Riss¡¯ A Pill? Certainly not someone like Tiffany, whom they deemed a failure. They wondered how she could manage to present such a rare gift. Surely her husband, Connor, could obtain such an item, but he would likely reserve it for Arabe, not for Tiffany¡¯s birthday gift. Moreover, it was obvious that Connor didn¡¯t love Tiffany. They had seen her shabby motorcycle and simple attire at the party, and Connor wasn¡¯t even present. How could he have provided such avish gift for her to give?


    The crowd surmised that Tiffany imed this out of jealousy towards A and was attempting to overshadow her. With this thought, they regarded Marissa with even greater disdain. If not for her father Brian, who had been a pir of the Nash family, she might have already been ousted. Even Balthasar, the family¡¯s revered elder, red at Marissa, disappointed in what he considered a waste of his eldest son¡¯s excellent genes


    Sansa observed the crowd¡¯s reactions and smirked sarcastically. ¡°Tiffany, our family values the sentiment behind gifts rather than their mary value. However, lying topete with others isn¡¯t eptable.¡±


    A had told so many lies and was now pretending to be generous. ¡°Let¡¯s be patient with Tiffany. She¡¯s eager to earn Grandpa¡¯s affection and approval, perhaps too eager. It¡¯s possible she was misled into buying a fake. Please, don¡¯t mock her.¡±


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    The others began toment sarcastically. ¡°A truly is a sensible young woman. She shows great patience with her cousin. This is the mark of a true heir.¡±


    ¡°With her poised to apprentice under Riss, we can feel confident about her leading the Nash family in the future.¡±


    ¡°We once thought Tiffany would lead the family, being Brian¡¯s daughter and presumably inheriting his talents to further our legacy. Unfortunately, she¡¯s been nothing but a disappointment since her childhood!¡±


    Listening to their words, Sansa felt even morecent. She had consistently undermined Tiffany to pave the way for A¡¯s ascension as the family¡¯s future leader. Today, Sansa felt closer than ever to realizing that goal. If A secured an apprenticeship with Riss, her session as the family leader would be almost guaranteed. However, despite A¡¯s current advantage, they couldn¡¯t afford to overlook Tiffanypletely. As Brian¡¯s daughter, there was always a chance she might rise to prominence unexpectedly


    After all, Tiffany had been the butt of their jokes and seen as a lost cause, but then she had unexpectedly married Connor, which was a harsh setback for Sansa. It was the best rm. Sansa knew she could not afford to be careless and give Tiffany any opportunities


    With this in mind, Sansa said, ¡°Tiffany, you im to have brought the A Pill. Well, let¡¯s see it then!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa smiled and retrieved a small wooden box, opening it for all to see


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:


    Despite the skepticism about Marissa possessing the A Pill of MindEase Elixir, everyone peered curiously into the box. When they saw the pill, they all curled their lips in unison


    ¡°How can this be the A Pill? It¡¯s so unattractive!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Dr. Riss¡¯ MindEase Elixirs are supposed to be beautiful. How can this one look so dreadful? It seems far inferior to A¡¯s D Pill!¡±


    ¡°The one from A looks nice and even smells pleasant. But this onecks any appealing aroma¡ªit must be a fake!¡±


    Amid the murmuring crowd, A took the box from Marissa¡¯s hand and ced it next to her own medicine box forparison. The two boxes were in sharp contrast. One box was adorned with gold and jade, remarkably elegant, containing a pill that was both visually appealing and fragrant. The other was a in wooden box, its contents unsightly with no medicinal scent, even emitting a slight unpleasant odor


    Aughed mockingly and said, ¡°Tiffany, did you pick up that so-called MindEase Elixir at a street market? I spent ten million on the D Pill, and even that was discounted by Dr. Riss. How dare you pass off such an unappealing thing as the A Pill? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t want to splurge on a gift for Grandpa, but this is careless. What if Grandpa gets harmed after taking it? Could you bear the responsibility?¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Marissa nced at the alleged D Pill and responded casually, ¡°Ten million? That¡¯s overpriced. Your pill is worth, at most, five thousand.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, I understand you might feel envious because I¡¯m better than you, but you don¡¯t need to lie like this. Our family is renowned for its medical expertise, and we have numerous distinguished doctors. We can certainly tell whether a MindEase Elixir is genuine or not.¡±


    ¡°None of you can recognize that it¡¯s a fake. Ever since my father vanished, the Nash family has declined. No one here has the keen insight to identify a real MindEase Elixir anymore.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words stung everyone present. In the past, with Brian at the helm, the Nash family was prestigious, attracting patients from afar and continuously innovating within their pharmaceutical ventures. They enjoyed prosperity and maintained strong rtionships with other notable families. However, since Brian¡¯s disappearance, the family¡¯s hospital had diminished to treating only minor ailments, and their pharmaceuticalpany relied on old medicines, struggling to stay relevant


    The Nash family longed for a member as outstanding as Brian, who could restore the family to its former prestige. That was why they were thrilled when they heard A had earned Riss¡¯s appreciation


    Marissa¡¯sment enraged Balthasar. Forgetting his status, he grabbed Marissa¡¯s medicine box, tossed it into a trash can, and snapped, ¡°Tiffany, our family may have lost its former glory, but you can¡¯t deceive me with something so cheap!¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. She had hoped that someone from this medical family would recognize the authenticity of the MindEase Elixir, but no one did. What else could she do?


    Balthasar, still fuming, took the pill A had and handed it to the butler. ¡°Keep this safe. I n to take itter.¡± After that, Balthasar snorted. ¡°Ie from a distinguished medical family. I don¡¯t need the patronage of the wife of the wealthiest man in the city. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± His words were a clear signal for Marissa to leave


    Balthasar¡¯s reaction led others to view Marissa with scorn. Both Sansa and A were secretly pleased. Yet Marissa remainedposed and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t throw away that trash can. You might find yourself searching through it someday.¡±


    With that, she turned and left, unconcerned by the disdainful looks she received. Marissa climbed onto her motorbike, ready to depart, when she overheard a man mockinglyment, ¡°Miss Nash, quite the performance you put on just now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:


    Marissa turned and saw a young man, about twenty years old, giving her a cold stare. She recognized him from the file she had read¡ªLanden Nash. The birthday party had been bustling earlier, which was why she hadn¡¯t noticed him before


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t you find your behavior a bit hypocritical?¡± Landen¡¯s tone was sharp, though he was undeniably handsome


    Without missing a beat, Marissa retorted, ¡°I think you¡¯re even better at it.¡± Landen¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. He clearly didn¡¯t expect her to respond so quickly


    After a brief pause, he scoffed, ¡°It seems that during your time away, you didn¡¯t enhance your medical knowledge but perfected your acting skills. You haven¡¯t improved in any practical skills, but you¡¯ve certainly be better at making empty boasts and arguments!¡±


    Marissa ignored his remark and started her motorcycle, ready to leave


    Discover more


    ¡°Wait!¡± Landen called out abruptly. He extended a bank card towards her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to pretend to be wealthy, at least have the means to back it up. You¡¯re so broke, yet you dared to im your gift was a MindEase Elixir. Why didn¡¯t you just say it was an eternal life pill? Stop bragging like that! Here, take this and buy some decent clothes. Don¡¯t bring shame on our family, especially not in front of the Daniels family. The pin is six zeros.¡±


    After these harsh words, Landen looked at her with disdain, turned, and walked away. Watching his tall, retreating figure, Marissa felt a strange sense of familiarity. She didn¡¯t look away until he was out of sight. With a slight smile, she slipped the card into her pocket and drove away from the Nash family¡¯s home


    At a red light, she made a call. ¡°Tell Derek I¡¯ll treat him to lunchter.¡±


    A ck Rolls-Royce was stationed by the roadside not too far away. Inside, Domenic said quietly to Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you were concerned that Miss Nash might face difficulties with her family, so you decided toe and see for yourself. But our investigations confirm that Miss Nash was unharmed.¡± Domenic then detailed the events that had transpired at the Nash family¡¯s home


    Connor gazed out the window at Marissa, who was seated on a motorcycle, and questioned Domenic, ¡°Marissa imed the birthday gift she gave to Balthasar was a MindEase Elixir? And it was the A Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Domenic replied. Connor frowned thoughtfully, saying nothing


    Meanwhile, Terry, still harboring resentment towards Marissa, scoffed, ¡°That little vige girl was surely making it up.¡± Unaware that Connor was observing her from his car, Marissa ended her phone call just as the traffic light turned green. She sped off on her motorcycle with impressive speed


    Marc, assigned to secretly guard Marissa, had earlier lost sight of her when tracking by car that morning. He had since switched to a motorcycle as well. As Marissa took off, Marc hurriedly elerated to keep up. Marissa was unting her driving skills, putting him under great pressure!


    Back in the Rolls-Royce, Domenic received a message and promptly reported it to Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯ve just been informed that Miss Nash is nning to dine with Derek at a romantic seaside restaurant named Lovers¡¯ Cliff.¡±


    When Connor heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Follow her,¡± he ordered. The atmosphere in the car suddenly grew heavy, and Terry didn¡¯t dare dy. He immediately stepped on the gas and followed Marissa


    Both Marc and Terry struggled to match Marissa¡¯s pace on their motorcycles, much to their embarrassment. Thankfully, they knew her destination


    Upon reaching the restaurant, they got out of their vehicles. Marcined to Terry, ¡°That vige girl is crazy! She rides her motorbike like she¡¯s on a racetrack!¡±


    Connor, looking serious, said nothing but headed towards the restaurant


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:


    The cliff¡¯s summit was covered with dense, lush green trees and vibrant flowers. Nestled among them was a restaurant with distinctive architectural design, featuringrge, luminous floor-to-ceiling windows on all sides. This allowed diners to enjoy a breathtaking view of the vast sea beyond the cliff. To enhance the romantic ambiance, the restaurant was decorated in an extremely cozy and romantic manner, perfect for couples on a leisurely date or celebrating their honeymoon


    However, such a unique and picturesque setting came at a high cost, making it unaffordable for the average person. Typically, the visitors were wealthy businessmen and celebrities seeking romantic moments. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Connor noticed Marissa by one of the floor-to-ceiling windows, enjoying a cup of coffee. With Derek yet to arrive, she was contentedly savoring her coffee and the ocean view by herself


    Connor chose not to enter. Instead, he took a seat in a pavilion just outside the restaurant. This spot allowed him to observe and hear the activity inside while remaining unseen by those dining, as the pavilion was discreetly concealed by branches and leaves. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood quietly by Connor, who was clearly in a sour mood


    Meanwhile, Domenic began to question their earlier beliefs about Marissa. He had assumed she held no real affection for Derek and had wanted to marry him merely out of obligation. However, her choice of such a romantic venue for their meeting suggested she might be attempting to rekindle their rtionship. Domenic even pictured a scene where Marissa might kneel down and beg Derek. Just then, Derek arrived


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    He had been in the middle of an etiquette ss and wasn¡¯t supposed to leave early, but the teacher couldn¡¯t refuse a request from Marissa, Connor¡¯s wife. Derek¡¯s thoughts mirrored those of Domenic. Informed by his etiquette teacher that Marissa had invited him to a romantic restaurant, he felt quite self-assured. He believed Marissa was about to beg him


    Ever since learning that his biological parents were wealthy, he had imagined scenarios where Marissa would beg him not to leave her. In the past, he had been tormented by the fear of Marissa abandoning him, losing sleep over it, and resenting the distress it caused. Now, he relished the thought of turning the tables on Marissa to alleviate his pent-up frustration. Today was his chance to do just that!


    With that thought, Derek confidently strode into the restaurant. As the door closed behind him, Marissa looked him over. Several days had passed since their confrontation, and though the swelling had subsided, a few bruises still marked his face. His arrogant expression only made his appearance more amusing and ironic. Owing perhaps to the Daniels family¡¯s good genes, Derek looked quite handsome in a designer suit. If he hadn¡¯t been abducted and sold to the Tucker family, he might have turned out quite sessful. His current circumstance seemed somewhat tragic


    While Marissa mulled over these thoughts, Derek took the seat across from her and said, ¡°You want us to get back together, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Instantly, Marissa regretted feeling any sympathy for Derek. He was better off keeping quiet; his words only served to reveal his poor character. Seeing Marissa lower her head in silence, Derek misinterpreted her quietness as shyness and chuckled at her. ¡°Why so quiet? You want to plead with me not to leave you, but you¡¯re too ashamed to say it? If you had realized this sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have made those mistakes. You¡¯vee to understand, haven¡¯t you? Pretending to be another woman won¡¯tst forever. Once your real identity is exposed, you¡¯re finished. So, you should rely on me, right? Just kneel and beg me, and maybe, remembering your past generosity, I¡¯ll secretly keep you as my girlfriend. But don¡¯t expect me to marry you. I intend to marry someone from a family with equal social standing, not a vige girl tarnished by scandal!¡±


    From his hidden spot in the pavilion, Connor listened intently, curious to see how Marissa would handle Derek¡¯s tirade. Marissa smiled and said¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:


    Marissa had to muster all her willpower to avoid throwing the coffee in her hand right into Derek¡¯s face. She was the type to confront enemies head-on. With someone like Derek, she preferred settling disputes through action rather than wasting breath on fruitless discussions. Her approach was straightforward: if one beating didn¡¯t get the message across, a second or third would follow until he finally gave in. She was certain he couldn¡¯t withstand such repeated beatings. However, this time, Marissa couldn¡¯t resort to her usual tactics. She needed to prevent him from exposing her true identity. Marissa opted for a more cunning strategy


    She gave Derek a ttering, enticing smile and suggested, ¡°Derek, why don¡¯t we eat first?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s beauty was stunning. Normally, her expression was as cold and beautiful as snow, but her smile could outshine the blossoming flowers on a mountain. Her charm momentarily distracted Derek, who agreed absent-mindedly, saying, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Smiling, Marissa signaled to the restaurant manager, who quickly came over with a few staff members and said cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has arranged a very special and romantic meal for two. Are you ready to experience it now?¡±


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it right away,¡± Derek responded, evidently pleased


    ¡°Alright,¡± the manager said, gesturing for the staff to start setting up in an unusual manner, leaving Derek bewildered. The table was set with various delicacies and wine, which seemed typical enough. What took Derekpletely by surprise was that their table and chairs were secured with iron chains, and the top ends of the chains were connected to two zip lines


    Before Derek could grasp what was happening, the floor-to-ceiling window beside him slid open. In an instant, the table and chairs began to glide out of the restaurant, suspended mid-air. The sound of the sea breeze whistling through, along with the creaking of the iron chains, filled the air. The table and chairs oscited dangerously in the wind, hanging precariously over the surging waves below, where shadows of massive sharks could be seen


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek¡¯s initial shock turned to sheer panic, his face turning pale as fear took hold. ¡°Let me back in! I don¡¯t want to be out here!¡±


    However, there was no response. The table and chairs kept moving forward, growing increasingly distant from the restaurant. From below, they seemed like tiny specks against the immense backdrop of the sky. Derek had a severe fear of heights. Even looking out from a second-story window made his heart pound and his knees weaken. Now, suspended hundreds of meters in the air without any stable ground beneath him, his fear was more intense than ever, overwhelming even his fear of death. He clung to the iron chains, yelling, ¡°Marissa, have you lost your mind setting up a meal like this?¡±


    ¡°Stay still. There are no seat belts,¡± Marissa responded calmly, casually taking a bite of her steak


    Derek was stunned. He looked down at his waist, realizing there were indeed no safety belts. ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    He almost screamed out loud but stopped himself, worried that any sudden move could cause him to fall


    Seeing Derek¡¯s pale face, Marissa smiled and said, ¡°Look down. The sea below is full of giant-toothed sharks. Imagine if we fell; they¡¯d have quite the feast on us. Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± Derek was on the verge of a breakdown


    Still smiling, Marissa added, ¡°I actually find dining while suspended over a cliff more thrilling. The prospect of plunging into the depths below adds a certain excitement to the meal.¡±


    She then sweetly suggested to Derek, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our meal for now. Eat half of it, and we¡¯ll take the other half to the cliff over there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Completely insane!¡± Derek shuddered with fright. Suddenly, a foul smell drifted on the breeze. Ovee by his terror, Derek had wet himself


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:


    When the table and chairs glided out of the restaurant, everyone in the pavilion was taken aback. Such an extreme setup was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations


    Connor immediately stood up, his eyes locked on the two figures rapidly moving in the air, his expression filled with concern. Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt chills run down their spines, overwhelmed by anxiety. They had heard of such thrilling dining experiences at Lovers¡¯ Cliff, but these typically urred in secure, enclosed cable cars, guaranteeing safety. Yet, today, Marissa and Derek were held up by iron chains andcked even the basic security of seat belts. Any strong wind could potentially lead to a disastrous fall. Marissa was clearly putting her life on the line


    As Connor watched them drift further away, he stormed into the restaurant and confronted the manager, saying, ¡°How could you allow such a dangerous setup? Don¡¯t you care about your customers¡¯ safety?¡±


    The manager, visibly sweating, admitted that they wouldn¡¯t dare offer such a dangerous experience. But with his boss¡¯s explicit orders, his hands were tied


    ¡°Get them back here immediately!¡± Connor demanded


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Sorry, but the remote control is with my boss¡­ I mean, Miss Nash. She controls the speed and when to return,¡± the manager exined


    Connor was speechless


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry realized just how furious their boss was. After a brief pause, Connor turned to the restaurant manager and asked, ¡°Is there any surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the manager answered quickly


    ¡°Show it to me,¡± Connor said


    ¡°Right this way, sir.¡± Though not acquainted with Connor, the manager could tell he was an important figure and promptly led him to the security room to show the live footage of Marissa and Derek. As Connor watched Marissa, visibly unharmed on the screen, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, he couldn¡¯t fully rx until she was safely back. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched in disbelief, wondering what life experiences had shaped Marissa into such a fearless person. Standing firmly on the ground themselves, they felt chills, yet Marissa seemed rxed and even pleased while dangling in the air. Her boldness indicated she didn¡¯t take life too seriously


    The mood in the security room shifted when they noticed Derek had wet himself from fear. Although they understood that most people would be scared in such a situation, his reaction sparkedughter among them. This embarrassing moment was likely to haunt Derek for a long time. Meanwhile, high above, Marissa lost her appetite due to the foul smell. She put down her cutlery and looked at the terrified Derek with a smile


    ¡°I should invite you to eat here more often, Derek. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse to do this again!¡± Derek protested


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject my invitations. I¡¯m the hostess of the family,¡± Marissa countered


    ¡°You¡¯re not Tiffany Nash. Once I reveal who you really are, you¡¯ll be cast out,¡± Derek retorted


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you expose me or not. As long as Connor sees me as his wife, your threats are meaningless,¡± Marissa responded


    Dazed and slow to grasp the situation, Derek was stunned for a long moment before realizing that Connor had likely known Marissa¡¯s true identity and had chosen to protect her the other day


    ¡°Let me go, Marissa. I promise not to expose you. I¡¯ll even help clear up those rumors about you online. We can part ways amicably,¡± Derek pleaded


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Marissa said, nodding with a mischievous grin


    ¡°But I can¡¯t trust you anymore after you broke your promise more than once. How can I be sure you won¡¯t betray me again once I let you go? To ensure there¡¯s no risk, it might be best if you just disappeared!¡± Marissa said with resolve


    Then, she pulled an iron chain sharply, causing Derek¡¯s seat to flip unexpectedly


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek screamed as he fell


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone in the monitoring room gasped simultaneously as they saw Derek fall from his chair. Connor, standing closest to the screen, clenched his fists, shocked that Marissa could go to such lengths. Worry consumed him. For a moment, he nearly rushed out to save Derek. Despite Neil and Lorna¡¯s constant malice towards him and Derek¡¯s dubious character, they were still rted. Connor could not just watch indifferently as Derek potentially faced death. Any harming to Derek would deeply upset his grandmother


    As Derek plummeted toward the sea, seemingly destined to be shark food, he suddenly bounced back up several meters from the water. That was when everyone noticed the safety rope attached to Derek¡¯s ankle, turning his terrifying fall into a thrilling bungee jump. Concerns about his safety quickly dissipated. Relief spread through the monitoring room


    Connor slowly rxed his fists. When Derek was still in free fall moments ago, he felt himself descending into a nightmare with every passing second. As he dropped, terror overwhelmed him, his screams blending with the sound of the waves. He saw the open jaws of a shark below, ready to consume him. Bracing himself for the worst as he approached the water, he envisioned his demise in gruesome detail, his heart pounding ferociously


    At his lowest point, something tugged sharply at his ankle, reversing his fall. In that instant, he opened his eyes, spotted the safety rope secured to his foot, and exhaled a deep breath of relief. But the rope soon reached its limit and began to retract, sending him downward again. This time, knowing he wouldn¡¯t hit the water, he felt less anxious. Yet, as he came close to the sea surface, several sharks leaped from the water, mouths wide open, ready to attack


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    ¡°Ah!¡± Derek¡¯s terrified scream echoed across the cliff


    In the monitoring room, the onlookers grimaced together, horrified by the intense ordeal. Yet, Connor couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh. ¡°What a mischievous girl.¡±


    The safety rope bounced several times before finally stabilizing, swaying calmly in the wind. After enduring multiple terrifying moments, Derek was left trembling, foaming at his mouth, his eyes empty. Had the camera angle been different, those watching might have seen a man caught in an agonizing battle for survival


    Above, the air was clear of any unpleasant smells. With her steak finished and her wine ss empty, Marissa casually picked up the remote control and hit the rewind button. Returning to the cliff¡¯s edge, she descended from the zip line with leisure, herposure intact except for a slight blush on her cheeks


    Derek was pulled up andid out on the ground, muttering, ¡°I want to go home. I miss my mom!¡± He was still foaming at the mouth


    ¡°What a pitiful sight!¡± Marissa sneered. A man so easily frightened was no threat to her


    With that, she walked toward the pavilion. As Connor was about to leave, Marissa came up to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, have you seen enough?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:


    Like a thief caught in the act, Connor raised an eyebrow awkwardly before managing a smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence?¡± Marissa¡¯s sharp stare met his. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯ve followed me all the way here and even observed me from the security room. You call that a coincidence?¡±


    Domenic quickly came to his boss¡¯s defense. ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels was concerned you might get mistreated by the Nash family, so he wanted to check on you himself. Also, when he learned about your meeting with Derek here, he feared Derek might harass you, so he followed you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa asked. ¡°Mr. Daniels, were you concerned about me being harassed, or were you worried I might hurt your nephew?¡±


    ¡°It was you I was concerned about,¡± Connor responded bluntly. However, he wasn¡¯t worried that Derek might harass her; rather, he feared she might still harbor feelings for him. She had slipped into the Pce Hotel, evaded numerous Daniels family guards, and confronted Derek. Clearly, Derek was no match for her. Now that he had witnessed how she had tormented Derek, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a mischievous grin. Perhaps he could never be a good uncle to Derek


    Marissa seemed both ttered and a bit embarrassed. ¡°I seem to have frightened your nephew quite a bit. Will you hold it against me?¡±


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°No,¡± Connor replied


    ¡°His parents might stir up some trouble next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then, Mr. Daniels. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Marissa started to walk away. Connor quickly caught up. ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°Back to the Nash family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Why are you returning there?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t return as Tiffany, how can I investigate my connection with her? Plus, staying with the Nash family means free room and meals. Living at your ce would cost me ten thousand a day. I¡¯m not about to waste that kind of money!¡±


    Connor was left speechless for a moment. Had he made things harder for himself? Upon reaching the parking lot, Marissa climbed onto her motorcycle and said to Connor, ¡°Tell Marc to stop following me. It¡¯s getting on my nerves!¡± With that, she revved the engine and zoomed away


    Marc paused, unsure whether to follow Marissa. He looked to Connor for guidance. Watching Marissa speed away, swift and graceful as a dragonfly skimming across water, Connor gave Marc a dismissive nce. ¡°She said you don¡¯t need to follow her, so don¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t keep up even if you tried.¡±


    Marc¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment


    By the time Marissa got back to the Nash family¡¯s house, the sun was dipping below the horizon. The Nash family had just finished their meal and were lounging on the sofas, talking. The topic was still centered on A¡¯s chance to be Dr. Riss¡¯ student. A was smiling, confidently assuring Balthasar, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will meet your expectations and restore the Nash family¡¯s prestige.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Hahaha¡­¡± Balthasar looked at A with pride and affection. ¡°A, the Nash family is barely holding together. We are all counting on you.¡±


    Feeling proud, Sansa chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s a medical conferenceing up in Blebert. Dr. Riss will be there. A, you should get a photo with him. It¡¯ll make the medicalmunity envy the Nash family!¡±


    A, who had been glowing with pride just seconds before, suddenly stiffened, her smile faltering. Unaware of the truth, Sansa asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, A?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I just think Dr. Riss might prefer not to have his picture taken,¡± A quickly made an excuse


    ¡°That makes sense. Dr. Riss always keeps a low profile. By the way, A, you mentioned Dr. Riss is a young man in his thirties. He must think highly of you. Perhaps he¡¯s taken a liking to you?¡±


    Sansa¡¯s remark made Balthasar even more thrilled. ¡°Imagine if A married Dr. Riss; the Nash family would reach new heights!¡±


    At that moment, Marissa couldn¡¯t resistmenting sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m not into girls!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:


    The mood shifted abruptly from joyous to tense as Marissa¡¯s words sank in. The family¡¯s faces darkened with displeasure as they looked at her warily, clearly ufortable with her presence. They didn¡¯t ask about the reason for her statement; their disdain was evident from their silence. Tiffany had endured countless simr treatments in the past, which had led her to be increasingly isted within the family. Yet today, it was Marissa standing before them instead of Tiffany. She ignored their disdain and dered confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll be moving back today.¡±


    ¡°Why are you moving back? Don¡¯t you live with Connor?¡± Sansa asked, her eyebrows knitting together in visible disapproval


    ¡°I¡¯ve married Connor at the City Hall, but we haven¡¯t had the wedding ceremony yet. It seems more appropriate for me to temporarily live here,¡± Marissa responded. Upon hearing this, Balthasar agreed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not suitable for you to live with Connor before the wedding ceremony. People might gossip. You should return and stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Marissa said. But she didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately, unsure of which room was Tiffany¡¯s


    In that moment, Sansa assumed her role as the hostess of the family and turned to her. ¡°Tiffany, since you are older than A, therge princess bedroom rightfully belongs to you. However, after you left home a few days ago, we assumed you wouldn¡¯t return, so I reassigned that room to A. Your belongings have been moved to the guest room down the west corridor. You may stay there temporarily. After all, you¡¯ll be getting married and moving out soon.¡±


    Without a word, Marissa began climbing the stairs. As A watched her go, her face contorted with scorn. Sansa had always pretended to respect Tiffany out of fear of gossip, allowing her to live in therge princess bedroom. This had long irritated A, who had proudly taken over the room a few days earlier. Now, with all her family members thinking she had Dr. Riss¡¯s support and indulging her, the thought of giving up the room seemed utterly impossible


    As A was still lost in thought, a series of loud bangs erupted from upstairs. A maid quickly descended the stairs in a state of panic and blurted out, ¡°Tiffany is throwing all of A¡¯s belongings out of her room!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A eximed. Immediately, she leapt up and dashed upstairs, with everyone else following close behind. When they reached the second floor, they found Marissa in the midst of throwing A¡¯s possessions into the hallway, leaving a chaotic mess behind


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A was on the verge of breaking down. Marissa had not only discarded her everyday items and expensive jewelry but also her certificates and trophies¡ªeach of her proud achievements was now treated like worthless trash


    Sansa, shaking and furious, pointed at Marissa and shouted, ¡°Tiffany, you ill-mannered brat, how could you treat your cousin so cruelly?¡±


    In the past, such a confrontation would have made Tiffany tremble with fear. But now, Marissa justughed, herugh bold and arrogant. ¡°Sansa, before you talk to me about manners, shouldn¡¯t you first understand that taking things without their owner¡¯s consent is stealing? My room and belongings were moved without my consent. Can you still call yourselves well-mannered?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve upied this room for years. It¡¯s my turn now!¡± A snapped back, her eyes filled with anger


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pathetic loser. You don¡¯t deserve such a nice room,¡± Marissa responded with a smirk. ¡°My father bought this vi, and you are living in my house. Unless I say so, you¡¯re not entitled to this room.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line!¡± A seethed, her face red with anger, yet she was speechless. Unfazed, Marissa continued, ¡°Really? How about we settle this in court? Let¡¯s see if the court will side with me and evict you all.¡± Her threat silenced any further protests. Marissa then quickly moved Tiffany¡¯s belongings back to her room and mmed the door with a loud bang. Once alone, she swiftly cracked the code to the safe, ignoring theints outside. Inside the safe, she discovered a significant secret


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:


    Tiffany¡¯s everyday items, such as her bed linens and furniture, were simr to those of the other family members. These were provided uniformly by the family, and Sansa ensured they were of decent quality to maintain appearances. Yet, a closer inspection of Tiffany¡¯s belongings revealed the truth behind Landen¡¯s taunts about her being ¡®so broke.¡¯ It seemed that Sansa had been pocketing part of Tiffany¡¯s allowance, condemning her to a frugal existence since childhood. The rest of the Nash family believed that Sansa treated Tiffany as her own daughter and attributed Tiffany¡¯s financial woes to her own mishandling of money. This illusion of care concealed Sansa¡¯s deceitful and maniptive nature, while Tiffany, ustomed to this longstanding oppression, suffered in silence without ever thinking of rebelling


    When Marissa opened the safe, her heart sank. One might expect to find gold, silver, or jewels in the safe of the Nash family heiress, but instead, it contained nothing of mary value¡ªonly ten diaries. These diaries, secured away, underscored their importance to Tiffany, yet it was puzzling why she hadn¡¯t taken them when she ran away from her marriage. Typically, one would take their most precious possessions when fleeing, unless leaving in haste without them was the only option. However, surveince footage showed Tiffany leaving on her own, with no apparent pressure. This raised several questions: Why had she left when she was about to get married? Why had she vanished without a trace? Despite her financial struggles, how had she managed to travel abroad, and how was she sustaining herself there? These questions weighed on Marissa, presenting a mystery she was determined to unravel


    Seeking more clues, Marissa opened Tiffany¡¯s diaries. Although she felt guilty for invading someone¡¯s privacy, the diaries might contain essential information,pelling her to proceed. The pages were filled with Tiffany¡¯s handwriting, chronicling her life and innermost thoughts from childhood


    As Marissa read, her heart ached with each entry. These were not just simple diaries; they were records of Tiffany¡¯s struggles, documenting her efforts and the injustices she faced from Sansa and her daughter. Tiffany had started keeping diaries secretly when she was just three years old. A child so young, yet capable of expressing herself so eloquently, was undeniably talented. But Sansa could not tolerate her brilliance. Whenever Tiffany disyed any sign of intelligence, Sansa concocted ns to suppress and even harm her


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    To protect herself, Tiffany learned to hide her talents and sometimes pretended to be foolish. She bore everyone¡¯s taunts in silence. This patternsted until high school. Tiffany had hoped to secretly prepare for college entrance exams and carve out a better future for herself. However, a significant event during her freshman year¡¯s second semester devastated her life


    By the time Marissa reached the seventh diary, dawn was breaking. Realizing she had spent the entire night reading, she stretched her sore back and was about to start the eighth diary when her assistant, Ferris, messaged her


    ¡°Riss, the Sanchez family in Blebert urgently needs our team¡¯s help. They need you to treat a patient who has been in a semi-vegetative state for twenty-two and a half years.¡±


    Reading the term ¡°semi-vegetative state,¡± Marissa immediately thought of Tiffany¡¯s mother


    ¡°Ferris, are you talking about Caylee Sanchez?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Caylee has recently be critically ill. All major hospitals are stumped. It¡¯s urgent. Riss, will you take this case?¡±


    Marissa responded without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Tell the Sanchez family I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:


    Upon receiving Marissa¡¯s instruction, Ferris immediately informed the Sanchez family that Dr. Riss had arrived in Blebert and would soon be at the hospital to examine Caylee. The Sanchez family, ted by the news, quickly notified the hospital. The staff, excited about the arrival of the renowned Dr. Riss, buzzed with anticipation. Even the hospital director was at the entrance, ready to greet Dr. Riss personally


    After finishing her conversation with Ferris, Marissa rushed downstairs, expecting the other members of the Nash family to be still asleep at this early hour, and not intending to disturb anyone. However, as she reached the living room, she found Balthasar sitting on the sofa, looking solemn. Seeing her, Balthasar sighed and said, ¡°Tiffany, your mother is critically ill. Go see her onest time.¡± Before Marissa could reply, he added earnestly, ¡°I know you harbor resentments towards her, but she is your mother. She gave you life. Saying goodbye means you¡¯ll owe her nothing further.¡±


    Marissa recalled a diary entry she had read the night before, detailing Tiffany¡¯s only visit to the Sanchez family home to see Caylee. It was her first andst encounter with her mother at the age of thirteen. Previously, the Nash family had med Caylee for Brian¡¯s disappearance, causing a rift with the Sanchez family and prohibiting any contact. Consequently, Tiffany had never been allowed to visit her mother


    When rtions between the families slightly improved at Tiffany¡¯s age of thirteen, Balthasar unexpectedly allowed her to visit Caylee. The Sanchez family weed Tiffany warmly, but the visit ended disastrously. Upon seeing her mother, Tiffany erupted in anger, calling Caylee a jinx and ming her for her father¡¯s death. She dered that she never wanted to see her mother again and wished for her swift demise


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Caylee, described as being in a semi-vegetative state, was half-awake and half-asleep. She could hear and respond tomands through simple gestures but was unable to open her eyes or fully wake up. Therefore, Tiffany¡¯s harsh outburst was tragically one-sided. Unable to speak, Caylee could only wave her arms in distress as she listened to the cruel words from her daughter. Following that visit, Caylee¡¯s health rapidly deteriorated to near death, necessitating several critical interventions to stabilize her. However, her condition continued to decline sharply after that incident. This event deepened the existing rift between the Nash and Sanchez families, with Tiffany¡¯s parents vowing to disown her as their granddaughter


    Tiffany recorded this painful episode in her diary. Even without witnessing these moments herself, Marissa could feel Caylee¡¯s despair, pain, and helplessness through the vivid descriptions. Near the end of the diary entry, Tiffany penned a remorseful note: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. Although I had never met you before, I always missed you and was thankful for the life you gave me. I looked forward to meeting you, and today was the happiest day of my life. But I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I lost control and hurt you, but it wasn¡¯t my intention. There¡¯s a devil in my mind that controls me, making me act against my will. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I can¡¯t see you again because I¡¯m afraid that devil will make me hurt you once more. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    The tear-stained corner of the diary page underscored Tiffany¡¯s deep regret and sorrow. Marissa felt as if everything was cloaked in an imprable mist, making it difficult to understand


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital immediately, Grandpa,¡± Marissa replied to Balthasar, and then she hurried off to the hospital. Meanwhile, Connor received a message from Domenic. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has gone to Benevolence Hospital!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:


    Connor had just woken up when he received the news, leaving him momentarily stunned before he could react. Dr. Riss, the very person he had spent a fortune hiring a Dark Gold Hunter to locate without sess, had unexpectedly appeared in Blebert


    What upset him was that, while all of hisvish invitations had been declined, the Sanchez family had managed to secure Dr. Riss¡¯s services. Initially, he had pegged Dr. Riss as exceedingly arrogant. Now, it seemed different. If Dr. Riss was willing to treat someone from the Sanchez family, which was far less influential and wealthy than his own, it suggested that the doctor wasn¡¯t swayed by power or status. The fact that Dr. Riss had bluntly refused him seemed to indicate a personal aversion. This only deepened his curiosity about this doctor¡ªthere weren¡¯t many who dared to oppose him so directly


    ¡°Go to the hospital immediately and seal all the exits. I must see Riss in person today!¡± Connormanded sternly


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Domenic responded and swiftly began organizing the blockade. Connor quickly prepared himself and drove straight to the hospital


    At the hospital, the medical staff and the Sanchez family members were gathered, eagerly anticipating Dr. Riss¡¯s arrival, with the hospital¡¯s security already heightened. However, as the minutes passed, there was no sign of Riss¡¯s luxury car or any notable medical team


    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m


    Myles Aston, the hospital director, paced nervously, concerned that Dr. Riss might have changed ns at thest minute. Such a scenario would not only be a disappointment but also mean missing a prestigious opportunity to host the renowned doctor. The tension among the Sanchez family was palpable. They knew that without Riss, Caylee¡¯s chances of survival were slim


    Just as anxiety was peaking, a young nurse hurried over to inform them, ¡°Dr. Aston, Dr. Riss is already in Ms. Sanchez¡¯s ward.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Myles looked around, baffled. Where was the expected luxury car? And the medical entourage? Neither was in sight. Riss had arrived with unexpected subtlety


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s get to the ward!¡± Myles urged, sprinting toward the ward, with the Sanchez family and other onlookers quickly trailing behind. Upon their arrival at the room, the nurse updated them. ¡°Ms. Sanchez has already been taken to the operating room.¡± Without hesitation, everyone dashed to the operating room. There, they found Caylee¡¯s attending doctor waiting outside, his face alight with excitement. Myles approached him immediately. ¡°Is Dr. Riss inside?¡±


    The attending doctor nodded with enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, Dr. Aston. I never imagined I¡¯d meet the idol of my profession in my lifetime. Meeting Riss is a dreame true!¡±


    Myles, equally excited, moved to enter the operating room, but the attending doctor quickly intervened. ¡°Dr. Aston, Dr. Riss insists on no non-essential personnel during treatments. You can watch from the observation window.¡± Understanding that many esteemed professionals had specific ways of working, Myles respected the protocol and eagerly peered through the ss window. The Sanchez family members also gathered around, trying to catch a glimpse of the scene inside


    In the operating room, Caylee was lying with her eyes closed, surrounded by medical staff dressed in white coats, caps, and masks, all deeply focused on their tasks


    Among them, a slender, graceful figure stood out. She was also dressed in the standard white attire, with her face masked, making it difficult to see her face, but her posture suggested she was quite young. Incredulous, Myles turned to the attending doctor beside him and asked, ¡°Is that Dr. Riss?¡±


    The doctor, still buzzing with excitement, affirmed, ¡°Yes, Dr. Aston. I checked the credentials¡ªit¡¯s definitely Dr. Riss!¡±


    Myles, the elderly director with graying hair, was astonished. ¡°So young?¡±


    The middle-aged, balding attending doctor nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, incredibly young. It¡¯s surprising!¡±


    Just then, Connor stepped out of the elevator and headed straight for the operating room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:


    Connor¡¯s unexpected appearance took everyone by surprise. Although the Sanchez family was prestigious, known for its schrly and artistic achievements, they paled inparison to the Daniels family in terms of wealth and status. It was highly unlikely that Connor would normally cross paths with them, so no one considered the idea that he hade for anyone from the Sanchez family


    The only logical reason for his presence was the esteemed Dr. Riss. It was well-known that Connor had been seeking advanced medical treatments for his elder brother, having consulted numerous renowned doctors both domestically and internationally. Myles quickly stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, what brings you here?¡±


    Connor responded with a polite nod. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Dr. Riss.¡±


    This admission confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Daryl Sanchez, the current head of the Sanchez family, approached with courteous formality. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss is currently treating my sister. Please be patient and wait.¡±


    Connor acknowledged with a polite nod and then turned his attention to the ss window. Peering through, he saw the slender figure inside and a thoughtful frown formed on his face. Could this young woman truly be Riss? She looked strikingly familiar


    Behind Connor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry craned their necks to get a better view. Upon seeing the young woman, they exchanged knowing nces. They had not anticipated Dr. Riss being such a young woman! The possibility crossed their minds¡ªcould her repeated rejections and rude remarks with Mr. Daniels have been a calcted move to catch his attention? If so, she was proving to be quite astute!


    Just then, the elevator doors opened once more, unleashing a wave of people into the hallway. Among them were professors and students from medical schools, staff from other hospitals in Blebert, and representatives from various medical families. Excitement and reverence lit up their eyes. Word of Dr. Riss¡¯s presence at Benevolence Hospital had evidently spread. Leading a contingent from the Nash family was Balthasar. It had been years since the Nash and Sanchez families had interacted, lending an awkwardness to the atmosphere that quickly grew both tense andplex


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Sansa, gripping A¡¯s hand, dered loudly, ¡°My daughter A has known Dr. Riss for a long time. They¡¯ve met privately, and A even purchased the D Pill of MindEase Elixir from Riss at a discounted rate!¡± Her words drew envious looks from around her¡ªbeing acquainted with Riss was considered a significant honor, let alone purchasing the D Pill from her


    However, Daryl, visibly irritated, responded sharply, ¡°Mrs. Nash, we are outside the operating room. Dr. Riss is conducting a critical procedure. Please keep your voice down.¡± Sansa, undeterred and arrogant, lifted her chin and pushed her way to the front of the crowd, peering intently through the ss window. After a moment of confusion, she turned to A and inquired, ¡°Which one is Dr. Riss?¡±


    Sansa, though not a medical professional, had been the hostess of a medical family for many years and knew hospital etiquette. The physician performing the operation was supposed to be Dr. Riss, but how could Dr. Riss be a young woman? A had described Dr. Riss as a young, aplished man in his thirties


    Caught off guard by her mother¡¯s question, A felt embarrassed¡ªshe actually had no real knowledge of Riss. Seizing the opportunity to impress, Caylee¡¯s attending physician stepped forward and rified, ¡°Mrs. Nash, the young woman in the center is the renowned Dr. Riss.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sansa blurted out in disbelief. She then turned back to A and asked, ¡°A, didn¡¯t you tell me Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties? Could this be an impostor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:


    A¡¯s heart raced with fear as she heard Sansa¡¯s question. At Balthasar¡¯s birthday party, she had imed that Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties. In truth, she had made an assumption. To her, someone with exceptional medical skills had to be male; she couldn¡¯t conceive that a woman could achieve such distinction. She had even considered that Riss might be an older man, as significant expertise often came with age. However, having heard of Riss¡¯s recent surgical sesses, she concluded that he must be a younger man, reminiscent of Brian in his prime


    Just then, a doctor from Benevolence Hospital informed them that the aplished Dr. Riss was actually the young, slim woman they saw. A was momentarily stunned, wishing she could vanish on the spot


    Unaware of her daughter¡¯s fabrication, Sansa scoffed at the Sanchez family. ¡°I knew it. How could the Sanchez family possibly secure an appointment with Riss, the most renowned doctor? Your family doesn¡¯t have that kind of influence. It seems you¡¯ve got a fraud instead!¡±


    Before the Sanchez family could respond, Myles interjected with displeasure, ¡°Mrs. Nash, please be careful with your usations. How could we possibly entrust our patient to an impostor without thorough verification? It¡¯s unprofessional for someone associated with Nash Hospital toe here and spread such falsehoods.¡±


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Exactly!¡± the doctors from Benevolence Hospital echoed in agreement


    The atmosphere grew tense as a Benevolence Hospital doctor retorted, ¡°Even if Nash Hospital is jealous because we have Riss¡¯s help, there¡¯s no need for you to nder us with such baseless lies.¡± Another chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Nash Hospital has declined since Dr. Brian Nash disappeared. There¡¯s nopetent leadership there, just a bunch of envious clowns!¡±


    The doctors and nurses from Benevolence Hospital chuckled at thement, deeply embarrassing Balthasar. He couldn¡¯t scold Sansa in front of everyone, but his darkened expression and stern gaze clearly signaled her to be more cautious with her words next time


    However, Sansa, confident in her daughter¡¯s supposed acquaintance with Riss, ignored Balthasar¡¯s disapproving look. Clutching A¡¯s arm, she demanded loudly, ¡°A, tell them Riss is a young man in his thirties, not a girl!¡± A, her face pale with embarrassment, wished desperately she could silence her mother. But Sansa continued, ¡°A, speak up. Tell them about your connection with Riss, so they will know better than to underestimate the Nash family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± A¡¯s voice faltered, and she was visibly sweating, overwhelmed by her mother¡¯s insistence and her own deception. Just then, the operating room doors swung open, and a male doctor stepped out, removing his mask. Though the people gathered hadn¡¯t met Riss before, many in the medicalmunity recognized this man. His photo frequently appeared in Riss¡¯s medical team¡¯s promotional materials. His prestige was second only to hers. He was Ferris Frazier, Riss¡¯s top assistant and an outstanding doctor in his own right. If Ferris confirmed that the young woman inside the operating room was Riss, then they had to believe it


    Before anyone could ask, Ferris snapped, ¡°Dr. Riss is attending to a patient in a critical situation. Why are you causing such a disturbance here? Please, keep quiet!¡± With Ferris¡¯s confirmation, all doubts were dispelled. The crowd swiftly turned their attention to Sansa and A, leaving them at the center of judgmental stares


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:


    After chastising the noisy onlookers, Ferris returned to the operating room. This particr room, designed for interns to observe and learn through its ss window, was being used temporarily due to the urgency of Caylee¡¯s condition and the hospital¡¯s packed surgery schedule. This setup inadvertently provided everyone a rare glimpse of Dr. Riss in action. However, what could have been a celebrated moment in the medicalmunity was turned into a farce by Sansa and A¡¯s behavior


    Once Ferris disappeared back into the operating room, scornful eyes turned to the embarrassed duo. A felt utterly humiliated, wishing she could vanish on the spot. Sansa, her cheeks burning with embarrassment, whispered reproachfully to her daughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Dr. Riss was a young man in his thirties? How did he suddenly be a woman?¡±


    A¡¯splexion turned from pale to a flushed red. She bit her lip and lowered her head, too mortified to respond


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A quiet chuckle arose from someone nearby. ¡°Mrs. Nash, why even ask? It¡¯s clear A was just making things up.¡±


    Another added, ¡°She imed to know Dr. Riss and even boasted about dining with her, yet she didn¡¯t even know Riss¡¯s gender. It¡¯sughable.¡±


    ¡°The Nash family really is a joke,¡± someone elsemented. ¡°Without Dr. Brian Nash, they¡¯re just clinging to tall tales to stay relevant.¡±


    As these taunts circted, Balthasar¡¯s expression darkened with fury. He clenched his teeth and snapped at A, ¡°Get out of here! Stop making a spectacle of yourself!¡±


    But A didn¡¯t want to leave. More than anything, she yearned to meet Dr. Riss, earn her recognition, and perhaps even be her apprentice. It was her greatest dream. With Riss so close, how could she possibly leave without at least attempting to speak to her? However, the mocking stares around her were too much for her to bear. Fearing additional humiliation if Riss were to dismiss her, she hesitated for a moment, gave Connor a wary look, and then slipped away in shame. Sansa, equally humiliated, also stole a nce at Connor before awkwardly making her exit


    Connor, who disliked crowds and noise, had retreated to a corner when the crowd surged out of the elevator, going unnoticed by many. However, Sansa had seen him and, in an attempt to impress him, had boasted loudly, only to end up embarrassing herself


    Connor watched the mother and daughter¡¯s debacle with an indifferent gaze. Such minor incidents were beneath his concern. Balthasar had intended to use this asion to meet Dr. Riss, to express his gratitude for recognizing his granddaughter¡¯s talents and for the MindEase Elixir. He had hoped to gain some recognition in front of the crowd. Instead, his ns crumbled spectacrly, and he left with a defeated air, his face ashen. Following Balthasar¡¯s lead, the other members of the Nash family discreetly exited


    The remaining crowd¡¯s attention briefly followed the departing family, their expressions filled with derision. Just then, the lights in the operating room flickered off, causing a stir among the onlookers


    ¡°Oh no, did the power go out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a power outage. The hallway lights are still on. It must be just the operating room.¡±


    ¡°Could there be an electrical issue in there? Oh no, what if it affects Dr. Riss¡¯s procedure?¡±


    The concern grew among the crowd. However, the tension was short-lived as the lights in the operating room flickered back on within seconds. Soon after, the door opened and the medical team stepped out. ¡°Dr. Riss!¡± the crowd eximed in unison, rushing towards the door with renewed excitement. Connor, too, moved forward, eager to see the famous doctor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:


    The hallway was crowded and buzzing with excitement as people pressed forward, surrounding the door of the operating room. Connor, maintaining his distance from the crowd due to his high status, stood back in the corner. His height allowed him to see over the heads of others, giving him a clear view into the room


    Ferris, removing his mask, spoke to Caylee¡¯s attending doctor. ¡°The patient¡¯s vital signs are stable. Please ensure she receives proper care, ingests enough nutrition, and avoids any emotional distress.¡±


    As he finished his instructions, Caylee was wheeled out. Although still in a semi-vegetative state with her eyes closed, she appeared much better. Her breathing and heartbeat had normalized


    Daryl, ovee with emotion, approached and gently stroked Caylee¡¯s forehead, asking softly, ¡°Are you okay, Caylee?¡± In a moment that felt like a miracle, Caylee, eyes still closed, lifted her hand and patted Daryl¡¯s arm reassuringly. For twenty-two years, this had been her condition¡ªaware of her surroundings and capable of limited responses, but unable to fully awaken


    Even so, the Sanchez family members were filled with joy. They hade to terms with Caylee¡¯s condition over the years, but the fear of losing her had always lingered. Even in her current state, Caylee¡¯s ability to interact provided a vital connection to her loved ones. She was still with them, not lost to the silence of the grave. Suddenly, Ruth Sanchez, the eldest member of the family, rushed to Caylee¡¯s side and burst into tears, eximing, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re back, my daughter. You scared me to death!¡± Tears flowed freely among the other family members as well


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Caylee¡¯s condition had deteriorated significantly in recent days, with symptoms suggesting a heart attack, and her life had hung in the bnce. No hospital had been able to help, and it was only Riss¡¯s timely intervention that had saved her from the brink, preventing a devastating loss for the Sanchez family. As the leader of the Sanchez family, Daryl maintainedposure unlike the other emotional family members. Standing firm, he politely inquired of Ferris, ¡°Dr. Frazier, where is Dr. Riss? I would like to thank her personally.¡±


    ¡°She is very busy and has already left,¡± Ferris replied. Riss had already departed? Everyone was shocked. Nobody had seen her exit, though the hallway lights had remained on. But when they looked inside the operating room, it was clear¡ªDr. Riss had indeed left. Disappointment settled over everyone. They had missed their chance to meet the esteemed Dr. Riss


    Connor, meanwhile, furrowed his brow in confusion. He had been watching the operating room door, certain Riss hadn¡¯t passed through. She must have found another way out. Scanning the room again, he noticed a back door. It clicked for him¡ªRiss must have left through that door


    Realizing why the power in the operating room had briefly gone out for five seconds, Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Riss really did enjoy her elusive maneuvers. Was she avoiding everyone, or just him specifically?


    However, Connor wasn¡¯t worried. He had preemptively ordered his people to secure all hospital exits; escape was impossible under his surveince. Turning to Domenic, he found his understanding immediate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Daniels. I¡¯ve sent Riss¡¯s picture to the bodyguards at the exits. We also have people monitoring the surveince cameras. Riss can¡¯t escape, not even if she had wings.¡±


    With a nod, Connor walked out confidently, certain that he would see Riss face-to-face soon


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry formed a protective circle around Connor as they headed toward the elevator, their anticipation building at the prospect of finally encountering Riss. However, their path was interrupted when Marissa stepped out of the elevator. She nced around briefly before heading toward the operating room. Connor paused to watch her approach. Dressed simply in a white shirt and jeans, with her hair styled into fluffy braids, she looked fresh yet weary, as if she had justpleted a strenuous task


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Connor asked her in a measured tone as she neared


    ¡°Balthasar asked me toe visit Ms. Sanchez onest time, saying that she is my mother after all,¡± Marissa replied. Her demeanor wasposed, even under Connor¡¯s intense gaze. Earlier, while working to save Caylee in the operating room, Marissa had noticed him through the ss window. Seizing the opportunity, she had briefly caused the lights to go out, using those five seconds to slip away through the back door of the operating room. After escaping, she had ducked into a restroom and quickly hacked into the hospital¡¯s surveince system with her phone. She discovered that Connor had stationed his bodyguards at every exit. Recognizing several of them as his men, she realized he hadid a trap for her, but she was determined not to be caught. Skillfully, she tampered with the surveince to cover her tracks, changed out of her doctor¡¯s coat and cap, and reassumed her identity as Marissa


    Exiting the restroom at a leisurely pace, she headed to the elevator. While waiting for the elevator calmly, she restored the surveince system. Then, she reached the operating room, following Balthasar¡¯s order to visit Caylee. Her exnation for being there was wless and usible, leaving no room for anyone to question her presence, including Connor


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    ¡°Get out of here, Tiffany!¡± an angry voice shouted


    Everyone turned to see who it was. A young girl, around Marissa¡¯s age, strode towards Marissa, her expression livid. Marissa quickly sifted through her memories of the information she¡¯d read days earlier and realized the furious young woman was Le Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s daughter


    ¡°Tiffany, you are not wee here. You don¡¯t deserve to be Aunt Caylee¡¯s daughter. Leave now!¡± Le pointed towards the elevator doors, her voice filled with anger


    ¡°Le, don¡¯t be rude!¡± A middle-aged woman approached, her voice firm but calm. Marissa recognized her as Rachel Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s wife, known for her skills as a painter. After intervening, Rachel turned to Marissa with aplex look and said, ¡°Tiffany, your mother is very weak now and must avoid any stress. Since you don¡¯t like being around her, it¡¯s best you leave and let her rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you treating her so kindly?¡± Le protested, her tone harsh. ¡°She should be thrown out!¡± Without waiting for a response, Le started pushing Marissa towards the elevator. ¡°Get out of here! Aunt Caylee has plenty of family members to care for her. She doesn¡¯t need an ungrateful daughter like you here. If you don¡¯t leave this instant, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Marissa remainedposed, not responding to Le¡¯s outburst. However, before things could escte further, Connor intervened, grabbing Le¡¯s wrist and pulling her back. Le stumbled but quickly regained her bnce. She then fixed a sneering look on Connor and taunted, ¡°Oh, right. I forgot this wicked woman used some underhanded tricks to marry into the Daniels family!¡±


    Though Le was typically intimidated by someone of Connor¡¯s stature, her anger overrode her fear. Her eyes sparkled with sarcasm and challenge as she addressed him directly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to align yourself with such a malevolent woman who disowned her own mother?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:


    Both Daryl and Rachel were rmed by Le¡¯s direct confrontation with Connor. They quickly intervened, pulling their daughter away from the situation. Rachel covered Le¡¯s mouth to silence her, while Daryl hastily apologized to Connor


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry for my daughter¡¯s rudeness. She¡¯s spoiled and was out of line,¡± Daryl said


    Connor merely frowned slightly and responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Internally, Connor shared Le¡¯s disdain for Tiffany¡¯s previous actions. His aversion towards her was so intense that when he was forced into marrying Tiffany by Arabe, he wished he could strangle her. So he understood the Sanchez family¡¯s reactions. Had he been in their ce, he might have been less forgiving than Daryl and Rachel. He only intervened because Marissa was not Tiffany. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Marissa suffer any injustice


    Daryl exhaled a sigh of relief upon hearing Connor¡¯s assurance. Despite Connor¡¯s harsh reputation, he was known for his straightforwardness and integrity. Daryl interpreted his response as an indication that he would overlook Le¡¯s outburst. However, the ordeal wasn¡¯t quite finished. Le, still heated, shook off Rachel¡¯s hand and continued defiantly, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Mr. Daniels, today you¡¯ve defended this wicked woman and wronged our family. You don¡¯t deserve to lead the top family in the city!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daryl eximed, his anxiety peaking, ready to discipline Le. But as his hand was raised, it was abruptly stopped. Daryl turned and saw, to his surprise, that Marissa had intervened


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    His feelings towards his niece, Tiffany, wereplicated. She had never been loved by her parents since she was born, and as her uncle, he had always wanted to provide her with care. Yet, she had remained distant from the Sanchez family and even her mother. After a brief silence, Daryl lowered his hand and sighed


    ¡°Tiffany, you should go back now. Your mother can¡¯t handle any more stress. Though you don¡¯t ept her, she is always thinking of you. Her condition worsened after hearing you¡¯d fled just when you were about to get married. Without Doctor Riss¡¯s intervention, she might have been gone. Even if you hold resentment, surely you don¡¯t wish to contribute to her demise? She may not have raised you, but she brought you into this world. Please, remain quiet and do not disturb her. That¡¯s the least you can do to show your gratitude.¡±


    Daryl¡¯s words were gentle but firm, drawing sighs and tears from those around. Marissa, visibly moved, was about to speak when Le interjected angrily, ¡°Dad, why are you even speaking to her like that? If she had any decency, she wouldn¡¯t have nearly caused my aunt¡¯s death back then. She should leave!¡±


    Just as Le finished, Shaun Sanchez, Daryl¡¯s son, interjected, ¡°Enough arguing. Come see Aunt Caylee now.¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to Caylee. Before being wheeled back to her room, she had heard the conversation. As the crowd watched, she attempted to extend her hand towards Marissa, her meaning clear: she wished to hold her daughter¡¯s hand


    Daryl was right. Despite Tiffany¡¯s rejection, her mother had never stopped caring about her. Seeing this, Le shot a re at Marissa but didn¡¯t drive her away. Instead, she leaned on Rachel and began to cry. Tears also streamed down Ruth¡¯s cheeks as she looked at Marissa with a mix of eagerness and fear. Caylee, once vibrant and full of life, nowy frail and vulnerable. Ruth longed for her granddaughter tofort Caylee but feared further heartache. The hallway fell silent, all eyes on Marissa. Everyone was waiting for her to respond


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:


    Under the watchful gaze of everyone in the hallway, Marissa quickly approached the bedside, gently took Caylee¡¯s hand, and softly whispered, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Though in a semi-vegetative state and unable to show expressions, Caylee summoned all her strength to grasp Marissa¡¯s hand. It was evident to those who knew her well that she was filled with excitement and happiness. The Sanchez family, initially taken aback by Marissa¡¯s gesture, soon felt overjoyed. This was the reunion they had hoped for over many years¡ªCaylee finally reconnecting with her daughter


    ¡°Look, Caylee is crying!¡± Shaun eximed with excitement


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Caylee¡¯s face, where two crystal tears were seen rolling down her cheeks, weaving through her hair


    ¡°Caylee!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    The Sanchez family crowded around the bed, their eyes brimming with tears. It was the first time in twenty-two years that Caylee had shed tears. In the past, no matter how they tried tomunicate with Caylee, she could only give limited responses. The fact that Caylee cried now was a testament to the deep emotional connection she felt at that moment¡ªher daughter had brought her immensefort that had been absent for decades. Tears also started streaming down Marissa¡¯s cheeks


    Earlier, during the operation, Caylee had already responded to her. At that critical moment, Marissa had anchored her back from the edge of death and recited those repentant words from Tiffany¡¯s diary. Overwhelmed by emotion, Caylee had gripped Marissa¡¯s hand tightly. Moved, Marissa had pretended to be Tiffany, reassuring her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely defeat the devil in my mind. No one can stop us from being together.¡±


    Now, standing beside the bed, Marissa understood more than anyone the reason behind Caylee¡¯s emotional response and her tears. A person who had lingered in despair had suddenly found hope and anticipation. This powerful surge of spirit had enabled her to momentarily break free from the constraints of her condition


    Moved by Caylee¡¯s tears, Marissa gently wiped them away and looked over at Ferris, who was still standing nearby. Sensing her nce, Ferris promptly shared, ¡°Dr. Riss justpleted a thorough examination of Caylee. She¡¯s optimistic about a potential cure and waking her up.¡±


    The Sanchez family¡¯s spirits visibly lifted at this news. Daryl stood up, his excitement palpable, and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is this really possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferris nodded confidently. ¡°Dr. Riss has identified that the pressure on Caylee¡¯s brain nerves is keeping her from waking. A craniotomy to relieve this pressure could very well wake her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s consistent with what other doctors have told us in past consultations!¡± Daryl eximed. However, his face soon clouded with concern. ¡°But we were also told that Caylee¡¯s injuries were severe and her conditionplex. The surgery is risky with a low sess rate. Until now, no doctor has been willing to attempt it due to the potential for fatal oues.¡±


    Ferris responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°It is a difficult procedure, indeed. But what others find impossible, Riss sees as a challenge.¡±


    Le, brimming with faith, added, ¡°I believe in Dr. Riss. She has worked miracles before. I¡¯m sure Aunt Caylee will recover after her surgery.¡±


    Bending over Caylee, Le then gently asked, ¡°Are you ready to take this chance, Auntie?¡± With one hand holding Marissa¡¯s, Caylee lifted the other in assent. Convinced that Dr. Riss, whom she now believed to be her daughter, was a medical genius like her father, Caylee was eager to see the world again, particrly to witness her daughter¡¯s talents firsthand


    With Caylee¡¯s approval, gratitude filled the Sanchez family as they looked at Ferris. ¡°Dr. Riss is preparing for the surgery as we speak,¡± Ferris continued. ¡°Caylee needs to rest now. Once her condition stabilizes and all necessary preparations areplete, the surgery will be scheduled.¡±


    The family expressed their thanks repeatedly as Ferris excused himself and left the hospital quickly. Back in the operating room, Marissa had collected a sample of Caylee¡¯s hair and asked Ferris to arrange a DNA test to confirm their rtionship. Ferris was now on his way to fulfill this crucial task


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:


    Shortly after Ferris departed, Caylee¡¯s hand gently fell to her side. This time, however, there was no cause for rm. Her cheeks were flushed with a healthy glow, and her breathing was steady¡ªshe was simply in a deep sleep


    Her attending doctor reassured the Sanchez family, ¡°Ms. Sanchez is in very good condition now. She¡¯ll be moved to a ward to recuperate and wait for Dr. Riss to schedule the surgery.¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m eagerly anticipating it. We must observe closely when the timees!¡±


    Myles, also excited, chimed in, ¡°Dr. Riss¡¯s surgery will be another milestone for our hospital. It will be an honor. We¡¯ll provide all the support she needs.¡±


    Under Myles¡¯s direction, Caylee was transferred to a ward where she would be well cared for. Gradually, those who hade to see Dr. Riss dispersed, leaving only Connor, Marissa, and the Sanchez family


    The Sanchez family members looked at Marissa withplicated expressions, unsure if her actions were genuine or merely for show


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Finally, Daryl spoke. ¡°Tiffany, regardless of everything, thank you for today.¡±


    Marissa calling Caylee ¡°Mom¡± had given her great pleasure. Everyone saw it clearly. Marissa¡¯s response was tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°I came to see my mother. You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯ll be visiting more often. I hope you won¡¯t turn me away.¡±


    Despite uncertainties about her connection to Caylee, Marissa was determined to fulfill the duties of a daughter, since she was now Tiffany. However, Le remained skeptical. ¡°Tiffany, are you ying games again? Are you here to cause more pain?¡±


    Marissa, undeterred by Le¡¯s wariness and having faced her hostility before, responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I was thoughtless when I was younger. I¡¯ve grown since then and won¡¯t make those mistakes again. Thank you, Le, for looking after my mother.¡±


    Le, caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s maturity, hesitated before asking, ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa nodded sincerely


    ¡°Tiffany, are you really going to ept us as your family?¡± Shaun asked, his demeanor gentle. Marissa looked at Shaun and responded warmly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mom for me. I¡¯m here to do my part as her daughter now. I hope you won¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Ruth took Marissa¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve been waiting to see you again for ten years. How could we possibly shut you out?¡±


    Rachel grasped Marissa¡¯s other hand, her smile tender. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re always wee at our home. We understand the mistakes you made were under the influence of the Nash family. It¡¯s never toote to make amends.¡±


    Daryl gently patted Marissa¡¯s head, his expression one of relief and joy. ¡°Good girl. I was very angry with you before, but as your uncle, I can¡¯t hold a grudge forever. If you¡¯re ready to correct your mistakes, we can put the past behind us.¡±


    With all the elders of the Sanchez family surrounding Marissa, Shaun couldn¡¯t get closer but smiled at her from behind Ruth and Rachel. ¡°Tiffany, wee home,¡± he said warmly. Shaun, a few years older than Marissa, had theposure and elegance of a young man raised in a family of artists and schrs


    ¡°Thank you, Shaun,¡± Marissa replied, her smile genuine


    Le, having calmed her earlier fury, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier. I¡¯m d you¡¯re part of our family now.¡± Le¡¯s straightforward and warm nature was a contrast to the refined demeanors typically found in the Sanchez family


    Marissa, appreciating her cousin¡¯s directness, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened just now.¡±


    Leughed joyfully, her mood lifted


    The warmth and modesty of the Sanchez family enveloped Marissa. ording to Tiffany¡¯s diary entries, she had always been grateful to the Sanchez family but hesitant to grow closer. Marissa desperately wanted to find out what the ¡°devil¡± in Tiffany¡¯s mind was, and she was eager to know whether she was rted to the Sanchez family or not. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Marissa couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Uncle Daryl, did my mom give birth to more than one child back then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:


    ¡°Your mother has only one child, and that¡¯s you,¡± Daryl replied


    ¡°Then how many children do you have?¡± Marissa asked next. Daryl seemed puzzled by her sudden curiosity, but he answered honestly, ¡°I have two children¡ªShaun and Le. Tiffany, why are you asking such strange questions?¡±


    Marissa smiled, brushing it off. ¡°No reason. Just curious.¡± Inside, however, she felt a wave of disappointment. After seeing photos of Tiffany, she had begun to wonder if they might be twin sisters who had been separated when they were little. Such a revtion would have exined the harsh treatment she received from Korbin, Betty, and Denise


    With this possibility in mind, she paid extra attention to Caylee¡¯s health. Seeing the kindness and warmth the Sanchez family had shown her, she hoped that she could be a member of this family. But Daryl¡¯s answers dashed those hopes. It appeared it was just a coincidence that she looked like Tiffany. Marissa resigned herself to the reality that Korbin, Betty, and Denise were indeed her family. Despite their mistreatment towards her, they were her blood rtives. With a heavy heart, she bid farewell to the Sanchez family and left with Connor


    In the elevator, Connor noticed her change in demeanor and asked gently, ¡°Why are you suddenly unhappy?¡±


    Marissa nced at him before looking away, her voice tinged with self-mockery. ¡°I thought I was rted to Tiffany by blood, and that¡¯s why we looked alike. Now I see that¡¯s impossible. My real family is the Nash family in Adagend.¡±


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    Connor remained silent, his expression thoughtful. He had already looked into Marissa¡¯s family background. Knowing the difficulties she faced growing up in a troubled household, he could understand her sense of loss. The possibility of being part of a kinder, warmer family had given her a glimmer of hope, but with that now dispelled, her disappointment was palpable


    In a sudden shift, Marissa questioned, ¡°Mr. Daniels, should we end our cooperation?¡± Marissa had initially posed as Connor¡¯s wife to delve into her potential connection with Tiffany. Now that she discovered no familial ties, she felt it was time to sever all connections with the Daniels, Sanchez, or Nash families. It was time for her to move on


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to my life. Mr. Daniels, please arrange for a divorce mediation soon. I¡¯d like to finalize everything quickly and obtain the divorce decree,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°Will you leave Blebert?¡± he inquired


    ¡°Once we finalize the divorce, we should delete each other¡¯s contact information and cease allmunication,¡± Marissa stated firmly. Connor was taken aback by her immediate desire to sever all ties right after she found out she had no connection to Tiffany


    Marissa added, ¡°The situation in Blo Grein wasplex during the war. The information the Sanchez family got wasn¡¯tplete. To confirm whether you are rted to Tiffany, you should get a DNA test.¡±


    After a pause, Marissa nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already taken a sample of Caylee¡¯s hair. We¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±


    As they exited the hospital, Connor asked, ¡°Will youe back home with me?¡±


    Marissa declined the idea. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with the Nash family until the test results are back. I¡¯ll visit Grandma if she misses me, but it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t see each other often.¡± She then mounted her motorbike and sped away. Connor watched her go, feeling a deep sense of loss. Did she really find him that annoying?


    Just then, Domenic approached with urgent news. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has escaped.¡±


    Connor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was impossible for her to escape?¡±


    Domenic looked embarrassed. ¡°It should have been, but someone hacked into the hospital¡¯s surveince system. The screens went ck for ten seconds, and during that time, Dr. Riss disappeared.¡±


    Connor¡¯s thoughts raced as he considered the implications. A hacker had breached the hospital¡¯s security system precisely when Riss needed to vanish. This was no coincidence. Determined to uncover the truth, he pulled out his phone and started hacking into the hospital¡¯s surveince system, intent on tracking down the hacker who facilitated Riss¡¯s escape


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:


    Five minutester, Connor disconnected from the hospital¡¯s surveince system, his expression one of frustration. The hacker had thoroughly erased their digital tracks, leaving no clues for him to follow. The level of skill disyed suggested a highlypetent individual, but the full extent of their capabilities would remain a mystery until perhaps their paths crossed again under different circumstances


    Intrigued and somewhat annoyed, Connor spected that Riss must have spent a lot of money enlisting such a formidable hacker to evade the surveince system. His curiosity about her true identity deepened¡ªwhy was she so determined to avoid him? A yful smirk briefly crossed his handsome face


    After a contemtive pause, he issued amand to Domenic. ¡°Keep tracing her until we find her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic affirmed


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Meanwhile, Marissa didn¡¯t head back to the Nash family¡¯s home. Instead, she went to her flower shop. It had been neglected since the day Connor had taken her away, and she worried about the state of her nts. She spent over two hours tending to the shop, pruning dead leaves and watering the nts


    After her diligent work, she sat down for a much-needed rest. While taking a break, she logged into the Dark Net under the alias ck Snake and messaged Silver Fox. ¡°Is there any news about Amiri?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°Not yet. Amiri has been elusive since thest assassination attempt on him. We can¡¯t find any trace of him.¡±


    Blue Wind chimed in, ¡°ck Snake, you finally remembered to ask about Amiri. I thought you were having fun somewhere or too scared of Amiri¡¯s revenge to care about avenging Red Thunder!¡±


    Marissa typed back, ¡°I never forget.¡±


    Blue Wind continued, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you shown up for so long?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I was busy handling something else.¡±


    Silver Fox interjected, ¡°Blue Wind, mind your tone. We all felt the loss of Red Thunder deeply. Don¡¯t question ck Snake¡¯smitment to our cause. ck Snake has always been loyal.¡±


    Blue Wind apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ck Snake. My parents have been pushing me to take over family responsibilities. I need to leave the organization, but I can¡¯t do that without avenging Red Thunder first. I won¡¯t find peace otherwise.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I understand, Blue Wind. You were close to Red Thunder. Red Thunder was an important friend to me as well.¡±


    Blue Wind then said, ¡°Silver Fox, about that favor I asked before to look for my cousin¡ªyou can stop. She¡¯s returned home.¡±


    Silver Fox replied with an OK emoji and then cautioned, ¡°Remember, we should keep our identities secret in this organization. Revealing ourselves can lead to betrayal and even death. But you trusted me with your real name to find your cousin. It shows how deeply you care for her.¡±


    Blue Wind admitted, ¡°No one in our family looks out for her. She¡¯s been struggling since she was a child. If I don¡¯t stand by her, no one will. Silver Fox, I trust you won¡¯t betray my confidence.¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a flirtatious emoji and teased, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m now keeping Blue Wind¡¯s secret. If you ever take issue with Blue Wind, just let me know and I¡¯ll deal with it. Are you curious about Blue Wind¡¯s real identity? I might just share it with you in secret, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Marissa responded curtly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Silver Fox, continue to track Amiri. Keep me updated with any developments.¡± After sending this, she exited the group chat


    Once Marissa left, Blue Wind curiously inquired, ¡°Silver Fox, do you think ck Snake is a man or a woman?¡±


    Silver Fox replied with a teasing tone, ¡°Why the sudden interest in ck Snake¡¯s identity? Why not specte on whether I¡¯m a man or a woman instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to guess about you,¡± Blue Wind retorted yfully. ¡°All your messages drip with flirtation. You¡¯re definitely a femme fatale!¡±


    Silver Fox shot back, ¡°You cheeky brat, one of these days, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    After she logged out of the Dark Net, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message from Ferris. ¡°Riss, the results of the DNA test are in and have been sent to your email.¡± Marissa quickly logged into her email to check the results, her heart pounding with anticipation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:


    When Marissa viewed the results of the DNA test, her heart surged with excitement. The document confirmed that Caylee was indeed her biological mother. This exined Marissa¡¯s strong resemnce to Tiffany¡ªthey were twins


    But why had Daryl imed that Caylee had only one child? Brian was a distinguished doctor, making it unlikely he would not know his wife was expecting twins. How could Caylee have never mentioned to her family that she had two babies? What was really happening? With many unanswered questions, Marissa felt even more confused. Yet, amid the confusion, she also felt a hint of joy


    Growing up, Marissa had felt less favored by her parentspared to her sister Denise. They frequently berated and physically punished her, branding her a misfortune and iming she was unwanted, which deeply wounded her and filled her with self-doubt. She felt undeserving of anything positive. It wasn¡¯t until she met a kind teacherter on that she began to emerge from those shadows


    Discovering that she wasn¡¯t actually born into the Nash family in Adagend somewhat eased her deep-seated emotional scars. Their mistreatment wasn¡¯t due to her own shorings but because she wasn¡¯t their biological child. Marissa had been adopted by a family in Blo Grein and spent her early years in a refugee camp. Despite her obviously different looks, her adoptive family treated her kindly. Life there was harsh. Marissa often went hungry, and the constant threat of cannonballs hung heavily in the air. Fear was a constantpanion. It was only when Marissa was four years old that Korbin and Betty, who were then working in Blo Grein, took her under their care and brought her to Adagend. They told Marissa that they had given birth to her and Denise while working in Blo Grein, but during a war outbreak, Marissa was lost. They imed they had found her after a long search. However, it now seemed Korbin and Betty had fabricated this story. They had always known she wasn¡¯t their biological child. So why had they adopted her?


    Korbin and Betty were just low-ranking foreign workers in Blo Grein; it seemed imusible that they could have simply taken Marissa from a refugee camp. Who had helped them? How had she be separated from her real parents in the first ce? Marissa suspected a deep and mysterious influence behind these events


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    To unravel this mystery, she resolved to dy confronting Korbin and Betty. Even if they were under someone else¡¯s influence, they likely knew little of real value. Now aware of her true identity, Marissa feltpelled to aid Caylee in her recovery, seek out Tiffany, and find out if Brian was still alive


    With resolve, she sent a message to Connor. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our partnership going.¡± Working in his office, Connor cracked a slight smile when he saw Marissa¡¯s message. He didn¡¯t need further exnation; he guessed that the results of the DNA test were out. Marissa and Caylee must be blood rted, and that was why Marissa chose to maintain their deal. It was in her character not to get involved in the affairs of the Nash, Sanchez, or Daniels families without a substantial reason


    ¡°Are you Caylee¡¯s daughter?¡± Connor asked. Marissa¡¯s silence was answer enough


    She once again navigated to the Dark Net, sending a private message to Silver Fox. ¡°Keep looking for Blue Wind¡¯s cousin. Ensure it remains confidential and that Blue Wind remains unaware.¡±


    Silver Fox responded skeptically, ¡°Didn¡¯t Blue Wind say his cousin was back? If you¡¯re looking for his cousin, I can reveal who Blue Wind really is.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°The one who returned is a fake. His real cousin has left Hereigh.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What ties do you have to Blue Wind, ck Snake? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marissa replied curtly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. Just do as I say.¡±


    After that, Marissa logged off the Dark Net and made her way back to the Nash family¡¯s home, where she was greeted by a dramatic scene in the living room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:


    The atmosphere in the Nash family¡¯s house was heavy with gloom. The entire family was present, their expressions a mix of anger and despair. A was on her knees on the floor, a picture of defeat, while Sansa sat on the sofa, her usual arrogance reced by gloom. Marissa walked into the living room, immediately sensing the strained atmosphere. Since Tiffany was often ignored in family interactions, Marissa slipped in unnoticed except by Landen, who subtly gestured for her toe over


    Marissa walked over and sat next to Landen, who looked at her with slight disapproval. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°Where have you been wandering off to this time?¡±


    Marissa looked him in the eye, her tone just as soft. ¡°Why should I have to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the bank card I gave you? Dress better and buy some nice essories to maintain our family¡¯s reputation. Do you know how many people mock you behind your back?¡± Landenmented


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°Sansa must have pocketed a big portion of your allowance, too. I doubt there¡¯s much money left in that ount,¡± Marissa retorted


    ¡°I manage to supplement my finances on my own. Just use the card for your shopping and try to present yourself well. Don¡¯t embarrass our family,¡± Landen said


    ¡°No matter how I present myself, I¡¯m still married to the richest man in the city. You might want to save your money in case you end up on your own,¡± Marissa responded sharply


    ¡°My, you¡¯ve be quite sharp-tongued. Is this really the timid Tiffany I used to know?¡± Landen eximed, taken aback


    Before Marissa could respond, Balthasar interjected sharply, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a family meeting. What are you two whispering about?¡±


    Marissa stayed silent


    Casually, Landen answered, ¡°Grandpa, we should be focusing on A. She¡¯s our family¡¯s future, isn¡¯t she? Whether Tiffany and I attend the meeting really doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His words deeply embarrassed A. Once the star at her grandpa¡¯s birthday celebration, she now felt only humiliation


    Marissa burst outughing at Landen¡¯sment


    A was annoyed by theughter andshed out at Marissa, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beughing at me, Tiffany. Despite my mistakes, I¡¯m still more aplished than you, a high school dropout.¡±


    Turning her frustration towards Landen, A continued, ¡°And what gives you the right to make fun of me? As the male young heir of our family, you waste your days doing nothing. Are you more skilled in medicine than I am?¡±


    Landen gave a nonchnt shrug and responded, ¡°It¡¯s true. My medical skills might not match yours. But as a so-called loser, I¡¯m well aware of my limitations and never engage in foolish boasting or overreaching. I might not elevate our family¡¯s status, but I certainly don¡¯t tarnish it, do I?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± A was seething, her eyes burning with anger


    Her emotions surged, and she turned to Balthasar, saying, ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯ve driven me to this point, so I must speak the truth!¡±


    With that deration, all attention shifted to A. She took a deep breath and added, ¡°I am indeed acquainted with Riss, and Riss has agreed to mentor me. However, Riss prefers to stay under the radar and keep her real identity a secret, so I had to lie to you all.¡±


    The Nash family members looked at each other with expressions filled with doubt, wondering whether to trust A¡¯s im


    Surprised, Landen leaned over to Marissa and murmured, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±


    Marissa just scoffed and absentmindedly scratched her ear


    After a moment of quiet, Balthasar asked, ¡°What proof do you have, A?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I assure you, I have proof,¡± A confidently said, then promptly presented her evidence, cing it forcefully on the coffee table


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:


    As A presented what she imed was evidence, the crowd¡¯s interest peaked, only to quickly dete when they saw it was just an invitation to a medical conference. The room filled with a ripple of disappointment, their skepticism remaining intact. Undeterred, A asserted with confidence, ¡°Riss will publicly dere me as her apprentice at the uing medical conference in two weeks. That should dispel any doubts about my honesty.¡±


    Seeing that skepticism lingered in the living room, A continued, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the MindEase Elixir I gave Grandpa, right? If I didn¡¯t know Dr. Riss, how could I possibly have bought it?¡±


    Those words seemed to soften some of the lingering doubts among the Nash family members. Balthasar, feeling remorseful, instructed a servant to help A onto the sofa and offered her words offort. Gradually, other family members joined, extending their apologies for doubting her. With renewed confidence, A shot a challenging look at Marissa and Landen


    Landen responded with a nonchnt shrug, still uncertain about A¡¯s ims, while Marissa, amused, went upstairs


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Retreating to her room, Marissa was eager to dive into Tiffany¡¯s diary for more clues. Just as she was about to open it, a knock at the door interrupted her. Quickly hiding the diary, she opened the door to find Landen, his arms full of medical books. Without waiting for an invitation, Landen walked in and set the books down on the table. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s time you started learning medicine,¡± he announced, already starting to read one of the books


    Taken aback by his sudden decree, Marissa responded with a touch of amusement, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m heading to bed.¡±


    Despite her attempt to end the conversation, Landen was clearly not ready to drop the subject. ¡°You need to join me in studying,¡± he insisted earnestly, noticing Marissa¡¯s reluctance. He gently guided her to sit beside him. ¡°Do you want to keep letting A bully us? If she really bes Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice, what position will that leave us in this family?¡± he asked with genuine concern


    ¡°A bing Dr. Riss¡¯ disciple is impossible,¡± Marissa dered confidently


    ¡°Why are you so certain? Didn¡¯t you see how confident she was earlier? What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Just the other day, she imed Riss was a man in his thirties, which we know isn¡¯t true,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Enough with the excuses. Regardless of what A ims, we need to be proactive. I saw Riss today. She¡¯s about our age and already an aplished doctor. Shouldn¡¯t that embarrass us?¡± Landen argued, pushing a medical book towards Marissa. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she nced at the title: Preliminary Medical Knowledge


    ¡°Are you really serious about this, Landen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel the need to take on the family responsibilities, instead of letting Sansa and A dictate everything. If I take charge, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer indignities even if you were ousted by the Daniels family one day,¡± Landen exined. Although his words were unpleasant to the ear, Marissa felt his genuine concern. She yed along, pretending to study and posing questions to him, impressed by his knowledgeable responses


    ¡°Landen, if you¡¯re truly intent on challenging A and taking charge of the Nash family, why notpete to be Riss¡¯ apprentice yourself?¡± she suggested


    ¡°Are you joking? Many seasoned professionals struggle to get Riss¡¯ attention. How could I, a neer, stand a chance?¡±


    ¡°Just give it a try. You might be surprised. Let me help you with your resume,¡± Marissa encouraged


    Bolstered by her support, Landen emailed his resume to Riss. With a meaningful smile, Marissa then told him, ¡°You should head back to your room now and wait for Riss¡¯ response. No need to linger here any longer.¡± She yfully grabbed his cor, ushered him out the door, and locked it behind him


    Finally alone, Marissa eagerly retrieved Tiffany¡¯s diary from its hiding ce, ready to dive into the pivotal event that changed Tiffany¡¯s life when she was a high school student


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:


    While in high school, Tiffany maintained the guise of a frail, innocent girl to avoid provoking the jealousy and suppression of Sansa and A, enjoying a period of rtive tranquility. However, during thetter part of her freshman year, this facade crumbled dramatically. After several heated arguments with a ssmate, Tiffany, overwhelmed by anger, brandished a knife and seriously injured her ssmate, necessitating immediate hospitalization. The incident was rapidly exposed by the ssmate¡¯s parents to the media, causing widespread outrage online, with many calling for severe punishment for Tiffany. As a result, she was expelled from school and spent six months in detention. Upon her release, no school would ept her, branding her a dropout and a failure. This incident led the Nash family to view her as a disgrace, offering her no respect or support


    Sansa, however, feigned concern for her niece-inw¡¯s future. ¡°What should Tiffany do now? She can¡¯t continue her studies, so her only option is to marry into a good family. With her parents absent, as her aunt-inw and the family matriarch, it falls on me to worry about her future.¡±


    Her convincing portrayal of concern seemed to resonate with the other members of the Nash family, whomended her for her kindness and thoughtfulness. No one questioned her approach to handling Tiffany¡¯s situation, and even Balthasar deferred to her judgment. As a result, Tiffany was pushed into a series of blind dates, each man carefully chosen by Sansa. Despite Sansa¡¯svish praise of these men, Tiffany knew better. Each man had ulterior motives. They were interested in exploiting her situation for their own benefit, and she knew that once they got what they wanted, they would leave her. During this time, Tiffany felt powerless to alter her destiny. Under Sansa¡¯s tight control, her life spiraled further downward with each failed engagement, marked by deepening humiliation and despair. Rumors surrounding the previous broken engagements were not widely spread


    However, the final engagement ended in a public scandal. The night before the wedding, Tiffany¡¯s fianc¨¦ brought a nightclub girl back to their future home for a wild evening and took several inappropriate photos on their wedding bed, ensuring the scandal was widely publicized. Unable to endure the humiliation, Tiffany confronted him, only to be further humiliated as he publicly dered he would rather die than marry her, calling her worthless and inferior to the nightclub girl. From that moment, Tiffany became the subject of ridicule, shunned by the eligible bachelors of Blebert. Her diaries recounted all of her agonizing experiences, each entry filled with palpable sorrow. Through her words, Marissa could sense Tiffany¡¯s despair, her constant battle against her dire circumstances, and her repeated capittions to her grim reality


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    When it seemed Tiffany had hit rock bottom, she made a determined effort to ingratiate herself with Arabe, a desperate bid for salvation that initially seemed to seed. Yet, despite her efforts to change her fate, Tiffany eventually gave up the opportunity. Why? On thest page of her final diary, she wrote, ¡°I cannot defeat the devil in my mind. It grows more savage each day. I can¡¯t control it, nor can I control my life.¡± The diary ended abruptly there. Marissa was left with a deeper understanding of Tiffany¡¯s tragic life but no closer to finding out why she fled the wedding or her current whereabouts


    Tiffany¡¯s references to the ¡°devil¡± were perplexing¡ªwas it a literal external control like a poison, a chip imnted in her brain, or a mental illness? Without direct contact with Tiffany, Marissa could only specte. Though many questions remained unanswered, Marissa was certain of one thing: Sansa and A had yed significant roles in Tiffany¡¯s suffering, and Marissa had to seek justice for her. As she ced the diaries safely back in the safe, a determined glint appeared in her eyes


    Marissa was about to take herst Serene Rest Pill and turn in for the night when her phone buzzed with a new message from Ferris. ¡°Riss, there¡¯s something very important I need to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:


    Marissa asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°Two essential ingredients for the Serene Rest Pills are currently unavable. We can¡¯t produce more for the time being, so please use the ones you have left sparingly.¡±


    Marissa looked at thest Serene Rest Pill in her hand and inquired, ¡°How long until you can produce more?¡±


    Ferris replied, ¡°It¡¯ll take about three months.¡±


    Three months? Marissa frowned and quietly popped thest Serene Rest Pill into her mouth. She had developed severe insomnia after an injury during a mission. Later, she formted these Serene Rest Pills herself, which allowed her to sleep soundly each night without any side effects. Now, without her Serene Rest Pills, whether she could sleep well in the next three months was uncertain. She had spent the entire previous night poring over Tiffany¡¯s diaries, resulting in no sleep at all, and today was hectic, adding up to a significantck of rest. Fortunately, the Serene Rest Pill ensured she finally had a good night¡¯s sleep


    The following morning, Marissa visited Benevolence Hospital. Realizing she was Caylee¡¯s daughter made her feel a renewed responsibility to show care. The ward was quiet, and Caylee was sleeping soundly. Marissa checked on her, confirmed she was stable, and then sat beside her bed, keeping watch. Caylee, who had been bedridden for years, appeared pale and frail. Nevertheless, it was clear she had been strikingly beautiful in her younger days, and even after twenty-two years in a slumberous state, she still retained a subtle grace


    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Reflecting on Caylee¡¯s age, Marissa realized she had been only twenty-six when she gave birth to her daughters, in the prime of her life, only to be struck by such a cruel twist of fate. Marissa felt a surge of sadness and gently took Caylee¡¯s hand, massaging it tenderly. Shortly after that, the door to the ward swung open and Le entered


    As soon as Le spotted Marissa, her face lit up with a weing smile, showing no resentment. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re here to visit Aunt Caylee?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marissa said with a nod. Le studied Caylee¡¯s serene expression. ¡°Aunt Caylee hasn¡¯t slept this well or this long in ages. Your visit yesterday must haveforted her greatly. I wish you¡¯d been around like this earlier.¡± Realizing her words might have been inappropriate, Le added with a shy smile, ¡°With Dr. Riss performing the surgery, Aunt Caylee is sure to recover. Riss has been a godsend to our family; I can¡¯t thank her enough!¡±


    Le then sat on the opposite side of the bed, softly massaging Caylee¡¯s other hand. Suddenly, a loud disturbance echoed from the hallway as Lorna and Neil stormed in, apanied by several others


    ¡°Tiffany, I demand an exnation today!¡± Lorna yelled furiously. Neil¡¯s expression was just as livid. ¡°Being Connor¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t mean you can escape consequences. You¡¯ve hurt my son, and you will answer for it!¡±


    Marissa nced indifferently beyond Lorna and Neil, noticing Derek standing there looking foolish. She almost burst intoughter; she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so easily shaken. Before Marissa could respond, Le stood up and firmly said, ¡°This is my aunt¡¯s room. Please leave now!¡±


    Thanks to Dr. Riss, the hospital staff were particrly attentive to Caylee¡¯s care. The ruckus attracted Myles, who quickly came and, after some effort, persuaded Neil and Lorna to leave the ward


    Outside in the hallway, Lorna confronted Marissa again, saying, ¡°I heard you took Derek out to eat. He slept for an entire day and night afterward, and when he woke, his memory was gone. What did you do to my son?¡±


    Neil scoffed, ¡°You imed Derek tried to assault you while drunk, yet you took him to Lovers¡¯ Cliff. It sounds like you tried to seduce him, and when that failed, you took your revenge. We need to resolve this matter thoroughly!¡±


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, revealing Connor¡¯s tall, imposing figure. His presence was cold and authoritative, demanding respect quietly. As he approached, he said calmly, ¡°Neil, how do you propose we settle this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:


    While Connor was speaking, he positioned himself next to Marissa, adopting a protective stance. This action raised eyebrows among the onlookers. It wasmonly known that Connor had little affection for Tiffany and had married her solely due to Arabe¡¯s insistence. When did he start showing such protectiveness toward his new wife?


    Under the weight of Connor¡¯s assertive stance, Neil appeared somewhat ufortable. ¡°Connor, you must be aware that Tiffany invited Derek out for lunch. Don¡¯t you think we deserve an exnation from her?¡±


    Lorna added, ¡°Even though she¡¯s now the hostess of the Daniels family, she shouldn¡¯t dismiss us so easily. Moreover, it¡¯s quite inappropriate for an aunt-inw to take her nephew-inw to a romantic restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who invited Derek to lunch,¡± Connor said calmly. This deration left everyone in shock


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Before Lorna and Neil could question further, Connor exined, ¡°On that day, Tiffany and I went to have lunch at Lovers¡¯ Cliff. I decided to check on Derek¡¯s progress with his etiquette course, so I asked him toe along. We didn¡¯t mind that it was a romantic spot; the view was what mattered most.¡±


    Neil and Lorna were at a loss for words after this exnation. After a brief pause, Lorna asked, ¡°Then how did Derek end up in this state?¡±


    Connor looked at Derek and said gently, ¡°Derek seemed a bit timid, and I thought it would be good for him to build some courage, so we went bungee jumping. It seems he was quite frightened.¡±


    His exnation was soplete that it left Neil and Lorna without any arguments. Connor then turned to Myles and instructed, ¡°Please ensure a doctor examines Derek.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Daniels,¡± Myles immediately replied and contacted the top psychiatrist at the hospital. Upon examining Derek, the doctor said, ¡°He¡¯s had a stress reaction from the ordeal. He should recover his memory with a few days of rest.¡±


    Connor nodded and reassured Neil and Lorna, ¡°Neil, Lorna, it¡¯s beneficial for young men to face challenges. Don¡¯t worry too much. Let Derek rest, and I¡¯ll send some health supplements for him.¡±


    Despite their ongoing frustration, Neil and Lorna had no choice but to leave with Derek. The drama had ended. Marissa looked towards Connor. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She turned to head back to the ward, but Connor caught her wrist. His hand was warm, sending heat through her arm, reminding her of the kiss they had shared. Her face flushed, and she quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Connor responded with a simple ¡°Mm¡± and then nced at Le. Le immediately caught on and hurried to the ward. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Aunt.¡±


    With Le gone, Marissa felt uneasy. Connor had created such an intimate atmosphere that it seemed they were a loving couple


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it,¡± Marissa said


    ¡°We need to go to court.¡±


    ¡°Are we going there for divorce mediation?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Seeing no good reason to object, Marissa followed Connor reluctantly. Once in the car, Connor said deliberately, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to me that you can end our coboration whenever you wish, or continue it by simply sending me a message?¡±


    Marissa remained silent, internally admitting that she might have been somewhat dismissive of him


    Connor continued, ¡°We should update our agreement. Miss Nash, you¡¯ll need to assist me in appearing as a loving couple. You should be avable on call when needed.¡±


    Marissa frowned at him. ¡°Everyone is aware that you don¡¯t care for Tiffany and that your marriage to her was influenced by your grandmother. Why should we pretend to be affectionate? Isn¡¯t it more normal for us to keep our distance except when necessary?¡±


    ¡°Grandma wants to see us happy together. If we aren¡¯t seen together, it will worry her,¡± Connor said, using Arabe¡¯s wishes again


    Marissa found herself without an answer. After a pause, she looked away, turning her gaze out the window. Suddenly, there was a ¡°click¡± of a camera shutter. Connor had snapped a photo of her profile. She turned sharply, confused. ¡°Why did you take that picture of me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:


    Connor saved the photo he had just taken on his phone and said tly, ¡°Grandma wants to see this.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. He was using his grandmother to manipte her again. Typical! Annoyed by his excuse but unable to challenge him directly, she red silently. The two of them fell into silence; Marissa stared out the window while Connor fiddled with his phone. With her back to him, she didn¡¯t see him cing two photos side by side and scrutinizing them intently. One photo was of Riss, taken during Caylee¡¯s emergency surgery in the operating room. The other was of Marissa, which Connor had just captured


    Ever since he met Riss yesterday, Connor had felt that she seemed familiar. Reflecting on itter, he noticed that Riss¡¯s profile resembled Marissa¡¯s. Yesterday, Riss had been wearing a white cap and mask, with her eyes as the only visible feature. The photo he had taken of Marissa was a profile shot, showing her looking downward. Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the resemnce between Riss and Marissa. Both appeared young and quiet, seemingly innocent yet subtly defiant. To confirm his suspicion, he hade to see Marissa today and secretly captured her profile


    The two photographs were ced side by side. Afterparing them carefully, Connor deduced that Riss and Marissa¡¯s eyes bore a striking resemnce. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t definitively say Riss was Marissa just from their eyes. To be certain, he would need front-facing photographs of their eyes, which he didn¡¯t have of Riss. He then nced at the girl next to him


    She was quietly gazing out the window at the street view and remained unaware of his actions. Her father was Brian, a medical genius. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched that she could be born with special talent and be the young and distinguished Dr. Riss. If she really was Riss, Connor was intrigued by how she transitioned from a vige girl to a renowned doctor


    An hourter, they reached the courthouse and proceeded to the mediation room for their divorce mediation. The mediator, a woman in her fifties, greeted them with a smile, her experience evident. Rumor had it she was one of the best, having reconciled thousands of couples. Unfortunately, today she met Marissa and found herself quite frustrated. Despite the mediator¡¯s efforts to counsel them, whenever Marissa was asked if she still wanted a divorce, her response was consistently, ¡°I want the divorce.¡±


    Connor remained silent throughout. Eventually, the mediator realized that Marissa was determined to divorce, while Connor seemed interested in salvaging the marriage


    So the mediator asked Marissa, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your husband seems to be a fine man. He¡¯s young, attractive, and wealthy. Why would you want to divorce such an ideal partner?¡±


    Eager to end the tormenting mediation process, Marissa blurted out unexpectedly, ¡°He¡¯s having an affair.¡± As soon as she finished her words, Connor shot her a sharp look, his eyes narrowing. He couldn¡¯t believe she had actually said that. Although she could sense his piercing stare, she avoided eye contact


    The mediator seemed to be suddenly enlightened. She began to criticize Connor from various aspects, including legal, moral, societal, and ethical grounds. Connor was forced to endure the lecture, likely feeling more downcast than he had ever felt in his life. His expression darkened, and Marissa had to stifle augh


    Just as Connor¡¯s patience was wearing thin, the mediator continued, ¡°Young man, whether your wife proceeds with the divorce or not, you owe her an apology. Please apologize to her sincerely now.¡±


    As Connor was on the verge of losing his temper, Marissa said something astonishing again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:


    ¡°I¡¯m having an affair too. I¡¯ve even given birth to two illegitimate children,¡± Marissa blurted out


    The statement stunned both the mediator and Connor, silencing the room. After a moment, the mediator regained herposure, mmed her pen down on the table, and dered, ¡°The mediation is over!¡±


    Marissa and Connor both stood and left the mediation room. As they exited the courthouse, Connor turned to Marissa with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Two illegitimate children?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re a pigeon pair,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? It¡¯s certainly not you!¡± Marissa retorted sharply, then continued on her way


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    ¡°And who is the father?¡± Connor asked as he hailed a taxi and departed. Connor watched the taxi pull away, feeling an inexplicable pang of jealousy, even though he suspected she was lying about the twins


    Marissa was unconcerned with Connor¡¯s feelings. She felt a sense of satisfaction having irritated him, and with the divorce mediation now behind her, she was in high spirits. After grabbing lunch, she headed back to the hospital. Le was still in the hospital room. Upon seeing Marissa, she greeted her with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re back, Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa nodded and asked, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Le replied. Then, checking to ensure no one was eavesdropping, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°Tiffany, Mr. Connor Daniels seems to be treating you better than before.¡±


    Marissa simply raised an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent on the matter. Le continued, ¡°Every time he saw you before, he always looked so cold. If you even brushed against his clothes, he¡¯d snap at you without a second thought. But today, he stepped in and protected you. He even held your hand. That¡¯s quite a shift.¡±


    Marissa listened quietly, recalling details from Tiffany¡¯s diaries. Although Tiffany didn¡¯t mention Connor much, she emphasized that he was herst hope to escape her fate and that she needed to hold on to him. She didn¡¯t seem to harbor any affection for Connor but rather saw him as a means to escape her nightmare. So, she didn¡¯t care much about Connor¡¯s cold and disdainful attitude toward her. It indicated that Tiffany¡¯s decision to flee from the wedding wasn¡¯t because of any feelings toward him


    In the subsequent days, Marissa stayed in the hospital to look after Caylee, closely monitoring her condition to determine the right time for surgery. At the same time, she faced her own challenge¡ªan increasing difficulty in sleeping. By the eighth day, the Serene Rest Pill hadpletely lost its effect, plunging her into relentless insomnia. After a few more restless nights, Marissa felt like she was on the verge of copse


    Her insomnia was peculiar. Conventional sleeping pills had no effect. Only her specially formted pills provided any relief, and she worried she might not survive until her next batch arrived. As she contemted drastic measures to get some rest, like knocking herself out, a message from Arabe popped up. ¡°Sweetie, I know you¡¯re busy taking care of your mother. But can youe back to have dinner with me?¡± It had been two weeks since she¡¯d seen Arabe. Marissa responded immediately, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯lle back now.¡±


    After that, Marissa mustered her strength and went to the Daniels Manor. Connor was not at home, so she shared the meal solely with Arabe. Shortly after they finished, Arabe retired for the evening. At that point, Marissa felt utterly drained. Her body desperately needed rest, but sleep eluded her. gued by a splitting headache and growing irritability, she was concerned that her restlessness might disturb Arabe. Just as she decided to leave, she encountered Connor returning home. He asked gently, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to bed,¡± Marissa answered


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see her now and will talk to youter,¡± Connor said as he passed by. As Marissa caught a whiff of Connor¡¯s scent, it strangely soothed her like an oasis to a wanderer in the desert. Ovee by an unexpected drowsiness, she followed him, inhaling deeply. To her astonishment, his presence seemed to have a hypnotic effect on her. After a few breaths, she found herself yawning uncontrobly. Oh, God! His scent seemed to magically lull her to sleep


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:


    Connor¡¯s scent had a hypnotic effect on Marissa, defying any logical exnation. At that moment, she could only think of him as a powerful ma, pulling her in his direction. She followed him intently, unable to look away. Trailing behind Connor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry became instantly alert, interpreting Marissa¡¯s behavior as potentially improper or driven by ulterior motives


    As they entered the living room, Terry, who held grudges against Marissa, noticed her moving closer to Connor. Acting swiftly, he coughed loudly and positioned himself between them


    Frustrated and irritable, Marissa raised her foot as if to kick him aside. Hearing the disturbance, Connor turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s intense gaze, which was uncharacteristic of her, Connor felt a rush of embarrassment, his ears turning red. He was confused by her sudden change in behavior. With Terry standing in the way, Marissa¡¯s direct exposure to Connor¡¯s scent lessened. Her sleepiness began to fade, and she slowly regained herposure. She instantly felt embarrassed about her earlier actions, her cheeks flushed


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Connor asked. Marissa shook her head decisively. ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving,¡± she dered, and quickly left the room. Connor watched her leave, a hint of disappointment crossing his features. He then turned to Terry with a cold expression and inquired, ¡°Why were you standing in front of her?¡±


    Terry, still agitated, responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, didn¡¯t you see how she was looking at you? She had an inappropriate intention, I¡¯m certain. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, she might have done something rash.¡±


    Marc, noticing that Connor¡¯s face had darkened, nudged Terry to stop him from talking, but Terry continued, ¡°Mr. Daniels, be careful with that vige girl. She might overstep boundaries. You should be wary of her!¡±


    Turning around, Connor curtly told Terry, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± He then headed upstairs. Feeling slighted, Terry turned to Domenic and Marc once Connor had left. ¡°I was just trying to look out for Mr. Daniels, and I got scolded. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Both Domenic and Marc were at a loss for words. Terry, though skilled in fighting, oftencked tact in social situations, and they struggled to exin this to him. Finally, Marc offered some advice. ¡°From now on, maybe it¡¯s best not toment on that vige girl.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Terry eximed, his frustration evident. ¡°She¡¯s ignorant, ill-educated, willful, and arrogant. She doesn¡¯t deserve Mr. Daniels. I have to keep an eye on him and can¡¯t let her take advantage of him. Otherwise, he might suffer greatly. I think Dr. Riss is a far better match for Mr. Daniels. I really hope they meet soon. Then that vige girl won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Domenic and Marc chose not to respond to Terry¡¯s remarks, though privately, they also thought Riss might be morepatible with Connor


    Meanwhile, Marissa, having stormed out of the building, felt the cool night air whip around her, bringing her back to her senses. Yet, at the same time, a splitting headache set in, and her irritability reached a breaking point. She knew she needed to sleep soon or risk a serious breakdown. As she nced back at the brightly lit building, thoughts of Connor¡¯s soothing scent lingered in her mind, stirring a restless desire within her. His presence had been unexpectedly calming, like a natural sedative. Now, she found herself wondering how she could possibly keep that sense of peace with her. What should she do?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:


    As time passed, Marissa felt increasingly restless. All she wanted now was a good night¡¯s sleep; nothing else seemed appealing, nor could any moral considerations hold her back. She wanted to embrace Connor, her natural source of peace, but as Marissa, she couldn¡¯t. So she contemted using another identity, someone who could naturally hold him without any sense of embarrassment orplication


    After some thought, she texted Ferris, saying, ¡°You mentioned before that if I could cure Connor¡¯s brother¡¯s legs, Connor would even consider marrying me, right?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°Yes, I did say that. Why do you ask now?¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°Then, please send a message to Connor for me¡­¡±


    After visiting Arabe, Connor descended the stairs. Domenic quickly approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Dr. Riss has sent a new message.¡±


    Connor paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Domenic was visibly flustered. Whenever Dr. Riss¡¯ name came up, he broke out in a sweat. ¡°Dr. Riss ims she can treat Glenn¡¯s legs, but¡­ she needs to use your body for some time.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow creased in confusion. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    As Domenic wiped his brow and felt his pulse race, he managed to say, ¡°She intends to spend the night with you. Dr. Riss added that she ns to sleep with you tonight. She¡¯s expecting your response and is quite urgent about it.¡±


    The silence that filled the room after Domenic stopped talking was profound. Who would have imagined that the renowned Dr. Riss would make such a direct proposition to Connor? Connor¡¯s lips were pressed together, and he remained silent for a long time


    Suddenly, Terry burst intoughter and eximed, ¡°I saw iting. Why else would Dr. Riss keep provoking Mr. Daniels? She was obviously ying hard to get, aiming to win Mr. Daniels¡¯ heart. It appears my suspicions were correct. She really wants to sleep with Mr. Daniels.¡± Afterughing, he looked at Connor and added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you should go ahead. If things work out with you and Dr. Riss, that vige girl won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Marc replied swiftly, kicking Terry. ¡°Who knows how many men Dr. Riss has used this tactic on? It¡¯s likely she¡¯s done this more than once with different men. She could be quite promiscuous. Mr. Daniels might just be another one on her list. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for him if he actually went to sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Terry rubbed the back of his head and then turned to Connor. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Daniels. I didn¡¯t think things through earlier. I just wanted that vige girl to back off.¡±


    Connor, unaffected by his naive bodyguards, cast his gaze downward and pondered for a moment. Then he instructed Domenic, ¡°Book a room.¡±


    The three simple words shocked Domenic. ¡°Mr. Daniels, if you need Riss to fix Glenn¡¯s legs, we have other ways to persuade her. You don¡¯t need to degrade yourself by sleeping with her. Marc¡¯s right. She is likely quite promiscuous. It would be degrading for you to sleep with her.¡±


    With a stoic demeanor, Connor faced Domenic and questioned, ¡°Do I need your advice on how to handle my affairs?¡±


    Domenic shivered in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll book the room immediately!¡±


    Meanwhile, after texting Ferris, Marissa waited anxiously on the grass for a response. She wasn¡¯t very hopeful. How could Connor, known for his cool demeanor, so readily agree to such a proposal? She was overwhelmed and irrational when she made that rash statement. Surely, Connor would refuse and be even more furious. He might even be more eager to find her so he couldsh out at her to release his anger


    When Marissa was still engrossed in her thoughts, Ferris replied, ¡°Riss, Connor has agreed. The hotel room has already been booked. He also sent the hotel address and room number.¡±


    Marissa was astounded. Connor had actually agreed. He must really care about his brother to sacrifice his dignity like this. Still reeling from the shock, she saw Connor exit the building. Was he heading to the hotel? She couldn¡¯t just stay there. She had to get ready for their meeting immediately! With that thought, she sprang up and dashed out of the Daniels Manor like a startled rabbit


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:


    Domenic held the door of the Rolls-Royce open, waiting for Connor to climb in. Yet, Connor didn¡¯t hurry. Instead, he turned to gaze at the dimly lit grassy expanse. There, he caught a glimpse of a slim figure darting away and allowed himself a small smile. It was only when the figure vanished into the darkness that he redirected his attention and stepped into the car, bound for the Pce Hotel


    Marissa first went back to her flower shop. After changing her appearance, she hailed a taxi to the Pce Hotel. To ensure Connor wouldn¡¯t recognize her, she donned a golden suit and a matching mask, pulling her long hair back in a tight bun. This outfit made her appear very sharp and professional, a drastic change from her usual casual attire


    Upon her arrival at the Pce Hotel, she headed directly to the presidential suite on the top floor, following the address Ferris had provided. As she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Domenic, Marc, and Terry standing guard outside the door. Pushed to her physical limits and feeling particrly irritable, Marissa had little patience for the three people guarding the door. As she approached, the guards straightened, prepared to intercept her, but she simply tossed her certificate at them and barged into the suite like a whirlwind


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were momentarily speechless. They quickly checked her certificate, confirming it indeed belonged to Riss. It was a Special Talent Certificate,cking a photograph but equipped with advanced security features. No one could forge it


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    Marc couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Riss sure is eager to sleep with Mr. Daniels, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Terry rubbed his nose. ¡°What¡¯s that perfume she¡¯s wearing? It smells incredible. Doctors usually prefer the smell of disinfectant, right? Seems like miracle doctors have a unique taste.¡±


    Marc teased again, ¡°Even though Riss¡¯ mask conceals her face, her presence is unmistakably elegant, and her figure is dignified. Even if she¡¯s a dissolute woman, she¡¯s definitely worth Mr. Daniels¡¯ time.¡±


    Domenic shook his head and then said sternly, ¡°Enough with the chatter! We don¡¯t fully know Riss¡¯ motives. Stay vignt and keep your ears open for any signs of trouble inside. If Mr. Daniels faces any danger, we¡¯re going in immediately!¡±


    Marissa entered the room and quietly shut the door behind her. Turning around, she caught sight of Connor seated on the sofa, his gaze lifting to meet hers. She blinked, her nerves fluttering. Connor had just showered. He had swapped his sharp ck suit for a dark blue loungewear set, and his slightly damp hair added to his alluring appearance


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, Marissa swallowed, feeling heat rise in her cheeks even behind her mask. The room was silent. Connor, sitting gracefully, looked at Marissa from head to toe and then said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Riss?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marissa nodded


    Connor nced at his watch and let out another chuckle. ¡°Dr. Riss, you mentioned wanting to sleep together and seemed quite urgent, yet you¡¯re two hourste. Did you have to travel from another city? All that just to be with me?¡±


    Regardless of his teasing, Marissa kept her silence. Her patience was running thin, and she couldn¡¯t stay up any longer. She stepped closer to Connor. The nearer she got, the more intoxicating his scent became, intensifying her longing for restful sleep. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore


    Without letting Connor utter another word, she seized his cor and pulled him towards the bedroom. Despite her slender frame, her grip was strong. With a determined push, she threw Connor onto the bed and then pounced on him


    Connor was stunned. He had never anticipated such boldness from this woman¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:


    Connor never expected things to turn out this way. He cradled Riss¡¯ delicate body in his arms, feeling as though he was being zapped by electricity. His entire body went numb, and his thoughts seemed to slow down. He was at a loss about what to do next. When he regained hisposure, the woman didn¡¯t take things further. Instead, she pressed against him, turned to her side, and clung to his arm without moving


    He nced at her, puzzled, and realized she was sleeping soundly. She appeared utterly exhausted and had fallen asleep almost instantly, using his arm as a pillow. Her fingers clung tightly to his sleeve, as if fearing he might slip away. Yet, she made no further moves. Was this her idea of sleeping with him? He then realized he hadpletely misinterpreted her intentions. Could he somehow have a hypnotic effect on her?


    As understanding dawned, he chuckled at himself. What had he been expecting? Instead of moving away, he calmly sent a text to Domenic. ¡°Is Riss¡¯ identity confirmed?¡±


    At that moment, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were pressing against the door, straining to hear any sounds from inside. When they heard the thud of someone hitting the bed, they exchanged worried looks, debating whether to intervene


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    If they didn¡¯t enter, they feared Connor might be in harm¡¯s way. But barging in during a potentially intimate moment could lead to an awkward situation and possibly upset Connor. While they hesitated, Domenic¡¯s phone buzzed with Connor¡¯s message. He nced at the screen, shared a look with the two bodyguards, and quickly responded, ¡°Her identity¡¯s confirmed. It¡¯s definitely Doctor Riss.¡±


    After replying, Domenic waited anxiously for further instructions from Connor. But time passed without any new messages. The three continued to stand guard outside, listening intently but hearing no sounds from the room


    Meanwhile, Connor began to take action inside the room. The woman slept deeply, her chest rising and falling with each breath. In her slumber, she seemedpletely harmless. Could she really be sofortable sleeping next to a man she didn¡¯t know? Or perhaps she trusted that he would not harm her?


    She had arrived wearing a mask, clearly not wanting her identity known. Yet, here she was, asleep beside him on the bed, where he could easily remove her mask. With that thought, he smiled again and reached out to remove her mask. He was eager to discover whether the mysterious and cunning doctor was actually Marissa. But as he touched the mask, he realized he couldn¡¯t remove it. He paused, then carefully propped himself up, gently turned her head, and inspected the mask from all angles. After the examination, he realized something


    The mask wasn¡¯t just any mask¡ªit was equipped with a high-tech electronic password lock. Without the password, his only option to remove it would be to cut it off. He attempted to hack the password lock system, hoping to bypass it. Despite his efforts and considerable hacking skills, which ranked among the top ten globally, the mask¡¯s firewall proved too robust. After numerous failed attempts, he had to admit defeat


    He chuckled bitterly to himself. His hacking skills, while impressive, had been bested on two asions involving Riss. Previously, he hadn¡¯t been able to determine who hacked the hospital¡¯s surveince system. Now, he couldn¡¯t crack the mask¡¯s password lock. Dr. Riss was truly remarkable. He wondered which world-ss hacker she had enlisted to work for her


    Feeling a surge of frustration, he might have lost his mind, because suddenly, he tore open her clothes and even pulled off her pants


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:


    After Connor ripped off Marissa¡¯s clothes, he froze. What was he thinking? Overwhelmed by a wave of guilt, he quickly rebuttoned her shirt. But then, something unusual under the shirt caught his eye. Was this woman wearing some kind of chastity armor?


    It was both humorous and bewildering. Connor sat up and clenched his teeth briefly. Evidently, this woman had anticipated he might make a move and had prepared ordingly. Connor felt embarrassed


    After the initial shock and his moment of amusement, he decided to remove her armor. But upon closer inspection, he realized the armor was no ordinary one. It was a high-tech model equipped with an electronic password lock and a firewall as robust as the armor itself. He couldn¡¯t find a way to remove it. Connor was suddenly overwhelmed with frustration and humiliation


    He had once believed Riss harbored romantic feelings for him, but now it seemed he was wrong. To her, he was merely a hypnotic pillow. As hey there restless, all the blood in his body seemed to rush to his abdomen, the heat bing unbearable. Connor felt like a man dying of thirst gazing at a juicy peach behind a ss barrier¡ªdesperate to reach it but unable to. It was excruciating


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He got up, walked into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and doused himself with cold water. Once he cooled off, Connor returned to the bedroom. But catching sight of the woman asleep on the bed sparked a rush of inappropriate thoughts, heating him up once again. He found himself heading back to the bathroom for another cold shower. After numerous cold showers, dawn finally broke


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    Connor looked over at the woman, who had slept deeply throughout the night, feeling irritated. Unbeknownst to Marissa, her actions had made the city¡¯s wealthiest man feel ufortable the whole night. Meanwhile, after her uninterrupted sleep, she woke up feeling unusually fresh and cheerful. Slowly waking, she stretched with satisfaction and opened her eyes


    Instantly, she sensed a heavy tension in the room, making it difficult to breathe. Turning her head, she saw Connor on the sofa. The man who was once vibrant and handsome now looked sullen and gloomy, his expression dark, his eyes sharp like daggers piercing through her


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Marissa sat up awkwardly, prepared to discuss the treatment for Glenn¡¯s legs. She had agreed to assist on the condition that Connor spend the night with her. It was time to honor that agreement. However, before she could speak, Connor yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Marissa was puzzled


    Just as she was about to scold him, he snapped again, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Despite waking up in a pleasant mood from a restful sleep, Marissa was thrown off by his surly demeanor. She resolved that she no longer wanted to be in his presence. Silently, Marissa got out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and left


    Outside, Domenic, Marc, and Terry had vigntly stood guard throughout the night, not allowing themselves even a moment of sleep. When Marissa came out, the three of them stood at attention and looked at her. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes were wrinkled. Though her face was hidden by the mask, they could guess what had happened in the room. Their overnight concerns seemed misced now


    It looked as though she and Connor had enjoyed a passionate and thrilling night together. Connor, typically aloof towards women, appeared to have made an exception. Among them, Terry was the happiest. Connor was not someone who would sleep around. If he had spent the night with Riss, it likely meant he was fond of her, which would mean Marissa stood no chance


    With this in mind, Terry handed over Marissa¡¯s certificate and said, ¡°Doctor Riss, your certificate.¡± Marissa, already in a foul mood, epted the card, shot Terry a look of disdain, and said, ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    Then, she strutted away in her high heels. Terry was stunned. Domenic and Marc shared his confusion. At the same time, Connor came out of the room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:


    As Connor emerged from the room, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly turned their attention to him. They were visibly stunned by his appearance


    Connor looked unwell, with dark circles under his eyes and a pale face. It was clear he hadn¡¯t slept well. Had he and Riss been up all night? It was hard to believe


    Connor had always been a reserved man, showing little interest in romantic pursuits. Despite the attention from numerous women, a single stern nce from him was usually enough to deter even the most persistent admirers. Nobody had managed to get close to him. They had all assumed Connor would never actively seek a woman¡¯spany. Yet, here he was, apparently having spent a wild night. It seemed Riss had made quite an impression!


    This thought left the three men in disbelief. Who would have imagined that a female doctor could be so bold? Connor didn¡¯t know that his three subordinates were having these thoughts. As soon as he walked out the door, he headed toward the elevator with a cold expression. Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged nces and followed him one after another


    Once inside the elevator, Domenic asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you still nning to attend the medical conference today?¡±


    Connor had intended to meet Dr. Riss at the conference. But after their extensive interaction the previous night, they might have covered all necessary topics, leading Connor to reconsider his attendance. However, the question seemed to annoy Connor. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the n all along? Do I need to confirm it again? Is this what I expect from an assistant who earns a million-dor sry annually?¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Domenic was so intimidated by his boss¡¯s sharp response that he shivered and dared not even breathe deeply. Marc and Terry remained quiet as well. The three men were confused. Normally, Connor would be in high spirits after a pleasurable night, so why did he appear so irate?


    After leaving the Pce Hotel, Marissa caught a taxi back to her flower shop to change. On the way, she received a call from Arabe


    ¡°Sweetie, are you free to join me at a medical conference today? I¡¯ve heard that Riss will be there. I¡¯d like to meet this remarkable doctor and possibly purchase some rare medicine.¡±


    It dawned on Marissa that the medical conference was indeed scheduled for today. She had previously agreed to attend. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t keen on these conferences, but she felt obliged to go since the organizer was a friend of her medical mentor who had extended the invitation through him. The organizer, a wealthy patron, had invested a significant amount of money into the conference. With ¡°the renowned Dr. Riss in attendance,¡± the event was being promoted as a high-profile international summit. Esteemed medical experts from around the world were attending, and an auction of rare medicinal substances was set to attract various magnates. Even Arabe, at ny years old, was eager to attend


    Marissa replied, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯m a bit tied up at the moment and might be a littlete. You can go there first, and I¡¯ll get in touch once I arrive.¡±


    Arabe was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    After ending the call, Marissa received a text from Landen. It read, ¡°Tiffany, you encouraged me to send my resume to Riss. It¡¯s been half a month with no reply. There must be no chance for me.¡±


    Marissa had forgotten about this until now. She logged into her email and responded to Landen, ¡°Mr. Landen Nash, I¡¯m eager to meet you at the medical conference.¡± She then sent him an electronic invitation to the event


    Just as she was about to log out of her email, her phone rang once more. It was Connor calling


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:


    Although Marissa had disguised herself the night before, she still felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. Her cheeks flushed as Connor¡¯s name shed on her phone screen


    The phone rang insistently before she gathered the courage to answer. Lowering her voice deliberately, she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice, devoid of any emotion, came from the other end. ¡°Grandma mentioned you promised to apany her to the medical conference and asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll take a taxi after I finish my work.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a ride?¡±


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive.¡±


    The moment she ended the call, she felt as though she was escaping something. She remembered Connor¡¯s anger at the hotel earlier that day and dreaded the thought of facing him again as Doctor Riss at the conferenceter. Not just today but often in the future, she would have to meet him because she hadmitted to healing his brother¡¯s legs¡ªa promise she couldn¡¯t break. Who would have thought that after trying to maintain her pride and dignity before him so many times, she would be vanquished by her relentless insomnia?


    Ferris had told her it would be three months before she could get her Serene Rest Pills, so offending Connor was not an option. She might need his help on other sleepless nights. This realization upset Marissa because it meant her vulnerability was exposed in front of Connor


    Just then, her phone rang again. This time, it was Landen. With a smile, she answered it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Landen¡¯s excitement was palpable as he nearly shouted, ¡°Tiffany, Dr. Riss has replied to my email!¡±


    Marissa shifted her phone away from her ear slightly. ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Landen¡¯s tone wasced with disappointment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Let me repeat. Riss just sent me an email saying she¡¯s looking forward to seeing me at the conference. She even sent an electronic invitation!¡±


    Landen¡¯s enthusiasm amused Marissa, and she feigned astonishment. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Landen¡¯sughter rang through. ¡°Tiffany, you were right. I should hold onto my dream. I have a shot here. Without your encouragement to send my resume to Riss, I wouldn¡¯t be this fortunate today! You should definitely join me at the medical conference. I¡¯ll introduce you to Riss so you can meet this top-notch doctor. Maybe you¡¯ll find some luck too! And if we¡¯re really fortunate, we might just put A and Sansa in their ce. You wouldn¡¯t believe how arrogant they¡¯ve been. It¡¯s almost driving me mad. Imagine how much worse they¡¯d be if Riss chose A as her disciple!¡±


    Marissa responded after a moment, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m nning to go to the conference with Mrs. Arabe Daniels. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    She hung up and turned her focus back to her inbox, where numerous unread emails awaited her attention. Riss¡¯ personal email was a closely guarded secret, while this particr ount was established solely for receiving resumes, hence the plethora of messages. Deep down, Marissa was reluctant to take on a disciple, but her medical mentor had been insistent on the matter. Her mentor was no longer able to teach due to his age, and as his most proficient student, the duty of preserving and advancing their medical teachings had fallen to Marissa


    Ferris was also her mentor¡¯s disciple. He was her senior but was willing to be her assistant. Usually, Ferris managed this specific email ount, sifting through emails and forwarding only the noteworthy resumes to Riss. Today, however, in her effort to reply to Landen, Marissa had decided to check the emails herself. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that among them she would uncover something truly shocking!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:


    This email was, in essence, also a resume


    Marissa had seen numerous resumes detailing educational backgrounds, employment histories, and medical achievements. However, she had never encountered one that included bank ount information and even the password. The total in the ount was a staggering two hundred million dors


    In addition to the financial details, the email was filled with desperate pleas. The sender wanted to bribe Riss with money, hoping Riss would agree to take her on as an apprentice. Marissa found the email amusing. Before this, the same person had sent her an email nearly every day, pleading for a response


    The most recent email arrived just moments ago, slightly more verbose than the previous ones. ¡°Doctor Riss, I¡¯m not sure why you haven¡¯t responded. Perhaps you¡¯re too caught up in your work to notice my emails. But if you do see this, please respond. It¡¯s my life¡¯s greatest dream to be your apprentice. I am truly sincere. If you could just announce that you ept me as your apprentice, I would do anything. The medical conference is today, and I¡¯m growing increasingly anxious. Please, Doctor Riss, take me on as your apprentice. If you turn me down, I won¡¯t be able to face my family. You could save my life by agreeing.¡±


    After reading the email, Marissa logged out without a response, shaking her head in disbelief. How absurd it was for A to offer two hundred million dors just to be acknowledged as Doctor Riss¡¯s apprentice! Marissa didn¡¯t even consider A¡¯s medical prowess; her actions alone were distasteful. She seemed desperate, almost embarrassingly so. Marissa would never assist her


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Marissa recalled reading about Tiffany¡¯s struggles with bullying in her diaries, which hardened her expression. She then sent a message to Ferris: ¡°Please help me with something¡­¡±


    After sending the message, she headed straight for her flower shop. There, she changed into a white shirt and jeans before catching a taxi to the medical conference. Upon arrival, she encountered Sansa and A


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the mother and daughter duo, overdressed as if for avish party rather than a medical conference. They wore extravagant jewelry and elegant dresses, their backs exposed. Sansa, especially, carried herself with an air of expectation, likely fantasizing about her daughter being named Riss¡¯ apprentice and earning the envy of all other doctors present


    Marissa had no intention of engaging with them, but Sansa blocked her path. ¡°Tiffany, why don¡¯t you greet me? I¡¯m your aunt-inw.¡±


    A chimed in, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re bing more and more impolite! With such poor manners, how can you attend such a high-end medical conference?¡±


    Marissaughed and replied, ¡°Sansa, it¡¯s ironic that you¡¯re at this high-end medical conference dressed like you¡¯re running a brothel. It¡¯s quite an embarrassment to the Nash family. If I greeted you, I might end up being the subject of ridicule myself.¡±


    She then turned to A with a sneer. ¡°And A, looking at your outfit, those unfamiliar with you might mistake you for the most popr whore your mother boasts about.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Both Sansa and A turned pale with anger. They wanted to retort but restrained themselves, aware of the many eyes around them. As they scanned the crowd, they realized they were dressed unlike anyone else there. The other women, whether doctors or not, were in conservative attire. Even those from affluent families opted for simplicity. No one else was dressed as mboyantly as they were. Embarrassment washed over Sansa and A, their cheeks flushed with shame. They felt an urgent need to vanish from sight


    Just then, amotion stirred among the crowd, signaling that something significant was unfolding


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:


    Marissa turned her attention to themotion in the crowd and noticed Balthasar approaching, surrounded by the Nash family members. Dressed in a fine silk robe, Balthasar appeared happy, his face glowing. As he passed, people greeted him warmly, with some even going out of their way to shower him withpliments. Marissa was bewildered. The Nash family¡¯s prominence had declined, so it was surprising to see such a sudden surge of people vying for his favor


    As Balthasar and his entourage drew nearer, he noticed the extravagant outfits of Sansa and A. His smile momentarily stiffened, but he chose not to reprimand them. Instead, he whispered, ¡°This is a medical conference, not a ball. Please, go change into something more appropriate and ease up on the jewelry.¡±


    Sansa and A, feeling sheepish, agreed to change immediately. Before leaving, A turned to Balthasar andined, ¡°Grandpa, when Tiffany saw my mom, not only did she fail to greet her, but she even insulted her. There¡¯s no respect in Tiffany¡¯s demeanor. You need to remind her not to bring shame to our family at the gatheringter.¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression grew stern as he shot a cold gaze at Marissa, scrutinizing her. Marissa had spent thest two weeks caring for Caylee in the hospital and hadn¡¯t encountered the Nash family. This meeting was entirely coincidental


    The Nash family harbored resentment towards Marissa for her frequent associations with the Sanchez family recently, viewing it as a betrayal. Undeterred by their disapproval, Marissa remainedposed under their scrutiny. She did not greet Balthasar. After a while, he scolded her sharply, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more discourteous. You don¡¯t even greet your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa,¡± Marissa responded casually


    Balthasar inhaled deeply and scolded, ¡°Look at yourself. What are you wearing? People who don¡¯t know the truth might think your family mistreats you. Are you trying to make us look bad on purpose?¡±


    ncing down at her own clothes, Marissa looked up and replied with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, my outfit is clean and proper. How could it possibly bring shame to the Nash family? Would you rather I dress as provocatively as Sansa and A?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Balthasar was fuming, but he managed to hold back his anger due to the public setting. ¡°What I mean is, for such formal events, you should consider dressing in more upscale attire. Simple clothes like yours might draw negative attention to our family.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the money for expensive clothes, Grandpa,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°I give you a hundred thousand each month. What are you spending it on?¡± Balthasar inquired


    ¡°I¡¯ve never received any money, not even five thousand,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Balthasar was baffled. ¡°You might want to ask Sansa about that,¡± Marissa suggested


    Balthasar found himself at a loss for words. He contemted confronting Sansa about whether she had been handing over the money to Tiffany on schedule. However, with A poised to be Riss¡¯ apprentice, the family relied on Sansa and A, prompting Balthasar to remain silent


    Sansa, aware that Balthasar was unlikely to confront her, didn¡¯t tone down her arrogance. She replied with a sneer, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve been giving you a hundred thousand every month. It¡¯s your extravagant spending that¡¯s left you penniless to buy decent clothes.¡±


    With a smug look, Sansa added, ¡°A is far more responsible in this area. She consistently strives to honor our family and uses her monthly allowance wisely. She not only conducts herself with grace but also enhances the family¡¯s reputation.¡± Sansa, grinning proudly, nced around. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the admiration and respect your grandpa is receiving now. It¡¯s all because of A!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Marissa, smiling slightly, asked. ¡°Sansa, can I inquire about something? What remarkable act has A performed to earn such high esteem from everyone?¡±


    Sansa replied arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s because Doctor Riss has decided to mentor A!¡±


    ¡°Who mentioned that?¡± a deep voice interjected. Everyone turned to see Ferris, Riss¡¯ chief assistant


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:


    Ferris had swapped his usual hospital attire for a sleek ck suit, immediately catching the attention of thedies as he walked in. His striking appearance wasn¡¯t the only thing that turned heads; his status as a top-notch doctor, known internationally and as Dr. Riss¡¯ right-hand man, added to his appeal at the medical conference


    As Ferris spoke, the crowd parted, and the Nash family greeted him warmly. Ferris gave a polite nod and approached Sansa. ¡°Mrs. Nash, you mentioned Dr. Riss offering to mentor your daughter. Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±


    The Nash family was taken aback by the question. Balthasar¡¯s face darkened as he recalled the humiliation he had suffered at Benevolence Hospital and had no desire to go through that again. He nced sharply at A, suspecting she might be fabricating another story


    A, initially startled, quickly regained herposure and offered Ferris a smile. ¡°Dr. Frazier, I did discuss this with Dr. Riss. Maybe she hasn¡¯t briefed you yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ferris replied with a slight smile. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Relieved by Ferris¡¯ response, A decided to take a chance. ¡°Dr. Frazier, I just sent an urgent email to Dr. Riss. She might be busy. Could you remind her to check it?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    A¡¯s bold lies were fueled by her belief that two hundred million dors could influence anyone, particrly a young woman like Riss. Young women adore luxury items, from cosmetics to handbags to jewelry, but they need money to enjoy them. Even if Riss wasn¡¯t impressed by her credentials, A was confident the substantial sum would grab her attention


    A thought Riss hadn¡¯t replied because she hadn¡¯t read her emails recently, including those from A. This seemed like an ideal moment to ask Ferris to nudge Riss to check her inbox. If Riss read the email now and dered A her disciple during the medical conference, all of A¡¯s schemes woulde to fruition. She would revel in the family¡¯s esteem and seize the power she sought


    With that power, she could deal with Tiffany without relying on her grandfather¡¯s clout. She imagined countless ways to dominate Tiffany for good. Moreover, with the support of the Nash family, she could pursue Connor and perhaps marry the wealthiest man. As A¡¯s anticipation grew, she pressed Ferris further before he could reply. ¡°Dr. Frazier, it¡¯s critical that Dr. Riss checks her inbox right away.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll let her know,¡± Ferris said, shing a knowing smile as he took out his phone to send the reminder. ¡°I¡¯ve notified Dr. Riss, and she said she¡¯ll read it right away.¡±


    A¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she reached out to grab Ferris¡¯ sleeve in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Frazier!¡±


    Ferris deftly stepped back from her grasp and excused himself. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have other matters to attend to.¡± He then headed towards the medical conference¡¯s entrance. As he passed Marissa, they exchanged nces, barely suppressing their amusement. A, unaware of their exchange, stood tall and turned to Marissa. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I did has brought honor to our family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:


    Before Marissa could say a word, the Nash family members erupted in excitement


    ¡°A really is in touch with Dr. Riss! She replied to Dr. Frazier immediately, promising to check A¡¯s email. It shows how important A is to her,¡± one member eximed


    ¡°Didn¡¯t A tell us that Dr. Riss promised to take her as a disciple? That¡¯s why she values A so highly,¡± another said. ¡°Some of you even suspected A was lying to us again. There¡¯s no need for doubt now. Let¡¯s wait for A to lead our family to prosperity!¡± a third dered


    The Nash family members continued to sing A¡¯s praises. Seeing this, Sansa felt even more satisfied with herself. She turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Tiffany, you were just asking about A¡¯s contributions. Now you have your answer.¡±


    Marissa smoothed her hair and replied with a smile, ¡°Dr. Riss hasn¡¯t officially announced she¡¯ll take A as her disciple yet. If she doesn¡¯t choose A, won¡¯t that be embarrassing for you?¡±


    Sansa responded with a sneer, ¡°Tiffany, are you jealous of A? It¡¯s practically a done deal. Why are you still expressing doubts?¡±


    New chapters now on .c?m


    The other Nash family members showed their displeasure and rebuked Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, since you haven¡¯t contributed to our family, how can you question A, who has? Your attitude is seriously wrong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t bring honor to our family, but now you seem to be acting against us. You¡¯re well aware we¡¯re at odds with the Sanchez family, yet you¡¯ve been close to them. Are you attempting to betray us?¡±


    Facing Gerry Nash¡¯s usations of betrayal, Marissa retorted sharply, ¡°Uncle Gerry, if you¡¯re suggesting I shouldn¡¯t care for my biological mother, should you also teach your children to neglect you when you¡¯re ill?¡±


    Gerry was taken aback and momentarily lost for words. Then he managed to say, ¡°But you didn¡¯t care for her when you were younger, did you?¡±


    Marissa replied firmly, ¡°As a child, I was misled and made poor choices. Now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯ve learned from those mistakes. What¡¯s wrong with being kind to my mother now?¡±


    Gerry didn¡¯t know what to say. Balthasar cut in, ¡°Tiffany, I asked you to visit your mother for thest time so you could sever ties with the Sanchez family for good, not to forge new bonds. You must remember how your father disappeared!¡±


    Marissa, visibly upset, countered, ¡°What does my father¡¯s disappearance have to do with my mother and the Sanchez family?¡±


    ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t insisted on working at Blo Grein, your father wouldn¡¯t have followed her there, and none of this would have happened,¡± Balthasar said


    ¡°Grandpa, despite your age, you still struggle to show decency. It¡¯s truly disgraceful,¡± Marissa said, her voice tinged with disappointment. Balthasar was too infuriated to find words. Once a shy and reticent girl, his granddaughter had transformed into someone bold and articte. This shift puzzled and angered him


    Gerry, previously silenced by Marissa¡¯s sharp retorts, found his moment tosh out. He scolded her with a tone dripping with condescension, ¡°How dare you speak to your grandfather in such a manner, Tiffany? Have you no respect?¡±


    Marissa replied with a dismissive sneer, ¡°Respect is earned by those who are reasonable. Perhaps you should use your energy to teach your children better.¡±


    Stunned, Gerry was left speechless once again. Witnessing Marissa¡¯s defiance, the other family members joined in the reproach


    ¡°Let¡¯s make one thing clear, Tiffany,¡± one of them said sternly. ¡°If Dr. Riss chooses A as her disciple, A will assume leadership of the family. You will be expected to follow her lead.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot ept the family¡¯s decisions and governance, then you no longer belong with us.¡±


    Marissa smiled subtly and said, ¡°Very well. From this moment, consider me no longer a part of the Nash family. Whoever is in charge of the family records, please remove my name. Thank you.¡±


    With that deration, she turned and walked towards the medical conference


    ¡°Wait a minute, Tiffany!¡± a voice called out from behind her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:


    Marissa stopped and turned around as Landen hurried over


    Unaware of the recent events, Landen approached Marissa enthusiastically and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside together, Tiffany!¡±


    Marissa nodded. Just as they were about to leave together, Balthasar said, ¡°Landen,e here. Tiffany is no longer part of the Nash family. She belongs to the Sanchez family now, our adversaries. From now on, her name is Tiffany Sanchez.¡±


    Landen, with a puzzled expression, looked from Marissa to Balthasar and inquired, ¡°What happened, Grandpa?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression turned serious, marked by disappointment. Just then, Gerry scoffed and said, ¡°Landen, keep your distance from Tiffany in the future. She might bring bad luck to others, just like her mother.¡±


    Marissa could no longer tolerate such insults. She usually overlooked remarks about herself but feltpelled to defend her mother¡¯s honor. But before she could react, Landen retorted loudly, ¡°Who says Tiffany brings bad luck? She¡¯s brought me good luck.¡± He then excitedly pulled out a printed screenshot of an email. ¡°Look! Half a month ago, Tiffany encouraged me to courageously send my resume to Dr. Riss and apply for her mentoring. Today, Dr. Riss responded!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Everyone was taken aback, then burst intoughter, clearly skeptical. Aughed the loudest. ¡°Don¡¯t brag, Landen. You¡¯re just a beginner in medical science. How could Dr. Riss even consider replying to you? I doubt Dr. Riss would waste her time on you!¡±


    Landen, a little upset, red at A and said, ¡°Why is it believable that you¡¯d get a reply from Dr. Riss and not me? Maybe she sees potential in me!¡±


    ¡°What potential do you possibly have?¡± Gerry asked. ¡°Landen, you¡¯ve been defending Tiffany so much you¡¯ve be as naive as her. You¡¯re truly stupid!¡±


    Before Landen could respond, Marissa stepped up and sharply pped Gerry¡¯s son across the face. The crisp smack left everyone wide-eyed in shock. Gerry¡¯s son stood dazed by the p, holding his swollen cheek, unsure of how to react


    After a brief silence, Gerry yelled, ¡°Why did you hit my son?¡±


    Marissa pointed at Gerry¡¯s son and retorted, ¡°As his father, you should guide your son better. He¡¯s too focused on nightclub women. Teach him to speak respectfully.¡±


    With that, she turned and headed towards the entrance of the medical conference. Landen promptly followed her


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Gerry was so furious he nearly lost his breath. His son finally came to his senses. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He was about to charge at Marissa, but Balthasar intervened. ¡°Now, consider the asion. Don¡¯t distract from what¡¯s important. The fact that A is bing Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice is what matters most.¡±


    Gerry and his son were forced to suppress their anger. Sansa chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gerry. Once A is Riss¡¯ apprentice, she¡¯ll make sure to teach Tiffany a lesson for you and your son.¡±


    As they entered the hall for the medical conference, Marissa turned to Landen and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been cast out of the Nash family. Aren¡¯t you worried about the repercussions for following me around?¡±


    ¡°How could I be worried about that?¡± Landen nced disdainfully at the Nash family members, then turned to Marissa. ¡°I need to behave well today. If I be Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice, I¡¯ll make them pay for what they did just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll make it,¡± Marissa said with a smile


    ¡°Ha!¡± Landen chuckled and replied, ¡°Thanks for saying that. You must have a lucky charm in your words.¡±


    As they were chatting andughing, a sudden chill enveloped them, making their hair stand on end. They turned to find Connor standing behind them, his presence as chilling as the Grim Reaper


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:


    As soon as Marissa caught sight of Connor, she tensed up guiltily, unable to meet his piercing gaze. His expression was as grim as it had been in the hotel, his demeanor cold, sending chills down her spine. He seemed deeply upset about the previous night. What a narrow-minded guy! All she did was sleep beside him for one night, yet he looked as if she hadmitted a grave sin. Why was he so furious?


    As she inwardlyined about Connor, he suddenly mentioned, ¡°Grandma wanted me to tell you she¡¯s waiting for you in the lounge area.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Understood,¡± Marissa quickly replied and left in a hurry to distance herself from him


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, may I apany Ms. Nash there?¡± For the first time, Terry showed a keen interest in assisting Marissa. With Connor¡¯s nod of approval, Terry immediately followed her


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    Once they turned a corner and reached a less crowded area, Terry¡¯s demeanor changed, and he looked at Marissa with disdain, saying, ¡°You should stop trying to impress Mr. Daniels, you vige girl!¡±


    Marissa looked at him, puzzled. Terry mistook her surprise for disappointment and smirked with satisfaction


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Daniels spentst evening with Dr. Riss. They had a great time. With someone as remarkable as Riss around, how could Mr. Daniels ever like you? Give up on your fantasies!¡± He looked her up and down with disdain and added, ¡°You may be pretty, but you¡¯re not the right match for Mr. Daniels. A remarkable woman like Riss is the only one who deserves him. Got that?¡±


    After saying those words, Terry felt a surge of relief, pleased to have expressed his disdain for the vige girl. He eagerly awaited Marissa¡¯s dejected reaction, but it never came. Marissa remained silent. After listening to his tirade, she merely gave him a slight smile, her eyes radiating more contempt than before. She even muttered under her breath, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Then she turned and walked away, not giving Terry a chance to respond. Terry was left speechless and flustered. As he watched Marissa¡¯s retreating figure, his anger surged. Earlier in the day at the hotel, Riss had called him an ¡°idiot.¡± Now, Marissa had echoed the sentiment. Was he really that stupid? He had been upset when Riss insulted him, dismissing her as mistaken. But now that Marissa had said the same thing, he began to question himself. Was he truly an idiot? The more he dwelled on it, the more dejected he felt. He hung his head and returned to where Connor was


    Marc noticed Terry¡¯s dejected mood and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Terry, feeling wronged and his face flushing red, inquired, ¡°Marc, do I really look like an idiot?¡±


    Marc was shocked


    Before Marc could respond, Connor said irritably, ¡°You are indeed not smart!¡± Connor then shot Terry a disdainful nce and walked away. He had been in a sour mood already, and Terry¡¯s self-doubt in his presence was thest straw. If he didn¡¯t scold Terry, who else could he scold to alleviate his frustration?


    Connor¡¯s harsh words were intended to vent his own frustrations. However, for Terry, they felt like a massive blow, shattering his self-esteem


    Marc tried to console Terry, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t himself today. Try not to take it personally.¡±


    But Terry was beyond constion. He broke down, saying, ¡°Riss called me ¡®idiot¡¯ this morning; the vige girl did the same just now, and now Mr. Daniels says I¡¯m not smart. I must really be stupid. Waah¡­¡±


    Who had ever seen a bodyguard cry? How could a bodyguard be seen crying? Marc and Domenic exchanged nces, at a loss for words on how tofort Terry


    Meanwhile, Landen, who had been overlooked by everyone, had a realization. He asked, ¡°Why do you call Tiffany ¡®vige girl¡¯?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:


    As Landen spoke up, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback. They had nearly forgotten Landen was there and almost revealed too much. Domenic reacted swiftly, shing a forced smile, and said to Landen, ¡°Mr. Nash, you must have misunderstood. We weren¡¯t talking about Mrs. Daniels.¡± He nodded courteously and hurried to catch up with Connor. Terry¡¯s expression showed his frustration, but Marc quickly pulled him away. Landen raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t dwell on it and left to find Marissa


    Marissa entered the lounge alone and noticed Arabe deep in conversation with Ruth. Even though she was too far away to catch their words, their friendly and easy expressions made it clear they were well-acquainted. Daryl and Rachel were seated with them, smiling, while Shaun and Le enjoyed some juice at the next table. Le spotted Marissa first and said, ¡°Tiffany, over here!¡± Her shout drew the attention of Arabe and the other Sanchez family members, prompting Arabe to wave, too. ¡°Sweetie,e join us!¡±


    Marissa approached with a smile and took Arabe¡¯s extended hand. ¡°Grandma and Grandma, you two know each other?¡±


    Arabe leaned in and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, I took the initiative toe over and chat with the Sanchez family because I heard you acknowledged them as your family. I wanted to ensure they know you¡¯re respected in the Daniels family, so they won¡¯t underestimate you, humph!¡± Though Arabe intended to whisper, her voice carried, and everyone around them heard her, leading to chuckles. Marissa whispered back in jest, ¡°Thank you, Grandma. With your support, no one in Blebert would dare trouble me.¡± Arabe beamed, raised her chin proudly, nced at the Sanchez family, and assumed a noble air, looking utterly adorable


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Then, Marissa warmly greeted each of the others. Ruth, Daryl, and Rachel smiled in relief. They had been concerned about Tiffany¡¯s well-being within the Daniels family, but Arabe¡¯s protective stance reassured them. Le joined Marissa, linking arms, and asked, ¡°Tiffany, is it true that the Nash family expects Dr. Riss to announce today that she¡¯s taking A as her disciple?¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll see soon enough. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Their conversation was briefly interrupted when Arabe suddenly pulled Marissa closer and eyed Le suspiciously, saying, ¡°Little girl, my sweetie needs to stay with meter, so you can¡¯t take her away.¡±


    Le yfully blinked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Daniels. I won¡¯t take her away from you.¡± The groupughed again


    Marissa reassured Arabe while linking arms with her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m here just for you today. No one can take me away.¡±


    Pleased, Arabe shook her shoulders joyfully and, holding Marissa¡¯s arm, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go check if Dr. Riss has arrived and see if there are any rare herbs you like.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle Daryl, Rachel, would you like to join us?¡± Marissa invited the others toe along


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ruth replied. ¡°We¡¯re also eager to meet Dr. Riss. We wanted to thank her personally and buy some rare herbs that might aid your mother¡¯s recovery.¡±


    With that, both families made their way to the medical conference together. The venue wasvishly decorated, matching the medical theme, and bustling with attendees. Marissa and Arabe looked around for a while before reaching the area dedicated to the auction for rare herbs


    Rumors circted that Dr. Riss would appear there today, attracting arge crowd, including the Nash family. Sansa and A, now dressed appropriately, were standing alongside Balthasar, surrounded by the rest of the Nash family, like two proud peacocks. As Marissa and herpanions entered the exhibition space, a voice suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:


    Everyone turned at the voice and saw an affluentdy standing by a ss disy case, her hand over her mouth in astonishment. ¡°Oh my goodness, this is actually a century-old ginseng, apletely natural wild one!¡±


    Following her shout, the crowd moved closer to the disy case to get a better view. Arabe, intrigued, said to Marissa, ¡°Sweetie, let¡¯s go have a look as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma,¡± Marissa responded, helping Arabe as they made their way toward the crowd


    The staff member at the disy case began to enlighten the onlookers. ¡°This ginseng was found on an ancient mountain. It was about 700 grams when dug up and is estimated to be 230 years old. It is considered thergest known wild ginseng root, which is why it¡¯s called the Ginseng King. This Ginseng King will be up for auction in two hours, starting at 5 million. If you¡¯re interested in bidding, please wait patiently. Meanwhile, feel free to check out the other items on disy.¡±


    With the introductionplete, the crowd buzzed with excitement. Arabe leaned over to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, make sure we remember when the auction starts. We cannot afford to miss it. No matter what it costs, we need to win this ginseng. Connor will cover it.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    ¡°Grandma, are you thinking of making ginseng soup?¡± Marissa asked with a smile. Arabe gave a secretive chuckle and replied, ¡°Yes, and we¡¯ll enjoy it just between us. Let¡¯s not share any with Connor; he can simply foot the bill.¡±


    Marissa found Arabe¡¯s scheme delightful and grinned, whispering back, ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± After a pause, Arabe suggested, ¡°Maybe we could share some with your mother too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Marissa eximed, her eyes sparkling with appreciation. Though Arabe¡¯s real fondness was for Tiffany, and Marissa was just a stand-in, Marissa felt genuinely moved and warmed by the gesture


    At that moment, Balthasar burst into a mockingugh. All eyes turned from the Ginseng King to Balthasar, curious about his reaction. A friend asked, ¡°Balthasar, from the look on your face, it seems you¡¯re not too impressed with this Ginseng King?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Balthasar responded openly. ¡°I possess a D Pill of MindEase Elixir, crafted by Dr. Riss. Compared to that, this mere wild ginseng doesn¡¯t excite me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be bidding on it during the auction, haha!¡±


    As he spoke, Balthasar held a jade box that contained the MindEase Elixir, his pride evident. The news of A bing Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice had spread, stirring both envy and jealousy among the crowd, particrly other medical families in Blebert who longed to have someone as talented as A in their ranks. Surrounded by the envious stares of these families, A carried herself with arrogance, looking above the heads of those around her as if she were above mere mortals


    ¡°Sansa, you¡¯ve raised a remarkable daughter. Could you share some parenting tips with us?¡± a wealthy woman said


    Sansa replied with augh, glowing with pride, ¡°I actually barely had to do anything: A is naturally gifted. Actually, I spent more effort on Tiffany, but unfortunately, she¡­¡± Sansa deliberately brought up Tiffany, trailing off suggestively to encourage the crowd to mock Tiffany


    As expected, the moment she stopped speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Marissa. ¡°How can a failure dare to appear here?¡±


    ¡°And she insists on standing in the shadow of the radiant A, content to simply y second fiddle to her. How disgraceful.¡±


    While such public scorn would devastate many, Marissa remainedposed, giving Sansa a meaningful look but choosing not to respond


    Then someone asked, ¡°Mr. Nash, is that the D Pill of MindEase Elixir in your hand? Could we take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± With no hesitation, Balthasar was all too pleased to disy his treasure and opened the jade box for all to see


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:


    As Balthasar lifted the lid of the box, a rich, medicinal aroma escaped, captivating everyone with the sight of the D Pill of MindEase Elixir inside. ¡°Oh my goodness, is this truly the D Pill of MindEase Elixir crafted by Dr. Riss? It¡¯s absolutely stunning and unique, and the scent is incredibly powerful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are only four of these pills in existence, making them exceedingly rare. It¡¯s said that only the most exceptional individuals can obtain a MindEase Elixir. Others, no matter their wealth, won¡¯t even catch a whiff of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to even see it today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, how did youe by this remarkable pill?¡± The area buzzed with envious looks and remarks, swelling Balthasar with a sense of pride. He smiled, feigning a look of profound wisdom, and chose not to respond just yet. The other members of the Nash family also enjoyed the limelight, reliving the glorious days when Brian was still around and reveling in the honor


    A, the catalyst of this spectacle, basked in immense pride. Sansa, barely able to contain her excitement, rushed to exin, ¡°This D Pill of MindEase Elixir was secured by A from Dr. Riss at a highly favorable price as a birthday gift for Balthasar.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Mr. Nash, you truly are blessed to have such a remarkable granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°A, once you be Dr. Riss¡¯s personal disciple, you¡¯re destined to make significant strides in medicine and pharmacology. We hope you¡¯ll remember us lesser medical families in the future.¡±


    Amid the shower of admiration, A floated on cloud nine yet managed to remember to mock Tiffany. While receiving des, she nced over at Marissa and humbly remarked, ¡°Thank you all for the praises, but Tiffany is even more impressive. She presented our grandfather with an A Pill of MindEase Elixir for his birthday.¡±


    This revtion initially shocked the crowd, who then turned their attention to Marissa, dressed simply and swiftly dismissed her. Everyone was aware that Tiffany was too impoverished to afford such luxuries. Where would she find the funds for an A Pill of MindEase Elixir? Even if she had the means, how could someone deemed a failure procure such a rare item?


    They dismissed the notion that Connor might have assisted her. If he had such connections, he would surely have used them for Arabe, not giving the world¡¯s sole A Pill of MindEase Elixir to Balthasar. It seemed clear to them that Tiffany had offered a counterfeit pill at the birthday celebration merely to maintain appearances


    A stirrer in the crowd, eager to fan the mes, inquired, ¡°Mr. Nash, do you really possess an A Pill of MindEase Elixir as well? Might we see it?¡±


    A chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint. At the birthday banquet, Tiffany angered my grandfather so terribly that he threw the pill away.¡±


    ¡°Threw the pill away?¡± The area erupted withughter, their suspicions seemingly confirmed. Who would discard such a priceless pill? It seemed obvious to them that Balthasar realized it was counterfeit and disposed of it in anger. This incident only made Tiffany appear more ridiculous


    The atmosphere thickened with tension. Although the crowd held back from outright mocking Marissa due to Arabe¡¯s presence, their disdainful nces spoke volumes. Sansa and A, basking in their anticipated victory, wore smug smiles, eager to see Marissa break down. Yet, they faced disappointment. Marissa shot them a disdainful look, as if they were mere jesters, and turned away, herposure unshaken


    At that moment, Dr. Riss¡¯s top assistant, Ferris, arrived. The crowd¡¯s focus instantly shifted to him. They encircled him, peppering him with inquiries


    ¡°Dr. Frazier, is Dr. Riss here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:


    Seeing Ferris, Balthasar quickly approached him with a smile and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is Dr. Riss here? I¡¯d like to thank her personally.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to thank Dr. Riss for?¡± Ferris asked with amusement


    ¡°I have two reasons to be grateful. Firstly, for selling the D Pill of MindEase Elixir to my granddaughter at a discount. Secondly, for agreeing to take her on as an apprentice. The Nash family is truly honored by Dr. Riss¡¯s support.¡±


    Ferris nced down at the MindEase Elixir in Balthasar¡¯s hand, then raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is this the MindEase Elixir you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Balthasar and the others were taken aback by Ferris¡¯s question. As Dr. Riss¡¯s assistant, Ferris would have been familiar with all four pills of MindEase Elixir. Yet, his puzzled expression suggested he did not recognize the pill in Balthasar¡¯s hand


    Sansa responded with an uneasy smile, ¡°Dr. Frazier, this is indeed the D Pill of MindEase Elixir. Aren¡¯t you familiar with it?¡±


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    A gripped her purse strap, feeling nervous. She had acquired the pill from a dealer on the ck market, not directly from Dr. Riss as she had imed, but she was convinced it was the genuine D Pill of MindEase Elixir. She hadn¡¯t corrected her family¡¯s belief that the pill was bought from Dr. Riss, trusting that Riss would cover for her, considering the two hundred million dors she had pledged. In any case, she was destined to outshine all other doctors in Blebert. She had always cherished this ambition. But why did Ferris appear so puzzled upon seeing the pill? Could it be that she had been deceived by the drug dealer on the ck market?


    Just as A was wrestling with her doubts, Ferris said, ¡°Mr. Nash, I¡¯m sorry to say, but this is not the D Pill of MindEase Elixir made by Dr. Riss. It seems you have been cheated.¡±


    ¡°What? This isn¡¯t the D Pill of MindEase Elixir?¡± The crowd was stunned


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. This isn¡¯t the MindEase Elixir,¡± Ferris reiterated firmly


    A felt dizzy and nearly passed out. As she feared, she had been duped by a ck market dealer. Ten million dors down the drain! Yet, this wasn¡¯t the moment to fret over the money. She wondered why Ferris hadn¡¯t just yed along for the sake of the two hundred million she was offering. Of course, she only allowed these thoughts to swirl in her mind, never voicing them aloud


    Sansa felt as if she had been physically struck. The smile on her face froze, and she grew anxious and uneasy. ¡°Dr. Frazier, please examine it again. This pill was indeed sold to my daughter by Dr. Riss!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, are you suggesting that Dr. Riss sold a fake pill to your daughter?¡± Ferris inquired, clearly displeased


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Sansa was flustered


    Ferris looked at her and then turned to A, asking, ¡°Miss Nash, could you tell us when you purchased this pill from Dr. Riss?¡±


    A¡¯s face turned pale, her heart raced as she struggled toe up with a lie quickly enough. Seeing her daughter floundering, Sansa intervened to help. ¡°A sent her resume to Dr. Riss, who was quite impressed with her. Dr. Riss responded by inviting A to dinner, where she sold her the D Pill of MindEase Elixir.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ferris smiled more meaningfully


    At the sight of Ferris¡¯s expression, A felt the walls closing in and thought about making a quick exit, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to flee just then. Sansa was still defending her with lies. A almost wished she could silence her mother with a stick. But Sansa was focused on her exnation and didn¡¯t notice A¡¯s embarrassed face. As Ferris¡¯s smile turned sarcastic, Sansa asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, why are you smiling like that? As Dr. Riss¡¯s top assistant, aren¡¯t you aware that your behavior could seriously mislead everyone here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:


    After Sansa posed her query, Ferris replied with a chuckle, ¡°Mrs. Nash, your stubbornness amuses me.¡±


    Ferris then addressed a nearby staff member. ¡°May I use the big screen for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please follow me,¡± the staff member replied, eager to assist


    Ferris made his way to the big screen, with the crowd, fueled by curiosity, trailing behind him. Standing before the audience, Ferris picked up the microphone and began, his voice calm and deliberate, ¡°Dr. Riss has always preferred to keep a low profile, rarely speaking out. Today, however, the Nash family has falsely used her of selling them a counterfeit MindEase Elixir. This im has put Dr. Riss¡¯s reputation at stake, and I ampelled to clear her name. Allow me to show you the true D Pill of MindEase Elixir.¡±


    Ferris clicked his remote, and an image shed on the screen. ¡°Observe this. It is the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, crafted by Dr. Riss herself.¡±


    The crowd leaned forward, eyes fixed on the screen. The pill shown was markedly different from the one the Nash family had presented. A voice from the audience called out, ¡°Dr. Frazier, is that truly the D Pill of MindEase Elixir?¡±


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferris confirmed


    ¡°Yet the pill the Nash family disyed seems more appealing. It¡¯s hard to believe Dr. Riss would produce something so unattractive, right?¡±


    Ferrisughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing, actually. When Dr. Riss first concocted the MindEase Elixir, she became a bit drowsy, which led to a slight mishap. The appearance suffered, but the efficacy remains intact.¡±


    Balthasar, examining the pill in his palm, spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Dr. Frazier, if this isn¡¯t the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, what exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, the pill you hold must undergo testing by a professional body to determine its true nature. While I cannot confirm its identity at this moment, I can show you the genuine D Pill of MindEase Elixir,¡± Ferris exined. He motioned to his assistant, who brought forth a small wooden box. Opening it for all to see, Ferris announced, ¡°Everyone, the authentic D Pill of MindEase Elixir has always been under the care of Dr. Riss¡¯s team and has never been on the market.¡±


    The audience surged forward, eager for a closer look at the famed pill. This pill, thoughcking the enticing scent of the one provided by the Nash family, emitted a mild medicinal smell with a faintly unpleasant undertone. Nevertheless, the odor was surprisingly refreshing and soothing


    Balthasar, making his way to the front,pared the pill in Ferris¡¯s hand with his own. Memories of the birthday party shed through his mind¡ªthe pill Tiffany had handed him smelled just like the one Ferris now held


    Shocked, Balthasar inquired, ¡°Dr. Frazier, could you also disy the A Pill of MindEase Elixir to enhance our understanding?¡±


    Ferris responded apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nash. We¡¯ve given the A Pill of MindEase Elixir to someone else. I don¡¯t have it, but let me show you a picture of it.¡±


    With a click, another image appeared on the big screen. Balthasar¡¯s knees nearly buckled at the sight. Wasn¡¯t this the very gift Tiffany had given him at his birthday?


    The Nash family members were equally stunned. A painful memory resurfaced¡ªBalthasar had discarded that pill. They were overwhelmed with regret


    While lost in her thoughts, Sansa grabbed A¡¯s sleeve, desperate for answers. ¡°A, exin this to me. How could Tiffany, of all people, possess the A Pill of MindEase Elixir? Dr. Riss sold the D Pill to you for ten million dors. Why is Dr. Frazier iming it was never sold? There must be some error.¡±


    A spark of hope flickered in Sansa¡¯s eyes as she turned toward Ferris. ¡°Dr. Frazier, could your team have made a mistake? Please check.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:


    Ferris was amused by Sansa¡¯s words but feigned anger as he spoke. ¡°Mrs. Nash, I¡¯ve already warned you to be mindful of your usations. Are you suggesting that Dr. Riss deals in counterfeit drugs?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Sansa stammered, her anxiety palpable. ¡°I just want to uncover the truth. It¡¯s unfair for A to be falsely used.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s your stance, let¡¯s rify the situation,¡± Ferris retorted, his tone firm. ¡°We were initially inclined to protect your daughter¡¯s reputation, but it seems you¡¯re not interested in our discretion.¡±


    With that, Ferris disyed the emails A had sent to Riss on therge screen for everyone to see


    ¡°Take a look. Miss A Nash has bombarded Dr. Riss with over a hundred emails. At first, they were just normal applications, but then they escted. I¡¯ll let the emails speak for themselves.¡±


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The crowd gazed at the screen as Ferris stepped back, allowing the emails to reveal A¡¯s desperate attempts to secure Riss¡¯s mentorship with an offer of two hundred million dors. Everyone was bbergasted as they read thest email


    Murmurs of disbelief spread among them. ¡°A has never been in Dr. Riss¡¯s favor, yet she ims Dr. Riss responded to her emails, dined with her, and even sold her the D Pill of MindEase Elixir at a discounted rate. Was she merely fantasizing?¡±


    ¡°She said Dr. Riss was going to announce her as her apprentice today. Has A lost her mind?¡±


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t lost her mind. She just thought two hundred million dors would be enough to sway Dr. Riss. She didn¡¯t expect Dr. Riss to resist the bribe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen quite a bit of the world, but I¡¯ve never encountered someone as shameless as A. She should forget about working in the medical industry ever again. Who would risk sending a patient her way?¡±


    ¡°The Nash family has be a joke in Blebert. Without Dr. Brian Nash¡¯s support, their medical skills and medicines are just mediocre. And now, the moral integrity of the younger generation has plummeted. It looks like the Nash family has no worthy sessor.¡±


    The whole hall buzzed with these discussions, shaming the entire Nash family. Surrounded by the crowd, A was bombarded with mocking words, her eyes brimming with tears, on the verge of breaking down. Sansa hadn¡¯t expected such a drastic turn of events. Just moments ago, she had basked in the praise of Blebert¡¯s doctors. But now, she was the target of everyone¡¯s scorn, feeling utterly disgraced. Unable to bear the humiliation, her anger boiling over, she pped A hard across the face


    ¡°Ah!¡± A crumpled to the floor, stunned by the assault. Sansa, looking down at A¡¯s reddened, swollen face, felt no remorse. Instead, she pointed at A, cing the me squarely on her shoulders. ¡°You wicked girl! I¡¯m going to die because of you! Do you still remember what you told me back at home? You promised you¡¯d make me proud today. Yet here you are, making me aughingstock. What¡¯s the point of having you around? All my hard work on you has been for nothing!¡±


    As Sansa ranted, her anger intensified. Sheshed out at A, kicking and striking her mercilessly¡ªdespite having loved her once. Soon, A¡¯s nose bled profusely, and her clothes were in shreds


    Around them, the onlookers were entertained by the scene, none stepping forward to intervene. A¡¯s cries drowned out the rest of the noise at the exhibition hall. The other members of the Nash family did nothing to stop themotion. They simply stepped back, feeling too humiliated to show their faces


    Marissa watched the scene unfold with cold detachment, not feeling a shred of pity. Instead, she was satisfied. Tiffany had been tortured by Sansa and A since she was a child. Today, Marissa took revenge on them on Tiffany¡¯s behalf. She knew Tiffany would be pleased if she found out


    Just then, Landen entered the exhibition hall. Taking in the scene, he frowned and addressed Sansa, ¡°Sansa, if you must discipline your daughter, do it at home. Don¡¯t embarrass the whole family in public!¡±


    At his words, Sansa, her eyes red with fury, suddenly looked up


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:


    ncing at Marissa and Landen standing together, and then at A, who was in a sorry state from being beaten, Sansa suddenly lunged at Marissa. For years, Sansa had invested considerable effort in ensuring A¡¯s sess and Tiffany¡¯s downfall. Yet now, Tiffany had be the wife of the wealthiest man, while her daughter had fallen into disrepute. Sansa found this reversal unbearable. Determined that Tiffany should not thrive if A couldn¡¯t, Sansa was intent on ruining Tiffany¡¯s life at any cost


    With such malicious intent, Sansa charged at Marissa like a hungry wolf. Those around Marissa stepped back, fearing they might get caught in the fight. Marissa stood her ground, watching Sansa approach with a slight smile. If she were to kick and break Sansa¡¯s ribs, it would be considered legal self-defense, right?


    As Marissa pondered this and subtly positioned her feet for a kick, Sansa was suddenly sent flying. Marissa turned to see Connor had appeared beside her and had kicked Sansa away


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sansa¡¯s scream echoed as she was propelled ten feet and crashed to the floor. The crowd was stunned, not by Sansa being kicked, but by Connor¡¯s sudden intervention


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    Standing tall at 6.2 feet, Connor exuded amanding presence. His mere presence seemed to silence the hall with its implicit authority. The exhibition hall went quiet


    Arabe, tugging at Connor¡¯s sleeve, gave him a thumbs-up and whispered, ¡°Well done, Connor. You have to keep protecting your wife like this!¡±


    Hard of hearing, she thought she was speaking softly, but her words were heard by all


    Connor replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    The previously tense atmosphere lightened slightly. Many women nced at Marissa with envy; she had a wealthy husband and a family that openly supported her


    Meanwhile, Marissa, feeling a bit self-conscious, brushed her hair from her forehead. She hadn¡¯t watched enough of Sansa and A¡¯s humiliation yet. Why had she suddenly be the focal point?


    Landen leaned in and asked quietly, ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say Connor disliked you? Why did hee to your defense like this today?¡±


    ¡°After all, I am his wife. If I were attacked in public, it would reflect poorly on him,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Landen nodded


    At that moment, Balthasar snapped back to reality. He lifted his cane and tapped Sansa firmly on the head. ¡°Go home now!¡± After that, he hurled the fake D Pill of MindEase Elixir at A. ¡°You should leave this ce immediately. You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±


    Despite the pain from the impact, A was too eager to escape the scene to care. She quickly got up, her hair a mess, and started to make her exit


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ferris called out abruptly


    A stopped, turning to face Ferris with a look of dread. She was uncertain of the further consequences she might face


    Ferris smiled and said, ¡°Miss A Nash, this isn¡¯t over yet. You can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want from me?¡± A asked, her voice shaking


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, but you broke thew,¡± Ferris said loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve been spreading rumors iming Dr. Riss agreed to take you on as her apprentice. Additionally, you imed Dr. Riss sold the counterfeit pill to you at a discount. These actions have severely damaged Dr. Riss¡¯s reputation. We suspect that you, Miss A Nash, have been involved in the creation and distribution of counterfeit drugs under Riss¡¯s name, tarnishing her image. We¡¯ve notified the police, and they¡¯ll be arriving shortly. Please remain here for the investigation.¡±


    Just as Ferris finished speaking, a piercing scream erupted from the crowd. ¡°Ah!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:


    A suddenly lost control, her hands clutching her hair as she screamed without restraint. Only moments before, she had radiated pride, basking in the ttery andpliments as Dr. Riss¡¯s prospective disciple. Now, she resembled a madwoman, tearing at her hair and scratching her face until it bled


    A woman often considers her face the most prized feature, yet A appeared oblivious to the crimson marks disfiguring her face. The fall from grace into utter disgrace was a burden too heavy for many to bear. A understood the grave implications if Riss¡¯s team used her of peddling counterfeit medicine. Buying medicine from the ck market was illegal to begin with, and with no proof of her purchase, she couldn¡¯t trace the seller or exin the origin of the counterfeit D Pill of MindEase Elixir. It would be presumed she had crafted it herself. Were it a lesser drug, the consequences might not be as severe. Yet, her involvement with the D Pill of MindEase Elixir, a product worth tens of millions and linked to the influential Riss, magnified the stakes. A charge from Riss¡¯s team would shatter her life


    A¡¯s outburst threw the hall into chaos. Organizers, striving to restore order, quickly summoned security. It required several guards to subdue her. Even as she was restrained on the floor, A continued unabated, gasping and alternating betweenughter and curses, stunning the onlookers


    Marissa observed the scene with detached coldness. After a brief pause, she gave Ferris a nod. Taking her cue, Ferris approached A and looked down at her with a mocking smirk. ¡°Miss A Nash, you must face the consequences if you¡¯ve broken thew. Feigning madness will not aid your cause.¡±


    Feigning?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    The crowd gaped at A, who abruptly ceased her antics. A had not anticipated Ferris¡¯s relentless pursuit even in her current sorry state


    ¡°Oh dear, that truly frightened me,¡± someone murmured. ¡°I thought she had lost her mind, but it seems it was all an act. How astonishing!¡±


    ¡°Tomit such bold crimes and then feign insanity upon capture, she discards even the basic dignity of a person. It¡¯s clear now, her noble air was merely a facade!¡±


    ¡°And what of the Nash family? They chose her as their representative. Clearly, they are bereft of reputable members. The prestigious medical legacy established by Dr. Brian Nash is nearly destroyed by their actions. They seem capable of nothing but underhanded schemes.¡±


    ¡°It might be best for the Nash family to simply leave Blebert. Staying here, they face nothing but daily ridicule. What a disgrace!¡±


    As the crowd¡¯s jeers continued, each word seemed to strike the Nash family like a physical blow. Balthasar trembled with rage, and the rest of the Nash family members turned pale, wishing for a ce to vanish. Their earlier grandeur had now flipped into excruciating humiliation. They all wished they could tear A apart for bringing such shame upon them. As the family endured the public¡¯s scorn, they shrank back. Even Rex, the head of the family, furrowed his brows in silence


    Only Landen stepped forward, raising his voice to address the crowd. ¡°Yes, our family has produced two disgraceful members, making us the butt of jokes. We will address these issues internally,¡± Landen dered. ¡°I ask that you do not judge our entire family by these failures. Led by my uncle, Dr. Brian Nash, our family was once at the forefront of Blebert¡¯s medicalmunity. Despite recent setbacks, we remainmitted to his legacy and to making meaningful contributions to medicine.¡±


    As he spoke, Landen¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°We will not shield anyone who tarnishes our family¡¯s name. Justice will take its course. Should anyone attempt to smear the Nash family over this incident, they will face my wrath!¡±


    ¡°p! p! p!¡± Promptly, someone began pping vigorously for Landen, endorsing his firm stance


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:


    Landen was young and not a core member of the Nash family. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t made any notable achievements in the medical field, so no one took him seriously. This unassuming figure suddenly stepped up, making everyone feel a bit ridiculous. However, many had to admit that Landen¡¯s eyes had been full of a terrifying determination. Those who wanted to ridicule him held back their words. After he finished speaking, the hall fell unusually quiet. Then, apuse broke the silence, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. They traced the sound to find Marissa apuding by herself


    If it had been Connor pping, everyone would have taken it seriously. But Marissa¡¯s apuse left people feeling ambivalent. Everyone knew her as a failure, yet she was married to Connor, the wealthiest man in the city, who did not care for her. Marissa was a contradictory andplex woman, and no one quite knew how to react to her behavior


    Of course, Marissa didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She apuded with genuine enthusiasm. She saw Landen as courageous and responsible, a man with promise


    Landen, too, was indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. Seeing Marissa apud for him, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Nash family won¡¯t fall. You will always have us as your backer.¡± With a faint smile, Marissa turned to Rex and said, ¡°Uncle Rex, as the leader of the Nash family, you chose to remain silent when the family is facing trouble because of your daughter. It seems you should relinquish your position.¡± Rex bowed his head in guilt. But Sansa, who had been silent on the floor for a while, suddenly reacted


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s words, she stood up abruptly, pointed at Marissa, and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to the head of the Nash family in that manner? Don¡¯t forget, you are no longer a member of the Nash family!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Marissa nodded, her smile unwavering. ¡°I forgot I¡¯m no longer a member of the Nash family. Well, let me share my thoughts as an outsider. The Nash family is a spectacle. The leader and his wife have failed to educate their daughter, turning the whole family into aughingstock. In times of crisis, the head¡¯s wife throws tantrums while the head behaves like a coward. It¡¯s quite a sight. But there¡¯s still hope for the Nash family. This young man, Landen Nash, is brave, smart, and responsible. He¡¯s also handsome, presenting a good image. He¡¯s promising. It might be better to let him lead the family.¡±


    Landen touched his nose awkwardly, unustomed to such praise. ¡°Bah!¡± Sansa scoffed,cking any grace. She pointed at Marissa and spat, ¡°Keep your schemes to yourself. You think you can snatch the position of the family head? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    She nced at A, whoy subdued on the floor, and clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m in my forties and can still bear another child. A useless man like Landen will never lead this family!¡±


    Marissa looked at Sansa¡¯s belly andughed ironically. ¡°Mrs. Nash, even if you have another baby now, it will take twenty years to raise them. I¡¯m afraid the Nash family will go bankrupt before your second child grows up. By then, everyone in the family will be homeless.¡±


    The words ¡°bankrupt¡± and ¡°homeless¡± struck a nerve with the Nash family members. Although Rex was amiable, hecked the necessary skills and courage. Moreover, he was dominated by his wife Sansa in every aspect, which had led the family to its current decline. In such a state, if no one could step forward to turn things around, the Nash family was indeed on a fast track to bankruptcy. Balthasar understood this all too well but felt powerless to intervene. As his anxiety peaked, he suddenly remembered the A Pill of the MindEase Elixir. With a piercing gaze, he turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, can you tell me where you obtained the A Pill of the MindEase Elixir?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:


    When Balthasar posed the question, the eyes of the Nash family members sparkled, all turning to Marissa. Ferris had just revealed that the A Pill of MindEase Elixir had been bestowed upon someone. Could that person be Tiffany? If so, it would signify a significant connection between Tiffany and Dr. Riss. This revtion could mean that even if the family lost A as their hopeful leader, they might still have Tiffany to rely on


    Marissa, foreseeing this inquiry from Balthasar, responded nonchntly, ¡°Oh, I found it by the roadside.¡±


    The hall fell into stunned silence. Was there a more dismissive answer possible? Balthasar was momentarily lost for words. Marissa¡¯s response made it clear she wasn¡¯t going to divulge the truth, and he felt powerless to ask further. His mind drifted to the A Pill of MindEase Elixir that his granddaughter had given him but which he had discarded. It was probably dposing in andfill by now. After a brief pause, he tried again, this time with a softer approach. ¡°Tiffany, please be serious. I¡¯m trying to see if you can be trusted to lead our family.¡± Sansa¡¯s eyes widened, but before she could interject, Rex quickly grasped her wrist, silencing her


    Marissa, however, responded with a scoff, ¡°You¡¯re wondering if I have a connection with Dr. Riss, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t know Dr. Riss, and I have no interest in leading the family.¡± Balthasar was taken aback by her frankness but managed to contain his frustration. He remembered how Tiffany had thoughtfully given him the A Pill of MindEase Elixir, a gesture of care from a granddaughter. How could he remain upset with her? Reflecting on his previous harshness towards her, he felt a mix of regret and guilt. Just then, Ferris cut in, ¡°May I ask, are we done arguing?¡±


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    The question from Ferris redirected the crowd¡¯s focus from the Nash family to him. Ferris continued, ¡°Everyone, after reading the email from Miss A Nash and discovering she had been producing and selling counterfeit medicine under her name, Dr. Riss was both angry and disappointed with Blebert¡¯s medicalmunity. As a result, she won¡¯t be attending today.¡±


    This news deted the crowd, who had been eagerly anticipating Dr. Riss¡¯ appearance. Resentment toward A intensified, with many feeling she had robbed them of a valuable opportunity. The gathering erupted into a chorus of mockery and insults, overwhelming A to the point of tears and causing Sansa to nearly faint


    ¡°Everyone, although Dr. Riss is not here, she has asked me to make an announcement on her behalf,¡± Ferris interjected, regaining the crowd¡¯s attention


    The hall quieted down, curiosity piqued. ¡°Dr. Frazier, what does Dr. Riss want to announce?¡± someone called out. Hope lingered in the air as several attendees wondered if this might pertain to their applications to be Riss¡¯ disciple. Ferris scanned the audience, his gaze finally settling on Landen. With a smile, he announced, ¡°Mr. Landen Nash, after reviewing your resume, Dr. Riss is very impressed. She sees great potential in you for the fields of medicine and pharmaceuticals. She is willing to ept you as her personal disciple to coborate on medical research and further the advancement of medicine. Today, I am here to ry Dr. Riss¡¯ decision. We will organize a formal apprenticeship ceremony at ater date.¡±


    Everyone turned to Landen, eyes filled with envy and surprise. Landen himself was so shocked that he stood gaping, unable to respond. The realization of what had just happened slowly sank in. Being chosen by Dr. Riss was a huge honor¡ªone Landen had not fully anticipated. Overwhelmed by his good fortune, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Noticing his stunned silence, Marissa nudged him yfully. ¡°What are you thinking? Hurry up and thank Dr. Frazier!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Landen managed to say, his voice still tinged with disbelief. However, instead of expressing his gratitude, he blurted out, ¡°Dr. Frazier, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the name wrong? Is Dr. Riss really epting me as her personal disciple?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:


    Ferris, observing the naive expression on Landen¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, Mr. Nash.¡±


    After a brief pause, Landen lifted Marissa up with exuberance and spun around twice, his voice booming, ¡°Did you hear that, Tiffany? Dr. Riss epted me as her disciple!¡± The intensity of his cheer dislodged dust from the ceiling


    Marissa rubbed her ears and cautioned him, ¡°Yes, I heard it. Please tone it down a bit.¡±


    Landen¡¯sughter filled the hall. He then faced Ferris, his expression earnest. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Frazier. Could you please let Dr. Riss know how grateful I am for this incredible opportunity? I promise to dedicate myself fully and not disappoint her.¡±


    Ferris nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly pass your message along, but don¡¯t forget, you can tell her yourself when you meet.¡±


    ¡°Please tell her first. I¡¯ll also express my gratitude when I meet her,¡± Landen replied, his smile radiant. Silence lingered briefly before Landen drew Marissa closer and inquired, ¡°Dr. Frazier, may I bring my cousin along when I start studying medicine from my mentor?¡±


    Ferris nced at Marissa, hesitating as he awaited a cue. Thinking he had put Ferris in a difficult situation, Landen quickly reassured him, ¡°Dr. Frazier, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll ensure she doesn¡¯t cause any trouble for Dr. Riss. She¡¯s my Uncle Brian¡¯s daughter, and I¡¯m hopeful she too can carve out a sessful path in medicine.¡±


    Catching Marissa¡¯s secretive wink, Ferris grasped her intent and agreed. ¡°Certainly. Dr. Riss holds Dr. Brian Nash in high regard, so she would naturally wee his daughter.¡±


    Landen¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you, Dr. Frazier!¡± After expressing his gratitude, he turned to Marissa, his voice low and earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to secure this chance for you to learn from the esteemed Dr. Riss. Make sure you¡¯remitted and ready to learn, understood?¡±


    With an amused nce at the ceiling, Marissa affirmed, ¡°Absolutely, I will!¡±


    Landen thus became Dr. Riss¡¯ personal disciple, and Marissa, her outer disciple. Bing an outer disciple was also a coveted achievement. An outer disciple who excelled and gained her approval might also ascend to the rank of personal disciple


    Everyone present wished they had been close friends with Landen before, so they could now also have a chance to be near Dr. Riss. Unfortunately, no one had paid much attention to Landen in the past. Suddenly, with two Nash family members under Dr. Riss¡¯ mentorship, a revival of Brian¡¯s illustrious medical legacy seemed imminent. They were on track to bing prominent figures in the medicalmunity of Biebert


    Everyone was taken aback and filled with envy. The very people who had earlier scorned the Nash family now found themselves at a loss on how to curry favor. The other Nash family members were equally astonished. It was hard to believe that the two who were once considered the least promising in their family had suddenly be the luminaries of the n


    As the shock wore off, their excitement left them speechless. Balthasar, full of self-reproach,mented his shortsightedness for nearly overlooking two remarkable talents and allowing A to embarrass them all


    Regret washed over him as he looked at Rex with disdain and snapped, ¡°Loser!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Rex to achieve greatness, only that he would maintain the legacy left by Brian. But even that seemed too much, as the legacy was nearly ruined by his wife and daughter. If he couldn¡¯t manage two women, how could he lead the entire family?


    Rex, feeling the weight of his failures, responded humbly, ¡°Dad, since Landen has been chosen by Dr. Riss, he must have talent. I¡¯m willing to step down so he can be the head of the family.¡±


    Before Balthasar could react, Sansa cut in sharply, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± A echoed, her voice booming


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:


    Sansa and A vehemently opposed the idea. They had spent years maneuvering to position A as the next head of the family. The prospect of Landen, whom they had long underestimated, bing the patriarch was unthinkable to them. How could they possiblye to terms with this? Their hearts were filled with resistance


    Ferris had exposed A¡¯s deceptions, and Riss¡¯ team was poised to bring legal charges against her. They knew A¡¯s chances of leading the family were dashed, yet they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Landen in control either. Their concern deepened because of Landen¡¯s close rtionship with Tiffany. If Landen ascended to the patriarchal role, Tiffany¡¯s status would be elevated, potentially putting them at risk of her retribution. Driven by these fears, Sansa and A vehemently protested. While A, restrained by security guards, could do little more than shout her objections, Sansa made a spectacle of herself without regard for how she appeared to others


    ¡°Balthasar, you can¡¯t seriously consider making Landen our patriarch,¡± Sansa pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s too young, too inexperienced! How can he possibly manage the Nash family? Choosing a sessor is a crucial decision. You can¡¯t make it hastily. Just because Dr. Riss favors Landen doesn¡¯t guarantee his future sess. It¡¯s far too risky to hand him the reins of the entire family now.¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Enough! Rex has resigned, and you are no longer the hostess. Stay quiet during these discussions,¡± hemanded, his annoyance with Sansa palpable. Sansa tried to continue, but the stern look on Balthasar¡¯s face stopped her. She parted her lips to speak but then thought better of it, remaining silent. Though Balthasar dismissed Sansa sharply, part of him acknowledged that some of her points were valid


    Landen, now the personal disciple of the esteemed Dr. Riss, brought a potential surge of vitality to the Nash family due to his mentor¡¯s celebrity status. Recognizing Landen as the most suitable candidate to eventually lead the family seemed obvious. However, Balthasar harbored concerns about Landen¡¯s youth. He was just 20 years old, and Balthasar questioned his readiness to manage theplex demands of arge family. After a contemtive silence, he turned his attention to his third son, Sergio Nash. ¡°Sergio, your effective parenting of Landen demonstrates your capability. I will appoint you as the patriarch for now. Once Landen matures, he will assume the role.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Sergio Nash and his wife had always maintained a low profile, steering clear of conflicts and thus often overlooked during major family discussions. Unlike Sansa¡¯s overtly aggressive stance, they were reserved, a trait that kept them out of the spotlight. Now, with Landen¡¯s rise, Sergio and his wife suddenly found themselves at the center of attention


    Sergio, a man of considerable acumen who had quietly resented Sansa¡¯s domineering attitude for years, saw this as his opportunity to step forward and assume responsibility for the family. ¡°Father, thank you for your trust. I¡¯ll do my utmost,¡± Sergio responded with due respect. Hannah Nash, Sergio¡¯s wife, added with a gentle smile, ¡°Balthasar, please rest assured. I will support Sergio in managing our family affairs effectively.¡±


    Sansa, who had often belittled Hannah during her tenure as hostess, felt her status upended. With evident displeasure, she scoffed, ¡°Balthasar, Hannah is too frail. Do you really think she can handle being a good hostess?¡±


    Unruffled, Hannah responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sansa. Previously, I had no reason to assert myself. But now, with the responsibilities of the family on my shoulders, I am fullymitted to doing well.¡±


    Turning to the butler, she said, ¡°Mrs. Sansa Nash has brought disgrace upon our Nash family. Please escort her to the ancestral hall for reflection. She is not to leave without my permission.¡±


    As the new hostess asserting her authority, Hannah watched as the butler, apanied by bodyguards, approached Sansa. ¡°Mrs. Sansa Nash, pleasee with us.¡± Sansa, indignant and unyielding, retorted, ¡°Hannah, have you forgotten how subservient you were to me? How dare you unt your authority in my presence now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:


    Sansa was formidable, but Hannah stood her ground confidently. ¡°In the past, I respected you as my sister-inw and maintained humility and politeness. Now, as the wife of the family head, I must act with fairness and fulfill my responsibilities. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± With a wink from Hannah, the butler understood the cue and signaled the bodyguards, who then promptly escorted Sansa away with firmness


    Just as Sansa was led away, the police arrived, inquiring about the situation and subsequently taking A into custody. Finally, themotion subsided, leaving a newfound silence in its wake


    The Nash family now embraced new leadership, and many from the medicalmunity approached Balthasar, offering congrattions for the promising futures of the young talents in his family. Balthasar, visibly pleased, mingled and chatted. His eyes asionally searched for Marissa. He had hoped to take her home, but when he realized she had already left the exhibition hall, his expression fell into disappointment


    Marissa had exited with Arabe, who was overwhelmed by the noise and needed rest. Marissa assisted her into the car, followed by Connor. Back at the Daniels family¡¯s home, Connor rxed on the sofa while Marissa helped Arabe to her room. After ensuring Arabe wasfortably asleep, Marissa returned to the living room and announced to Connor, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    As she walked towards the door, Connor¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Do you need me to stay with you tonight as well?¡± Marissa¡¯s heart raced, her steps faltering. Did he find out she was Riss? Not just Marissa, but also Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had been observing from a distance, were taken aback by Connor¡¯s unexpected offer. What was really going on?


    After a moment of silence, Marissa turned around with an awkward smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze was teasing as he responded, ¡°Doctor Riss, did you already forget our night?¡± Faced with Connor¡¯s directness, Marissa dropped her pretense. Feeling less embarrassed than expected, she replied, ¡°Mr. Daniels, perhaps we should have another negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Connor rose and walked out of the main building, signaling for Marissa to follow


    Meanwhile, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged bewildered nces in the living room, stunned by the conversation they had just overheard. In the meeting room in the adjacent building, a coffee tabley between two sofas where Connor and Marissa sat facing each other


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, as per our agreement, I¡¯ll treat your brother¡¯s legs. However, it¡¯s crucial that my identity as Riss remains confidential,¡± Marissa stated firmly


    ¡°I understand and agree,¡± Connor replied with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your brother¡¯s medical records, and the treatment will involve acupuncture, supplemented by medication. It will require a total of 9,999 needles, and my fee will be three hundred million.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Connor nodded without hesitation


    Pleased with his straightforwardness, Marissa continued, ¡°Additionally, I don¡¯t bring any provisions when I go out for treatments. You¡¯ll need to pay an extra ten thousand per day for my food and amodation. Any special requirements, like clothing and essories, will also be your responsibility.¡±


    Connor listened and nodded, agreeing to the terms without any objections. ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded, then asked, ¡°Any other conditions?¡±


    Marissa felt a wave of embarrassment at his question. She needed his presence to help her sleep since her Serene Rest Pills wouldn¡¯t be avable for another three months. ¡°Mr. Daniels, during our cooperation, when I need you to stay with me, you must be avable immediately. You can¡¯t bete,¡± she said, trying to keep her tone professional


    Connorughed softly, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Okay.¡±


    His reaction made her feel more self-conscious. Trying to lighten the mood, she quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I¡¯m not interested in you. It¡¯s just that your presence is like a sleep aid for me.¡±


    Unfazed by her rification, Connor responded with a yful undertone, ¡°The armor you wore is quite unique¡ªa chastity armor, isn¡¯t it? It suits you well, and the designs are quite striking. Make sure you wear it again next time.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by hisment


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:


    Marissa was taken aback by Connor¡¯s audacity. Her chastity armor, concealed within her suit jacket, should have been invisible unless her clothes were removed. The realization that he had seen it implied he had undressed her, revealing a side of him she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªa cold, abstinent exterior masking a shameless, evil nature


    She had worn the armor not out of fear of him specifically, but as a habitual precaution from her days on missions where danger was a constant threat. It was her usual practice to wear the armor to protect herself from potential harm. Now, she was grateful for her foresight. If she hadn¡¯t worn that armorst night, she shuddered to think what might have happened with this hypocritical man. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Abruptly standing, Marissa delivered a swift kick to Connor and cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Unable to bear his presence a moment longer, she stormed out of the room. Connor, clutching his aching leg, chuckled darkly, pleased to have avenged himself after the previous night¡¯s events


    As Marissa exited the meeting room, she encountered Domenic, Marc, and Terry huddled by the door, clearly eavesdropping. The three men offered awkward smiles. Previously, they had interacted with her casually, treating her as just a vige girl. But now, they knew she was the distinguished Dr. Riss, and their demeanor changedpletely. They seemed intimidated, particrly Terry, whose guilt was evident in his expression


    Marissa, still fuming, did not mince words with them. ¡°Three idiots!¡± she snapped. With that, she walked away without looking back. Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched her go, eyebrows raised. They had easily dismissed her as just a vige girl before, even daring to talk back. But facing the ire of the renowned Dr. Riss, they found themselves unable to respond, swallowing their pride in silence


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    As Marissa stepped out of the building, her phone rang¡ªit was Betty. Now aware that this woman, who had been harsh to her since childhood, was not her biological mother, Marissa felt a sense of detachment she hadn¡¯t experienced before. The usual conflict and sadness were absent as she answered the phone with a t, ¡°Hello?¡±


    On the other end, Betty¡¯s tone was usatory and demanding. ¡°Marissa, I haven¡¯t heard from you for days. Where have you been? I can¡¯t even find you at the flower shop. Do you know we¡¯re nearly starving at home?¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t surprised. Calls from Betty usually involved requests for money. She responded with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°You¡¯ve already spent the twenty thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Blebert is expensive. Is twenty thousand supposed to be enough?¡± Betty retorted


    ¡°I¡¯ll send more moneyter.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. We need food,¡± Betty demanded, taking Marissa¡¯s support for granted. After a brief pause, Betty resumed her insults. ¡°I went to your flower shop to look for you. The neighboring shop owners said the flower shop has been closed for nearly a month. Are you making money by sleeping around again?¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes, barely containing her frustration. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Betty snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would handle the online harassment? It¡¯s been days, and it¡¯s only getting worse. We have to disguise ourselves just to go outside, like we¡¯re criminals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as I can,¡± Marissa replied curtly, eager to end the conversation. She hung up before Betty could continue. Since Derek had lost his memory due to her actions, he hadn¡¯t yet addressed the cyber harassment issue. She realized she might need to discuss this with Connor. With a sigh, she turned back, deciding to ask for Connor¡¯s assistance with the matter


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:


    In the small meeting room, Connor was engrossed in documents while Domenic reported on their work. Marc and Terry stood guard at the door


    Marissa entered the room without knocking, instantly causing Connor to look up with a mild smile. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he inquired casually


    Maintaining a serious demeanor, Marissa nced at Domenic, Marc, and Terry before focusing on Connor. ¡°How is Derek?¡± she asked directly


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry discreetly moved to the side, well aware of her influence and not wishing to provoke her. Connor reached for his phone and made a quick call to check on Derek


    After a brief conversation, he hung up and reported to Marissa, ¡°He has recovered his memory, but he¡¯s still physically weak.¡±


    Marissa, hearing that, turned to leave without a word of thanks, her exit marked by a sharp re thrown over her shoulder at Connor


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    Watching her leave, Connor simply smiled again, amused rather than offended. Domenic, Marc, and Terry, observing this, rxed slightly. If their boss could handle Marissa¡¯s brusque manner, they felt less bothered by her treatment toward them


    Outside the building, Marissa tried calling Derek, but he didn¡¯t answer. She wondered if he was still frightened or perhaps had reservations about speaking to her. After a brief pause, she returned to the meeting room and approached Connor again. ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± she asked straightforwardly. Connor handed over his phone without hesitation


    Marissa dialed Derek¡¯s number using Connor¡¯s phone. This time, Derek answered immediately, his voice carrying a tone of respect. ¡°Uncle Connor.¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched as she responded in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Hello, my dear nephew-inw.¡± She then heard scrambling noises from Derek¡¯s end of the line. Her sharp instincts allowed her to visualize his reactions, piecing together Derek¡¯s movements from the sounds she heard


    When Derek heard Marissa¡¯s voice on the phone, panic seized him, causing him to drop the phone to the floor. Scrambling to pick it up, he hesitated, driven by instinct to end the call, but the realization that she was using Connor¡¯s phone made him freeze, too frightened to disconnect. With a feigned cheerfulness, Marissa asked, ¡°My dear nephew-inw, when will you rify the rumor online?¡±


    Derek, however, sidestepped the question. ¡°Marissa, how¡­ how are you using my uncle¡¯s phone? Is my uncle with you?¡±


    Marissa chuckled at his nervous inquiries. ¡°Your questions are ridiculous,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I can use my husband¡¯s phone as I like. It¡¯s not strange at all. Don¡¯t be nervous. He¡¯s not with me right now; he¡¯s taking a shower. You can say anything you want.¡±


    Connor, overhearing this, raised his eyebrows and muttered under his breath, ¡°You little liar, telling a lie whenever you want.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged uneasy nces. Marissa didn¡¯t seem to fit the image of a highly skilled doctor. Instead, she came across as deceitful. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed her earlier disdainful and arrogant behavior toward Connor, they might have thought the two were a loving couple, judging from her words


    Ignoring the men¡¯s reactions, Marissa continued her conversation with Derek. ¡°You¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯m going to treat you to another meal today. How about I send someone to pick you up at your home now?¡±


    ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t do that!¡± Derek blurted out, his voiceced with rm. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make a video rification right now!¡±


    ¡°You should be quick about it. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner if you take even a minute longer. Haa¡­¡± Marissa replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she ended the call. She nced at Connor, handed back his phone without a word of thanks, and walked out of the room, leaving the four men dumbfounded


    After exiting Connor¡¯s property, she hopped onto her motorcycle and sped away toward her rental apartment on Vintage Street. An hourter, she arrived at her destination. The apartment door was slightly ajar. As she was about to push it open, she paused, hearing a conversation ongoing inside


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:


    Marissa overheard Denise saying, ¡°Dad, Mom, Derek has released a video clearing up the rumors. We don¡¯t need to hide anymore!¡±


    ¡°What did Derek say?¡± Betty inquired


    ¡°He stated that the fianc¨¦e who deeply hurt him wasn¡¯t me. He urged the public not to believe the rumors or harm the innocent,¡± Denise replied


    ¡°No, he explicitly stated he no longer wanted to discuss his fianc¨¦e. He¡¯s reunited with his biological parents now. He¡¯s letting the past stay in the past and has moved on,¡± Denise continued


    ¡°Did he mention his fianc¨¦e was Marissa?¡± Korbin asked


    Marissa pulled out her phone and checked the news online. Indeed, just as Denise had mentioned, Derek had posted a video rifying the situation. Yet, he continued to portray himself as wronged and pitiful, not fully disclosing the truth. The notorious fianc¨¦e was still part of the narrative, but her name was no longer Denise


    . is your storytelling hub


    In the past few days, Derek¡¯s parents and older brother had been actively posting videos, revealing Derek¡¯s connection to the Daniels family. They had done much more, amplifying the news further. Netizens were shocked to learn that Derek hailed from Blebert¡¯s most influential family, which only deepened their sympathy for his troubled life. They bombarded him with inquiries about his current condition


    But recently, Derek had suffered from amnesia, rendering him unable to appear in public. His parents and older brother exined that his depression had intensified, and he was undergoing treatment. They assured everyone that as soon as Derek felt better, he would make a public appearance to express his gratitude for their concern. These revtions only increased theizens¡¯ sympathy for Derek


    ¡°He was born into a wealthy and powerful family, yet he ended up with a poor family because of vile human traffickers. He has endured so much hardship. I truly feel for him. I hope he recovers quickly and can greet us soon.¡±


    As the onlinemunity expressed their concern and anticipation, Derek unexpectedly released a video today to set the record straight for Denise. Due to overwhelming fear, Derek had been gued by nightmares recently and had visibly lost weight. Upon seeing his condition,izens concluded that it was because he was battling depression, and their hearts went out to him even more. Countless people sent encouraging messages in thements, and his poprity soared like never before


    ¡°Derek is too gentle. That despicable fianc¨¦e has caused him so much pain, yet he refuses to speak ill of her. Oh, he¡¯s just too soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Good people will eventually be rewarded for their kindness. More power to you, Derek. Billions are behind you. We¡¯re all your fans.¡±


    After viewing thosements, Marissa simply scoffed. Derek¡¯s family excelled at creating buzz. Now that the event had skyrocketed in poprity, they stood to gain significantly. She wasn¡¯t sure how long this frenzy, fueled by a web of lies, would hold people¡¯s attention


    She decided not to dwell on it. Once Derek released that video, what would happen to him next was no longer rted to her. At that moment, Denise eximed with a spark of excitement, ¡°With the online harassment gone, I¡¯m no longer the target of theizens¡¯ wrath. Instead, my misfortune has brought me fame. Now, I need to figure out how to capitalize on this newfound poprity!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha. Denise, you¡¯re really clever,¡± Korbin and Betty couldn¡¯t hide their delight. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Marissa actually managed to handle it. She¡¯s quite capable,¡± Bettymented


    ¡°Hmph, I doubt that,¡± Denise retorted, her lips curling in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s obvious how she did it. She must have groveled to Derek. Maybe she even spent a few nights with him.¡±


    Korbin dismissed the details with a wave of his hand, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened. The important thing is you¡¯re okay now.¡±


    Betty let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We were forced to take in that little bitch. It was so unfair, so all we ever gave her were scraps and worn-out clothes. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d end up giving us so much money over the years?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Korbin cut her off sharply. ¡°You know the kind of people we¡¯re dealing with. We can¡¯t talk about this to anyone, or we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble!¡±


    ¡°But why should I be scared? I want to talk about it!¡± Betty retorted, her voice rising with frustration


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Marissa pressed her ear against the door, straining to catch every word


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:


    ¡°Enough already. Stop!¡± Korbin¡¯s voice quivered with fear


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so scared?¡± Despite the urgency in his tone, Betty didn¡¯t seem to take the matter seriously


    ¡°It¡¯s been years, and those people haven¡¯t shown up again. They¡¯ve probably forgotten all about that little wretch by now.¡±


    Korbin¡¯s reply wasced with anxiety. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much time has passed. We must never talk about it. If we provoke them, it could be the end for our whole family.¡±


    Betty fell silent for a moment before conceding. ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t talk about it. Besides, Marissa keeps sending us money. Her identity and origins don¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, who are you talking about?¡± Denise interjected, curiosity piqued


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°I have no idea who they are, but they¡¯re scary. Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore,¡± Korbin cautioned


    After their conversation ceased, silence enveloped the apartment. Outside, Marissa stood upright, her expression tight with concern. From Betty¡¯s words, she discovered that they had been coerced into adopting her. They didn¡¯t know who had forced them or who she was. It was merely chance that they shared the samest name


    Memories from her early childhood resurfaced in her mind. Usually, young children struggle to recall their earliest years. Yet, Marissa¡¯s memories were vivid, etched into her mind due to the daily struggles of that period. Each day¡¯s pain and terror were indelibly imprinted


    At the age of four, tragedy struck when her adoptive parents, refugees in Blo Grein, perished in an explosion. Subsequently, her ten-year-old brother assumed the role of her guardian. Despite the constant threat of death, her brother clung to a hopeful outlook on life and defiantly battled their harsh fate. He always saved the best portions of food for her, often going hungry or eating only her scraps. When she was too tired to walk, he carried her on his back. At night, when sleep eluded her, he would soothe her with stories. Whenever they were harassed, he would defiantly wield his steel knife, ready to fight, undeterred even by adults. No matter the peril, he stood firm


    During each terrifying st or whenever she witnessed someone¡¯s death nearby, her brother would reassure her with unwavering resolve, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will survive this war.¡± She vividly recalled the days of being without a home. Hunger, fear, and the shadow of death were constantpanions. Yet, her brother¡¯s valor instilled in her a profound sense of joy and optimism about the future


    Then came the day when individuals dressed in suits located them, iming they had found her parents and intended to take her away from Blo Grein. She was reluctant to leave her brother behind, but he encouraged her earnestly, arguing that reuniting with her parents was preferable to their nomadic existence. Clinging to his sleeve, she received his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure we meet again.¡±


    Desperate, she pleaded with the suited individuals to take her brother too, but they refused, citing rules. Powerless against their fate, she tearfully bid her brother farewell, insisting he keep his promise. Later, she traveled to Adagend with Korbin and Betty. Since then, she had never heard any news about her brother


    As she grew older, she finally had the opportunity to return to Blo Grein. She tried every possible way to locate her brother, but to no avail. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. For years, she clung to the hope that he would appear and fulfill his promise. She never dared sever ties with Korbin and his family, fearing that losing that connection would mean her brother could never find her


    As Marissa snapped out of her reverie, tears streamed down her face. She yearned for her brother, Kevin Vaughn. His handsome and wise image remained vivid in her mind. Then, as if by fate, she received a message from Silver Fox: ¡°Hey, ck Snake, haven¡¯t you always wanted me to find a guy named Kevin Vaughn from Blo Grein? I have news!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:


    As Marissa read the message from Silver Fox, her heart raced with excitement. ¡°Tell me,¡± she demanded


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°Back then, Kevin was just a refugee, a nobody. His life or death mattered to no one, and no one would have reported his death even if he had died. It¡¯s tough to track him down. But luckily, I¡¯ve managed to dig up some information.¡±


    Marissa replied impatiently, ¡°Cut the crap. Just get to the point.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°The main point is that Kevin didn¡¯t die in the refugee camp. He was taken away by some mysterious figure. However, where he went after that remains unknown.¡±


    Marissa felt a mix of relief and frustration. She was relieved that Kevin might still be alive, but frustrated that his location was still a mystery. She inhaled deeply, fighting to suppress her sadness, then typed once more, ¡°Keep searching. Whether he¡¯s alive or not, I need to find out.¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Silver Fox then asked, ¡°ck Snake, who is this guy to you? Why are you putting so much effort into finding him?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t reply and closed the chat window. Her childhood memories were deeply personal, and she wasn¡¯t ready to share them with anyone


    She took another deep breath to calm herself, then opened the door and entered the apartment. Betty immediately startedining as soon as she saw Marissa. ¡°You finally remember to visit us. If you don¡¯t give us money, we¡¯ll starve to death! You live it up out there, never worrying about whether we¡¯re dead or alive. How could we have raised someone as ungrateful as you?¡±


    Marissa noticed the takeout boxes strewn across the table and scoffed. ¡°You never cook; you just order takeout and expensive meals. Of course, you spend money fast. If you keep spending like this, I¡¯ll go bankrupt.¡±


    Betty, unashamed, retorted confidently, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we order takeout? Now that we¡¯re in the big city, we need to live differently. We¡¯re here to enjoy life, not to suffer! Now you¡¯re making a fuss about giving us money. If you hadn¡¯t irritated Derek, we wouldn¡¯t have had to leave our hometown. If you don¡¯t have enough money, find a way to make more. Don¡¯t whine to us. You make good money at the nightclub. Just sleep with more guys, and you can bring in even more cash, right?¡±


    Marissa reached her breaking point. She grabbed a ss from the table and hurled it at Betty¡¯s feet. The ss shattered loudly on the floor. Betty jumped back in rm. Regaining herposure, she pointed at Marissa and eximed, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How could you treat your mother like this? You have no manners!¡±


    Undeterred, Marissa grabbed another ss and smashed it too. Betty stepped back, scared and silent. Denise tried to intervene, ¡°How can you treat our mother like that, Marissa?¡±


    In the past, Marissa had always been amodating toward Denise, whom she thought was her younger sister. Not this time. Before Denise could reach her, Marissa pped her across the face. The p resounded sharply, and Denise copsed to the floor with a cry of pain. Both Korbin and Betty gasped in shock


    The apartment fell silent. All three were stunned, too scared to provoke Marissa further. For years, they had mistreated Marissa together, their behavior worsening over time. Today, her forceful retaliation terrified them


    Marissa then tossed twenty thousand dors on the table and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re spending my money, you better start showing some respect. If you ever speak to me like that again, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a lesson!¡±


    With a disdainful snort, she turned and stormed out. The three were in a state of shock for a long time. They only snapped out of it when Betty¡¯s phone began to ring. Muttering a curse, Betty checked the caller ID. Her expression filled with dread as she took a deep breath


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:


    Betty¡¯s anxious mood quickly spread to Korbin and Denise, making them both tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As Betty pointed to the caller ID, her words tumbled out in a rush. ¡°It¡¯s Derek on the line.¡±


    ¡°Derek?¡± Denise jumped to her feet, excitement sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Mom, answer it! Could Derek have realized his feelings for me? Why else would he, now a member of the wealthiest family, call us?¡±


    ¡°Right, Denise might be onto something. Pick it up!¡± Korbin chimed in, his voice filled with anticipation


    Betty, initially worried that Derek was calling to settle old scores, was swept up by Korbin and Denise¡¯s excitement. She pressed the answer button and put Derek on speakerphone


    ¡°Hi Derek, how have you been? I¡¯ve been thinking about you,¡± Betty said, her tone warm and inviting. Korbin and Denise leaned in, tense with anticipation, waiting for Derek¡¯s reply


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    But all they heard was a derisive ¡°Hah!¡± That single scornful sound quickly erased the smiles from the Nash family¡¯s faces, dimming their optimistic mood. Derek¡¯s cold demeanor showed no signs of affection for Denise or her family


    Fears crept back into their hearts as memories of how they had mistreated and bullied Derek haunted them. If only they had known his true status as the lost heir of a notable family, they would have shown him nothing but respect. Betty¡¯s voice shook with emotion as she spoke. ¡°We were so blind back then,pletely unaware of how remarkable you are, and we ended up hurting you. I hope you can forgive us and let go of any hard feelings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me those excuses!¡± Derek interrupted sharply, his face showing no signs of forgiveness. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten how you treated me. Nothing you say now can change what happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Betty staggered, her legs feeling weak from the shock of Derek¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Derek, please¡­ It was all Marissa¡¯s fault. She constantly spoke ill of you at home, leading us to misunderstand you. If you¡¯re looking for someone to me, me her, not us.¡±


    ¡°Marissa?¡± Derek raised an eyebrow


    ¡°Yes, Marissa always belittled you in front of us, iming you were worthless and not worth her time. She even said that if it weren¡¯t for your grandmother deceiving her, she would never marry you. Basically, she¡¯s the reason we mistreated you,¡± Betty exined, trying to divert the me


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Do you really think I¡¯d fall for that?¡± Derek retorted, dismissing Betty¡¯s attempt to shift the me onto Marissa. Derek¡¯s sharp responses quickly silenced Betty


    With the conversation at a standstill, Derek let out a sigh. Despite the bitterness, he recognized the genuine care Marissa had shown him over the years and the benefits he had gained from her presence in his life. What truly troubled him was Marissa¡¯s questionable reputation and his own internal conflict over potentially losing her in the past


    Betty¡¯s maliciousments didn¡¯t alter Derek¡¯s perspective; he knew the truth. As the air grew thick with tension, Korbin cautiously broke the silence. ¡°Did you call us for something specific today?¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Where have you relocated?¡±


    Taken aback, Korbin, Betty, and Denise shared uneasy looks, reluctant to reveal their new address, fearing Derek might retaliate


    ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden? Cat got your tongues?¡± Derek¡¯s voice boomed, echoing around them. The remark left all three visibly disturbed


    ¡°We¡¯ve moved to Vintage Street,¡± Betty blurted out impulsively


    ¡°To that rundown neighborhood where the lower ss lives?¡± Derek sneered with contempt


    ¡°Did Marissa find that ce for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Derek scoffed derisively. ¡°Marissa is living it up as a wealthy heiress, while she makes you live in such a modest home. Seems she doesn¡¯t treat you well, does she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:


    The revtion that Marissa had be the heiress of a wealthy family and was living in luxury shocked the three members of the Nash family. Marissa was enjoying her high status and wealth, while they were living like average people. How could this be fair?


    ¡°Derek, what do you mean?¡± Betty asked eagerly


    Derek had contacted Betty to inform her that her daughter was masquerading as ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert. Fearing a confrontation with Marissa, Derek hoped to use this information to uncover her true identity and remove her from her affluent life. He exined that Marissa resembled ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert and had seized the opportunity to assume her identity, swindling a considerable amount of money


    Derek only mentioned that Marissa was posing as ady from the wealthy Nash family in Blebert but didn¡¯t reveal her marriage to Connor. He reasoned that disclosing Marissa as the wife of the wealthiest man might provoke her family to confront the Daniels, demanding a share of the fortune, which could lead to her downfall more swiftly. Derek was cautious not to offend Connor, so he disclosed only part of the truth


    Derek ended his call with a warning, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sharing this out of boredom. It would be best if you didn¡¯t tell anyone I told you this. If you do, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs.¡±


    ¡°No, no, we won¡¯t. Rest assured, Derek,¡± the Nash family assured him. Derek snorted dismissively and hung up


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    The Nash family members sighed in relief but quickly grew angry. ¡°What a bitch! I was puzzled by howfortably Marissa was living. Her flower shop had been closed for so long, yet she wasn¡¯t worried. It turns out she¡¯s found a very profitable scheme.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s infuriating that she¡¯s enjoying such avish lifestyle but keeping us in the dark while sticking us in a in apartment. She¡¯s so cold-hearted.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her enjoy this alone. We¡¯ll make her buy us a mansion and a limousine and provide a hefty sum for living expenses. If not, we¡¯ll expose her, get her kicked out of that wealthy family, and take her to court.¡±


    Together, they devised what they believed was a perfect n


    After his call, Derek boasted, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable just because you have my uncle¡¯s support. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you fall.¡±


    Subsequently, Neil and Lorna brought Foley into Derek¡¯s room


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Foley,¡± Derek greeted them, standing promptly. Since discovering Foley¡¯s scheme, Derek had be more cautious around him, no longer as presumptuous as when he first connected with them, nor as forthright with Foley


    ¡°Derek, why did you suddenly release a video clearing the air? Were you really in a rtionship with that vige girl named Denise?¡± Neil asked


    ¡°No, no. I posted that video merely to avoid trouble. That family can be tough to handle. If they feel harassed online, they might overreact. I¡¯m worried that if this esctes, it could negatively impact our future ns.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve been very considerate and did the right thing,¡± Neil said, patting Derek¡¯s shoulder with approval


    ¡°I always knew my boys were clever,¡± Lorna beamed with pride


    Derek sneaked a look at Foley, noticing jealousy in his gaze. Before Derek¡¯s return, Foley had been the sole heir, enjoying all the family¡¯s wealth and privileges. Now, with Derek around, Foley feared losing some of those advantages and was scheming against Derek. Derek knew he had to stay wary of Foley from here on out


    Neil and Lorna were unaware of the covert rivalry between their sons. Foley had always portrayed a loving rtionship with his brother, whichforted Neil and Lorna


    After a brief pause, Neil said, ¡°Derek, seeing how you are today, I think you¡¯re almost back to your old self. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:


    Upon hearing that his parents wanted to discuss something important, Derek quickly responded, ¡°Dad, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°This concerns our family¡¯s very survival. Listen closely,¡± Neil said gravely


    ¡°Okay.¡± Derek felt a twinge of nervousness


    ¡°Derek, the Daniels family is the wealthiest and most influential. We possess immense wealth. But your mom and I are capitalizing on your return and exaggerating it toy the groundwork for our livestream sales business. Do you understand why we are doing that?¡±


    Derek opened his mouth but remained silent. He had always been puzzled about this. His family was the wealthiest, and his uncle was the richest man. He couldn¡¯t grasp why his parents would bother earning money through being influencers and running a livestream business. Initially, Derek assumed that no amount of money would be too much for his parents, but he was beginning to see that this was not the case


    ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. You¡¯re not fully aware of the Daniels family dynamics. Let me exin,¡± Neil continued. ¡°When your great-grandfather was alive, he established a rule: apart from the family head, no one could manage the family business or enterpeting sectors. Others only receive monthly allowances. Right now, your Uncle Connor is sitting on a fortune in the billions, while our family only pulls in two million dors each month. To ordinary people, that¡¯s a lot of money, but to rich and powerful families like us, it¡¯s barely anything, and it¡¯s humiliating. Though we¡¯re financially secure with our two million dors monthly, it means we can¡¯t achieve anything noteworthy. You and your brother will always be beneath your Uncle Connor¡¯s children. As your father, I find this uneptable. I¡¯m determined to secure a better future for you.¡±


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Derek replied, ¡°I understand. Dad, you want to earn more to support me and Foley.¡±


    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re missing the bigger picture.¡± Neil shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t just want you to surpass Connor¡¯s children. I want to surpass Connor, too. Our aim in amassing wealth is to use it to bring down Connor.¡±


    Derek suddenly shivered with fear, picturing Connor¡¯s formidable presence. He couldn¡¯t imagine confronting such a terrifying figure. Noticing Derek¡¯s frightened expression, Neil frowned and scolded, ¡°What are you scared of?¡±


    Derek bit his lip, too afraid to speak


    ¡°Connor is indeed terrifying, but if he were gone, what would there be to fear?¡± Neil added. ¡°If we eliminate Connor before he has any children, I will naturally inherit everything of the Daniels family. Then, our family will truly be the wealthiest and most influential family. Understand?¡±


    Trembling with fear, Derek nodded. He was too scared to utter a clear yes or no. When Derek was poor, he had felt an innate fear of Connor, wanting to yield even to his photos. Now, Neil was asking Derek to join him in a plot against the person he revered as a godlike figure. The thought terrified Derek


    ¡°You look like aplete loser,¡± Neil said. ¡°Look at your brother. He¡¯s far braver than you.¡±


    Derek sneaked another nce at Foley, who shed him a defiant smile


    Neil continued, ¡°You¡¯re my son. I don¡¯t need to hide things from you. I killed your grandparents and one of your uncles, and crippled your Uncle Glenn. Anyone who blocks my path to bing the head of the Daniels family will meet the same fate.¡±


    Derek¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed onto the sofa. He had once naively thought that life in a wealthy family was about enjoying fame and riches, never realizing it was riddled with such brutal conflicts


    Looking at Derek, Neil continued, ¡°My ambition is to lead the Daniels family, dominate all the influential circles in Blebert, and control the world. As my sons, you and Foley should do everything to support me. Understand?¡±


    At that moment, Neil had a menacing look about him, resembling a wicked high official from ancient times scheming to seize power


    Seized by panic, Derek blurted out, ¡°Dad, for the sake of power and wealth, you¡¯ve even harmed your own parents and siblings. So, could theree a day when you¡¯d kill me, your son, for your ambitions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:


    After asking his question, Derek immediately regretted it. Since meeting his biological father, Neil had been kind to him. Only now did Derek realize that his father was capable of extreme cruelty. Neil had even gone so far as to murder his own family members to achieve his ambitions. As his son, Derek felt vulnerable and realized it was pointless to have asked his question


    Not only was he unlikely to get the answers he wanted, but he also risked provoking Neil. Caught up in his thoughts and worries, Derek was jolted back to reality when Neil chuckled softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you obey and follow mymands, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed with a trace of bitterness as he continued, ¡°I was driven to those harsh actions because my family members treated me unfairly. I¡¯m the eldest son, and by rights, the leadership should have been mine. But your grandparents preferred your uncle and nned to make him the sessor. I had no choice but to eliminate him in a fire. I thought that by removing him, I would automatically be the only heir. But then your grandparents had Glenn and Connor. Glenn, being 19 years my junior, and Connor, 23 years, didn¡¯t seem like threats initially. However, your grandparents began grooming one of them to take over the family leadership. I had to act again. The car ident was meant to be wless, eliminating your grandparents, Glenn, and Connor all at once. But Glenn shielded Connor with his body, and your great-grandmother took Connor under her wing, thwarting my ns.¡±


    As he recalled the past, Neil¡¯s face twisted in pain and unresolved bitterness while a deep-seated hatred simmered beneath the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why did they underestimate me? They¡¯d rather prepare Connor than choose me as the sessor. They showed him favoritism and treated me unfairly. So, they shouldn¡¯t be surprised by my ruthlessness! So what if they made Connor the head of the family? I still have ways to bring him down and damn him to hell!¡± Neil was so enraged that he kicked the coffee table next to him


    Sitting on the sofa beside the table, Derek was so terrified that he froze. Foley attempted to calm Neil. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be angry. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll back you up.¡±


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    ¡°Okay.¡± Neil nodded, pleased with the support. Then, turning to Derek, he said, ¡°Did you hear what your brother just said? I have never been liked by my parents since childhood, leaving me isted. As my son, you should stand by me. If you betray me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Derek quickly assured him


    ¡°Good,¡± Neil responded, nodding again with satisfaction. ¡°You are my sons. The power and wealth I¡¯ve secured will one day be yours. If you stand with me, your future is bright. Our family must unite to pull off this grand scheme, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Foley responded dutifully


    ¡°Yes, Dad. I understand!¡± Derek reluctantly agreed


    At that moment, Derek longed for his earlier life in Adagend. Though he had been poor as a child, his life had gradually improved under Marissa¡¯s care. Now, returning to his wealthy family had plunged him into turmoil!


    Unbeknownst to Marissa, Derek wasn¡¯t entirely under her control. After leaving the apartment, she nned to visit Caylee at the hospital. On the way, she received a call from Balthasar


    ¡°When are youing home, Tiffany?¡± Balthasar¡¯s voice was unexpectedly gentle, a stark contrast to his typically cold and scornful tone


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°Did you dial the wrong number? I¡¯m no longer a part of your family, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Balthasar sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°You have a twin sister, Tiffany. Would you like to learn more about her?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:


    Ever since Marissa discovered she was Brian¡¯s daughter, she felt a connection to the Nash family in Blebert, despite their coldness toward her. Although the Nash family was known for their contributions to medicine, the true acim belonged to Marissa¡¯s father. She was determined not to let his legacy be tarnished on her watch. Therefore, Marissa only caused the downfall of Sansa and her daughter today, while the Nash family not only avoided disgrace but actually gained more prominence


    Yet, Marissa hadn¡¯t nned on rejoining the Nash family so soon. The family memberscked a genuine interest in medicine and were primarily motivated by greed. They were not inclined to put in the work themselves but hoped to reap the benefits of others¡¯ sesses. It was precisely this collectiveziness that had allowed Sansa and A to stir up trouble, threatening the family¡¯s stability. Marissa feltpelled to intervene, teach them a lesson, and then distance herself for a period. Unexpectedly, Balthasar informed her that Tiffany had a twin sister. Shocked by this revtion, Marissa feltpelled to return. The Sanchez family had imed Caylee had only one child, yet the Nash family knew of Tiffany¡¯s twin. What was the truth?


    Marissa sped back to the Nash family¡¯s residence on her motorcycle. She entered the vi quietly, not wanting to disturb anyone. Before walking into the living room, she overheard heated discussions. Peering in, she saw almost all the Nash family members gathered. Balthasar upied the most prestigious seat, clutching his crutch, his expression stern. Sergio, the new family head, and his wife Hannah were seated to Balthasar¡¯s left. Landen, who had brought the family acim that day, was on his right


    It was evident that these three had ascended significantly in status. Previously, Sergio and Hannah had been relegated to positions behind their peers, their opinions overlooked and disregarded. Once regarded as much of a failure as Tiffany, Landen typically sat in a corner, unable to voice his thoughts without being reprimanded for the smallest errors. Now, they sat beside Balthasar, elevated above the other family members


    If Sansa had experienced such a rise in status, she would have be arrogant and overbearing. However, Sergio and Hannah stayed calm and friendly despite their newfound prestige. Transformed from a perceived failure to a celebrated figure, Landen seemed unchanged. He lounged casually on the sofa, paying little attention to the ongoing conversation. In the past, he would have faced criticism during the meeting, but today, he was regarded with anticipation and respect


    Observing these changes from behind the door, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but be amused. The debate in the living room was intense. ¡°A, that wicked girl! She fooled us for so long and nearly ruined our family¡¯s good name. We cannot let her off easily.¡±


    ¡°And Sansa, as the hostess of the family, is selfish. She favors her daughter and mistreats her niece. She should be divorced and expelled from the family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned to the former family head, Rex. ¡°Rex, say something!¡±


    Seated next to Sergio, Rex appeared uninterested. When called upon, he merely shifted in his seat and remained silent. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re such a coward!¡± Balthasar grabbed his crutch and tapped him sharply. Then he scolded, clearly frustrated, ¡°Sansa has pushed you around for years. Now, when you need to decide, you stay quiet. I was so stupid to give you power!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Landen suddenly chuckled softly. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get worked up. It¡¯s not just you. Everyone in our family was stupid before.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:


    Landen was being disrespectful and rude now. In the past, such behavior would have earned him a swift hit from Balthasar¡¯s crutch and scorn from the entire n. But today, no one dared to scold him. Balthasar merely pursed his lips, embarrassed


    ¡°Landen, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Hannah admonished him. Landen shrugged and replied, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Now you¡¯re all criticizing Uncle Rex for being manipted by women. Yet for years, you¡¯ve all been ttering Sansa.¡±


    The Nash family members were left speechless, hanging their heads in shame. Landen looked around, his gaze suggesting he saw them as fools, and with a snort, he fell silent. He chose not to continue


    Over the years, to support A, Sansa had ruthlessly undermined A¡¯s peers, especially Landen and Tiffany. Landen had been so marginalized within the family that he had joined an organization just to make ends meet, and Tiffany had be the butt of jokes throughout Blebert


    Hadn¡¯t these people criticized Rex for his ipetence before? Why?


    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    After a quiet moment, Balthasar said again, ¡°Landen, I¡¯m to me for what you and Tiffany have endured. I¡¯ll make it right.¡±


    ncing briefly at Balthasar, Landen responded coolly, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I can handle some hardship. But you¡¯ve seen the pain Tiffany endured. Grandpa, think about how you¡¯ll make it up to her.¡±


    Speaking of Tiffany, Hannah sighed deeply. ¡°She was so bright as a child. She could already read many words when she was three years old and had beautiful handwriting. She was never a failure.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Brian¡¯s daughter. Both her parents were brilliant. How could their daughter be anything but exceptional? Tiffany is smart. Only Sansa and A¡¯s oppression stopped her from showing her talents,¡± Landen dered angrily. After a pause, he clenched his teeth and added, ¡°Even though she posed no threat and never tried to outshine A, Sansa couldn¡¯t stand her. Tiffany was forced to drop out of high school in her freshman year and had her engagements broken off five times. Her life has been ruined!¡±


    Recalling Tiffany¡¯s struggles, the Nash family members lowered their heads, ashamed. They all knew the wealth they enjoyed came from Brian. Yet when Brian¡¯s daughter needed them, they turned away. Balthasar¡¯s heart ached deeply. Brian, his beloved son, had been missing all these years. He should have cherished and protected his granddaughter. Yet, when she faced difficulties, he stood by, offering no help at all


    Landen nced at the quiet Rex and sneered. ¡°Uncle Rex, you led our family, but you¡¯ve done nothing as it crumbles. Your wife and daughter have harmed us, and you haven¡¯t corrected them. You¡¯re worse than a failure. You¡¯re the Nash family¡¯s disgrace. Don¡¯t think your kindness makes up for your neglect. With your control over the family, yourck of action is more damning than Sansa and A¡¯s misdeeds. Your crimes are inexpiable. The priority now isn¡¯t just to deal with A and oust Sansa from the family, but to have you kneel in the ancestral hall and admit your wrongs before our ancestors¡¯ photos. You should kneel there for as long as you¡¯ve led this family!¡±


    Rex listened in silence until Landen finished his tirade. His expression shifted subtly, indicating he didn¡¯t think it was fair


    ¡°Landen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh? I acknowledge that Sansa and A have made some mistakes over the years. However, Tiffany¡¯s expulsion from school and her broken engagements weren¡¯t Sansa¡¯s doing. Tiffany brought those on herself.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Landen exploded with anger. He grabbed a nearby teacup and hurled it at Rex, disregarding that Rex was his elder


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:


    Nobody was prepared for Landen¡¯s aggressive move; Rex was caughtpletely off guard. The situation quickly turnededic. Previously, Rex had been sluggish in both speech and action, like a worm. But when the cup was thrown at him, he sprang into action, narrowly dodging it. The cup just grazed his clothes


    ¡°Bang!¡± It hit the floor, shattering loudly and scattering pieces everywhere. The sound sent a chill through everyone present. Despite Landen¡¯s harsh behavior pushing the limits, no one dared to criticize him. After all, he was considered a rising star in the family. Rex was visibly shaken, his face dripping with cold sweat and flushed with humiliation. He stood there cautiously, not daring to retaliate


    Balthasar said, ¡°You¡¯re out of line, Landen. Rex is your uncle, an elder. You can¡¯t treat him with such disrespect.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Landen scoffed dismissively. He settled back onto the sofa, taunting Rex. ¡°Why did you jump up? Why didn¡¯t you just y dead like you always did? When Tiffany was suffering so badly, why did you do nothing, acting like you were already dead?¡±


    Rex hung his head in shame, looking both humbled and miserable. Yet, this did not soften Landen¡¯s stance. He continued, ¡°Rex Nash, you don¡¯t deserve the honor of being called Uncle by Tiffany, nor do you deserve to be Brian¡¯s brother or the patriarch of our family. Your daughter lived a life of glory, while Tiffany struggled in obscurity. Do you expect me to believe you haven¡¯t noticed? You¡¯ve been pretending to be ignorant. You enjoyed the prestige and respect your daughter brought butpletely ignored Tiffany¡¯s plight. If my parents hadn¡¯t stepped in to protect her secretly, Sansa would have probably killed her by now. Back when you were in charge, we couldn¡¯t stand up to you. Now that you¡¯ve stepped down, how can you still have the shame to pretend like nothing happened? Consider how you would feel if you met Uncle Brian again


    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??


    If Uncle Brian is still alive, he will surely seek justice one day. If he has passed and is in Heaven, he will haunt your dreams, and you will find no peace in sleep.¡±


    Hearing Landen¡¯s harsh words, Rex suddenly fell to his knees, covering his face as he sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. I¡¯m at fault. I deserve to die. You were always so good to me, yet I failed you. I didn¡¯t take good care of your daughter¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s tears flowed freely, causing difort among the onlookers. Balthasar attempted to intercede on his behalf, saying, ¡°Landen, Rex has always been timid. He couldn¡¯t stand up to Sansa. Can¡¯t you forgive him for his past mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Forgive him?¡± Amused, Landen asked, ¡°Just because he¡¯s crying now, you want me to forgive him? Tiffany has suffered her entire childhood because of them. She had to leave school, and her reputation was ruined. Who will rectify that for her?¡±


    At that moment, no one dared to speak up for Rex. Landen¡¯s aggression was palpable. Sergio and Hannah also sided with their son discreetly, offering no intervention. When Balthasar sought their help, they avoided his gaze, acting as if they hadn¡¯t noticed. With no support, Balthasar had no choice but to ask, ¡°What do you want to do, then, Landen?¡±


    Landen directly expressed his opinion. ¡°Riss¡¯ team has filed charges against A, and she will face the consequences legally. The Nash family will not provide awyer or use our connections to aid her. She must face her punishment alone. Afterward, she is forbidden from entering our family¡¯snds. Uncle Rex must divorce Sansa and remove her from the Nash family. She can no longer carry the title of Mrs. Nash. As for Uncle Rex, I see two options. First, he should kneel in the ancestral hall for as long as he served as patriarch. Alternatively, he must leave the Nash family and never return.¡±


    Before anyone could react to his demands, Rex looked up sharply. ¡°Landen, are you trying to drive me to my grave?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:


    Everyone agreed that the punishment for Landen was overly severe. Not hiring awyer for A, not pulling any strings, and allowing thew to handle her seemed fair enough. After all, she had brought shame upon herself and the Nash family. Trying to rescue her with money would only deepen the disgrace. Simrly, divorcing Sansa and casting her out of the family was viewed as justifiable; everyone concurred. However, the choices presented to Rex were simply too harsh


    For 22 years, Rex had led the family. Forcing him to kneel in the ancestral hall for the same number of years could end his life prematurely. Should he refuse, he would be expelled from the family. How would he manage without his family around?


    Though many wanted to defend Rex, fear of upsetting Landen kept them silent. In response to Rex¡¯s protests, Landen scoffed and retorted, ¡°You only resist now that you¡¯re cornered. Why didn¡¯t you show this fight when your wife and daughter were cornering Tiffany?¡±


    Rex said, ¡°Sansa is vtile and mean. She loses control during arguments, even scratching my neck until it bleeds. I was too scared to set her off!¡± Crying and sniffling, Rex looked very much like a pitiable coward, which made Balthasar feel sorry for his son


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Balthasar admitted to himself that he might be partly to me for Rex¡¯s shorings. Brian had always been the capable one, shouldering the family burdens from a young age. This allowed his younger siblings to lead easier lives under his wing. Balthasar had focused too much on Brian, neglecting to guide his other sons. When Brian vanished, Balthasar had hesitantly chosen Rex as his sessor, hoping he would step up. Unfortunately, Rex fell short of expectations. Reflecting on these things, Balthasar deeply sighed and said, ¡°Landen, I get why you¡¯re upset, but he¡¯s still my son, your uncle. I can¡¯t let him be driven to his death. Please, show some mercy.¡±


    ¡°I think Grandpa has a point,¡± Marissa suddenly said, stepping forward from the doorway. Upon Marissa¡¯s appearance, every member of the Nash family tensed up. Today, she had made as strong an impression as Landen. No one could have predicted that the girl they once dismissed as a failure would rise to be an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team and procure the A Pill of MindEase Elixir


    Their curiosity piqued, everyone wondered how she came into possession of such a rare pill. As they couldn¡¯t fathom the true story, they attributed her sess to something legendary and profound, which garnered Marissa newfound respect


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re back? Come and sit here.¡± Those who had previously snubbed her now greeted her with open arms. Even Gerry, whom she had embarrassed, and his son, whom she had pped, approached her with friendliness. Balthasar smiled, patting the spot next to him. ¡°Tiffany, take a seat right here beside me.¡±


    Casting a nce at the seat, Marissa sensed the irony. That seat had once been A¡¯s. Indeed, how fortunes had shifted! She chose to ignore Balthasar and instead took a seat next to Landen. Leaning towards him, she murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good heart, and my support for you wasn¡¯t misced.¡±


    Landen merely smiled, reveling in his newfound authority within the family. Balthasar, feeling slighted, forced a smile and said, ¡°Tiffany, you just agreed with what I said, right? Maybe you could convince Landen to go easy on your Uncle Rex.¡±


    Marissa nodded and replied, ¡°Grandpa, I get where you¡¯reing from, but Landen is the future leader of this family. His decisions matter. So, maybe we could consider this¡­¡±


    After Marissa proposed her idea, everyone was left speechless. Was this girl a monster?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:


    Marissa suggested, ¡°It would be far too harsh to expel Uncle Rex from the Nash family or have him kneel in the ancestral hall for more than twenty years. Instead, I propose he kneels for just two hours each day. He¡¯ll still be free the rest of the time and receive his monthly allowance.¡± Rex was overwhelmed with gratitude at her words, his eyes brimming with tears, and he opened his mouth to express his thanks. But Marissa quickly continued, ¡°However, Uncle Rex hasmitted many serious errors in the past. Merely kneeling for two hours a day is quite lenient. He should kneel on dog poop.¡±


    Everyone stared at her in disbelief. Rex looked at Marissa,pletely bewildered and unable to react for a long while. Balthasar cautiously asked, ¡°Tiffany, what do you mean by kneeling on dog poop?¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly that,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Have a servant collect fresh dog poop daily. It must still be warm. Before it cools, Uncle Rex should kneel on it for precisely two hours each day.¡±


    The suggestion shocked everyone present. Rex, once the patriarch, might not have contributed much in his role, but he deserved respect in retirement. The idea of kneeling on dog poop daily was seen as excessively degrading, a punishment only the cruelest would consider. ¡°Eww!¡± Rex vomited immediately after hearing the proposal


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Landen couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Uncle Rex, you¡¯re reacting too soon. You haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Sergio and Hannah nced at each other, feeling somewhat ufortable. Nheless, given Tiffany¡¯s past suffering within the family, they understood her need for some form of reparation and found it hard to fault her. Balthasar felt ufortable, as if sitting on pins and needles, trying to reason with Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, isn¡¯t this approach a bit too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Marissa paused to think. ¡°Fine, change the dog poop to iron nails. Make sure the tips are sharp. When he kneels on them, his knees will bleed, and he¡¯ll experience severe pain.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Rex, having stopped vomiting, imagined kneeling on sharp nails and shuddered. Balthasar adjusted his crutch, seeming about to speak but then hesitating, clearly torn. Landen pressed his hand against his forehead, struggling to suppress hisughter


    The others showed various reactions, creating an awkward atmosphere. With a slight smile, Marissa gazed at Rex and added, ¡°Uncle Rex, it¡¯s your choice: disgust or pain. Remember, it¡¯s a punishment. It¡¯s not meant to befortable. I doubt you¡¯re so shameless, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Landen couldn¡¯t keep hisughter in any longer. Chuckling, he advised, ¡°Uncle Rex, you might want to go with the dog poop. It¡¯s gross, but it won¡¯t kill you. If you choose the nails, I doubt you¡¯ll make it to Christmas.¡±


    Once deemed the most worthless by the whole family, Tiffany and Landen now had risen to the top, demonstrating their wicked and childish sides. Every word they uttered tested everyone¡¯s patience, yet no one dared challenge them. Even Balthasar, the most revered member of the family, could only sigh deeply after a long silence. Realizing no one woulde to his defense, Rex resigned himself to his fate and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll take the dog poop¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Landen roared withughter. ¡°Good choice, Uncle Rex.¡± Embarrassed beyond measure, Rex suddenly stood up and bolted outside. Shortly after, they heard this middle-aged man sobbing loudly in the yard. Marissa and Landen nced at each other, untroubled by guilt. Given their own harsh experiences, this level of humiliation seemed trivial


    No one could persuade them to showpassion. Those who hadn¡¯t endured their hardships had no right to judge them


    At that moment, Sergio feigned anger and scolded, ¡°You two are too mischievous!¡± Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I haven¡¯t guided them well. I¡¯ll keep a closer eye on them from now on.¡± After a pause, Balthasar asked, ¡°Tiffany, can you now honestly tell me how you got the MindEase Elixir?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:


    As soon as Balthasar finished speaking, all eyes turned to Marissa, filled with curiosity and concern. Landen was also intrigued. At Balthasar¡¯s birthday party, he had thought Marissa was just boasting, but now it seemed she actually had the MindEase Elixir. Knowing it would be hard to believe any ordinary exnation, Marissa lied, ¡°Connor gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels?¡± Everyone found it hard to believe


    ¡°Tiffany, Mr. Connor Daniels does have ess to such resources, but wouldn¡¯t he rather give it to his grandma? And since Mr. Connor Daniels isn¡¯t fond of you, why would he offer you something so precious?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. Connor had two A Pills. His grandma was inclined to share one with me, but Connor, who doesn¡¯t like me, picked the less desirable one for me.¡± It was a reasonable scenario. Arabe¡¯s affection for Tiffany might lead her to offer a MindEase Elixir. To avoid conflict with Arabe, Connor would likely hand over the less desirable pill to Tiffany. However..


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    ¡°Tiffany, we heard that Dr. Riss only made one batch of the MindEase Elixir pills. Howe Connor had two A Pills?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not true. Riss did make a second batch of MindEase Elixir pillster on, though it wasn¡¯t made public. The second batch is far better-looking, even though the effects are identical.¡±


    This new information rified things for the Nash family members. Filled with remorse, Balthasar repeatedly sighed and said, ¡°Why did I throw it away that day?¡± The other family members also sighed, mourning as though they had lost something invaluable. Marissa just smiled and kept quiet


    Then, the butler said softly, ¡°Mr. Nash, I didn¡¯t throw that pill away.¡±


    The room fell into stunned silence. Balthasar¡¯s hands shook with excitement. ¡°You didn¡¯t? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you right now.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get it myself!¡± Before the butler could react, Balthasar was already on his feet, charged with excitement, with the rest of the family trailing behind him. Feeling slightly embarrassed, the butler led the way to the storage area. The family followed closely behind. Marissa and Landen exchanged looks before joining the group


    Arriving at the storage area, the butler pointed to a blue trash bin and exined, ¡°Tiffany instructed that this bin shouldn¡¯t be discarded that day. Worried something important might be inside, I decided to keep it here.¡±


    The butler was about to search the trash can for the pill. However, Balthasar gently pushed him aside and began digging through the bin himself. The scene was so amusing that everyone remembered what Marissa had said at the birthday party: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t throw away that trash can. You might find yourself searching through it someday.¡± Yet, nobodyughed at Balthasar¡¯s eagerness, understanding they would likely do the same in his shoes. What a prophecy!


    Concerned Balthasar might injure himself, Sergio and Hannah quickly joined to assist him. Thankfully, the trash can only contained waste paper. After they emptied it, they soon found a simple small wooden box. Balthasar held the small wooden box in his hand, opened the lid, and smiled happily at the treasure he had lost and regained


    ¡°Mr. Nash, congrattions on recovering this treasure. With the MindEase Elixir, here¡¯s to many more years!¡± the butler said. Sure enough, Balthasar¡¯s smile grew even wider. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m doubling your sry!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nash!¡± The butler couldn¡¯t hide his delight. With the wooden box securely in hand, Balthasar said to Marissa with a smile, ¡°Tiffany, join me in the study. I have something to tell you about your sister.¡± This was precisely why Marissa had returned. She followed Balthasar upstairs


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:


    Once inside the study, Balthasar didn¡¯t rush to speak with Marissa. Instead, he sat on the sofa, absorbed in the MindEase Elixir. Previously addicted to Longevity Soup, he now seemed entranced by this new pill


    Initially, Marissa waited patiently, but eventually, her patience wore thin, and she asked humorously, ¡°Grandpa, how long will you keep examining it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Balthasar snapped out of his thoughts and smiled. ¡°Tiffany, could you get me a ss of water? I¡¯d like to make tea with a bit of the pill.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback but stood to fetch the water. Balthasar carefully scraped off a small portion of the pill with a knife and brewed his tea


    ¡°Grandpa, can we talk about my sister now?¡± Marissa asked


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Sipping his tea and savoring the moment, Balthasar responded, ¡°Your sister died right after birth.¡±


    ¡°Died?¡± Marissa was surprised


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s dead,¡± Balthasar confirmed. ¡°Your mother was pregnant with twins. On the night she went intobor, a war erupted in Blo Grein. Your sister was killed by an explosion just after she was born.¡±


    Marissa frowned deeply. Balthasar imed her sister had died in an explosion, yet Marissa was alive and unharmed. She wasn¡¯t even injured at that time. If she had been injured, it was unlikely she would have survived and thrived in the harsh conditions of the refugee camp


    ¡°Grandpa, do you have proof that my sister died in that explosion?¡± Marissa asked


    ¡°Your sister was born naturally. An explosion urred in the hospital right after her birth. Many people died, including her. Your mother was badly hurt, and the doctor had to perform an emergency cesarean to deliver you safely.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°A doctor from that hospital told me.¡±


    ¡°Where was my father at that time?¡±


    ¡°He had disappeared before the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Why does the Sanchez family im my mother only had one child?¡±


    This question seemed to irritate Balthasar. His expression turned to one of regret and annoyance. ¡°Before your mother became pregnant, the situation in Blo Grein had already deteriorated. We all urged them toe back home, but your mother was deeplymitted to her journalism and insisted on staying. As the crisis in Blo Grein worsened, we eventually lost all contact with them. Only after hearing the tragic news did we learn your mother had given birth there. I personally traveled to Blo Grein to bring you and your mother back. My resentment for your mother and my disdain for the Sanchez family led me to withhold the details from them.¡± Balthasar, despite being pleased to have the MindEase Elixir, now appeared distressed


    ¡°Tiffany, I was always most proud of your father. He was our family¡¯s beacon of hope. But due to your mother¡¯s insistence on staying there, he¡­¡± Ovee with emotion, Balthasar broke down, his tears flowing freely, resembling a flickering candle in the wind


    Moved by his vulnerability, Marissa softened her approach. She got up, approached Balthasar, and discreetly slipped a pill into his ss. ¡°Grandpa, have some water.¡±


    Balthasar took a sip and soon became drowsy. Marissa then helped him back to his bedroom. Once Balthasar was asleep, Marissa returned to her room, deep in thought. The information from Balthasar hade from the hospital¡¯s doctor. Some of it was urate, but some seemed fabricated, making the doctor a questionable figure. She pondered who might be orchestrating these events and to what end. The doctor was her only lead, but after so many years, finding this person wouldn¡¯t be easy


    Just then, her thoughts were interrupted by a notification from the Dark Net. Silver Fox said in their chat group, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯ve located Amiri.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Blue Wind chimed in, ¡°Where is that son of a bitch?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°Not sure yet. But based on my intel, he will show up on the cruise ship named the Sunrise soon.¡±


    Blue Wind addressed Marissa, ¡°ck Snake, we can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Otherwise, we might wait years to see Amiri again. I need to kill Amiri myself to avenge Red Thunder.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Silver Fox sent her a private message. ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯ve also tracked down Tiffany Nash and got something.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:


    When Marissa read Silver Fox¡¯s message, her excitement surged. ¡°Tell me!¡± she said eagerly. Silver Fox responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t traced how Tiffany managed to leave Blebert and cross the border, but she was seen on the Sunrise cruise ship a month ago. It¡¯s unclear whether she got off the ship.¡±


    This information deepened Marissa¡¯s confusion. The Sunrise roamed the high seas year-round and did not belong to any country. Its massive size and luxurious amenities had earned it the nickname ¡°Floating City.¡± In many ways, it operated like an independent nation


    The cruise ship enforced its own strict regtions. Everyone on board had to adhere to these rules, or face severe consequences. The owner of the Sunrise was mysterious and influential. No one dared challenge him. His name was Paul Alvarado, and that was the only piece of information people had. His past, his appearance, and other details were as unknown as the true face of death itself¡ªknown to all but seen by none


    Whenever Paul was offended, trouble was sure to follow. This reputation oftenbeled the Sunrise as a dangerous ce. Despite its reputation, the cruise ship bizarrely flourished in business. People flocked to it, even with its high costs, because Paul was a merciless enforcer of rules. He never meddled in external conflicts, showing indifference to disputes even if they happened right in front of him. On his ship, however, any disturbance was met with fatal consequences. For rule-abiders, the Sunrise was a paradise; for rule-breakers, it was hell. On this cruise ship, if you adhered to the rules, you could enjoy unparalleled service and utmost security. It was a ce where guests, whether on business or leisure, were free to pursue their activities


    Given its unique nature, it was impossible for ordinary people to set foot on this Floating City. Marissa wondered how Tiffany had managed it


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    After some thought and without any clear answers, Marissa decided to temporarily shelve her spections. She realized that to find Amiri and Tiffany, she would need to visit the Sunrise herself


    In the group chat at that time, Blue Wind asked, ¡°ck Snake, why are you quiet? Are you considering giving up this opportunity?¡±


    Silver Fox quickly chimed in, ¡°Blue Wind, enough. ck Snake knows what to do. Do you realize how dangerous the Sunrise is? Taking out Amiri there could provoke Paul, and the fallout could be beyond our wildest fears!¡±


    Blue Wind retorted, ¡°Are you afraid? I¡¯ve had enough of waiting. Just tell me where Amiri is. I¡¯ll go after him myself. I won¡¯t return until I¡¯ve avenged Red Thunder!¡±


    Marissa then warned, ¡°Blue Wind, hold off on any rash actions. Follow my lead. We¡¯ll get justice for Red Thunder, but I want to make sure we all return safely. It¡¯s not worth provoking Paul just to get to Amiri.¡±


    Blue Wind asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your strategy?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡±


    She then sent a private message to Silver Fox, saying, ¡°Going forward, any updates on Amiri shoulde straight to me. Keep it from Blue Wind.¡±


    Silver Fox questioned, ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, are you nning to exclude Blue Wind from the operation against Amiri?¡±


    ¡°Why? You know how deeply he desires to avenge Red Thunder. He¡¯s going to be furious if he¡¯s left out.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°That¡¯s correct. I have different tasks nned for him. Continue to locate Tiffany and report to me promptly if there is any news.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marissa logged off the Dark Net. After pondering for a while, she logged back in and sent a new message to someone known as Lone Wolf. Meanwhile, in his office, Connor received a notification


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:


    In the world of mercenaries, two figures were particrly legendary: ck Snake and Lone Wolf. Both had established their reputations through remarkable feats, bing well-known and undefeated over many years. They were considered the twin legends of the mercenary world, instilling fear in many


    Their true identities were shrouded in mystery; no one had seen their faces, and their genders remained unknown. It was often said that truly exceptional individuals acted in unique and unconventional ways. Both were known to be particrly capricious and willful. ck Snake was associated with the Rasetsu Group, but the group never trulymanded ck Snake¡¯s loyalty. They merely used her name to bolster their own reputation. Lone Wolf was even more enigmatic, affiliated with no organization and living up to his name as a solitary figure


    Lone Wolf was the subject of many rumors but was rarely seen. His presence was only confirmed by the asional impressive jobs he took from the task list


    For years, no one had seen Lone Wolf. Rumors circted that he had left the mercenary world behind. Today, Marissa was taking a gamble by messaging Lone Wolf. The challenge of breaking Paul¡¯s strict rules on the Sunrise was daunting. Ordinary allies wouldn¡¯t suffice; Lone Wolf¡¯s support could significantly increase her chances of sess


    Marissa and Lone Wolf shared a unique connection, possibly because they sympathized with each other. A few years back, they had crossed paths during a mission. Although they were using aliases and unaware of each other¡¯s real identities, Lone Wolf had added her as a friend on the Dark Net. Since then, Marissa and Lone Wolf had maintained a silent friendship online, neither sure if the other was still alive


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Her message to him was straightforward: ¡°?¡±


    Meanwhile, in his office at the Daniels Group, Connor¡¯s phone emitted a distinctive beep. Connor understood the significance of this sound¡ªit signaled a message on the Dark Net. He immediately set aside his tasks, grabbed his phone, and essed the Dark Net. To his surprise, the message was from ck Snake


    Connor was taken aback. While he and ck Snake were Dark Net acquaintances, they had never reached out to each other before. A sudden message from ck Snake suggested something significant was going on. Connor had been out of the mercenary industry for years, but he still responded to ck Snake, holding her in high regard


    A few years back, when Connor first encountered ck Snake, he was impressed by her wisdom and remarkable skills. This connection made him unusually joyful. Despite his usual aloofness, he eagerly added ck Snake as a friend on the Dark Net. Today, Connor also replied with ¡°?¡± The two simple question marks conveyed a whole conversation; ck Snake inquired if Lone Wolf was online, and Lone Wolf responded by asking what was on her mind


    Marissa was taken aback by Lone Wolf¡¯s response. She vividly recalled how, years ago, she had been impressed by Lone Wolf¡¯s extraordinarybat skills. She typed out a new message: ¡°Lone Wolf, are you interested in a mission?¡±


    Lone Wolf responded, ¡°Who¡¯s offering the mission?¡±


    ck Snake replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got a personal score to settle with Amiri. I¡¯ve recently located him and need someone to help me eliminate him.¡±


    Lone Wolf sent an amused emoji and responded, ¡°Back in the day, you would take on an entire army by yourself. Why are you so cautious now?¡±


    ck Snake exined, ¡°I want to kill him on the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor immediately grasped the gravity of the situation. Killing Amiri on the Sunrise, under Paul¡¯s watchful eye, was far riskier than any battlefield skirmish. It was a mission only to be undertaken out of dire necessity. Connor also despised Amiri, known for his malevolent deeds. Anyone with a moralpass would want him gone as soon as possible. Years ago, Connor would have agreed without a second thought. But today, he hesitated, uncertain. Back then, Connor was younger, more impulsive, and thrilled by challenges. He used to eagerly tackle daunting tasks that others would shy away from. Now, as the leader of the Daniels family, Connor bore the responsibility of his entire lineage. He also had his elderly grandmother to care for and a vige girl who upied his thoughts and concerns, making any reckless actions inadvisable


    While he mulled over his decision, ck Snake sent another message: ¡°The pay is 300 million dors.¡±


    Connor chuckled. Since when did he need to work for money? Just then, Domenic burst through the door, his face etched with urgency. ¡°Mr. Daniels, we have a serious problem.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:


    Connor looked up at Domenic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Domenic handed him a report. ¡°Take a look, Mr. Daniels. Our ship¡¯s been raided by pirates¡ªarmed ones. They not only looted everything but also ughtered our crew.¡±


    Connor swiftly scanned the report, fury igniting in his eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    ¡°Amiri¡¯s gang,¡± Domenic replied. ¡°Amiri¡¯s forces are expanding rapidly these days. He¡¯s grown brazen. In the past, they merely plundered. Now, they¡¯re resorting to ruthless killings, staining the sea with blood. To stay safe, many business groups are resorting to pleading with Amiri through intermediaries, forced to pay hefty sums annually. It¡¯s taking a toll on everyone. The Daniels Group wields significant international influence. No one dared to challenge us before. Amiri must have grown overly audacious. How dare he target our ship!¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze narrowed with lethal intent


    He then replied to ck Snake, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    ¡°Alright,¡± ck Snake acknowledged. ¡°I¡¯ll keep tabs on Amiri. I¡¯ll reach out when the time¡¯s right.¡±


    After talking with Lone Wolf, Marissa withdrew from the Dark Net and got up to go to the hospital. She foresaw the danger in assassinating Amiri on the Sunrise; no one could assure her safe return. Thus, she opted to perform Caylee¡¯s surgery first


    Entering the living room, Marissa found Landen seated on the sofa, alone. As he noticed her, he rose and said solemnly, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll be leaving the country in a few days.¡± He hesitated, restraining the words at the edge of his lips. After a prolonged pause, he continued, ¡°Take care of yourself. My father¡¯s the patriarch now. You won¡¯t face any mistreatment in the Nash family. Learn from Dr. Riss. When you acquire some of her skills, you won¡¯t suffer from poverty, no matter what.¡±


    Marissa gazed at his handsome face for a while before nodding. ¡°I will.¡± With a smile, Landen gently ruffled her hair. Though younger than Marissa, he always yed the role of an older brother


    ¡°I¡¯m off to see my mom at the hospital,¡± Marissa stated, heading towards the door


    On the porch, she nced back at him with a smile. ¡°Landen, I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯ll take care of both of us. Remember to lead the Nash family well in the future. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± With those words, she departed


    Landen remained rooted in ce, his mind adrift for a while, sensing something amiss. Marissa rode her motorcycle to the hospital. While waiting at a traffic light, she retrieved a bottle of water from her basket. As she unscrewed the cap, she heard a wolf whistle followed by a man¡¯s flirtatious voice. ¡°Hey there, Beautiful! You look so familiar. You look like¡­ like my kindergarten ssmate.¡±


    Marissa was repulsed by his approach. Such tactics to charm a girl seemed archaic. Without sparing him a nce, she tilted her head back, took a sip of water, and calmly sealed the bottle. Undeterred by her indifference, the man persisted. ¡°Hey, Beautiful, fancy grabbing a drink sometime?¡±


    Marissa continued to ignore him. ncing in her motorcycle¡¯s rearview mirror, she saw a shy red Lamborghini behind her. A somewhat decent-looking young man grinned at her through the car window, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of pursuit. His face triggered a memory of a file she had read at Connor¡¯s ce


    The details of the man were included in the file, and Tiffany had also mentioned him in her diary. With a single nce, Marissa recognized him. He was Tiffany¡¯s fifth fianc¨¦, Wesson Clifford, heir to Clifford Art and Entertainment. He had infamously called off their engagement in a humiliating manner, turning Tiffany into the city¡¯sughingstock and dissuading other suitors from pursuing her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:


    After recognizing Wesson, Marissa smiled. What a small world! She had been looking for an opportunity to teach this scoundrel a lesson, and now, fate had delivered him right into her path


    She had heard that after the major scandal, his parents had sent him abroad. She hadn¡¯t heard any news of his return until today, when she unexpectedly ran into him. It seemed he had juste back


    As these thoughts swirled in her head, Wesson was unabashedly flirting with her. ¡°Hey, Beautiful, why are you so quiet? I can take you to the most upscale club in Blebert. Doesn¡¯t that interest you?¡±


    Marissa turned to him. Wesson, stunned, asked, ¡°Tiffany Nash?¡± d in casual attire and a helmet, Marissa looked effortlessly cool and stunning on her motorbike. From behind and the side, she bore no resemnce to Tiffany. Wesson hadn¡¯t recognized her until just now


    Seeing her face initially startled him, but he quickly dismissed his own judgment. Though this woman resembled Tiffany, the stark difference in their auras was undeniable. Tiffany, ever the timid one, could never match this woman¡¯s cool demeanor. He smirked knowingly. ¡°You know, you really remind me of my ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marissa responded, her smile unwavering


    She then stepped off her motorcycle and walked briskly towards Wesson. Wesson, mistaking her approach as interest, beamed with anticipation. However, before he could revel in his assumption, Marissa¡¯s fist connected with his nose. There was a horrendous crack, and blood spurted, sshing across the car


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wesson screamed in agony


    Marissa grabbed his hair, yanking his head back. ¡°Take a good look. Who do I remind you of now?¡±


    Shocked, in pain, and furious, Wesson clenched his teeth and hissed, ¡°You wretched woman, do you have any idea who I am? I¡¯m the son of the CEO of Clifford Art and Entertainment. You¡¯ve made a grave mistake messing with me!¡±


    Another punch from Marissa silenced him as it smashed into his mouth


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wesson screamed again


    Blood now streamed from both his nose and mouth, painting a ghastly picture. He resembled a zombie, fresh from a gruesome feast. As he cried out, his teeth ttered to the ground. The blood not only covered the car but also drenched his once pristine white suit in red. The crowd around them was dumbstruck, having never witnessed such a violent disy. She was like something out of an action movie¡ªfierce and unstoppable. Though Wesson had a history of frivolous flirtations, he had never encountered such ferocity


    Still holding his hair, Marissa looked at him with a faint smile and asked again, ¡°Look at me now. Who do I look like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Wesson¡¯s voice broke as he lost all semnce of dignity


    But another punch came swiftly. Itnded squarely on his already broken nose, amplifying the pain. Wesson cried out, ¡°I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Marissa sneered, then lightly patted his cheek. ¡°Remember to show some respect next time you see me.¡±


    With those final words, she pushed him aside, mounted her motorcycle, and sped away. She couldn¡¯t linger any longer


    Her confrontation with Wesson had caused a significant traffic dy. Spectators in the front row were entertained and showed no urgency to disperse, while those at the back, unaware of the cause, continued to honk impatiently. If Marissa didn¡¯t leave soon, the traffic police would surely arrive


    After leaving the scene, Marissa headed straight to the hospital, unconcerned about Wesson¡¯s condition. Upon entering Caylee¡¯s ward, she found the entire Sanchez family gathered around, discussing something intently. As soon as Ruth spotted Marissa, she urgently called out, ¡°Come over here and see your mother, Tiffany!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:


    Hearing Ruth¡¯s voice, Marissa looked towards Caylee on the bed. Caylee¡¯s eyes remained closed, her face devoid of expression, but her waving hands indicated she was awake and attentive to the sounds around her. The gestures she made were unusual, and initially, no one could understand them. When Ruth called out Tiffany¡¯s name, Caylee¡¯s hand gestures changed, clearly stretching towards the door. She was signaling her desire to hold her daughter¡¯s hand. Grasping the meaning, Marissa quickly went over, took her hand, and soothed her with a gentle touch


    Ruth then said, ¡°Tiffany, today I told your mother about your new position as an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯s team. She reacted by waving her hands like this, and we¡¯re not sure what she¡¯s trying to say.¡±


    Marissa smiled warmly at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s probably just very happy.¡±


    Despite saying so, Marissa understood that Caylee was trying to tell the Sanchez family that Riss was her daughter. Once Caylee felt her hand in hers, she rxed


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Marissa then said to the Sanchez family, ¡°Grandma, Uncle, Rachel, it¡¯s best if you all head home to rest. I¡¯ll stay here with Mom.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. We should get back to prepare for the banquet,¡± Rachel responded. Daryl added, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯ll organize a wee-back party for you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°A party for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve finallye back to the Sanchez lineage. It¡¯s only right we celebrate with a grand ceremony. We even got your mother¡¯s agreement on this just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I leave it in your capable hands,¡± Marissa responded with a smile. With her approval, the Sanchez family departed from the ward, their spirits high


    Once Marissa was alone with her mother, she gently touched Caylee¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s crucial you keep my identity as Riss a secret for now. Please don¡¯t share it with anyone.¡± Caylee lifted her hand, mimicking a nod


    With a smile, Marissa began to check on her mother. Finishing the examination, she reassured her, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re recovering well. I¡¯ll proceed with the surgery in a few days. Do you have faith in me?¡± Caylee¡¯s hand moved in a nodding motion once more


    Marissa caressed her mother¡¯s forehead tenderly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ve always been sessful in surgery, and I¡¯ll make sure yours is no exception.¡±


    Caylee made two nodding gestures again. Marissa could tell she was in a good mood. As Marissa contemted her uing trip on the Sunrise, she mentioned, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be traveling abroad for some time after your surgery. It mightst a few days or even years. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t see me immediately when you wake up.¡±


    For a while, Caylee made no gesture. Marissa knew she was worried. Therefore, she consoled Caylee, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Mom. I¡¯ll be involved in medical research overseas and I promise I¡¯ll return. Just wait for me patiently after you wake up.¡±


    Eventually, Caylee raised her hand in agreement. Marissa shared several amusing stories with Caylee. When Caylee no longer responded, Marissa knew her mother had fallen asleep, and she stopped talking


    Three dayster, the Sanchez family threw arge celebration for Marissa and invited numerous guests. The banquet served two purposes: to formally recognize Tiffany as a member of the Sanchez family and to signal to any potential adversaries that Tiffany now had strong support


    Marissa and Caylee returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s house. Although Caylee could not see, the sounds of the vibrant gathering lifted her spirits, keeping her in a cheerful mood. The Sanchez family had arranged for a wheelchair for Caylee. Once she was seated, a servant wheeled her into the banquet and stayed close to ensure her safety. The banquet hall buzzed with joy and harmony, but the festivities were interrupted when an unexpected guest arrived


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:


    The unexpected guest was Wesson, apanied by his parents and a group of bodyguards. Three days ago, Marissa had broken his nose and knocked out two of his teeth. Wesson came from a wealthy family and had always been known for his wild and unrestrained behavior. He typically wore a white suit and was skilled at charming women. However, today he was a mess, his appearance almostical. His face was marked with bruises, and a thick gauze covered the bridge of his nose. When he spoke, the gaps where his two front teeth had been were inly visible


    Rumors had circted that he had flirted with a fiery-tempered beauty on the street and had been soundly beaten for it. Yet, no one knew that the woman was Marissa. Initially, Wesson wasn¡¯t sure who had attacked him. He had expended considerable effort and resources to find out, only to discover it was Tiffany. He found it hard to ept. He had once humiliated her to the brink of despair, almost driving her to jump off a building. How had she transformed into such a fierce and stunning woman?


    For him, being beaten by her was more humiliating than being bitten by a stray dog. Both the Sanchez and the Clifford families were involved in the art business and were fiercepetitors. They harbored deep resentment towards each other, meeting only in strained circumstances. Therefore, when Wesson showed up at the Sanchez family¡¯s party, his intentions were unclear at first


    It wasn¡¯t until he kicked over a table and cursed loudly that everyone realized the fiery-tempered beauty who had beaten him up was none other than Tiffany. He was there to confront her. The revtion shocked everyone. It was hard to believe that Tiffany, known for her gentleness and delicacy, could overpower a notorious yboy like Wesson. She had never shown such boldness, even when forced to break off her engagement after being humiliated. Wesson¡¯s broken nose and the absence of his two front teeth bore testament to her formidable strength


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Before Marissa could respond, Daryl spoke up sharply. ¡°This is the Sanchez family¡¯s house, not a venue for reckless behavior. You need to leave immediately!¡±


    Rachel instinctively stepped in front of Marissa, shielding her. She addressed Wesson, ¡°Everyone knows Tiffany as gentle and demure. How could she have inflicted such damage on you? You must find a more credible story if you¡¯re attempting to discredit her.¡±


    Although both families were in the art business, the Cliffords had a reputation for being rough and domineering, in stark contrast to the demure Daryl and Rachel. They appeared somewhat fragile when confronted with Wesson¡¯s aggressive demeanor. Wesson dismissed their attempts to defend Tiffany with a sneer. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. If you don¡¯t hand over Tiffany today, I will bring down your Sanchez family!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Shaun approached Wesson and asked in a resonant voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to bring down the Sanchez family.¡±


    Despite his serious tone, Shaun¡¯s elegant and demure appearance lessened his intimidating presence. Standing before Wesson, he seemed more like a schr facing a bandit. With her temper ring, Le pushed her way to the front, pointed directly at Wesson¡¯s nose, and yelled, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Wesson, infuriated, gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare a little girlmand me? You must be looking for trouble!¡± He raised his hand to p Le. Although Le was sharp-tongued, she wasn¡¯t much of a fighter. She would definitely suffer if she encountered a jerk like Wesson


    Just as Le was about to be hit, Daryl and Shaun stepped forward simultaneously to intercept Wesson. Seeing this, the Clifford family¡¯s bodyguards rushed forward, ready to strike. At that critical moment, a white figure dashed over, kicked Wesson away, and swiftly tackled the bodyguards. The entire skirmishsted less than ten seconds. The moves were executed so quickly that no one could catch how she did it. Once the dust settled, everyone was gaping in astonishment


    Seeing Wesson and his bodyguards sprawled on the floor and then looking at Marissa, who remained calm andposed, the others finally believed Wesson. She was indeed the fiery-tempered beauty who had beaten him up! Yana Clifford, Wesson¡¯s mother, hurried to help her son up. ¡°My dear, are you okay?¡±


    Wesson, sweating from pain, clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°My ribs are broken!¡±


    ¡°Call the police! Call the police now!¡± shouted Wesson¡¯s father, Rowe Clifford, in a fury. Just then, a cold and intimidating voice rang from outside. ¡°Who wants to call the police?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:


    Everyone turned toward the voice and saw that it was Connor. He stood tall and imposing at the door of the banquet hall. His arrival immediately charged the air with tension. Silence fell over the crowd


    Seated atop the wealth pyramid, the Daniels family wielded significant influence. In contrast, the Sanchez family¡¯s assets seemed insignificant. No one would have expected them to manage to invite the head of the Daniels family. Yet, here Connor was


    The Daniels and Sanchez families had no business dealings; their sole connection was Tiffany. Connor¡¯s presence, therefore, was puzzling, given his well-known disdain for her. So, why was Connor here?


    Rowe seemed to realize something. He quickly approached Connor to start his usations against Tiffany. ¡°Mr. Daniels, when Wesson discovered Tiffany¡¯s multiple affairs, he angrily broke off their engagement. Instead of reflecting on her actions, Tiffany has been harboring resentment towards Wesson. She assaulted him in public days ago, and today, she attacked him once more. Tiffany truly embodies violence and immorality.¡±


    Yana chimed in, ¡°That day, she encountered Wesson on the street and tried to seduce him into booking a hotel room with her. Wesson declined and admonished her for herck of loyalty. Her fury led her to strike Wesson.¡± Tears welled up in Yana¡¯s eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you must uphold justice for Wesson!¡±


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, a woman as immoral as Tiffany has smeared your reputation. If you aim to persuade your grandma to agree to the divorce, we can stand as your witnesses,¡± Rowe added


    ¡°We can verify these ims and reveal Tiffany¡¯s true character to your grandma,¡± Yana added. United in their agenda, Wesson¡¯s parents believed that Connor¡¯s aversion to Tiffany would prompt him to side with them. Their strategy seemed to persuade many attendees of the party. Given Tiffany¡¯s infamous past, these new allegations were not surprising


    The expectation now was for Connor to express his anger and publicly demand a divorce from Tiffany in Arabe¡¯s presence. It baffled them why the Sanchez family would hold such a notorious individual as Tiffany in high regard and host a grand party in her honor. To them, it seemed like a path to ruin, and they were convinced that Tiffany would be the downfall of the Sanchez family


    The banquet hall was silent, everyone eagerly anticipating Connor¡¯s reaction. However, contrary to expectations, Connor remainedposed. After listening quietly to Wesson¡¯s parents¡¯ usations, Connor asked indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    Yana blinked her eyes, interpreting Connor¡¯s question as a prompt to provide more damning evidence against Tiffany. She boldly fabricated another story. ¡°That day on the street, Tiffany spoke crudely, iming she¡¯d do anything for Wesson. She was even willing to have a threesome with him. It¡¯s too disgraceful to even repeat. Who knows how many obscene films she has watched toe up with such filthy ideas!¡±


    Embellishing her tale, Yana turned to Wesson and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Wesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wesson quickly agreed, aligning with his parents¡¯ intentions. ¡°After I rejected her, she even suggested having my child in secret. She nned to pass it off as a Daniels¡¯ heir, letting you raise it, Mr. Daniels, so she could im a share of your fortune.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Le erupted in anger. ¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t like that. You¡¯re just ndering her!¡±


    Shaun added, equally furious, ¡°You¡¯re spreading lies!¡±


    Tears streamed down Ruth¡¯s face as she pointed usingly at the Clifford family. ¡°You are so vile. Not only did you unjustly break off the engagement, but now you¡¯re ndering my granddaughter. God will see your wickedness!¡±


    Rachel, worried Ruth might fall ill from the stress, gently patted her back to calm her. Meanwhile, Daryl expressed his outrage. ¡°From this day forward, the Sanchez family and the Clifford family are sworn enemies!¡±


    At that moment, the Clifford family, sensing an alliance with Connor, looked down on the Sanchez family with arrogance and smugness. All eyes then turned to Connor. Everyone was curious about his next move¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:


    Connor remained calm andposed, casually asking the Clifford family, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Rowe, Yana, and Wesson looked at each other, their lips pursed. They seemed to have more to say but couldn¡¯t find the words. After a short pause, Yana said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, these should be enough for you to show your grandmother Tiffany¡¯s true colors and secure your divorce from her.¡±


    Connor then turned to Domenic, asking, ¡°Did you record all that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything,¡± Domenic replied


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go ahead and report them for nder,¡± Connor said


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    The Cliffords stood there, stunned and shaken. The bystanders were equally taken aback. They had all seen Domenic recording the entire conversation, thinking he was gathering evidence to show Arabe. Little did they know, it was actually a trap set for the Clifford family


    It was clear now that Connor was aiming to protect Tiffany. This raised questions. Connor had previously shown disdain towards Tiffany, so why this sudden defense? During the recent medical conference, Connor had kicked Sansa to protect Tiffany. Now, he came to this party to safeguard Tiffany again, leaving the crowd puzzled


    As Domenic prepared to call the police, Rowe suddenly knelt before Connor, pleading, ¡°Mr. Daniels, can you please rify what we¡¯ve done wrong?¡±


    If Connor pressed charges against them, they knew they would never win thewsuit. Yana quickly joined Rowe on the floor. She noticed Wesson hesitating and gently nudged him to kneel with them. Wesson grimaced as his sore ribs made kneeling painful, yet he hid his difort


    Connor looked down at the Clifford family with an air of detachment and casually suggested to Rowe, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to call the police? Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do that!¡± Rowe stuttered, his forehead slick with sweat from anxiety


    Connor let out a softugh. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Clifford. Everyone must abide by thew. If my wife hurt your son, she¡¯ll face the consequences. Simrly, if you¡¯ve made false ims about her, you¡¯ll need to answer for that.¡±


    ¡°It was all Wesson¡¯s fault! He¡­ he flirted with your wife publicly. He got what he deserved!¡± Rowe¡¯s voice shook as he continued, ¡°We made up those stories to damage your wife¡¯s reputation. We are very sorry, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re dropping the issue of my wife defending herself against your son?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°It was our son who erred, and your wife was merely protecting herself. We see no need to continue this,¡± Rowe said, shaking his head vigorously


    With a hint of a smirk, Connor responded casually, ¡°Well, considering your age, since you¡¯ve asked for mercy, I¡¯ll drop the matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Domenic responded, pocketing his phone with a smile. Rowe, Yana, and Wesson repeatedly bowed in thanks to Connor before they apologized to Marissa. With their heads lowered in embarrassment, they fled the party


    After the Clifford family left, Connor moved closer to Marissa, leaning in slightly to catch her eye. ¡°My grandmother always told me to stand by my wife. Are you happy with how I handled that?¡± he asked. Marissa¡¯s cheeks turned pink under his steady gaze


    His voice was so gentle, and his stance so close. Was he trying to charm her on purpose? A flush of embarrassment swept through Marissa, intensified by the many onlookers. She could feel his breath on her cheek, sending warmth through her


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡± Marissa awkwardly stepped back and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before she could pull away, Connor wrapped his arms around her, his voice carrying a hint of flirtation. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear my wife is pleased.¡±


    Marissa was stunned. This man must have been deliberate in his actions. He seemed to want to see her flustered and awkward. She desperately wanted to express her frustration but held back, considering the onlookers. She hadmitted to maintaining their image as a loving couple, after all


    The crowd was visibly surprised. Wasn¡¯t it well known that Connor held some resentment towards Tiffany? And yet, they seemed so close


    ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s been a while,¡± a gentle voice suddenly said from behind. Marissa turned around,pletely surprised by the neer


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:


    Marissa immediately recognized the woman who greeted her with a gentle smile. She was Chloe Brock, from the prominent Brock family


    In Blebert, four major ns held sway: the Daniels family at the helm, followed by the Brocks, the Warrens, and the Hoffmans. The head of the Brock family had two daughters, the elder being De Brock and the younger, Chloe. Both were celebrated for their beauty and talents. De had married Neil¡¯s elder son, Foley, two years prior. Chloe, on the other hand, remained single and had numerous admirers


    Chloe also enjoyed another distinction that often became a topic of conversation¡ªshe was Tiffany¡¯s best friend. Chloe was a radiant and talented woman, while Tiffany was struggling to find her footing. The fact that these two individuals were best friends left everyone astonished


    It was often said that Chloe¡¯s kindness was so profound that she could befriend someone as unworthy as Tiffany. Marissa had gleaned insights about Chloe from Tiffany¡¯s diaries, revealing that Chloe¡¯s friendship was driven by ulterior motives rather than sincerity. Despite knowing this, Tiffany, engulfed in loneliness and ostracized by the world, chose to y along with Chloe


    Before Marissa could respond, Chloe turned to greet Connor. ¡°Hello, Connor.¡± Considering her sister was married to Connor¡¯s nephew, it made sense for Chloe to address him by name. However, the affection in her eyes raised questions about their rtionship


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing. She nced at Connor and noticed his subtle nod in return


    Chloe then shifted her attention to Marissa, masking her reluctance to look away from Connor. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m d you finally came back to Connor. I was so worried when you fled before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa replied with a smile. ¡°You were worried, yet you never visited. I¡¯ve been back for nearly a month.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face fell, and tears began to gather in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I wanted to visit sooner, but I feared I¡¯d disturb you. After all, Connor was quite upset when you left before the wedding.¡±


    Marissa found the excuseughable and far from convincing. She suspected Chloe¡¯s dyed visit was due to her belief that Tiffany would be dismissed by Connor soon. Chloe¡¯s appearance now likely stemmed from curiosity about why Marissa had not yet been sent away


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Brock,¡± Marissa said coolly. ¡°But let me rify¡ªI didn¡¯t flee. I went to study medicine. Please, don¡¯t twist the truth.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that, Tiffany?¡± Another girl suddenly intervened, her toneced with usation. Marissa turned to see that the neer was Melinda Warren, from another prominent family in Blebert


    Melinda was known to be close to Chloe and, by extension, was considered a friend to Tiffany¡ªat least, that was what everyone outside their circle believed. To Marissa, however, it seemed Chloe had a hidden agenda in befriending Tiffany, and Melinda was nothing more than a naive follower in this charade


    As Marissa formed her thoughts, Melinda proved herself to be a naive follower. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re the one who said you didn¡¯t love Mr. Daniels. You told us you didn¡¯t want to marry him and ruin your life. You even begged Chloe to help you escape before the wedding. Why deny it now?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Melinda pressed on. ¡°Do you realize how worried Chloe was when you ran away? She prayed for you every day. It¡¯s wrong for you to treat her like this now.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Melinda,¡± Chloe cut in, tugging at Melinda¡¯s sleeve to silence her. Marissa noted this exchange carefully¡ªit was revealing. So, Chloe had assisted Tiffany in fleeing the wedding? This raised several questions: Did Chloe know the exact details of Tiffany¡¯s escape n? Or perhaps she knew where Tiffany was all along and recognized that Marissa was an imposter? Was Chloe simply ying along with the scenario as it unfolded?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:


    As Marissa was pondering how to coax more information about Tiffany out of Chloe, Chloe spoke up again


    ¡°Connor, Tiffany did ask me to help her escape the wedding, but I declined,¡± Chloe admitted to Connor. ¡°I¡¯ve been urging Tiffany to consider everyone¡¯s feelings and not just act impulsively. The wedding invitations were already mailed, but she still chose to leave, ignoring the potential problems it might cause you,¡± Chloe continued, her voice heavy with disappointment. ¡°Tiffany grew up without parental guidance. Her reckless behavior spoiled her academic prospects and led to the cancetion of five engagements. Her reputation suffered terribly, which is truly unfortunate. Luckily, she¡¯s begun to make amends. I trust you to look after her going forward, Connor. I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    Marissa, upon hearing this, narrowed her eyes with skepticism. Chloe¡¯s words seemed caring on the surface, but to Marissa, they felt more like a subtle betrayal, wrapped in a guise of kindness while scheming against Tiffany


    Chloe¡¯s approach starkly contrasted with A¡¯s. A, despite her outward gentility, was overtly superficial and domineering, her true nature transparent. Chloe, on the other hand, was more deceptive. Celebrated along with her sister De as two of Blebert¡¯s most stunning women, she possessed notable merits


    Chloe deftly highlighted Tiffany¡¯s past mistakes, subtly insinuating that she was an unsuitable match for Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man. Public perception would not view Chloe as spiteful but aspassionate. One might anticipate Connor to react with embarrassment or anger. Yet, he remainedposed. With indifference, Connor said, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly take care of my wife. No need for thanks.¡±


    Chloe was visibly embarrassed by his calm response. Her smile froze, yet she did not exit gracefully. Instead, she mustered another smile and turned to Marissa, saying, ¡°Tiffany, Melinda and Derek are getting engaged. You¡¯ll both be daughters-inw in the Daniels family now, so do take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Melinda marrying Derek?¡± Marissa looked over at Melinda and responded warmly, ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll be like an aunt to Melinda from now on.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face turned red with frustration. She had no fondness for Derek, who came from a modest vige, and her parents had decided on the match without her input. Already distressed about marrying someone she did not love, Melinda now bristled at the thought of Tiffany possibly outranking her within the Daniels family


    In the past, Chloe, Tiffany, and Melinda were a trio, though hardly on equal footing. Chloe led decisively, Tiffany lingered at the bottom, and Melinda upied the uncertain middle. Chloe¡¯s allure and skills were without question. Melinda had looked up to her since they were young, always eager to show her admiration. However, extending such courtesy to Tiffany, whom she deemed unworthy, was unthinkable


    Marissa had a keen insight into Melinda¡¯s mindset. Melinda had tried to humiliate her in front of everyone just now, and Marissa could easily imagine how Melinda might have once praised Chloe while mistreating Tiffany. Now, Marissa was determined to settle scores on Tiffany¡¯s behalf. Without saying a word, Marissa looked at Connor, her eyesmunicating her n


    Connor caught on quickly and turned to Melinda. ¡°Melinda, why don¡¯t you show your respect to your aunt-inw and bring her a cup of tea?¡± he suggested. This gesture symbolically weed Melinda into his family, which should have been wee news for her


    However, it devastated Melinda. Tears filled her eyes, on the verge of spilling. Marissa, meanwhile, had already taken her seat, expecting Melinda¡¯s act of deference. But Melinda, fists clenched, stood defiantly still. Connor, noticing her reluctance, pressed her. ¡°Why the hesitation, Melinda? Don¡¯t you want to marry Derek and join our family?¡± Then, turning to Trenton Warren, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, with a light-hearted smirk, Connor joked, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you thinking of calling off the engagement?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:


    When Connor mentioned calling off the engagement, Trenton panicked and harshly reprimanded Melinda, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Serve tea to Mrs. Daniels immediately!¡± Left with no choice, Melinda knelt before Marissa, performed a kowtow bow, and epted the teacup passed to her by a servant. She then offered it to Marissa, saying, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, please enjoy some tea.¡± Marissa smiled and reached for the tea


    As she was about to take the cup, she noticed Melinda¡¯s hand trembling slightly. Marissa paused and pulled her hand back. ¡°Ah!¡± Hot tea spilled onto Melinda¡¯s hand, making her cry out in pain


    ¡°You did that intentionally, didn¡¯t you, Tiffany?¡± Dennis Warren, Melinda¡¯s brother, used angrily. Marissa nced at the fiery young man and retorted mockingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Warren attempted to scald me but ended up burning herself instead?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying!¡± Dennis vehemently denied the usation. ¡°Melinda has been timid since childhood. How would she possibly dare do such a thing? You¡¯re clearly holding a grudge against me for breaking off our engagement, and you¡¯re taking it out on Melinda!¡±


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa suddenly had a light bulb moment. Dennis was Tiffany¡¯s fourth fianc¨¦. His decision to break off their engagement had surely caused Tiffany more than a little embarrassment


    At that moment, Melinda began to softly cry. ¡°Tiffany, do you think Dennis broke off his engagement to you because of my influence? You¡¯re mistaken. I may have never spoken well of you, but I don¡¯t have the power to sway Dennis¡¯s decisions. He ended the engagement solely because your reputation was too poor for his liking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Dennis added. ¡°Tiffany, if you hold a grudge against me for breaking off our engagement, take it out on me, not Melinda.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you must be joking,¡± Marissa replied, looking at him as if he were foolish. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ended our engagement, how could I have married my wonderful husband now? I¡¯m grateful you rejected me. Why would I bear a grudge? You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    These words left Dennis speechless


    Marissa then addressed Melinda, who was still kneeling. ¡°Miss Warren, you said you¡¯ve never spoken well of me, meaning we were never friends. So don¡¯t im any supposed friendship between us going forward. When you marry into the Daniels family, I¡¯ll be your elder, and you the junior. You must remember the hierarchy and talk to me with respect. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Daniels,¡± Melinda replied. The banquet continued, and the Sanchez family formally epted Marissa as a member with ceremony. For the first time, Marissa felt valued by her family. Surprisingly, Connor also stayed to watch the ceremony


    With Connor present, no one acted out, and the ceremony went smoothly. Melinda sat beside Chloe, enviously watching Marissa bask in attention


    ¡°Tiffany is nothing but trouble. How does she deserve all this attention?¡± Melindained to Chloe


    ¡°Melinda, let¡¯s not be bitter,¡± Chloe replied gently. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see her finally finding some happiness. We should be happy for her.¡±


    ¡°Happy for her? Did you see her smugness earlier? I can¡¯t understand why Mr. Daniels, with his status, used to detest her but now fiercely protects her.¡±


    ¡°Probably to appease his grandmother,¡± Chloe replied


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the only reason!¡± Melinda sneered. ¡°But mark my words, once Mrs. Arabe Daniels is out of the picture, Tiffany¡¯s luck will run out.¡±


    Chloe simply smiled and remained quiet, ncing down at her phone. She had received a message reading, ¡°Miss Brock, we¡¯ve found out this impostor calling herself Tiffany is actually named Marissa Nash, a simple girl from Adagend! And here¡¯s the most ridiculous part¡ªshe was Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e when he lived in Adagend!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:


    After reading the message, Chloe nced at Marissa with a significant look and stowed her phone away


    At the medical conference, Chloe had suspected that the current Tiffany was an imposter, and her instincts had proven correct. Chloe marveled at how the world seemed wondrous, given that the two women bore an uncanny resemnce to each other


    Tiffany had always been naive and docile. Previously, Chloe had persuaded her to escape her wedding and cross the western border illegally to avoid Connor¡¯s men. Tiffany had followed her advice to the letter. The region was treacherous, filled with vipers and wild animals¡ªa ce so perilous that even a strong man might not return from. Chloe doubted Tiffany¡¯s chances of survival


    Convinced of Tiffany¡¯s demise, Chloe had thought she would no longer have topete with anyone for Connor¡¯s affection. In Blebert, she saw herself as unparalleled. Yet, unexpectedly, a counterfeit Tiffany emerged


    Fortunately, this imposter was merely a simple vige girl, possibly even more foolish than the original Tiffany. Chloe was confident in her ability to control her. Her face lit up with a confident smile


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    As the ceremony concluded, apuse filled the hall and congrattions were directed at Marissa. Chloe joined in, her smile gleaming


    Melinda, on the other hand, was clearly irritated. ¡°Chloe, have you forgotten how Tiffany treated you just now? She¡¯s so ungrateful. Why do you show her kindness? She doesn¡¯t appreciate your past kindness.¡±


    Chloe offered a disingenuous smile. ¡°Calm down, Melinda. Tiffany has always been erratic¡ªsometimes patient, other times irritable. We should be magnanimous. Without us, she would be friendless in Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re too good-hearted,¡± Melinda pouted. ¡°If I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be friends with Tiffany. You¡¯re so excellent, yet you let this useless woman hang around with you. She¡¯s nothing but a downer.¡±


    Chloe merely smiled in response. In Chloe¡¯s eyes, Melinda was just as gullible. She would never understand why Chloe had chosen to befriend Tiffany


    Chloe¡¯s sister, De, was exceptional in every way¡ªa straight-A student excelling in piano, art, and dance. Chloe had always felt the pressure, fearing she would be eclipsed by De and ridiculed by others. Chloe¡¯s life was a constant struggle, yet she remained intent on surpassing her sister. When De married into the wealthiest family, bing Foley¡¯s wife, Chloe resolved to marry Connor to outshine her sister forever. She befriended Tiffany and took her everywhere because Tiffany¡¯s simplicity made Chloe appear more aplished


    While Tiffany was regarded as a failure, Chloe was celebrated as a woman of brilliance. Tiffany was scorned by eligible bachelors, whereas Chloe was the object of their admiration. Basking in the des she received at Tiffany¡¯s expense, Chloe savored diminishing Tiffany at every turn. Previously, Chloe hadn¡¯t taken Tiffany seriously until one day Tiffany stole the man Chloe desired most. Annoyed, Chloe decided to get rid of Tiffany forever


    After the banquet, Chloe made a point to gracefully say goodbye to Tiffany and Connor. ¡°Tiffany, Connor, good night.¡± In response, Marissa and Connor offered only a cold nod. Unfazed, Chloe maintained a serene smile and departed with Melinda


    As thest of the guests left, Connor remained behind. The Sanchez family, overwhelmed by his stature, hesitated in their interactions, fearing they might upset him. Ruth, in particr, waspelled to stay in the living room to keep Connorpany despite her fatigue from the evening¡¯s events. Concerned for her grandmother, Marissa approached Connor quietly. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to discuss.¡±


    Marissa furrowed her brows, puzzled by what he could mean. Eager to expedite his departure, she suggested, ¡°Please wait for me in your car. I¡¯ll just say goodbye to my mother.¡±


    Connor nodded, said his farewells to the Sanchez family, and left to wait for her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:


    After Connor departed, the Sanchez family let out a collective sigh of relief. Marissa moved closer to the wheelchair and noticed Caylee¡¯s fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest, a clear sign of her cheerfulness


    Ruth chuckled and addressed Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, your mother is in high spirits. Your performance at the banquet just now brought back memories of her younger days.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what was my mother like back then?¡±


    ¡°She was a force to be reckoned with. She would challenge everyone and everything, even the air itself. Many suitors who admired her were deterred by her fierceness. It remains somewhat of a mystery how she ended up with your father, who was known for his gentle nature.¡±


    Ruthughed heartily again. ¡°You were just like her today, facing off against a crowd all by yourself.¡±


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Recalling Marissa¡¯s confrontation with the Clifford family, Daryl joined in with augh. ¡°Tiffany, we used to fear you might be bullied. Now, it seems we should be more concerned about you bing the bully.¡±


    With a smile, Rachel inquired, ¡°Tiffany, with your talent for self-defense, why didn¡¯t you stand up to those who bullied you previously?¡± A slight blush colored Marissa¡¯s cheeks as she fibbed, ¡°I was weak back then. I¡¯ve only recently begun my training.¡±


    Rachel nodded understandingly. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite skilled in fighting. Did you train at a martial arts school? Who is your instructor?¡±


    ¡°No, I trained by myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible to be so proficient on your own?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as it seems. I just have considerable brute strength.¡±


    Marissa sheepishly stuck out her tongue after telling her tale. In truth, her fighting skills were cultivated at the Doomsday Base, arge and intimidating international martial arts organization. Anyone who survived training at the Doomsday Base was a master in their own right, capable of overpowering countless opponents single-handedly


    Marissa¡¯s journey to the Doomsday Base began unexpectedly. Forced by her parents to quit school and work at the tender age of fifteen, she was kidnapped by robbers in an unknown ce, nearly losing her life. It was purely by fortune that King, the head of the Doomsday Base, was in the vicinity and rescued her. Recognizing her innate potential, King brought her to his secluded training facility


    Situated on a remote equatorial ind, the Doomsday Base was King¡¯s domain, hosting numerous students from around the world, all bound by the stringent rules of the ind. King was an unparalleled martial artist who established the Doomsday Base. His teachings in martial arts were deep and challenging, demanding exceptional physical fitness and acute mental sharpness. Every neer had to withstand grueling training sessions. Only those resilient enough could proceed to meet King and delve into the ancient martial arts techniques


    Those who survived this demanding regimen excelled remarkably. They went on to be champions in boxing, leaders in military forces, and sought-after international bodyguards. Yet, only a handful could truly master the ancient techniques at the level of King


    For years, King had been on the lookout for an heir who could match his skills, and he found such a prospect in Marissa. Marissa was not just physically gifted; her quick grasp ofplex concepts set her apart. She absorbed teachings rapidly and even created her own fighting style, soon outshining her master. Recognizing her as a gem, King imparted all his knowledge to her, hoping she would someday lead the Doomsday Base. However, Marissa had no desire to spend her youth isted on the ind, training amidst the stringent atmosphere. She packed her belongings and departed swiftly. King berated her for squandering her abilities. In response, Marissa adopted the alias ¡°ck Snake,¡± under which she became a renowned mercenary queen


    Snapping back to the present, Marissa rubbed her nose, feeling a bit uneasy. The Sanchez family was impressed by herbat skills, yet for her, such feats were trivial. Had she not restrained herself, Wesson and his bodyguards would have been dead. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯ve got trouble. Major emergency!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:


    Marissa nced at the message, bid farewell to Caylee and the other members of the Sanchez family, and quickly left. Once alone, Marissa promptly texted Silver Fox back, asking, ¡°What emergency?¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Amiri and Connor are at odds. The way things are escting, they might end up fighting. I¡¯m unsure if this will impact our n to eliminate Amiri.¡±


    Seeing Connor¡¯s name, Marissa paused abruptly and typed, ¡°Amiri and Connor usually stay out of each other¡¯s way. What sparked their dispute?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite ironic. Amiri¡¯s team has been gaining power and has grown overly confident. They recently dared to attack a merchant ship owned by the Daniels Group, killing all onboard. When Amiri learned of this, he was terrified. He punished those responsible, returned the ship and goods, and even offered to pay double the damages to persuade Connor to overlook the incident. But Connor is unforgiving and seeks revenge for even minor offenses. Despite Amiri¡¯s humble pleas for peace, Connor remained unmoved. He demanded marypensation for the stolen goods and Amiri¡¯s life for the lives lost. He rified that either Amiri¡¯s team or the Daniels Group would fall. Realizing peace was out of reach, Amiri took a desperate step. He has posted a task on the Dark Net, offering two billion dors for Connor¡¯s head.¡±


    After the message, Silver Fox sent a sticker of someoneughing out loud. ¡°Amiri¡¯s men have really put him in hot water this time. If Amiri shes with Connor, he might not die, but he¡¯ll certainly be gravely injured. Why don¡¯t we just stay safe and watch them battle it out? Let¡¯s enjoy watching Amiri¡¯s downfall.¡±


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Without responding to Silver Fox, Marissa quickly logged into the Dark Net to check the task list. The two-billion-dor bounty was irresistibly tempting. With such a reward, surely some would risk it. She worried that Connor might actually be killed. Once she logged in, she noticed that the task of killing Connor was now at the top of the list, sparking widespread discussion


    ¡°The reward is two billion dors. It¡¯s astonishing. Whoeverpletes this will livefortably for life.¡±


    ¡°Taking down someone as formidable as Connor won¡¯t be easy. This job is too challenging. It¡¯s not for the average person.¡±


    ¡°Only ck Snake and Lone Wolf might pull it off, though there are hidden talents in the world. There could be others stronger than ck Snake and Lone Wolf. They¡¯re just not known yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since ck Snake and Lone Wolf werest seen. I wonder if they¡¯re still around. I¡¯m curious who wille out on top between Amiri and Connor. Ha ha¡­¡±


    As the discussion heated up, someone epted the mission. It was ck Snake


    ¡°Can you believe it? ck Snake just took the mission!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Even though ck Snake isn¡¯t active in our circle anymore, their legend is still strong. If ck Snake returns, it¡¯s going to be chaos.¡±


    Ignoring the ongoing discussions, Marissa closed the session after epting the mission. Silver Fox sent a shocked emoji and typed, ¡°ck Snake, I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t we supposed to be targeting Amiri? Why did you ept this mission? The enemy of our enemy is our ally. Shouldn¡¯t we team up with Connor to take down Amiri?¡±


    Marissa replied with aughing emoji and typed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill Connor for the two billion dors, and then I¡¯ll eliminate Amiri to avenge Red Thunder.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re really ambitious. You shouldn¡¯t be calling yourself ck Snake. ck Python would be more fitting.¡±


    Feeling no desire to continue the conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa closed the chat. When she epted the mission, her hands shook with anxiety. She worried someone else might grab it first. It was uncertain how long Connor could keep his head if someone as formidable as Lone Wolf had epted the mission. Her sleep aid could only be harmed by her, and no one else couldy a finger on him. Just then, Lone Wolf sent her a message, saying, ¡°Are you nning to kill Connor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:


    Reading Lone Wolf¡¯s message, Marissa felt relieved that she had acted quickly. If she had dyed, Lone Wolf would have imed the task. Lone Wolf enjoyed tackling challenges that others found too daunting. Though they were set to coborate on the same mission soon, Marissa doubted she could ever be truly open with him. They respected each other¡¯s skills, yet they were unlikely to forge a deep friendship. Hidden behind their avatars on the Dark Net, their real identities remained unknown to one another


    Partnership was possible when interests aligned, but different interests could turn them into adversaries another day. Thus, Marissa responded with a yful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off Connor¡¯s head and im the two billion Amiri is offering. Then, we can team up to take him down.¡±


    Lone Wolf retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind because you¡¯re short on money?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Are you just upset because you didn¡¯tnd the job? You missed a golden chance to earn big.¡± After that, Lone Wolf went silent


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Marissa wondered if it was just her imagination, but she sensed his anger. However, she wasn¡¯t concerned about him breaking his promise. They were all true to their word. Breaking a deal meant risking their reputations and future opportunities


    Shortly thereafter, Marissa put her phone away and went to meet Connor. Meanwhile, Connor sat fuming in his car, a strange thought nagging at him, sparked by ck Snake¡¯s greed. It reminded him of a vige girl from years earlier. When Connor first encountered ck Snake, they were both dressed in ck, their faces hidden behind masks and their voices altered by technology, making it impossible to discern their genders. ck Snake was shorter and more slender than him. During a chase, her light footsteps carried a subtle scent, leading him to believe she was a woman


    Connor was morbidly curious about how ck Snake might attempt to decapitate him. Meanwhile, Marc and Terry, former elite soldiers from Doomsday Base, were stunned to see ck Snake take the job. In their eyes, she was in a league of her own


    Marc¡¯s voice shook as he warned Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, ck Snake has imed the task.¡±


    Connor responded coolly, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Daniels?¡± Terry asked, his voiceced with panic


    Connor looked at them as though they were missing the obvious. ¡°You two get a sry of a million dors yearly. You are my weapons at a critical moment. Why are you asking me what to do now?¡±


    Marc quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯re here to serve you. Of course, we¡¯ll risk our lives to protect you when ck Snakees. But let¡¯s be honest about our abilities. Even together, we can¡¯t take ck Snake down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Daniels. We don¡¯t fear dying. Our concern is what you¡¯ll do after we¡¯re gone,¡± Terry added


    ¡°You¡¯ve never faced what we have in the mercenary world, so you don¡¯t understand how formidable ck Snake is. This is a monster who once single-handedly defeated an entire army. Even with hundreds of top-notch bodyguards, you¡¯d just be increasing the body count in ck Snake¡¯s wake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, no one has ever beaten ck Snake. We need to be cautious,¡± Marc insisted. ¡°I suggest you find a bodyguard as capable as ck Snake. In this world, only Lone Wolf could stand a chance against ck Snake.¡±


    ¡°But Lone Wolf has been off the grid for years. No one can track him or her down,¡± Terry pointed out


    Connor raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the challenge ck Snake presented. He wanted to test his own limits against hers, to see who was truly superior. Lost in thought, Connor was suddenly pulled back by Terry¡¯s excited shout. ¡°There¡¯s someone else who could match ck Snake. Let¡¯s bring her in to protect Mr. Daniels. She might just be the one to defeat ck Snake.¡±


    Intrigued, Connor asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:


    ¡°Our chief instructor from Doomsday Base!¡± Terry dered with pride


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marc replied, pping his thigh in excitement. ¡°How could I forget? The sight of ck Snake epting the task was so startling that it slipped my mind. If we manage to bring in our chief instructor, we won¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    Connor turned to his two bodyguards and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the woman known as ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Terry confirmed with a nod


    Connor now understood exactly whom they were discussing. He had heard tales of ck Mallow from Doomsday Base. It was said she had exceptional skills and that Zyair Ortiz, the King of Doomsday Base, had appointed her as his sessor. Rumors had swirled that ck Mallow had vanished from public view, leading Connor to specte that she might have either died or suffered crippling injuries from intense martial arts training. Now that Marc and Terry had brought her up, his interest was reignited


    ¡°Where is your chief instructor currently?¡±


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Marc and Terry both shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯re not sure.¡±


    Connor sneered, a trace of scorn flickering in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know her whereabouts, yet you propose I hire her. How exactly am I supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, please calm yourself,¡± Marc replied. ¡°While it¡¯s true we don¡¯t know the chief instructor¡¯s current location, we could request King to summon her from her retreat. Our King is quite fond of wealth. Offer a substantial sum, and he¡¯ll surely be swayed.¡±


    Connor was amused by the suggestion. In the martial realm, the Doomsday Base and its founder, Zyair, were regarded with fear, yet these two who trained under him viewed him as nothing more than a greedy elder ready to trade his student for cash. When Marc and Terry applied for their bodyguard roles, they presented gold-level credentials from the Doomsday Base. Such credentials not only qualified them to meet both King and the elusive chief instructor, ck Mallow


    Curiosity piqued, Connor inquired, ¡°And just how formidable is this chief instructor?¡±


    At his question, Marc and Terry grimaced, their bodies tensing as if recalling a deep-seated pain. ¡°It¡¯s best we forget those memories,¡± Terry muttered, massaging his forehead


    Taking a deep breath, Marc exined, ¡°Well, all of our chief instructor¡¯s techniques were imparted by King, yet she exceeded him. Each sparring session they had ended with King in agony.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile twitched, bemused by the notion of a student besting her mentor at Doomsday Base. ¡°And what do those pained expressions of yours signify?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an instinctive reaction,¡± Terry replied, dabbing at a tear. ¡°The chief instructor not only possesses unmatched martial prowess but also a fiery temper. Cross her, and you¡¯re in for a severe thrashing. Almost every student at the base has endured her wrath. We¡¯ve taken to calling her the Mad Reaper in whispers.¡±


    Connor let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Did she really beat both of you?¡±


    Marc winced. ¡°She broke three of my ribs.¡±


    Terry grimaced. ¡°And I ended up with a fractured leg.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he tried to picture the chief instructor. ¡°You guys don¡¯t hate her for that?¡±


    Both Marc and Terry shook their heads in sync. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Connor furrowed his brows, puzzled. How could they not despise someone who had injured them so severely? Were they masochists?


    Terry suddenly burst into a sheepishugh. ¡°Every time she thrashed us, she¡¯d arrogantly throw down a challenge. If you¡¯re not happy, get stronger and try to take me down. If you can¡¯t manage that, then just deal with it, weaklings! The more she beat us, the more we burned with a desire to beat her. That hatred drove us to train harder, endure the brutal sessions, and eventually, it even earned us a ce to study under King. A couple of yearster, we faced her, determined to take her down. Instead, she beat us to a pulp again. We spent months recovering.¡±


    Marc chuckled along with Terry. ¡°But after that, we stopped hating her.¡±


    Connor looked even more baffled. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:


    Connor was never interested in others¡¯ stories, but he found himself growing curious about ck Mallow. Marc and Terry, though skilled, couldn¡¯t match the likes of ck Snake and Lone Wolf in martial arts. Yet, they were still among the top martial artists, and ck Mallow could easily defeat them. Connor realized just how formidable ck Mallow was


    He had expected Marc and Terry to offer a convincing exnation. Perhaps they would say their chief instructor had inspired them while defeating them, or that they had be wiser while studying ancient martial arts techniques


    However, Terry said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to hate her.¡±


    Marc added, ¡°We realized we were far less skilled than our chief instructor. We¡¯ll never surpass her. Since we couldn¡¯t beat her, we chose to admire her instead.¡±


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Terry nodded vigorously. ¡°So, we talked it over and decided that since challenging our chief instructor was futile, we should be her super fans. Ultimately, we became her top fans, unrivaled by anyone else.¡±


    Connor listened, his lips twitching. He looked at them with disdain and snorted. ¡°Losers!¡±


    Marc and Terry shrugged, embarrassed


    Domenicughed derisively. ¡°You two really have no backbone. If ck Snake beats you up while trying to kill Mr. Daniels, will you start admiring ck Snake and join their cause?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Marc and Terry dered together


    Marc continued, ¡°In Doomsday Base, the most skilled earn the most respect. We started admiring the chief instructor based on the base¡¯s rules. ck Snake is our enemy. We must risk our lives to fight against our enemy. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. That¡¯s the dignity of a bodyguard.¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°In Doomsday Base, we despised traitors the most¡ªthose who broke the rules and betrayed us. If the base discovered we had betrayed our employer, they would eliminate us even before Mr. Daniels did.¡±


    ¡°From your descriptions, the chief instructor is tough but principled, right?¡± Domenicmented


    ¡°You could say that,¡± Marc agreed


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What kind of person is your chief instructor?¡± Domenic inquired


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl,¡± Terry blurted out


    ¡°A little girl?¡± Domenic expressed his surprise. ¡°She¡¯s such an aplished martial artist. Usually, it takes decades of practice to reach such a level. How is she just a little girl?¡±


    Marc and Terry, who had previously looked down upon Domenic, now gave him a scornful look. ¡°Domenic, powerhouses oftene from the younger generation,¡± Terry responded


    ¡°Domenic, since you don¡¯t practice martial arts, you might not understand how talented a martial artist can be. Don¡¯t be so shocked. You appear ignorant,¡± Marc remarked. Talents flourished in different fields. Domenic, well-educated with degrees in various scientific disciplines, was often looked down upon by the bodyguards for hisck of prowess in martial arts. Yet, he never felt ashamed


    Instead of feeling inferior, Domenic remained curious. ¡°How old is your chief instructor?¡± he asked


    ¡°She was 15 when she first joined the base. Now, she should be 22.¡±


    ¡°I heard King discovered her while traveling around the world. We don¡¯t know much about her background. She wore a ck veil over her face every day. No one knew what she looked like.¡±


    ¡°A warrior usually starts studying ancient martial arts from a young age. Our chief instructor didn¡¯t start until she was 15. It was considered toote, and no one expected her to be skilled. Yet, she was an anomaly and defeated everyone in the base within a few months.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me your chief instructor started studying martial arts at 15 and became renowned that same year?¡± Domenic asked, his eyes wide with astonishment


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marc confirmed. ¡°In Doomsday Base, we respect only the most skilled, who then be our leaders. Initially, all the men were skeptical about being led by a young girl. Countless men challenged her. Ultimately, she defeated them all.¡±


    The next moment, Terry added, ¡°The worst part was when King appointed her as our chief instructor. She was such a monster; she nearly drove us to death.¡±


    Just then, they noticed Marissa approaching. Marc remarked instinctively, ¡°Hold on! Why do I think Marissa looks like our chief instructor?¡±


    Terry also looked at Marissa, nodding in agreement. Connor tilted his head, following their gazes


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:


    Domenic stared out the window, his gaze fixed on Marissa as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! Marissa is Dr. Riss, right? She¡¯s so skilled in medicine. How could she also find the time to master martial arts?¡±


    Marc watched Marissa with a reflective expression. ¡°Ordinarily, it would be impossible. But consider this¡ªour chief instructor is a prodigy. In mere months, she excelled in martial arts and even surpassed her master. Anything¡¯s possible for her, right?¡±


    Terry joined in, his voice thoughtful. ¡°That vige girl handles a motorcycle as if it¡¯s a rocket. She¡¯s bold enough to have lunch with Derek in the air and powerful enough to defeat the Clifford family¡¯s guards this evening. She¡¯s as daring as our chief instructor.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s expression turned to one of panic. ¡°If Marissa were your chief instructor¡­ My goodness! I can hardly fathom it.¡±


    Connor had been quietly listening to their exchange, lost in his thoughts about whether Marissa really was the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. As Marissa approached, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stepped out of the car to wee her


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Connor followed suit. Noticing their odd expressions and curious nces, Marissa arched an eyebrow, silently wondering what they might have discussed behind her back


    Suddenly, Connor grasped her hand and inquired, ¡°That¡¯s fast. Why didn¡¯t you spend more time with your mom?¡±


    Marissa, concerned for Connor¡¯s safety, responded, ¡°Given that Amiri wants to kill you, he wouldn¡¯t have just posted a job on the Dark Net. It¡¯s likely he sent additional assassins.¡±


    Marissa was skeptical about Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s abilities to defend against a formidable adversary like Lone Wolf and ensure Connor¡¯s safety. Though she couldn¡¯t reveal her alias as ck Snake, she feltpelled to alert Connor. She went straight to the point. ¡°I discovered that Amiri issued a task to kill you on the Dark Net. ck Snake has epted the task. You need to be vignt.¡±


    ¡°How did youe by such information?¡± Connor asked, puzzled


    ¡°Why not? Does it seem odd?¡± Marissa countered confidently. ¡°I am Riss, an internationally acimed doctor. I¡¯ve healed prominent businessmen like yourself and numerous figures from the criminal underworld. I¡¯ve seen more than you presume.¡±


    Connor smiled. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Marissa scoffed dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about my sleep aid.¡±


    Connor surveyed her from head to toe and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m considering hiring the chief instructor of Doomsday Base for my protection. What¡¯s your take on that?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa instinctively nced at Marc and Terry, realizing that these two men had finally used their brains


    Still, she was not ready to reveal that she was the chief instructor of Doomsday Base. Annoyed by Connor holding her hand, Marissa briskly shook it off. Instantly, a branch from a nearby tree scratched her arm. Connor quickly grabbed her hand back, his concern evident. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course it hurts! How could it not?¡± Marissa retorted, her irritation feigned. ¡°Why are you holding my hand? Are you trying to take advantage of me? If you weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have pulled away and gotten scratched. This is all your fault. Ouch! It really stings. Aww¡­ Argh!¡±


    Her theatrically pained tone left the men bewildered. Connor swiftly guided her to the car, retrieved the first-aid kit, and began tending to her wound. He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite fierce when striking others. Why do you act like a delicate princess over a scratch?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare the two?¡± Marissa snapped back. ¡°Others feel pain when I hit them. I feel pain when I¡¯m injured. I hate pain the most. Ouch! Be gentle! Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    As Connor continued tending to her wound, his hands shaking from her shouts, Marissa, amused inwardly, said casually, ¡°The chief instructor of Doomsday Base won¡¯t agree to protect you. You might as well give up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s words, Connor looked at her and questioned, ¡°Why do you think she won¡¯t agree? You seem to know her quite well.¡±


    As Connor continued to bandage her wound, Marissa replied calmly, ¡°I once treated King of Doomsday Base. He shared stories about the chief instructor.¡±


    Marc and Terry immediately perked up. They were devoted fans of the chief instructor, always eager to hear any news about her


    Marissa continued, ¡°King mentioned that ck Mallow is fiercely independent and values her freedom. She wouldn¡¯t even consider ruling Doomsday Base, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop to being your bodyguard.¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Marc instinctively nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. The chief instructor doesn¡¯t like being under someone¡¯s control.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°Right, she¡¯s a queen in her own right. Even King had to be very nice to get her to work for him. How could she settle for being just an employee?¡±


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Looking at the two, Marissa inquired, ¡°Are you guys from Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marc and Terry instantly froze, realizing their slip, and vehemently shook their heads


    ¡°No, no, no, just heard about it,¡± Marc quickly denied. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it too,¡± Terry chimed in


    Marissa, seeing through their facade, chose not to call them out but said, nodding, ¡°The chief instructor of Doomsday Base is so renowned that even international bodyguards like you have heard of her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Many from Doomsday Base end up as international bodyguards. Some guard business moguls, others high-ranking politicians. One of our former team members came from there,¡± Marc added immediately


    All of a sudden, Marissa let out a loud scream


    The people in the car were shocked. Connor, who was bandaging her, paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa pointed to the bandage and eximed, ¡°This is really painful. Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Connor adjusted the bandage and retied it, asking, ¡°Is this better?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa responded, then added with a hint of drama, ¡°It looks awful. I want a bow. No, it¡¯s crooked. It¡¯s too formal and rigid. It¡¯s not right. Oh my goodness, you¡¯re such a dork!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry all felt a headacheing on. Why had this woman turned so dramatic? She was as loud as a flock of ducks. Mr. Daniels was not known for his patience. If she became too demanding and arrogant, he was likely to snap


    Yet, what followed took them by surprise. Connor, typically short-tempered with women, remained remarkably patient no matter how much Marissa fussed. He even tweaked the bowknot to meet her specifications. Only when she quieted down did he look up gently and inquire, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just okay.¡± Still notpletely pleased, Marissa said, ¡°You¡¯ll never get it as perfect as I picture it, but this will do.¡±


    Then she pulled her hand back, looked at the bowknot on the bandage, pouted, andined, ¡°What an ugly bowknot!¡±


    Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s mouths twitched. This woman was definitely too melodramatic. But Connor didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he smiled and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll get better at it.¡±


    Domenic arched his eyebrows. Other than Arabe, Connor had never allowed any woman to talk to him like this. It seemed he had a real soft spot for Marissa


    Meanwhile, Marc and Terry noticed something else. Marissa had something inmon with their chief instructor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:


    Marc and Terry had their suspicions about whether Marissa was the chief instructor from Doomsday Base, but they couldn¡¯t voice their thoughts just yet, so they remained silent for the time being. Connor looked at Marissa, who was still fussing over the ugly bowknot, and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your advice and not bring in that chief instructor.¡±


    Marc instinctively questioned, ¡°But without the chief instructor, who will stop ck Snake from making an assassination attempt?¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that Lone Wolf could match ck Snake? Then let¡¯s recruit Lone Wolf.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa spun around to face Connor with a look of astonishment. ¡°You can reach Lone Wolf?¡±


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded slightly. ¡°Lone Wolf just got in touch with me, warning that ck Snake ns to assassinate me. He offered his services for a hefty fee. I was initially considering ck Mallow, so I hadn¡¯t given him an answer. Now I can.¡±


    Marissa thought to herself that Lone Wolf was truly untrustworthy. Despite agreeing to team up with her to eliminate Amiri, Lone Wolf had offered to protect her target and had the nerve to ask her if she was out of her mind from being short on money. Wasn¡¯t he out of his mind too? She had once thought Lone Wolf was a man of integrity, but now it seemed he was just as greedy


    Internally fuming at Lone Wolf, Marissa suddenly couldn¡¯t suppress a yawn. She hadn¡¯t slept for three days straight. Now, sitting next to Connor and inhaling his scent, she felt overwhelmingly drowsy andcked the energy to inquire about something important. Connor quickly caught on and asked Marissa, ¡°Would you prefer to go back to my house or to a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Hotel,¡± Marissa responded


    The mood in the car took a romantic turn. The casual manner in which they spoke about getting a room made Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s ears burn


    Oblivious to the thoughts of the others, Marissa was so tired that she simply leaned into Connor¡¯s arms. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were all taken aback. Why was she in such a rush?


    She couldn¡¯t even wait for the car to reach the hotel. No one else spoke up. Domenic immediately started the car and headed to the Pce Hotel


    Marc and Terry sat up straight, lost in their own thoughts. After nestling into Connor¡¯s arms, Marissa turned her head, adopted a cozy position, and closed her eyes. Connor naturally held her tight to keep her from slipping


    Looking down at her, Connor noticed a subtle fragrance in the air. Her slight figure rose and fell gently with each breath, and she nestled against him as softly as a kitten. He suddenly felt that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if moments like thissted forever


    When they reached the Pce Hotel, Marissa was already deeply asleep. Connor carefully lifted her from the car, took the VIP elevator up to his private presidential suite on the top floor, and softlyid her on the bed


    It was the same room and the same bed, but his feelings werepletely different. Last time, he wasn¡¯t sure if Riss was the vige girl, so he had been somewhat cautious. This time, knowing exactly who was in his arms, he found himself not wanting to let her go. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t nned to sleep next to him tonight. She had just sat beside him and suddenly felt sleepy. Her change of ns was spontaneous, so she was unprepared. She hadn¡¯t put on a face mask or worn any protection


    When he picked her up, he noticed how soft her body was, which led him to daydream. No man could remain unaffected while holding the woman he cared for. Connor was no exception. Marissa was his wife. He didn¡¯t see it as breaking any moral or legal boundaries to be intimate with her. His body grew hotter and hotter as these thoughts ran uncontrobly through his mind. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore and deeply kissed her lips, his hand gently slipping under the hem of her clothing


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:


    Marissa¡¯s lips were shaped like petals and tasted as sweet and tender as peaches. When Connor kissed her, he felt as if he was bathed in the gentle light of spring. Intoxicated, he closed his eyes and encircled her waist with his arms. Her skin was as smooth as jade, pulling him in with a mysterious force that made him long to explore further


    Previously, in Arabe¡¯s presence, his kiss with Marissa had been brief, yet the memory lingered, unforgettable. Now, he kissed her with abandon, sinking into a whirlwind of emotions, as if plummeting into a fiery abyss, ready to disintegrate into ash. Abruptly, a loud noise jolted him back to reality


    Connor flinched and regained his senses. He opened his eyes and realized the girl in his arms had pped him across the face. Nervous and flustered, he feared her anger. But she merely shifted her position and continued to sleep, her eyes closed. It seemed her difort had caused a reflexive reaction. She did not realize he had overstepped


    Seeing the girl fall asleep again, Connor breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly removed his hand from her body, regaining his sensibility. The thought of his recent actions filled him with guilt, his face burning with shame. He should have been intimate with her when she was in love with him. How could he take advantage of her in her vulnerable state?


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    If she ever found out what he had done, it could lead to a terrible conflict. Worried he might slip up again, Connor stood up and rushed into the bathroom. He turned on the shower, letting the cold water wash over him


    After calming down, he changed into pajamas and walked out, ready to work on hisputer. However, as he reentered the bedroom and saw the girl on the bed, his thoughts wandered again. He had no choice but to return to the bathroom for another cold shower


    After several attempts, he felt helpless about hisck of self-control. Last time they shared a room, the same thing happened. He had been restless while she slept peacefully. He mocked himself for his inability to control his desires around Marissa. She would never know that the richest man had yet another sleepless night while she slept soundly until dawn


    Waking up and looking around the room, Marissa suddenly remembered something and sat up quickly. She nervously checked her clothes. Finding everything in ce, she exhaled deeply. She had been so tired the previous night that she hadn¡¯t been as cautious around Connor as she should have been. Now, her trust in Connor was shaken. He had previously attempted to remove her chastity armor. Clearly, he was no gentleman. Fortunately, she was safe that night. He was fortunate he hadn¡¯t crossed a line, or she would have broken his bones


    Connor sat on the sofa, observing her actions as she woke up. When he noticed her sigh of relief, he mocked, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t be too confident. I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with you.¡±


    Stunned and embarrassed, Marissa turned to look at the man on the sofa. She was shocked by his presence. Like before, he looked cold and downcast. She teased him, ¡°I only borrowed your scent for hypnosis. I didn¡¯t absorb your vital essence. Why do you look so weak?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:


    Connor was already irritable from a restless night, and Marissa¡¯s teasing only worsened his mood. He felt on the verge of losing his temper. But deep down, he knew he had no real reason to be upset with her. It was his choice to be near her while she slept, and she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. It was his ownck of self-control that was to me, not her


    After a brief silence, he muttered, ¡°You little fox.¡± Indeed, she hadn¡¯t actively tried to drain his vitality, but her allure made him willingly give it up. Each time they were together, she seemed radiant while he appeared worn. If not a fox, then what?


    Clearly, Marissa had misunderstood him. Before he could say anything else, she raised her hand and said, ¡°I understand. I get it. Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re about to tell me to leave again, right? I¡¯ll go now. You don¡¯t need to say it.¡± Marissa had noticed Connor¡¯s mood swings every time she slept next to him. She was used to it by now, so she nned to avoid him. With that thought, Marissa got out of bed and started to leave


    Meanwhile, she pondered what could have troubled him while she slept. She had only asked him to sleep beside her, not to guard her. He looked so worn out that anyone would think he had been battling ghosts all night


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Yet, things were unfolding differently this time. Marissa hadn¡¯t finished putting on her shoes when she heard his voice from behind, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to leave.¡± After a brief pause, Marissa finished putting on her shoes, then turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you mention you had something important to tell me yesterday? Tell me now.¡±


    Connor made an effort to stabilize his emotions and replied in a steady voice, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go on a trip on the Sunrise in a few days. You should stay in Biebert. I¡¯ll leave Domenic here. If you need anything, he can assist you.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled, asked, ¡°Amiri has put a bounty on your head. Why are you still going out? It¡¯s safer for you to stay in Biebert right now.¡± Connor responded, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of Amiri¡¯s provocation that I need to go. Hiding isn¡¯t my style. I¡¯ve heard that Amiri will be on the Sunrise soon. I want to confront him directly.¡±


    Marissa nodded to acknowledge she understood. The head of the Daniels Group was a prominent figure on the international stage. The whole world was watching the conflict between Connor and Amiri unfold. If Connor showed any cowardice, he would be aughingstock. Initially, Amiri had sought a truce. But because of Connor¡¯s firm stance and his intention to eliminate Amiri, the situation had escted to desperate measures


    Connor was a decisive leader. His decision to confront Amiri meant he likely had a strategy and all necessary preparations in ce. Still, Marissa was deeply concerned for Connor¡¯s safety. She felt she needed to keep an eye on him for her own peace of mind


    After a brief silence, she requested, ¡°I want toe with you.¡± She had ns to be on the Sunrise anyway. It would be better for her to attend openly as the wife of Biebert¡¯s wealthiest man rather than sneak aboard in disguise. Plus, it would be less expensive


    But Connor looked puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°I want to broaden my experiences. I¡¯ve heard the service on the Sunrise is top-notch. I¡¯ve never had the chance to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about having fun, I can take you another time. I have serious business this time. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient to have you with me.¡±


    ¡°Just focus on your business. I can entertain myself. You won¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned for your safety. I¡¯m dealing with Amiri on this trip. I might not be able to look after you properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that nobody dares to break the rules set by Paul, so as long as you bring me aboard the Sunrise, I¡¯ll be perfectly safe.¡±


    Seeing Connor still hesitant, Marissa continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to take me. I can go on my own. We can even act like we don¡¯t know each other on the cruise ship.¡±


    Seeing her determination, Connor said helplessly, ¡°I can bring you, but you must promise to stay put and not wander off.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa responded with a grin


    After a moment of thought, she added, ¡°I have one more condition that you need to agree to.¡±


    Connor looked at her and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:


    ¡°I¡¯ll be performing surgery for my mother in a few days. To help me stay in top condition, you¡¯ll need to sleep with me over the next few nights,¡± Marissa exined. Connor understood that she meant only sleeping, yet his heart fluttered at her words. Sleeping beside her was always a torment for him, stirring a mix of emotions that left him unsettled. He even wondered if he was beginning to find some strangefort in the pain. Despite the whirlwind of thoughts, he managed a light response. ¡°Sure.¡±


    His voice cracked slightly as he spoke, betraying his inner turmoil, which left him feeling embarrassed. Marissa, however, didn¡¯t overthink his reaction. She had made the request to stay close to him for his protection, indifferent to what he might assume


    After a moment of silence, a new concern crossed her mind. She then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the 30-day cooling-off period before our divorce has ended. Should we proceed with the divorce?¡±


    She had anticipated this would be a simple matter, but unexpectedly, Connor¡¯s face clouded over, filling the air with a cold, ironic tension. Without responding right away, he rose to his feet, approached her, and leaned in so close that his breath brushed against her cheek in uneven bursts. Marissa instinctively tried to move away, but he quickly pinched her chin, holding her in ce


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Her expression turned to one of confusion as he sneered. ¡°Miss Nash, do you enjoy sleeping with a man who isn¡¯t your husband?¡± Marissa stared at him, dumbfounded. His words had thrown her off


    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we agree to finalize the divorce after 30 days?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. But you didn¡¯t ask to sleep with me back then,¡± Connor retorted


    ¡°What difference does it make? We didn¡¯t have sex, after all.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, are you implying you want to have sex?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Irritated, Marissa pushed him forcefully. Connor stepped back, rocked by her shove. He tilted his head, regarding her with a yful smirk. ¡°Miss Nash, I have principles about sharing my bed. I don¡¯t sleep with a woman who isn¡¯t my wife. If we divorce today, you can forget about sleeping beside me ever again.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Internally, she scolded him for being so difficult. But she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her Serene Rest Pills for another two months. Though his words infuriated her, she found herself needing topromise. With a forced smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you truly are a chaste man. I admit, my principles aren¡¯t as strong as yours. Let¡¯s put off the divorce for a few more weeks, then.¡±


    Her smile vanished as she finished speaking, her gaze turning icy as she flung the door open and stormed out. Domenic, Marc, and Terry had been waiting outside. They raised their eyebrows in amusement as she passed. Marissa¡¯s outfit was wrinkled, and her hair unkempt, yet her cheeks were flushed pink¡ªa stark contrast to her usual demeanor. They could tell from a single nce that she had spent a rather eventful night


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Nash,¡± the three men greeted her, their smilesden with innuendo. Marissa, who had been in a good mood moments before, now frowned upon seeing Marc and Terry. She knew exactly what they were thinking after seeing their knowing smiles and was convinced Connor had influenced their behavior. If they were still in Doomsday Base, she would have had them training rigorously every day. Their current attitude was a disgrace to their training


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± She marched up to Marc and Terry and delivered a sharp kick to each. The two men yelped in pain, clutching their legs


    ¡°What are you doing, Miss Nash?¡± Marc gasped


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Your boss is in grave danger. An international assassin could strike at any moment, and you should be vigntly on guard. Yet here you are, gossiping about your boss¡¯s private life. Are you looking to get yourselves killed?¡±


    At that moment, Connor emerged from the room. Marissa shot him a nce and turned away dismissively. Terry quickly turned to Connor, reporting, ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯ve confirmed she¡¯s not our chief instructor, ck Mallow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:


    Connor was still mulling over what Marissa had mentioned to Marc and Terry earlier. Her evident concern for his safety had left an impression. The thought brought a smile to his face, and a warm chuckle escaped him. However, his smile soon faltered as he recalled her words from the previous day about caring only for her sleep aid. Perhaps her concern was not for him but for the loss of her sleep aid. This realization cast a shadow over his spirits, erasing his earlier amusement


    After a moment, he turned to Terry, seeking rity. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°We have confirmed that Marissa is not our chief instructor,¡± Terry answered


    ¡°Oh?¡± Connor¡¯s eyebrows lifted in intrigue


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Terry borated, ¡°We reached that conclusion yesterday but didn¡¯t have the opportunity to inform you. Based on our observations, Marissa shares only one characteristic with the chief instructor; they differ significantly in all other respects.¡±


    ¡°What trait do they share?¡± Connor inquired, his curiosity piqued


    ¡°They are both strikingly beautiful,¡± Terry stated


    A skeptical expression crossed Connor¡¯s face as he regarded Terry. ¡°But you said that your chief instructor always wore a ck veil. How can you be sure of her appearance?¡±


    Terryughed, a hint of embarrassment in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s the aura she carried. Despite the veil, there was an undeniable elegance that radiated from her, recognized universally at our base.¡±


    Connor let out a dismissive snort, turning away, no longer interested in Terry¡¯s descriptions. Yet Terry, unaware of Connor¡¯s growing impatience, continued his analysis. ¡°Marissa appeared quite delicate yesterday after receiving a small cut on her hand, very unlike our chief instructor. Our instructor embodies the strength of a wild horse, mingling with us in the mud and never disying a hint of weakness. She even took a bullet in the shoulder once during an ambush and bore it silently.¡±


    Listening, Connor asked, ¡°So because of that, you¡¯re absolutely sure she¡¯s not ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terry affirmed


    ¡°And what if she was merely acting fragile yesterday?¡± Connor probed further


    Terry paused, uncertainty in his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that. Our chief instructor was known for her directness and disdain for deceit.¡±


    Marc then added thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to doubt our judgment from yesterday. Despite the way Marissa handled her wound, the way she kicked us just now was precisely what the chief instructor would do.¡±


    Suddenly, realization dawned on Terry. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even her scolding matched the chief instructor¡¯s style to a tee!¡±


    Confusion washed over Terry¡¯s features. ¡°So, is she our chief instructor or not?¡±


    Holding his head, Terry continued, ¡°If she is, then she¡¯s ying a cruel game. She knows well we¡¯re her admirers, yet she acted as if we were strangers.¡±


    Marc, usually moreposed and mature than Terry, found it difficult to contain his emotions now. He sighed deeply, his sighden with his profound yearning for the chief instructor


    Domenic¡¯s expression betrayed his disdain; he found it utterly embarrassing that two grown men were so taken with a mere girl. Connor¡¯s mouth twitched. To him, it seemed ludicrous to pay these two a million-dor annual sry for such behavior


    Meanwhile, Neil led Derek to a deserted factory on the outskirts of the city. A tall figure cloaked in a ck robe awaited them, exuding an aura reminiscent of a vampire. The man was cloaked entirely in shadow except for his piercing eyes. His presence was unnerving


    Upon the arrival of Neil and Derek, the man in the ck robe pointed at Derek and sneered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, is this the younger son you¡¯ve recently got back?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:


    Neil showed great respect for the man in the ck robe, smiling as he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Derek.¡± He then prompted, ¡°Derek,e over and meet Mr. Warren.¡±


    Unfamiliar with Mr. Warren, Derek approached and offered a polite greeting. ¡°Mr. Warren.¡±


    The man in ck scoffed, his words dripping with disdain. ¡°Is he truly worthy of Melinda? It¡¯s unfortunate that my grandfather chose him for her!¡±


    At that moment, Derek realized the man in the ck robe was Aelfric Warren, Melinda¡¯s brother. Trenton, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, was the nominal leader of the Warren family, but the real authorityy with Aelfric. Having spent many years training at Doomsday Base, Aelfric had left the day-to-day management of the family affairs to Trenton. Aelfric had risen to be the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, making him one of the most formidable figures there, second only to King and ck Mallow. Being associated with Doomsday Base granted one considerable influence, akin tomanding a formidable military force. This fact alone secured the Warren family a lofty status in Blebert, surpassed only by the Daniels family. Hence, Neil¡¯s deep respect for Aelfric was understandable, despite his younger age


    Aelfric had been immersed in Doomsday Base training from a young age, returning sporadically afterpleting his training. His leadership of the Warren family¡¯s affairs was often conducted from afar. His habit of disguising himself while at Doomsday Base, coupled with his anonymity during his visits to Blebert, meant that aside from his close associates, few knew his true appearance


    Derek¡¯s meeting with Aelfric today was due to his uing engagement to Melinda. Aelfric, deeply devoted to his sister, had returned to evaluate the man she was to marry. From Aelfric¡¯s initial cold reception, Derek gathered that he was not pleased. Intent on preserving his engagement and earning Aelfric¡¯s respect, Derek bowed deeply and spoke earnestly. ¡°Ie from humble beginnings andck formal education. I apologize if I¡¯ve fallen short of your expectations today. However, I assure you, I will strive to emte your example, diligently improving myself and ensuring Melinda¡¯s happiness.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Aelfric paused before responding with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite articte.¡±


    Encouraged by the softening in Aelfric¡¯s demeanor, Derek eagerly responded, ¡°I look forward to your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Aelfric said with a sigh. ¡°The engagement has been widely publicized, and it would be problematic to cancel it now. I will monitor your conduct closely. Should you cause my sister any distress, be warned¡ªI will not hold back.¡±


    ¡°I promise to care for Melinda with all my heart,¡± Derek assured him, relief washing over him. Since his unnerving conversation with Neil, Derek understood he had no other choice but to follow Neil¡¯s every order and remain vignt around Foley. Foley, having married De from the Brock family, had secured their influential backing. But Derek was alone,cking the power to stand against Foley


    Luckily, Neil, seeking to gather more allies against Connor, had arranged his marriage with the Warren family. Thus, regardless of whether Melinda was beautiful or in, intelligent or otherwise, Derek needed to seize this opportunity and marry her. Now recognized by Aelfric, the true power behind the Warren family, Derek could finally feel secure. With Aelfric¡¯s backing, he would have the support of Doomsday Base, and Derek knew his stature would rise. People would respect him, and Foley would hesitate before crossing him


    As Derek pondered these prospects, Aelfric interjected with a sudden query. ¡°Derek, I heard you were engaged before. Who was she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:


    Aelfric¡¯s inquiry startled Derek, setting his heart racing with the fear that revealing his rtionship with Marissa could lead to a catastrophe. Marissa was a constant source of anxiety for Derek, akin to a ticking time bomb. His concerns about her potential outbursts even invaded his dreams, where he repeatedly schemed to remove her from his life


    After a moment of uneasy silence, Derek replied with a tight smile, ¡°Aelfric, why bring that up? She¡¯s merely an uneducated girl from a small vige. I¡¯ve cut off all connections with her long ago.¡±


    Aelfric, scrutinizing Derek¡¯s face for signs of deceit, pressed on. ¡°Rumors say you¡¯ve been battling depression because of her. Is there any truth to that? If there¡¯s still affection there, you¡¯d do well to stay away from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric, there is no need for worry,¡± Derek hastily said. ¡°That¡¯s just the media trying to drum up clicks with sensational stories. There¡¯s no truth to it.¡±


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Neil quickly came to his son¡¯s defense. ¡°Aelfric, let me assure you, Derek haspletely cut off any ties with that girl from the vige. In the past, his grandmother from the Tucker family, desperate for her grandson to marry, pushed that girl towards Derek. He never took to her.¡±


    Aelfric, who had already suspected that the stories were exaggerated, felt reassured by the father and son¡¯s firm denials and decided not to probe further. With Aelfric dropping any concerns about his sister¡¯s marriage to Derek, Neil allowed himself a brief sigh of relief. Their conversation swiftly turned towards a mutual adversary, Connor


    Aelfric harbored ambitions to elevate the Warren family to the pinnacle of Blebert¡¯s elite, aspiring to lead all the influential families. He detested that Connor often outperformed him, despite them being the same age. From childhood, his goal had been to surpass Connor. The prospect of coborating with Neil to undermine Connor excited him. Together, they nned to share the spoils of their victory


    Neil queried, ¡°Aelfric, given the recent animosity between Connor and Amiri, and with ck Snake epting the task of eliminating him, we have a golden opportunity. What¡¯s our best approach?¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a critical moment,¡± Aelfric acknowledged. ¡°However, we must approach this calmly. Connor is a master strategist, and his next move is unpredictable. We need to observe quietly until the right moment.¡±


    ¡°I respect your expertise in these matters,¡± Neil responded. ¡°You have my full support and assistance.¡±


    Aelfric gave a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Connor will be on the Sunrise soon. Amiri is also set to be there. When they collide, and with ck Snake poised to strike, it will be quite the spectacle. We should be there to witness it and leverage the situation to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. I¡¯ll find an excuse to apany Connor,¡± Neil said eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to ck Snake and Amiri in secret to coordinate with them. Keep me informed of any updates on Connor,¡± Aelfric instructed


    ¡°Okay,¡± Neil responded


    Aelfric nced at Derek then turned back to Neil. ¡°Let¡¯s end here for today. Once we¡¯re on the Sunrise, we need to stay alert and seize any opportunities that arise. Now, I¡¯d like to have a word in private with my future brother-inw.¡±


    Neil caught the hint and said his goodbyes


    Once Neil had departed, Derek faced Aelfric alone, his anxiety mounting. Aelfric, a seasoned martial artist, exuded a formidable presence marked by a lethal intensity. Derek, overwhelmed by the tension, felt genuine fear. Aelfric¡¯s gaze was icy and piercing, reminiscent of an eagle¡¯s stare. Unable to meet his eyes, Derek bowed respectfully. ¡°Aelfric, what can I do for you?¡±


    Aelfric remained silent, scrutinizing Derek from head to toe, which intensified Derek¡¯s panic. Suddenly, the room fell deathly silent. The oppressive atmosphere nearly choked Derek, and a cold sweat broke out across his back. Without warning, Aelfric moved. Derek barely registered the movement before he was airborne from a powerful kick. He crashed against the wall 15 feet away and then plummeted to the floor. With a grunt, Derek coughed up blood


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:


    Derek felt as if all his organs were out of ce. Hey on the floor, writhing in agony, unable to stand despite several attempts


    Aelfric watched Derek with a cold expression and said with disdain, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so frail. How are you supposed to protect my sister? If you weren¡¯t Neil¡¯s son, I never would have consented to your marriage with her.¡± Derek grimaced in pain and remained silent under Aelfric¡¯s harsh words


    Aelfric approached Derek, towering over him, and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to this marriage, for my sister¡¯s sake, I will train you. But it all depends on your willingness to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Derek quickly responded. ¡°I have no other choice but to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you can see that, you¡¯re not a fool.¡± Aelfric nodded, appearing pleased for the first time. ¡°Your father is both ambitious and ruthless. Your brother Foley has fully absorbed these traits from him. In the future, Foley is likely to emte your father and eliminate anyone who stands in his way for power. You will be his main target. If your brother mistreats you, my sister will suffer too, so I¡¯ll help you confront him step by step.¡±


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your every instruction, Aelfric,¡± Derek said, gritting his teeth and getting up


    ¡°Good.¡± Aelfric gave Derek a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Right now, your father, the Warrens, and the Brocks are tied together by mutual interests. You don¡¯t need to act against Connor just yet. First, you need to build up your strength. A strong physique is the principle of everything. Starting today, I¡¯ll have someone train you. You must be ready to endure hardship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared for hardship,¡± Derek said


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aelfric nodded again, satisfied. ¡°Your engagement party with Melinda is just a few days away. I¡¯ll be there in person to back you up and boost your profile among the elite families, which will also give your brother a warning and make him hesitate to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Aelfric,¡± Derek was visibly moved


    Aelfric gave Derek a sense of security that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Growing up, Derek was often belittled due to his family¡¯s poverty and frequently bullied by other kids. Over time, this led Derek to be quite self-conscious and timid. He often fantasized about a powerful protector descending from the heavens to protect him. Eventually, Derek found protection under Marissa. Standing behind her, he felt exceptionally safe. But after bing Neil¡¯s younger son and understanding theplexities of family politics, he lived in constant fear. Now, he felt secure once again


    The alliance through marriage with the Warren family was like a lifeline for Derek. It was exactly what he needed at his most desperate moment. With this in mind, Derek straightened up, a slight, proud smile beginning to form on his lips


    After leaving the hotel, Marissa nned to meet with Ferris to prepare for Caylee¡¯s surgery. On her way, Marissa received a message from Aelfric addressed to ck Snake


    Marissa hadplex feelings about Aelfric. Aelfric was the first student personally trained by her mentor and was highlypetent. He had been the chief instructor before Marissa eclipsed him, relegating him to deputy. Though Aelfric always treated her with respect, Marissa sensed his reluctance to fully ept his new role


    ck Snake had never directly interacted with Aelfric before, so receiving a message from him was unexpected. Everyone in their circles wore many hats, but Aelfric reaching out as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base indicated he was acting on behalf of their organization. Doomsday Base¡¯s rules were clear: learning skills there was permissible, but using the organization¡¯s name for personal ventures outside was strictly forbidden and would lead to severe consequences. What was Aelfric nning?


    Curious, Marissa opened the message from Aelfric


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:


    Aelfric¡¯s message cut straight to the chase. ¡°Mr. ck Snake, I offer my services to assassinate Connor Daniels at no charge.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Aelfric would make such a bold move as contacting ck Snake to eliminate Connor. She felt fortunate for her swift actions. She had been the first one to ept Amiri¡¯s job, which shielded Connor from a more dangerous situation. She typed back, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you approaching me in your capacity as deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base? Do you represent the interests of Doomsday Base?¡±


    Aelfric confirmed with a simple, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°ording to my knowledge, Doomsday Base focuses solely on training martial artists and stays clear of external affairs. You¡¯re proposing a partnership on behalf of Doomsday Base. Has this been sanctioned by King or ck Mallow?¡±


    Without hesitating, Aelfric replied, ¡°The three of us have consented to this arrangement.¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    Marissa expressed her doubts. ¡°Really? My assassinations are typically for profit. Doomsday Base is offering to help me achieve my goal for free. Is there a personal vendetta here?¡±


    Aelfric was terse in his response. ¡°Mr. ck Snake, I¡¯d prefer fewer questions. Just let me know if you¡¯re in or not. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Aelfric added, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, there¡¯s no reason for you to turn down my offer. With the backing of Doomsday Base, your chances of sess are greatly enhanced. We ask for nothing from the reward. Isn¡¯t that an attractive proposal?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a sneer. ¡°Indeed, I see no reason to decline.¡±


    Aelfric inquired further, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, does this mean you ept our partnership?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I look forward to our sessful coboration.¡±


    ¡°OK. We¡¯ll meet on the Sunrise. Keep in touch. Stay adaptable,¡± said Aelfric


    ¡°OK.¡± Marissa logged off the Dark Net after ending the chat with Aelfric


    She was certain of one thing: King had no intention of harming Connor. Before she departed for Blebert, King had clearly instructed her that offending Connor was out of the question and urged her to keep her distance


    It was evident that Aelfric had made this decision independently. A short whileter, she sent a message to Connor. ¡°Do you have any personal grievances with Aelfric Warren?¡±


    Connor¡¯s response was prompt. ¡°Why do you bring him up all of a sudden? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°His younger brother broke off his engagement with Tiffany. I had a run-in with his younger sisterst night. I¡¯m trying to gather more information about them. Also, I heard he¡¯s the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base. That sounds ominous!¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Aelfric and I have been rivals since we were kids. We¡¯ve umted a lot of bad blood over the years. But don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re with me, he won¡¯t dare touch you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Marissa typed back, now fully grasping the situation. It was clear that Aelfric harbored deep-seated grudges against Connor butcked the power to confront him alone. Masking his personal vendetta under the guise of Doomsday Base¡¯s decision, he reached out to ck Snake to get rid of Connor. Marissa¡¯s expression hardened as she pieced everything together


    Doomsday Base had stringent policies. Graduates were to sever all ties with the base once they left, regardless of their future affiliations or actions. The base would only intervene if a graduate was unjustly targeted or bullied. Yet here was Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor, attempting to embroil the entire organization in his personal vendetta. He wasn¡¯t just acting in the name of Doomsday Base; he had also falsely imed the endorsement of ck Mallow and King. Marissa knew it was time to remove the ck sheep from the base. Still, she dyed confronting Aelfric. Her immediate priority was performing surgery on Caylee


    Three dayster, Marissa performed Caylee¡¯s surgery at Benevolence Hospital. The operation drew a crowd. Doctors and medical staff crammed the hallway outside the operating room, eager to observe. Like the previous time she had saved Caylee, Marissa donned a white surgical gown, cap, and mask, concealing her identity as she entered through the back door. As the surgerymenced, an unexpected visitor appeared outside the operating room, causing a stir among the members of the Sanchez family


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:


    Aelfric, d in a gray suit and a silver mask, stood tall, exuding an aura of mystery and menace. He appeared abruptly outside Caylee¡¯s operating room, apanied by Melinda and Chloe, sending a shockwave through the crowd. Though Aelfric had only been seen in Blebert a few times, his reputation preceded him. upying a high position in Doomsday Base, he was known for his ruthlessness and vengefulness. Only Connor had ever dared to cross him


    The Sanchez family tensed up the moment they spotted Aelfric stepping out of the elevator, recalling Marissa¡¯s recent affront to Melinda. It seemed obvious that Aelfric was here to seek revenge for his sister


    In their haste to safeguard Tiffany, the Sanchez family realized she was nowhere to be found. ¡°It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? Aunt Caylee¡¯s undergoing surgery. Where could Tiffany be?¡± Le muttered to herself


    Just then, Aelfric approached. Daryl, caught off guard, hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Mr. Warren, to what do we owe this visit?¡±


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    With his face obscured by the mask, Aelfric¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He replied in a low and steady voice, ¡°I¡¯vee to see the renowned Dr. Riss.¡±


    Behind him, Melinda tilted her chin up with pride, whispering to Chloe, ¡°He¡¯s only saying that as a cover. He¡¯s actually here to avenge me.¡±


    Chloe feigned worry. ¡°What does Aelfric intend to do?¡±


    With a scoff, Melinda retorted, ¡°Tiffany acted so high and mighty thest time we met. Today, my brother will make her pay. Her mother will die on that operating table, and I¡¯ll watch Tiffany weep her heart out!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s mouth fell open in mock surprise. ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the way she embarrassed us? Just wait and see!¡± With a derisive snort, Melinda turned to the Sanchez family and called out loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany?¡±


    It dawned on the Sanchez family that Aelfric hade looking for Tiffany, and that visiting Riss was merely a pretext


    ¡°Tiffany didn¡¯t show up,¡± Rachel replied


    ¡°She didn¡¯te?¡± Melinda¡¯s voice was tinged with disbelief. ¡°She didn¡¯t even show up for her mother¡¯s surgery today. What a cold-hearted bitch she is!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Melinda!¡± Le snapped, clearly agitated. ¡°Tiffany might have been held up by something. It¡¯s not right for you toe here and bad-mouth her like this!¡±


    p!


    Aelfric struck Le across the face. Le, slight as she was, could not withstand Aelfric¡¯s forceful p and toppled to the floor. The Sanchez family hadn¡¯t expected Aelfric to attack someone right in front of them. By the time they realized what had happened, Le was already on the floor, blood spilling from her mouth. Rachel quickly helped her up, while Daryl confronted Aelfric


    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Warren?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s sneer was cold as he responded, ¡°Consider that p a lesson. She mustn¡¯t cross my sister again. Should it happen again, the consequences will be far worse than just spitting blood.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s smile was smug as she demanded, ¡°Hand over Tiffany now!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already told you, she¡¯s not here!¡± Rachel chimed in fiercely. ¡°And even if she were, Mr. Warren, surely you¡¯d hesitate to do what you want for the sake of Mr. Connor Daniels, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Aelfric bristled at the mention of Connor. Staring icily at Rachel, he asked, ¡°Are you threatening me with Connor?¡±


    His demeanor was intimidating, enough to frighten the average person, but Rachel stood her ground. ¡°Do you want to mess with Mr. Connor Daniels?¡±


    As Aelfric clenched his fists, his eyes seethed with fury. Rachel¡¯s words might have been irritating, but they rang true. He couldn¡¯t afford a confrontation with Connor. So even if Tiffany was here, he couldn¡¯t hurt her. However,pelled to vent his frustration and defend his sister¡¯s honor, Aelfric couldn¡¯t leave without making his presence felt


    With these thoughts swirling in his head, he kicked open the door to the operating room and stormed inside


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:


    Everyone gasped in shock as the door to the operating room burst open with a loud bang. Aelfric had kicked the door open with such force that Riss, who was mid-surgery, was startled, causing her hand to waver dangerously close to jeopardizing the patient¡¯s life. As the initial shock subsided, the Sanchez family rushed into the operating room, bracing themselves for the worst. However, to their relief, the scene was far from catastrophic


    Unperturbed by Aelfric¡¯s disruption, Riss continued her delicate work with surgical precision, her eyelids steady. Beside her, Ferris, her chief assistant, remainedposed, aiding Riss with seamless efficiency. The Sanchez family exhaled a collective sigh of relief, though they were itching to confront Aelfric. Yet, they knew all too well that he was beyond their control


    Aelfric himself was taken aback by Riss¡¯sposure. She didn¡¯t seem like a typical doctor; she was as unshakeable as a veteran soldier. Her calmness briefly mesmerized Aelfric, reminding him of only one other woman who possessed such formidable resolve in the face of peril¡ªck Mallow, the famed chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. A trace of admiration flickered across his face as he watched the female doctor. Lost in his thoughts, Aelfric was jolted back to reality by Riss¡¯s firm voice


    ¡°Mr. Warren, if you wish to observe the surgery, please do so quietly. If you¡¯re unable to, I must ask you to leave.¡±


    Latest stories on


    Before Aelfric could respond, Melinda eximed with arrogance, ¡°You might be the skilled Dr. Riss, but so what? My brother holds the rank of deputy chief instructor in Doomsday Base. You should mind your manners¡­ Ah!¡±


    Her taunt was cut short as a streak of silver light shed before her eyes. Before she could make sense of what had happened, an object skimmed past her scalp, leaving a chilling sensation along her head and spine. Recovering from the initial shock, Melinda instinctively reached up to touch her head, only to discover a significant chunk of her hair missing. The others present were equally stunned. Their eyes followed the trajectory of the silver light and found a scalpel embedded in the wall, Melinda¡¯s severed hair still clinging to it


    Unlike the others, Aelfric had seen everything clearly. He fixed his gaze on Marissa and sneered, ¡°Dr. Riss, those are impressive fighting skills. How about we test them in a spar?¡±


    As Marissa epted a new scalpel from Ferris, she proceeded with her medical task, replying icily, ¡°Mr. Warren, you burst into my operating room challenging me to fair y. I¡¯m busy at the moment.¡±


    When it became apparent that Aelfric wasn¡¯t backing down, Marissa added, ¡°As a doctor, my first responsibility is to my patient. If you dare to initiate a fight here, know that this scalpel will be in your sister¡¯s skull the moment you make your move.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s face paled with fear, and she found herself unable to utter another word. Gone was her earlier bravado, reced now by sheer embarrassment. Tomorrow was supposed to be her engagement party, a day she had envisioned filled with joy, bolstered by her brother¡¯s support. Yet here she was, not only failing to unleash her wrath but also with a patch of her hair crudely shorn off. How could she possibly radiate as the stunning bride-to-be tomorrow?


    Aelfric nced at his sister, his own anger simmering just below the surface. Leaving now would only invite ridicule, damaging his reputation irreparably. How could he hope to intimidate other formidable ns in the future? But staying posed its own risks. Riss¡¯sbat prowess was undeniable; Aelfric had witnessed it firsthand and knew he might not be able to safeguard Melinda if they lingered


    As he wavered, a chilling voice sliced through the operating room. ¡°Aelfric, causing a ruckus in my mother-inw¡¯s operating room? Do you really think so little of me?¡±


    Everyone turned toward the source of the voice to see Connor standing in the doorway. His presence was unnervingly cold¡ªa kind of cold different from his usual indifferent demeanor. Today, he exuded a bone-chilling aura. His gaze, sharp as twin des of ice, pierced directly through Aelfric, leaving a palpable chill hanging in the air of the operating room


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:


    Aelfric was taken aback by Connor¡¯s arrival. Everyone knew of Connor¡¯s dislike for Tiffany. For Arabe¡¯s sake, he had to protect Tiffany, but he didn¡¯t have to involve himself in the Sanchez family¡¯s issues. Yet here he was, handling their affairs and even acknowledging Caylee as his mother-inw. Were the rumors about Connor being involved with Tiffany actually true?


    Aelfric couldn¡¯t suppress augh at the thought. Connor had always been sessful and arrogant, rarely giving women a second thought. Yet now, he seemed tied to Tiffany, whose reputation was less than ster. With a smirk hidden behind a courteous facade, Aelfric said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Dr. Riss.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait until after Dr. Riss¡¯s surgery to visit her?¡± Connor asked, his voice deep and stern. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you breaking in and intentional homicide?¡±


    ¡°I was too reckless,¡± Aelfric admitted, stepping back from the operating room


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The others quickly followed suit, leaving the room in silence. Connor shared a nce with Marissa before he too exited. Under Connor¡¯s directive, Marc and Terry guarded the operating room, deterring anyone from approaching. Seeing that Aelfric still showed no signs of departing, Connor asked, ¡°You got something else on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Dr. Riss,¡± Aelfric responded. Indeed, he was waiting for her. Initially, Aelfric hadn¡¯t intended to interact with Riss during this trip, but her recent performance had captured his interest profoundly. Now, he was eager to meet her face-to-face, to remove her mask and discover her true identity


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Connor said with a tone of indifference. ¡°Dr. Riss is now employed by me as the attending physician for my brother. After the surgery, I will be picking her up. She won¡¯t be avable to meet with you today.¡±


    A tightness gripped Aelfric¡¯s chest. His disdain for Connor was so intense that he clenched his teeth in frustration, yet he restrained himself. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll schedule a meeting with Dr. Risster.¡±


    With those words, Aelfric turned to leave


    ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± Connor called after him, halting his departure. ¡°Since Dr. Riss is now the attending doctor for my brother, she falls under my protection. Should you attempt to offend her in the future as you have today, I won¡¯t hesitate to respond harshly.¡±


    Aelfric, now facing away from Connor, let his eyes grow cold. Without another word, he departed


    Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Chloe, let¡¯s leave as well.¡± Chloe, however, was not in a hurry to exit. She nced at Connor and then toward the operating room door, sensing a looming threat. Initially, Chloe had considered Marissa her most formidable rival, but now Riss had entered the scene. Observing Connor¡¯s concern for Riss, Chloe couldn¡¯t tell if his feelings were solely for his brother or if they stemmed from his own feelings for Riss


    Marissa was simply a vige girl. Though undoubtedly beautiful, she was unsophisticated. However, Chloe¡¯s confidence waned when it came to dealing with Riss, the famous doctor. Chloe felt confident in her ability to handle Marissa, but Riss was another matter entirely


    Lost in thought, Chloe was jolted back to reality when Melinda tugged at her sleeve and whispered, ¡°Chloe, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Chloe snapped out of her daze but dismissed Melinda and approached Connor. With a sweet smile, she asked, ¡°Connor, may I wait with you for Dr. Riss?¡±


    Connor gave Chloe a nk look and asked in a t tone, ¡°Why do you want to see her?¡±


    Chloe maintained her gentle demeanor. ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been welltely. I was hoping Dr. Riss could examine him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not avable today,¡± Connor replied curtly


    Chloe¡¯s eyes shimmered with affection, yet beneath that, she felt humiliated and frustrated due to Connor¡¯s consistent coldness. Overwhelmed by her emotions, Chloe blurted out, ¡°Connor, I have a secret about Tiffany to tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:


    Chloe¡¯s mind was unsettled by Marissa¡¯s presence. At the Sanchez family¡¯s banquet that night, she watched Connor show care towards Marissa, and it left her feeling sour. Connor had always maintained a distant and cool demeanor towards women, never offering Chloe a smile. Despite this, she continued to seek his attention, ttering him in the hope of sparking some interest. She had convinced herself that his aloof nature was simply part of his allure, to which she was hopelessly drawn


    Yet, that evening, Chloe saw a different side of Connor. It turned out he could show warmth, but only towards those he truly cared about. Chloe might not have been so upset if he had been kind to any other woman. However, it was Marissa¡ªsomeone she deemed inferior to her in every way¡ªwho received his affection. Even if he had shown kindness to Riss, Chloe wouldn¡¯t have felt such intense fury; she believed Riss was her equal


    In Chloe¡¯s eyes, both Tiffany and Marissa were insignificant. Regardless of whether Connor was aware that his current wife was a fraud, Chloe felt slighted. Impatient for further investigation, she was determined to get rid of Marissa by exposing her as an impostor. Regardless of her ties with Connor, Marissa had to be ousted from the Daniels family. As Chloe plotted, her excitement surged, and her eyes reddened


    Noticing her changing expression, Connor frowned and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    At the mention of a secret about Tiffany, everyone leaned in, eager despite their contempt for her, as she was a frequent topic of their gossip. Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Chloe began to speak. ¡°Tiffany¡­¡±


    But she stopped herself, swallowing the words she had been about to reveal. Her jealousy pushed her to spill the secret, yet in that moment, her rationality prevailed. What if Connor had orchestrated Marissa¡¯s situation? Recklessly exposing the secret could alienate him, making it even harder for her to gain his favor. She decided to deal with Marissa indirectly


    Thus, she forced a smile and altered her approach. ¡°Connor, Tiffany once confided in me that she was falsely used in the incident where she supposedly stabbed her ssmate. I hope you might help prove her innocence.¡± The audience, expecting scandalous revtions, was let down by her words


    ¡°Miss Brock, yourpassion for Tiffany is well-known, but let¡¯s not overlook her past. Marrying into wealth doesn¡¯t erase her actions,¡± someonemented


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s guilt in the stabbing was confirmed by surveince footage and police reports. She has already faced the consequences. It¡¯s been years; you can¡¯t change the facts now,¡± another added


    Their words were exactly what Chloe desired to hear. Yet, feigning distress, Chloe turned to Connor. ¡°Connor, I truly believe Tiffany is kind-hearted. Please, trust her.¡±


    Connor, seasoned in observing people, saw through Chloe¡¯s poor acting. Disinterested in engaging further and indifferent to Tiffany¡¯s past, he felt no obligation to revisit resolved matters. Not everyone merited his attention. Therefore, despite Chloe¡¯s attempt to appear sincere and warm-hearted, Connor remained distant


    He dismissed her curtly. ¡°Miss Brock, if there¡¯s nothing else, please go home.¡± Chloe¡¯s n had failed, and she was forced to leave in an awkward retreat. Melinda followed close behind. As they turned a corner in the hallway, they came upon Aelfric, who appeared to have been waiting for them. Seeing them, Aelfric immediately began to ask questions


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:


    ¡°Chloe, are you all right?¡± Aelfric inquired


    Chloe wiped her tears and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aelfric.¡±


    ¡°Chloe is upset because of Tiffany,¡± said Melinda, her voice tinged with indignation


    Aelfric turned to Melinda. ¡°What happened?¡±


    After exining the recent events, Melinda added emphatically, ¡°Chloe¡¯s kindness is being wasted on Tiffany, who is nothing but ungrateful. And as for Connor, he¡¯s just blind and heartless.¡±


    ¡°Melinda, please,¡± Chloe interjected, pulling at Melinda¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tiffany has endured a lot since her childhood. She¡¯s truly miserable, and all I want is for her to have a brighter future.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, your heart is pure, but you shouldn¡¯t waste it on someone as heartless as Tiffany,¡± Aelfric advised softly. ¡°Stay away from Tiffany from now on. And don¡¯t worry about Connor; I¡¯ll make sure he regrets how he treated you.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s words resonated deeply with Chloe. He was not only capable but also assertive, openly showing his affection for her. Whenever she caught his affectionate gaze, her heart skipped a beat. Yet, she knew he wasn¡¯t the one for her. Despite his qualities, he didn¡¯t measure up to Connor. She aimed to marry someone of the highest caliber to avoid being overshadowed by her sister


    Although choosing Aelfric as her spouse was off the table, Chloe couldn¡¯t risk losing such a capable support. So she decided to feign ignorance of his feelings, maintaining an air of innocence to keep him around


    Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be downhearted, Chloe. My brother will always be there for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric. Being aggrieved doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Chloe said, smiling warmly. ¡°When you know what you are doing is right, you won¡¯t be affected by others¡¯ harsh words.¡±


    Captivated by her smile, Aelfric praised her, ¡°Your insight and rity are a rarity. Most are mediocre, but you, you are in a ss of your own.¡±


    Blushing, Chloe looked down, while Melinda pouted yfully. ¡°Aelfric, such words might make me jealous.¡±


    Laughing, Aelfric gently pinched Melinda¡¯s cheek. ¡°While Chloe might be the queen, you are my cherished little princess. You might not share her beauty and talents, but I will guard you all my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair to say, Aelfric. Melinda is as beautiful and talented as me,¡± Chloe protested


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chloe,¡± Melinda reassured her. ¡°I may not have your beauty or talent, but I ept that I¡¯m not jealous. After all, one day you¡¯ll be my sister-inw, and we won¡¯t be rivals.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Melinda! What are you talking about?¡± Chloe asked, feigning coyness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After her deration, Chloe nced shyly at Aelfric. She stomped her feet and walked away


    ¡°Chloe, wait for me,¡± Melinda called out, hurrying after her


    Aelfric watched the two girls leave and smiled. A vivid picture shed in his mind: he imagined himself finally defeating Connor and standing majestically on the throne as the king, with Chloe in her snow-white wedding gown nestled shyly in his arms¡ªa perfect match for him


    Ten hourster, Marissa emerged from the operating room, visibly exhausted. Connor, who had been waiting outside, immediately approached her with a look of concern


    The Sanchez family also rushed over, and one of them inquired, ¡°Dr. Riss, how did it go?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°The operation was sessful. If all goes well, the patient should wake up in about two weeks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you, Dr. Riss.¡±


    While the Sanchez family expressed their gratitude, Le stared at Marissa and suddenly eximed, ¡°Tiffany!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:


    Le¡¯s words left everyone momentarily stunned. Marissa, too, halted abruptly, wondering if Le had recognized her


    As she debated whether to remove her medical mask and acknowledge her identity, Le pointed at her ne and asked, ¡°Dr. Riss, that ne was a gift from me to Tiffany. Why are you wearing it now?¡±


    Relieved, Marissa smiled and exined, ¡°Before the surgery, Tiffany asked me to wear this ne. She believed it would bless her mother¡¯s operation and ensure its sess.¡± Riss¡¯ movements were typically shrouded in secrecy, and her visibility to others was always controlled. However, since Tiffany was now an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team, her ess to Riss raised no suspicions


    Le, still concerned, questioned, ¡°Dr. Riss, where is Tiffany? I didn¡¯t see her throughout the surgery.¡±


    Remainingposed, Marissa responded, ¡°I assigned Tiffany to my surgical team. She was learning during the surgery and has likely apanied her mother to the ICU now.¡±


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear she¡¯s safe,¡± Le murmured to herself, visibly worried. ¡°Aelfric was looking to cause her trouble. I was so concerned about her.¡±


    As Marissa noticed Le¡¯s reddened, swollen face, a firm resolve settled over her to confront Aelfric. A frosty glint shed in her eyes


    ¡°Dr. Riss is worn out and needs to rest. You can wait in the ICU viewing area, but remember, you can only observe through the ss and not disturb the patient. She must get through the observation period,¡± Ferris instructed


    Acknowledging the group with a polite nod, Marissa bid the Sanchez family goodbye and made her way to her lounge. Connor followed her, while the rest of the Sanchez family cheerfully headed toward the ICU


    Le watched Connor¡¯s departing figure, her expression clouding over in thought, but she chose to remain silent. After Marissa and Connor disappeared around the corner, Le shifted her focus and caught up with her family at the ICU entrance


    There, Marissa was already at the window, her white gown still on but her cap and mask removed, revealing her identity to anyone who nced her way. She was unmistakably Tiffany


    Curiously, Connor, who had initially followed Riss to her lounge, now stood next to Marissa, his posture protective


    ¡°Tiffany, how is your mother?¡± Ruth inquired with earnestness


    ¡°She¡¯s stable, Grandma. There¡¯s no need to worry. The surgery was sessful,¡± Marissa reassured her


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I never thought I¡¯d see my daughter awake again in my lifetime. I¡¯m so eager to talk with her,¡± Ruth eximed, her voice quivering with emotion as tears began to form in her eyes


    ¡°Hey, Tiffany,¡± Daryl asked with palpable excitement, ¡°were you there watching Dr. Riss perform the surgery? Did you learn a lot?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but beam. ¡°Absolutely, I did.¡±


    ¡°And are you feeling good about it?¡± With a soft smile, Rachel added, ¡°Lots of doctors, students, and professors from medical schools want to observe her surgeries. But you, Tiffany, you¡¯re the only one who got that chance.¡±


    Marissa chuckled in agreement. ¡°I know, I¡¯m incredibly lucky.¡±


    Shaun yfully tousled her hair and said warmly, ¡°Tiffany, if you keep learning from Dr. Riss, you¡¯re going to be a top-notch doctor. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Shaun,¡± Marissa replied. The atmosphere outside the ICU was filled with joy as the Sanchez family celebrated Caylee¡¯s sessful operation. They engaged in lively conversation with Marissa, their voices creating a harmonious buzz. In contrast, Le seemed troubled, her brow furrowed despite usually being the most outgoing. Catching her expression, Marissa asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Le?¡±


    Le looked over at Connor, then tugged Marissa aside, lowering her voice. ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:


    Marissa chuckled upon seeing Le¡¯s troubled expression. ¡°Le, you can tell me anything. Just rx and go ahead.¡±


    Biting her bottom lip, Le hesitated, then ventured a question. ¡°Tiffany, how has your rtionship with Mr. Daniels been since you married?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa paused momentarily. ¡°Why would you ask such a question all of a sudden?¡±


    Le weighed her words carefully before replying, ¡°It seems Mr. Daniels has been treating you better than he used to. For instance, at the medical conference, he defended you against Sansa. And at the wee-back party, he even upset the Clifford family on your behalf. I was under the impression that things between you had been good.¡± She paused, frowning slightly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Unsure how to proceed, she received an encouraging smile from Marissa. ¡°But what? Please, continue.¡±


    ¡°But earlier today, I noticed Mr. Daniels treating Dr. Riss like she was someone special,¡± Le confessed. ¡°While I¡¯m grateful to Dr. Riss for the surgery she performed on Aunt, I worry about the possibility of her wrecking your marriage. I¡¯m at a loss about what to do.¡±


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Is that what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Le nodded. ¡°Tiffany, when you pursued Mr. Daniels with such humility back then, none of us supported your decision to marry into the Daniels family. We feared you would suffer. Despite our concerns, you chose not to return to the Sanchez family, leaving us helpless and worried. Later, when you began to reconnect with us, we all hoped you would divorce him, believing you couldn¡¯t possibly be happy with a man who didn¡¯t love you. My parents and our grandma even discussed finding you a more suitable match in secret. Recently, however, Mr. Daniels hase to your defense multiple times. Everyone started to specte that he had finally fallen for you. We hoped this would lead to a more harmonious rtionship between you two. After all, a divorce wouldbel you as a divorced woman, which isn¡¯t ideal. But now¡­ Tiffany, please forgive my bluntness, but Dr. Riss outshines you in many ways. Mr. Daniels has many reasons to favor her over you. I fear this marriage might not work eventually. Why not consider initiating the divorce yourself? That way, you wouldn¡¯t be left humiliated and abandoned, as your previous fianc¨¦s have done. It could also help preserve your dignity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Marissa whispered, her voice low but firm. ¡°Dr. Riss is now Connor¡¯s brother¡¯s attending doctor. It¡¯s normal for Connor to treat her differently. I¡¯ll divorce him one day, and it won¡¯t involve anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Le¡¯s eyes widened in shock


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Marissa nodded calmly. ¡°Our marriage is merely a deal. We both get what we need from it. Once our mutual interests are met, we¡¯ll part ways.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Tiffany. What kind of deal could possibly exist between you and Mr. Daniels?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not privy to the intricacies of our rtionship. Please, don¡¯t fret over me. Whether he shows affection to another woman or falls for someone else, it won¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Le felt at a loss for words. ¡°Uh¡­ OK.¡± She nodded, though she remained puzzled. While they conversed, they failed to notice Connor, who had quietly drawn near and overheard their discussion


    Marissa¡¯s words stung him deeply. Initially, he had agreed their rtionship was just a deal. Yet, as time passed, their lives had intertwined more deeply, and they even shared the same bed asionally. Despite this, she hadn¡¯t altered her view. Connor realized he was the only one who had developed genuine feelings in their rtionship. Always strong and decisive, he now felt a rare sense of self-doubt and sorrow, pondering why she couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. What was it about him that was so unlikable?


    Unaware of Connor¡¯s turmoil, Marissa ended her conversation with Le. As she did, her phone chimed. Lowering her head, she saw it was a message from Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base to ck Mellow, the chief instructor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:


    In the message, Aelfric said, ¡°I¡¯ve opened a branch of Doomsday Base in Blebert by King¡¯s order. The preparations are nowplete. I¡¯ve heard from King that you¡¯re currently in the city. Would you like toe and take a look?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t fathom why King had suddenly decided to establish a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert. After a brief pause, she sent a message to King. ¡°Hey, Old Peacock, isn¡¯t arge tropical ind enough for you? What prompted you to open a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert?¡±


    Zyair¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°Watch your tone, youngdy. Have you forgotten who your mentor is?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Exin why you¡¯ve opened a branch in Blebert. If it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough money to spend, just let me know. You don¡¯t have to work so hard at your age.¡±


    Zyair was known for his extravagant spending on clothes and wine, indulging in luxuries that most could only dream of affording even with relentless work. That was how he got his nickname, Old Peacock


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    Marissa was well aware of King¡¯s tastes. Each year, she generously provided him with over a billion dors for personal use. She believed this more than covered his expenses; even if he donned a new outfit daily and savored fine wine with every meal, his coffers would remain amply stocked. Zyair replied with a tone of grievance, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you ungrateful girl. Ever since you wed in Blebert, you¡¯ve neglected me. It¡¯s been ages since yourst visit, so I found myselfpelled toe to you in Blebert.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s just to see me, why go through the hassle of running a branch? Just visit, and I¡¯ll take care of everything. There¡¯s no need for such an borate pretext.¡±


    Zyair rified, ¡°The branch was Aelfric¡¯s idea. I¡¯m not in charge of things there. He¡¯s quite the mischief-maker. You should keep an eye on him. I¡¯ll go to Blebert now and then to visit you.¡±


    Marissa inquired, ¡°When do you n to visit?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to pin down a date right now. I¡¯m tied up here.¡±


    Marissa suggested, ¡°Let me know before you set out. I¡¯ll secure a spacious vi for you, stocked with the finest wines and designer clothes.¡±


    Zyair sent aughing emoji. ¡°Having a wealthy apprentice is a blessing! I¡¯ve skirted bankruptcy for most of my life, but now, in my old age, I get to live in luxury. I sure struck gold the day I took you under my wing!¡±


    After their exchange, Marissa messaged Aelfric. ¡°Please send over the address. I happen to be free this evening, so I¡¯ll stop by.¡±


    Aelfric promptly replied with the details and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be there waiting for you, chief instructor. I also have some new students I¡¯d like you to meet.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She then pocketed her phone


    She quickly discerned Aelfric¡¯s underlying intentions. He had likely influenced King to open a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert, using it strategically to bolster the Warren family¡¯s standing among the affluent circles of the city


    It was ostensibly a branch of Doomsday Base, but with King distant and her own inability to remain in Blebert for an extended period, the management would fall solely to Aelfric. This autonomy could easily serve his personal ambitions


    Determined to see the situation firsthand, she resolved to visit the branchter that evening. Preparing for her meeting with Aelfric meant leaving behind other engagements. After saying her goodbyes to the Sanchez family, she exited the hospital. As they left the building, Connor walked alongside her and quietly asked, ¡°Will you be heading to my home or to the hotel?¡±


    He presumed she might be weary after the lengthy procedure and in need of rest, with him beside her


    Ignoring his inquiry, she posed her own question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire Lone Wolf to provide protection? Is he here?¡±


    Connor pointed to his side and affirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following his gesture, Marissa noticed a tall figure in ck, with a peaked cap and mask obscuring his features, crafting an almost menacing aura. She stared at the figure for a moment before the corners of her mouth twitched


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:


    As Marissa sized up the burly man d in ck, Connor watched her discreetly. A slight twitch of her lips prompted him to chuckle and inquire, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Shifting her attention to Connor, Marissa asked, ¡°Is he really Lone Wolf? Have you confirmed his identity?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor replied with a nod. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s Lone Wolf, no doubt about it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa gave the man another look, a wry smile crossing her face. Lone Wolf seemed to have been doing well these past few years; he had put on a fair bit of weight. She had encountered him briefly years before, and he had made asting impression with his lean and toned physique, much like Connor¡¯s current appearance, not the bulkier figure he now presented. Marissa was initially skeptical about whether this was really Lone Wolf, but her doubts were dispelled by Connor¡¯s confirmation


    Trusting his judgment implicitly, she believed that with Lone Wolf there to safeguard Connor, she could proceed with her ns to meet Aelfric that evening without concern. Resolving to go, she climbed onto her motorcycle and told Connor, ¡°I need to handle something tonight. You don¡¯t need to stay with me.¡±


    Connor looked taken aback. ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Marissa shot him a nce. ¡°Do I need to report my every move to you?¡±


    As she donned her helmet, Connor¡¯s expression turned to one of concern. ¡°You¡¯ve been in surgery all day. You must be worn out. Don¡¯t you think you should get some rest?¡±


    But Marissa had already kicked the motorcycle into gear. ¡°There¡¯s something tonight more urgent than sleep. Take care.¡±


    As the motorcycle roared away, Connor watched her silhouette vanish into the distance and sighed softly to himself. Aside from knowing she was a vige girl from Adagend and a miracle doctor named Riss, his knowledge about her was scant. She was so mysterious, akin to the wind that whirled around him¡ªtangible yet elusive, with origins and destinations unknown. But thankfully, her name was recorded as his spouse, assuring him that no matter where she ventured, she would eventually return to him


    The moment Marissa departed, a message from Aelfric reached Marc and Terry. Reading it quickly, Marc turned to Connor and began, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Aelfric has set up a Doomsday Base branch in Blebert and has summoned us there tonight. He mentioned¡­¡±


    Before Marc couldplete his sentence, Domenic, brimming with impatience, cut in, ¡°Everyone knows Mr. Daniels and Aelfric are sworn enemies. How can you meet with Aelfric in private?¡±


    ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Marc replied calmly. ¡°Even though Aelfric holds the position of deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, that doesn¡¯t bind us to his everymand. Doomsday Base upholds a principle of autonomous professional growth. As long as we uphold the base¡¯s integrity and do not contravene justice, Aelfric cannot intervene in our affairs, and we would certainly not betray Mr. Daniels on his ount.¡±


    Terry swiftly chimed in, ¡°Should he leverage his role as the deputy chief instructor topel us into actions that harm our employer, it would breach the base¡¯s regtions. We would then have the option to take ourint to either King or the chief instructor for resolution.¡±


    ¡°Why, then, are you going to meet him?¡± Domenic inquired. Suddenly, Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces lit up


    ¡°The chief instructor will be there!¡±


    Connor turned to the two brothers. ¡°Your chief instructor is in Blebert?¡±


    Both nodded in confirmation. ¡°The chief instructor is due to reach the Doomsday Base branch here tonight. Every member stationed in Blebert is expected to greet her. Being her greatest admirers, it¡¯s only natural for us to meet her. This has nothing to do with Aelfric.¡±


    Reflecting on Marissa¡¯s recent departure, Connor told Marc and Terry, ¡°You should go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels!¡± Marc and Terry expressed their gratitude multiple times before departing eagerly. As Connor was about to head back to the Daniels Manor, his phone emitted a special alert. He promptly essed the Dark Net and discovered a message from ck Snake addressed to Lone Wolf


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:


    ck Snake said in her message, ¡°Lone Wolf, you used me of being out of my mind from being short on money, but aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Lone Wolf responded, ¡°What have I done to offend you?¡±


    ck Snake retorted, ¡°You initially agreed to join forces with me to defeat Amiri, yet you went ahead and took Connor¡¯s offer. Are you driven by greed, or are you challenging me?¡±


    When Connor read this, a radiant smile illuminated his handsome features. As his grin widened, the name ¡°ck Snake¡± suddenly seemed endearingly charming to him. He wasn¡¯t certain if his vige girl was the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, but she was unmistakably ck Snake. He had kept his recruitment of Lone Wolf a secret, yet ck Snake was aware of it, indicating she had to be Marissa. This revtion made sense to him; ck Snake¡¯s way of speaking had always reminded him of the vige girl. With this realization, he figured out her reason for taking on Amiri¡¯s mission¡ªlikely she feared someone else might take the job and kill him


    This insight sweetened his heart


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Domenic, catching sight of his boss¡¯s bright smile through the rearview mirror, ventured, ¡°Mr. Daniels, has something good happened?¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor answered with a light tone


    Domenic restrained his curiosity, not daring to ask more. It was rare to see anything make Connor, who was normallyposed, so visibly joyful. This was the first instance Domenic had witnessed him smiling so unabashedly. Unconcerned with Domenic¡¯s curiosity, Connor typed into his phone, ¡°Mr. ck Snake, how did youe to know about my deal with Connor?¡±


    ck Snake stated, ¡°I¡¯ve established my own sources within the circle.¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°My aim isn¡¯t to challenge you. I¡¯m here to keep you safe.¡±


    ck Snake questioned, ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±


    Connor exined, ¡°I want to be close enough to ensure your safety.¡±


    Curious, ck Snake probed further, ¡°Are you considering betraying your boss?¡±


    Connor asserted, ¡°I¡¯mmitted to safeguarding my boss, but I¡¯ll look out for you too. Nobody can hurt you¡ªonly I have that right.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa was in a restaurant, savoring her beef noodles. As she juggled between eating and responding to Lone Wolf, the tone of their exchange became romantic. She wondered if Lone Wolf was making advances. After a brief pause, she typed back, ¡°Just to be clear, I¡¯m a guy.¡±


    Lone Wolf¡¯s message came quickly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. The image of the slightly chubby man dressed in ck that she had encountered earlier made her wonder: Was Lone Wolf gay? To make Lone Wolf give up the wrong idea, she quickly typed out, ¡°I like women!¡± After sending the message, she immediately logged off the Dark Net, her cheeks warming with a flush. It dawned on her why Lone Wolf had agreed so readily to join her in taking down Amiri. It wasn¡¯t for the money. He was probably interested in her. How irritating! The more she pondered it, the more it bothered her. She hurriedly finished her noodles and rushed back to her little flower shop


    Her shop was a covert sanctuary, nestled in an old, unnoticed neighborhood full of secrets. Once there, she watered the flowers and sat in silence for a moment. As darkness fell, she changed into her outfit and headed to the Doomsday Base branch. The uniform for the Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor was a flowing ensemble of ck garments with a veil that shrouded the face, making her resemble a dark butterfly flitting through the night


    Following the directions provided by Aelfric, Marissa reached an ancient house in the city center. In Blebert, where real estate was at a premium, having such a spacious, old house in the downtown area signified significant influence. Aelfric had chosen well. Standing at the entrance, Marissa eyed therge sign overhead¡ªDoomsday Base Blebert Branch


    The gates were firmly shut. Just as she was about to knock, a bright red Lamborghini rolled up beside her. Wesson, nked by bodyguards, emerged in a wheelchair. Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. This man, whom she had previously beaten up, was out here in the dead of night instead of resting at home. What was he nning? Before she could do anything, Wesson arrogantly demanded, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:


    Marissa nced down at Wesson, confined to his wheelchair. His words and tone indicated a certain closeness to the Doomsday Base branch, making her curious about his connection with Aelfric. She gave him a thorough look, noticing that he was observing her as well


    After a brief pause, Wesson shed a flirty grin and spoke in a teasing tone, ¡°Hey, miss, it looks like you¡¯re interested in the martial arts of Doomsday Base, aren¡¯t you?¡± True to Terry¡¯s description, although a ck veil obscured Marissa¡¯s face, one could immediately tell she was exceptionally attractive. Wesson, ever the rogue, couldn¡¯t help but flirt with any beautiful woman he encountered, no matter the setting


    His flirtyment secretly amused Marissa. His memory was clearly short; despite having been beaten up by her before, here he was again, trying to woo her. She chose to remain silent, not wanting to engage with him


    Undeterred, Wesson pressed on. ¡°Do you know who I am? If you¡¯re looking to learn the martial arts of Doomsday Base, you won¡¯t get far without my say-so!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Are you Aelfric, the leader of the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base?¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Wesson¡¯s expression stiffened. He was clearly not expecting her to be aware of Aelfric. In an era where business thrived and martial arts faded into obscurity, it was rare for anyone to pursue such training¡ªespecially women. Thus, Wesson didn¡¯t actually think the woman before him was interested in martial arts. To Wesson, Marissa appeared as nothing more than an ordinary woman in in clothes, likely seeking employment at the Doomsday Base facility


    Thinking of this, he switched back to that frivolous expression and said, ¡°I may not run the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base, but as its sponsor, I hold quite a bit of sway. Do you understand the kind of power that gives me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Marissa replied with a nod. ¡°So, Aelfric, the branch head, must answer to you?¡±


    Wesson¡¯s confident demeanor faltered. How could he pretend tomand Aelfric? His family, the Clifford family, had eagerly financed the branch¡¯s development to curry favor with Aelfric, and Wesson was typically subservient in his presence. Yet, hoping to impress Marissa and coax her into his embrace, he didn¡¯t correct her assumption. shing a knowing grin, he boasted, ¡°You¡¯re quite astute. Would you consider being mine?¡±


    Marissa, amused rather than charmed, inquired, ¡°And you are?¡±


    With a tilt of his head, Wesson proudly dered, ¡°I am the heir to Clifford Art and Entertainment, Wesson Clifford.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°Then, Mr. Clifford, would you kindly bring me into this building with you?¡±


    Wesson, eager to maintain his facade, cautioned her, ¡°I can bring you, but you must neither wander nor speak out of turn.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied


    Wesson gave a proud smile and winked at a bodyguard who stepped forward and rang the doorbell. Shortly after, the door swung open from the inside. The man who greeted them bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Clifford, pleasee in. The deputy chief instructor has been eagerly awaiting your arrival.¡± Wesson nodded and signaled for the bodyguard to wheel him in. Turning to Marissa, he instructed, ¡°Follow me and abide by the rules. Keep your eyes straight ahead.¡±


    Silently, Marissa obeyed, following him into the Doomsday Base branch. Despite its foundation in ancient martial arts, Doomsday Base seamlessly integrated modern technology. The ancient architecture was enhanced with contemporary technological devices, creating a unique blend of old and new training methods that was both practical and visually impressive. This branch mirrored the design of the Doomsday Base headquarters, a detail that Marissa found satisfying


    The branch itself was set in a sprawling ancient house. After crossing two yards, they reached the main hall where Aelfric stood present. Concerned that Marissa might witness his subservience to Aelfric, Wesson began to dismiss her. ¡°You don¡¯t have clearance to enter. Wait here for me.¡±


    But before he could finish, Marissa, standing beside him, suddenly called out, ¡°Aelfric!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:


    Wesson was taken aback and quickly chastised Marissa in a hushed tone, ¡°Why are you yelling? Do you think it¡¯s wise to shout the name of the Doomsday Base branch leader?¡± He feared his actions might provoke Aelfric and instantly regretted bringing this unpredictable woman along. In a desperate attempt, Wesson gave the bodyguards a hurried wink, signaling them to escort Marissa out. But it was toote


    No sooner had Marissa spoken than footsteps echoed from the main hall. In a sh, Aelfric appeared at the doorway, apanied by Derek and Dennis, and a group of neers. Aelfric was no longer in his daytime attire but had switched to a ck uniform emzoned with Doomsday Base¡¯s logo. His face, unmasked, was camouged with splotches of paint, obscuring his true features. He stood tall in the doorway, his presence formidable. Dennis and Derek, also dressed in the ck uniforms of Doomsday Base, nked Aelfric, remaining silent and standing rigid


    Feeling Aelfric¡¯s formidable presence, Wesson forced a smile and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± But Aelfric ignored him, his gaze fixed sternly on the woman by Wesson¡¯s side


    Wesson¡¯s heart raced. He feared the trouble Marissa might have stirred. Eager to clear his name, he quickly distanced himself from her. ¡°Mr. Warren, I have no association with this woman. She must have followed us here secretly. She¡¯s deranged. She has offended you, and I will have the bodyguards discipline her immediately.¡± After making his remark, Wesson shed a knowing wink at the bodyguards. The bodyguards caught on immediately and were about to give Marissa a tough time


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Aelfric burst out in sudden rage


    Both Wesson and his bodyguards shook in fright and turned to Aelfric, their faces a picture of bewilderment. Aelfric, usually so haughty andposed, dropped to one knee in front of Marissa, bowed his head, and addressed her with reverence, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Wesson and the other onlookers were stunned. The woman d in simple ck attire, her face obscured by a ck veil, was the legendary chief instructor of Doomsday Base? Derek and Dennis exchanged looks of astonishment, then hastily followed Aelfric¡¯s lead, kneeling on one knee and echoing him, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Marissa cast a nce at Derek and Dennis, then turned to Wesson, a smirk ying on her lips. She found the situation increasingly amusing¡ªthree of her former fianc¨¦s gathered in one ce. Wesson, ovee with fear, could only stare at Marissa. His face drained of color, and his hands quivered. At that moment, he cursed his audacity for having attempted to flirt with the chief instructor. He assumed he was a goner. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but gamble on a sliver of hope. The fact that the chief instructor hadn¡¯t scolded him just now suggested that she might have actually liked his flirtatious remarks. Maybe, just maybe, she had taken a liking to him


    With this thought, Wesson became slightly distracted. Concerned that his looks might not be up to par, he quickly adjusted his hair and shed a charming smile at Marissa. Disgusted, Marissa turned to Aelfric and snapped, ¡°Aelfric, it¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you. How dare youpromise Doomsday Base¡¯s integrity for money? Do you no longer respect my authority as the chief instructor?¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. Just as he was about to rise to his defense, Marissa cut him off fiercely. ¡°Kneel! Did I give you permission to stand?¡±


    Rushed and flustered, Aelfric dropped to his knee again. Derek and Dennis, who were initially rising with Aelfric, quickly mimicked his actions and knelt down again. The tension in the air skyrocketed


    Wesson swallowed hard, his fear palpable. This chief instructor was far more formidable than he had anticipated. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m at a loss here. What are you referring to?¡± Aelfric asked


    Without responding, Marissa yed a recording of her earlier conversation with Wesson outside the gate. After the yback, Marissa berated Aelfric, ¡°I made it explicitly clear that if Doomsday Base is ever in a pinch, just ask me for financial help. I would provide whatever is necessary. Since when do we need you to undermine our pride and sovereignty to court sponsors?¡±


    Enraged, Aelfric clenched his teeth, surged to his feet, and furiously kicked over Wesson¡¯s wheelchair


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:


    The sharp crash echoed as Wesson and his wheelchair hit the marble floor. He was already wounded, and the force of the fall made him cough up blood and curl up in agony. Aelfric, his face twisted in anger, exined to Marissa, ¡°Chief Instructor, thanks to your support over the years, Doomsday Base has thrived and remains financially sound. I¡¯ve been managing the base in King¡¯s stead, upholding its dignity and sovereignty without fail. This man has deceived you. When we were setting up Doomsday Base¡¯s new branch in Blebert, the Clifford family came with an offer of three hundred million dors. In return, they asked for Wesson to be allowed to study at Doomsday Base. Since we have precedents for such arrangements, I consented. Despite their generous donation, I made it clear that Wesson would have no special privileges here. He¡¯d be just another student. He hasn¡¯t even started training yet, and already he¡¯s caused this disgrace. It¡¯s my oversight. I should have kept a tighter leash on him. Chief Instructor, please take a moment to rx with some tea in the hall while I handle this situation.¡±


    Marissa responded casually, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t ask further. I¡¯ll leave this minor issue in your capable hands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aelfric replied, bowing deeply


    Marissa then made her way to the main hall. Aelfric had recruited all the staff for this new branch, and none had met her before. They had always considered Aelfric as their leader. Now, recognizing Aelfric¡¯s fearful respect for the chief instructor, they hesitated to take any rash actions and reverently led Marissa into the main hall. Derek and Dennis, Aelfric¡¯s future brother-inw and brother, were especially cautious and meticulous


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Upon entering the hall, Marissa took her ce in the central seat with amanding presence, despite wearing a simple ck outfit. Dennis promptly offered her fresh fruit, saying, ¡°Chief Instructor, please enjoy some fruit.¡±


    Derek followed suit, serving her tea. ¡°Chief Instructor, please enjoy this tea.¡±


    Marissa gave them a brief nce but remained silent, feigning ignorance of their identities. Just then, a chilling scream echoed from outside¡ªthe sound of Wesson¡¯s agony. The assembled group instinctively tensed, realizing Wesson had undoubtedly suffered at Aelfric¡¯s hands


    The Clifford family greatly overestimated their influence. They believed a donation of three hundred million dors to the base would earn Aelfric¡¯s favor. However, they underestimated him; no amount of money, not even three billion, would deter Aelfric from responding harshly if they crossed him


    Marissa leisurely sipped her tea. It was only when the screams outside ceased that she carefully set the cup down. After a moment, Aelfric entered and gave his report. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve dismissed Wesson and have firmly warned the Clifford family against using Doomsday Base¡¯s name for malicious deeds. Should they cross the line again, they will not have my mercy.¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°I see. You¡¯ve been diligent in setting up Doomsday Base¡¯s branch in Blebert. Just remember to uphold our base¡¯s principles. It¡¯s crucial that you keep tight control over the trainees and protect our reputation.¡±


    ¡°Understood, you have my assurance,¡± Aelfric replied, a weight lifting from his shoulders. Though he struggled with acknowledging Marissa as his superior, her formidable skills and ruthless tactics left no room for defiance. The thought of her anger made him inwardly shiver. At this moment, when the chief instructor¡¯s voice softened, a sense of relief washed over him


    The hall fell silent for a quick moment before Aelfric proceeded with introductions. ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯d like you to meet the new trainees I¡¯ve personally selected. This is Derek Daniels and Dennis Warren.¡±


    Derek and Dennis quickly bowed in respect, knowing that Aelfric introduced them to the chief instructor with hopes of their advancement within Doomsday Base. Marissa masked a smile, then stood and paced around Derek and Dennis with her hands sped behind her. Abruptly, sheshed out with her foot. With two sharp thuds, Derek and Dennis were sent sprawling across the floor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:


    Marissa moved with an elegance and ease that belied the force behind her actions. With what appeared to be two casual kicks, she sent Derek and Dennis hurtling through the air,nding ten feet away, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. The Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor¡¯s footwork was not something the average person could withstand


    From a young age, Derek had been weak. And Dennis had been living in the shadow of his elder brother, who bore the brunt of their family¡¯s expectations. This left him free to indulge in a life of excess, and he was scarcely stronger than Derek. After being floored by Marissa¡¯s kicks, both meny on the floor, writhing in agony and unable to rise. Derek, aware of the perilous world he inhabited, clenched his teeth and bore the pain silently, refusing to give voice to his suffering. In contrast, Dennis couldn¡¯t contain his cries of pain. ¡°Aelfric, it hurts,¡± he whimpered


    Aelfric, visibly mortified, snapped under his breath, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Marissa sneered, her tone dripping with scorn. ¡°Aelfric, since when did Doomsday Base be so desperate for trainees that you¡¯d introduce these weaklings to me?¡±


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Chief Instructor, please, calm down,¡± Aelfric responded, his voice a blend of respect and plea. ¡°I admit, I had personal reasons for epting them into Doomsday Base. Derek is engaged to my sister, and Dennis is my own brother. But I assure you, Chief Instructor, I will train them rigorously. They will bring honor to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, pretending to understand. ¡°Oh, is that so? Family ties, then. Despite the strict regtions in Doomsday Base, I can be understanding. Given that they are your brother-inw and your own brother, I will hold back myments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chief Instructor,¡± Aelfric acknowledged with gratitude. He then gave Derek and Dennis a sly wink. ¡°How about you two also express your thanks to the Chief Instructor for her leniency?¡±


    Bearing their difort, Derek and Dennis struggled to their feet and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Chief Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly. She harbored a certain satisfaction in dealing with these ex-fianc¨¦s who had either gravely hurt Tiffany or demeaned her in some way. Although she hadn¡¯t nned on confronting them tonight, the unexpected presence of three ex-fianc¨¦s provided her an opportunity to casually teach them a lesson. However, her primary focus tonight was on Aelfric. She vividly remembered the p he had delivered to Le¡¯s face and was intent on avenging her this evening. But before Marissa could confront Aelfric, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from outside the hall, apanied by enthusiastic calls. ¡°Chief Instructor! Chief Instructor!¡±


    The two had altered their look significantly since thest time they were with Connor. They swapped their distinctive ck suits, reserved for bodyguards, for ck uniforms emzoned with Doomsday Base¡¯s logo. In an instant, Marc and Terry burst into the hall. They had also showered and gotten fresh haircuts. It was clear they had gone to great lengths to prepare for this meeting with their idol, the Chief Instructor


    Upon seeing these two endearingly foolish figures, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of her mouth twitch with amusement. She questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Excitement lit up Marc¡¯s face. ¡°We heard that the Chief Instructor was visiting Doomsday Base¡¯s branch here in Blebert. We just had toe see you.¡±


    Terry chuckled and added, ¡°Chief Instructor, we¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, Marissa coughed discreetly. The adoration from the two men made her somewhat ufortable. To mask her difort, she sat down and took a sip of tea before remarking, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been working for Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marc and Terry confirmed in unison


    Before Marissa could continue, Aelfric interjected. ¡°Chief Instructor, I rmend you instruct Marc and Terry to disassociate from Connor.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°You must be aware of the fierce conflict between Connor and Amiri,¡± Aelfric exined. ¡°Amiri¡¯s power has grown rapidly over thest few years. It¡¯s hard to say how many advantages he holds. If Marc and Terry continue working for Connor, it could potentially bring trouble to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marc responded defiantly, ¡°Mr. Warren, Doomsday Base has a policy. After trainees leave the base, they are free to choose their paths. Working for Mr. Connor Daniels is our decision, and we don¡¯t involve Doomsday Base¡¯s name. How could this possibly bring trouble to Doomsday Base?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:


    As soon as Marc concluded his remarks, Terry added, ¡°Mr. Connor Daniels is a legitimate business mogul. We serve as his chief bodyguards and have never done anything immoral or vited a single regtion of Doomsday Base!¡±


    Aelfric narrowed his eyes fiercely. He hated anyone who didn¡¯t follow his words. Without ck Mallow holding the position of chief instructor, Aelfric would have been the uncontested force in Doomsday Base, second only to King. He would have surely disciplined Marc and Terry sternly. However, ck Mallow¡¯s presence in Doomsday Base, especially with her high status, forced Aelfric to restrain himself. He quietly suppressed his anger and scolded Marc and Terry once more


    ¡°You may not have broken Doomsday Base¡¯s rules or tarnished its reputation, but your actions could still draw enemies to us. What if Amiri starts to resent Doomsday Base because of you? Are you prepared to handle that? Having trained in Doomsday Base, you should prioritize the organization¡¯s interests over your personal benefits, right?¡±


    Marc and Terry felt unjustly treated. ¡°Mr. Warren, you are being unreasonable. Doomsday Base is merely the facility where we trained. Our future careers are ours to shape independently, and they shouldn¡¯t reflect back on the training ground. Everyone knows this. How could Amiri possibly me Doomsday Base for our actions?¡±


    ¡°Many top graduates from Doomsday Base are now bodyguards for prominent figures, and all of them have enemies. Should we resign simply because our employers have formidable enemies? If word gets out, who would dare to hire graduates from Doomsday Base? We¡¯ve been employed by Mr. Connor Daniels for years, earning a yearly sry of a million dors. Now that Mr. Connor Daniels needs us, how can we possibly abandon our positions? To be honest, we¡¯re prepared toy down our lives for him.¡±


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    ¡°We believe our jobs won¡¯t cause trouble for Doomsday Base. On the contrary, we see it as a chance to enhance the legacy of Doomsday Base. We aim to show the world that those trained at Doomsday Base are courageous, not cowards.¡±


    Marc and Terry¡¯s impassioned plea left Aelfric without words, his face turning a shade of deep red. It was clear Aelfric couldn¡¯t persuade Marc and Terry. He then turned to Marissa, hoping she might influence them to sever ties with Connor


    Marc and Terry were among the elite from Doomsday Base. Though they were not on par with formidable warriors like ck Snake and Lone Wolf, their strength was undeniable. Losing them would be a significant blow to Connor


    However, ck Mallow, the chief instructor, raised her hands and pped for Marc and Terry. Her deliberate, resonant apuse clearly conveyed her steadfast support. ¡°Marc and Terry perfectly embody the spirit of Doomsday Base. They are absolutely right!¡± Marissamended them


    Aelfric, clearly upset, attempted to argue, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Marissa quickly cut him off, saying, ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯re the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, trusted by King to run this base. Is that the extent of your bravery?¡±


    Aelfric was visibly embarrassed by her question. Marissa scoffed and continued, ¡°Doomsday Base trains the finest international warriors in ancient martial arts. If they crumble in fear because of Amiri, what will their future influence be? Aelfric, I¡¯m beginning to question your suitability to manage the base.¡±


    At this, Aelfric, fearing the loss of his position, promptly acknowledged his mistakes. ¡°I¡¯ve been overly protective of the base. I see my mistake now. Please, don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Considering his long tenure at the base, Marissa wasn¡¯t about to dismiss him outright; his high standing there made her cautious. She needed a solid reason to remove the bad apple without causing disruption. Marissa responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m d you recognize your mistake. I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±


    Aelfric exhaled in relief. However, before he could fully rx, Marissa stood and suggested, ¡°Aelfric, today seems like an ideal moment for a sparring match between us. Shall we?¡± Though she couldn¡¯t kill the troublemaker just yet, it was necessary that she taught him a lesson!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:


    Even though it was a question, Marissa flexed her wrists decisively as soon as she finished speaking, leaving Aelfric no chance to decline. Aelfric was taken aback. A spar with the chief instructor was never just a friendly match; it usually ended in a humiliating defeat for the other party. He feared losing face


    If the time and ce had been different, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have felt as dire. But they were at the Doomsday Base branch in Blebert, a ce Aelfric had founded. Here, he was revered by the new recruits. Derek and Dennis, in particr, looked up to him almost like a god, hanging on his every word. Being defeated here, in front of his followers, would be a devastating blow to his prestige. These thoughts made Aelfric hesitate for a long while


    Marissa, however, was impatient. After a few more gestures with her wrists, she approached Aelfric menacingly. Caught off guard, Aelfric sidestepped and blurted out, ¡°Wait!¡± He was just about to concoct an excuse to dodge the spar when Marissa¡¯s second punch was already flying towards him, forcing him to engage


    Before anyone could blink, they had exchanged three sets of blows. Marissa was the aggressor in each exchange,unching a series of attacks, while Aelfric dodged clumsily. By the end of the third exchange, he nearly stumbled to the floor due to a misjudged maneuver. Marissa, however, was holding back her true strength. Overpowering Aelfric with a single punch would have been too simple; she preferred to toy with him, humiliating him before delivering a decisive blowter on


    During those initial rounds, Marissa moderated her strength skillfully. Her attacks were designed not to injure Aelfric seriously but to keep him on his toes. After the third exchange, Marissa stopped momentarily and remarked to Aelfric, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. You¡¯ve improved quite a bit. Not bad. Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    With that, sheunched into her next attack. This time, Aelfric seemed to catch on to Marissa¡¯s strategy, yet he knew he couldn¡¯t be too embarrassed here. As the leader of the Doomsday Base branch, he needed to assert himself. Thus, he began to engage more and initiate his own attacks. Despite this, Marissa continued to restrain her full capabilities, and their battle intensified


    As the chief instructor and the deputy chief instructor shed with vigor, everyone else in the hall swiftly moved back to give them space. Derek and Dennis, too, stepped aside, their nerves taut as they watched the spar unfold. They secretly rooted for Aelfric; his victory over Marissa would reinstate him as the chief instructor. By serving under the chief instructor at the base, they would naturally enjoy more prestige and respectpared to serving under the deputy chief instructor


    While Derek and Dennis were overwhelmed with unease, Marc and Terry were the exact opposite. They buzzed with excitement while watching Marissa in action. In their eyes, her every maneuver was wless. It was not just because they were the chief instructor¡¯s fans. They also secretly hoped the chief instructor would incapacitate Aelfric, eliminating a significant rival for Connor


    As the battle in the heart of the hall escted, chaos unfolded. Tables and chairs were hurled through the air, teacups shattered, and the hall quickly descended into disarray. Initially, everyone believed that Marissa and Aelfric were closely matched, which suggested a prolonged and uncertain fight. However, as the fight progressed, the reality of their skill gap became starkly clear. Aelfric exerted his utmost effort yet continued to be overwhelmed, his clothing torn and disheveled. In contrast, Marissa appeared effortless andposed, as if she were merely toying with him, capable of ending the confrontation at her whim


    At first, the onlookers spected that Marissa was deliberately extending the fight to train Aelfric. It soon became evident, though, that she was actually making him embarrass himself publicly. The disparity in skill between the first and second ranks at the Doomsday Base was profound; Marissa was in a league of her own, akin to a deity, while Aelfric was merely mortal, clearly outmatched. In a sudden and unexpected move, Marissa delivered a powerful kick to Aelfric¡¯s waist. With a resounding crash, he was sent flying out of the hall


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:


    Amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd, Aelfric burst through the main hall¡¯s doors, apanied by a resounding crash outside. The sound was so thunderous that it left everyone in shock, momentarily frozen in ce. Marc and Terry, familiar with the chief instructor¡¯s skills, were less taken aback. Their eyes sparkled with admiration. As always, their chief instructor was unmatched!


    Marissa dusted off her hands and strolled out. Marc and Terry followed her, one of them eximing, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, chief instructor! Yet, you¡¯re still as formidable as ever!¡± Back in her Doomsday Base days, Marissa had grown ustomed to such ttery from these two admirers. With them by her side, she exited the hall. It was only then that the others grasped what had transpired and quickly filed out


    Derek and Dennis looked visibly shaken. The chief instructor¡¯s actions were over the top. Could Aelfric possibly survive such a forceful kick? Unwilling to ponder the grim possibilities, they joined the exodus from the hall


    In the courtyard¡¯s center was arge pot filled with lotuses and fish darting between the lotus leaves. When Aelfric was ejected, hended right on it, shattering the pot. The pot shattered into countless fragments, and as the mud seeped out, fish floundered across the ground. Aelfricy in the mud, struggling vainly to rise. His face, once adorned with vibrant paint, was now smeared with mud, adding to the chaotic blend of colors. Once neat and tidy, he now resembled a beggar


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    As the deputy chief instructor, his pride had been shattered by the chief instructor. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t manage to stand. Eventually, Aelfric ceased his efforts. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and, with a pained expression, pressed his face into the muddy earth. Aelfric had been King¡¯s first disciple, having joined Doomsday Base at the tender age of five. After years of rigorous training, he was on the verge of bing Doomsday Base¡¯s sessor. But then, ck Mallow appeared and snatched away his chances


    If not for the Mad Reaper, he would have been the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, poised to inherit King¡¯s mantle. Yet, ck Mallow had ruined everything. How he longed to skin her alive! He had always been clever, feeling superior to others. Yet, he constantly faced adversaries he couldn¡¯t surpass. In Blebert, he couldn¡¯t defeat Connor. In Doomsday Base, he waspletely outssed by a girl, his dreams of supremacy dashed. He despised everything about this world


    Marissa was aware of Aelfric¡¯s deep resentment during their time at Doomsday Base. However, she chose not to confront him then. She had two reasons for teaching him a lesson today. One was to avenge Le, and the other was to help Connor neutralize a lurking threat. Aelfric had reached out to ck Snake, and it was certain he would connect with Amiri next. They would likely join forces to eliminate Connor. This made Connor¡¯s uing trip on the Sunrise even more perilous


    For now, the immediate threat posed by Aelfric was neutralized. Her kick had been precise and powerful, aimed to cause significant swelling and nerve pressure around his waist. This injury would prevent him from engaging inbat for at least ten days, and he surely couldn¡¯t exert his usual strength on the Sunrise. These maneuvers were her guarded secrets, unknown to anyone else. To the trainees of Doomsday Base, the chief instructor¡¯s entricity was well-known, so Aelfric wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of her intentions


    After a brief silence, Marissa approached Aelfric, who was still on the ground, and quipped, ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯ve improved, but it¡¯s still not enough. Keep practicing.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Aelfric grumbled, his voice tinged with resentment, yet he dared not talk back. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Rest well,¡± Marissa said with a smile, then turned and walked away. As she reached the gate of the branch, a sudden, enthusiastic shout stopped her


    ¡°Chief instructor!¡±


    She turned, surprised to see Derek following her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:


    As Marissa left, Marc and Terry were right on her heels, which surprised no one at the base. They were well-known as her devoted supporters. However, it was Derek¡¯s first encounter with the chief instructor, and his decision to follow her raised some doubts. What was his intention?


    While Marissa tried to puzzle it out, Derek hurried over to her, beaming as he presented an invitation card. ¡°I¡¯d be honored if you attended my engagement party tomorrow,¡± he said, his smile broadening. It was obvious that Derek was trying to ingratiate himself with Marissa. Many others tried to do the same, yet Derek¡¯s approach seemed particrly opportunistic, given that he was Aelfric¡¯s future brother-inw, and Aelfric had recently suffered a defeat at Marissa¡¯s hands


    Marc scoffed at the gesture. ¡°Derek, the chief instructor¡¯s schedule is packed. She won¡¯t have time for your party.¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°She prefers solitude and isn¡¯t fond of such events. You might want to take your invitation back, Derek.¡±


    Embarrassed by their reactions, Derek silently fumed at Marc and Terry. Yet, he continued to look hopefully at Marissa, seeking her agreement


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Unbeknownst to Aelfric, Derek had nned this move to win over the chief instructor. Growing up as a frequent target for bullies, Derek had learned to side with the strongest. After seeing Marissa¡¯s capabilities, he was convinced that his future should be aligned with hers. He couldn¡¯t just rely on Aelfric, who had just been bested by her. If the chief instructor supported him, Derek wouldn¡¯t need to kowtow to Aelfric. With such backing, he could free himself from Aelfric¡¯s dominance in any future family squabbles


    Marissa, having grown alongside Derek, saw right through his schemes. She had intended to attend his engagement party all along, so she seized the chance to y with him. To the amazement of all present, the chief instructor epted the invitation with a warm smile, dering, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Marc and Terry were dumbfounded. It was the first asion on which the chief instructor had agreed to participate in such a social event. Connor and Marissa were ted to attend the engagement party the next day. If the chief instructor were actually Marissa, she wouldn¡¯t have needed an invitation from Derek. Did this confirm that Marissa wasn¡¯t the chief instructor? Derek, caught up in his excitement, didn¡¯t know what Marc and Terry were thinking. Overjoyed by the chief instructor¡¯s agreement, he blurted out, ¡°Thank you, chief instructor!¡±


    Marissa threw Derek a fleeting nce before walking away. Marc and Terry hastened to catch up with her. Derek lingered at the doorway for a while, fantasizing about the chief instructor gracing his engagement party and the envy it would stir among the guests


    Leaving Derek behind, Marissa ventured a bit ahead then turned to Marc and Terry, asking, ¡°When are you two going to stop tailing me?¡± Caught off guard, Marc and Terry responded, ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to report back to you?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. We just want to make sure there¡¯s nothing you need from us.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly. ¡°Just keep up the good work and stay out of trouble. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    She then took a taxi and departed. Marc and Terry watched her taxi drive away, lingering until it was out of sight, before they made their way back to Daniels Manor. Upon reaching Daniels Manor, they were surprised to find Marissa, who had earlier imed she had urgent matters to attend to without needing Connor¡¯s apaniment, lounging on the sofa and munching on a hamburger


    Connor handed her a ss of water, advising, ¡°Take it slow, so you won¡¯t choke.¡±


    Marissa ignored his caution, grabbing the water and continuing to eat voraciously, her mouth stuffed with food. Marc and Terry exchanged looks of astonishment. Marissa¡¯s eating style was uncannily reminiscent of their chief instructor¡¯s. A realization dawned on them, and in unison, they eximed, ¡°Chief instructor!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s voices made Marissa choke. ¡°Ahem. Ahem¡­¡±


    Connor quickly handed her a ss of water again and gently patted her back to help her catch her breath. Marissa took the ss, gulped down the water, and, after calming herself, looked at Marc and Terry. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    Her question dampened the excitement on Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces, casting doubt on their assumptions. Connor nced at them, then turned to Marissa. ¡°Where have you been? You look famished.¡±


    Marissa took a bite of the hamburger and replied nonchntly, ¡°I got into a fight.¡±


    Terry muttered, ¡°Our chief instructor fought someone tonight too. What a coincidence!¡±


    Marissa shot him a disdainful nce. ¡°You think only your chief instructor can fight?¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    Terry was left speechless. Seeing her arrogant expression, Connor chuckled. ¡°Who did you fight with?¡±


    ¡°Someone who crossed me,¡± Marissa replied


    Raising an eyebrow, Connor realized she was withholding the truth, so he stopped pressing. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need me tonight. Why are you here?¡±


    Marissa popped thest bite of the hamburger into her mouth. ¡°I just remembered I have to attend Derek¡¯s engagement ceremony tomorrow. I need a good night¡¯s sleep so I can be the most stunning one there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure your wishes true.¡± Connorughed. ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t used to sharing a room with him at the Daniels¡¯ ce, but it was nearly midnight, and she didn¡¯t feel like moving. So she obediently took his advice. Finishing her water, she stood up and headed upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long, or I¡¯ll be suffering,¡± she reminded Connor with a yful tone


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry blushed, wishing the couple would spare them the public disy of affection. After Marissa ascended to the second floor, Connor asked lightly, ¡°Have you seen your chief instructor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She went to the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base in person,¡± Marc responded. Terry suddenly snorted. ¡°She alsoid Aelfric t. He¡¯s so badly injured that he won¡¯t be back on his feet for at least two weeks.¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What prompted her to hit Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°No reason. They were just practicing,¡± Terry replied


    Connor lowered his gaze. ¡°Why did you call Marissa ¡®chief instructor¡¯?¡±


    ¡°When Miss Nash was devouring her food, she was a dead ringer for our chief instructor,¡± Terry exined. ¡°Mr. Daniels, don¡¯t you find Miss Nash quite peculiar?¡± Marc asked. ¡°She¡¯s the renowned Dr. Riss. Doctors are always so dignified. How could she eat like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because she is also ck Snake,¡± Connor replied matter-of-factly


    ¡°ck Snake?¡± Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s eyes widened in unison


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you saying that Miss Nash is both Dr. Riss and ck Snake, that remarkable warrior?¡± Domenic sought confirmation


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded slightly


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you certain?¡± Marc questioned


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Connor replied


    The three men were rendered speechless, their mouths agape, marveling at how extraordinary a woman must be to excel as both the most skillful doctor and a remarkable warrior. Marissa was truly a legend


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s ck Mallow or your chief instructor, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions based solely on her unrefined behavior. All warriors and martial artists could exhibit such manners,¡± Connor added


    With those words, he rose to his feet and made his way upstairs. After he left, the three men in the living room remained dumbfounded, unable to regain theirposure for a long time. Initially, they mocked Marissa for being a vige girl. However, she turned out to be the renowned Dr. Riss and the formidable warrior ck Snake. They now wondered if there were other facets of her they had yet to discover. A nket of silence enveloped the living room. All of a sudden, Terry¡¯s eyes widened as he recalled something and yelled in a panic, ¡°Oh, shit! Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:


    Terry shouted, ¡°Oh shit!¡± and hurried to get upstairs. Domenic and Marc immediately stopped him. ¡°Terry, Mr. Daniels and Marissa have already gone to bed. What are you going to do upstairs?¡±


    Terry looked visibly worried. ¡°Did you forget? ck Snake has epted Amiri¡¯s task. Mr. Daniels is in danger if he¡¯s with her.¡±


    Both Domenic and Marc gazed at him, unable to speak. ¡°Ahem,¡± Domenic finally said with a chuckle. ¡°I think you¡¯re worrying over nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Terry asked, his confusion evident


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Marc urged, giving Terry a light tap on the head. ¡°It¡¯s clear to everyone that Mr. Daniels adores Marissa. Every time she tricks him into giving her money, he seems happy to y the fool. Does Marissa really need to go to the extreme of harming Mr. Daniels to get two billion dors from Amiri? If she wanted money, all she¡¯d have to do is ask.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Terry had a sudden understanding, coupled with a bit of confusion. ¡°Then why did she ept Amiri¡¯s mission?¡±


    Domenic exined, ¡°Marissa probably feared that other influential figures might im the mission before her. She took it on to protect Mr. Daniels.¡±


    At that moment, Domenic realized the reason behind Connor¡¯s cheerful demeanor in the car earlier. He figured that Connor must have discovered ck Snake¡¯s true identity and grasped Marissa¡¯s motives. Even a formidable business magnate like Connor, when in love, could not help but revel in the subtle attentions from the woman he admired secretly. To Domenic, it seemed that beneath it all, Connor was just another man


    Upon digesting Domenic¡¯s insights, Terry felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡°With both ck Snake and Lone Wolf guarding Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m much morefortable about our journey on the Sunrise.¡±


    Peering through the ss window, Marc observed the man in ck standing on thewn and questioned, ¡°Do you guys really think that¡¯s Lone Wolf? He certainly looks impressive, yet somehow he doesn¡¯t quite fit the legend.¡±


    ¡°I doubt Mr. Daniels would bother with a fake Lone Wolf,¡± Terry mused, though he also seemed skeptical. ¡°But this man in ck doesn¡¯t match the legendary Lone Wolf I envision. The true Lone Wolf should be as formidable as Mr. Daniels himself.¡±


    Domenic, ever the astute one, mulled it over and eventually concurred with Marc¡¯s doubts. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect this Lone Wolf is an imposter too.¡±


    Terry was still puzzled. ¡°Why would Mr. Daniels hire a fake Lone Wolf?¡±


    Domenic stroked his chin thoughtfully before responding, ¡°If Mr. Daniels had enlisted the real Lone Wolf, he would¡¯ve broadcasted it to deter any adversaries. But he didn¡¯t. Only we and Marissa are privy to his hiring of Lone Wolf. Shortly after he told Marissa that this person was Lone Wolf, Mr. Daniels verified ck Snake¡¯s identity. It seems Mr. Daniels¡¯ intent was to test Marissa, and the oue revealed the true face behind ck Snake.¡±


    The realization struck Marc and Terry like a bolt of lightning. Connor had been acting with precision and intelligence. Terry, intrigued, voiced his thoughts. ¡°How did Mr. Danielse to suspect that Marissa was ck Snake?¡±


    Domenic responded, ¡°Mr. Daniels figured out it was Marissa through Lone Wolf, which boldly suggests that Mr. Daniels himself is Lone Wolf.¡±


    Marc and Terry were astounded. Could it really be possible that their two idols in the mercenary world, ck Snake and Lone Wolf, were the same couple living right above them now? Joy and surprise overwhelmed Marc and Terry so swiftly that they struggled to grasp the reality. It all made sense now why Connor seemed neither surprised nor panicked upon discovering that ck Snake had epted Amiri¡¯s mission and how he had managed to hire Lone Wolf with such ease. Everything now clicked into ce. The three of them couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much the couple upstairs enjoyed using aliases to y their guessing games. They were truly a perfect pair


    When Connor walked into the bedroom, Marissa had already showered and changed into her pajamas. She was reclining against the headboard, engrossed in her phone. It was the first time Connor had seen her in pajamas. The soft, sheer fabric entuated her gentle allure. Her long hairy scattered across the pillow, her slender silhouette exuding a subtle scent. At the sound of his entrance, she looked up. Their eyes locked, drawn together as if by a powerful maic force. Without a word, Connor crossed the room and pressed his lips to hers


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:


    Connor couldn¡¯t resist. They had shared two kisses before. The first was in Arabe¡¯s presence, where Marissa gave him a quick, light peck to y it off. The second was initiated by Connor, a deep, passionate kiss that nearly made him lose hisposure. Fortunately, she was sleeping deeply at the time and remained unaware of his actions


    Tonight marked their third kiss, with both of them fully aware and clear-headed. Connor had never imagined ck Snake, known for being dangerously formidable, could be such a sweet, beautiful girl. Seeing her always made his heart race, stirring desires to kiss her and even think about a future together, including children


    Caught up in his feelings, he forgot everything else as he leaned over her, deepening their kiss, his hand starting to unbutton her pajama top


    Marissa was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t recall any man ever kissing her with such passion. The intensity left her heart pounding and dizziness overtaking her, rendering her unable to respond. She had been by Connor¡¯s side over the past days, not suffering from ack of sleep, so it wasn¡¯t insomnia causing her dizziness¡ªit was his kiss. As he pinned her down, continuing to kiss her lips and cheeks, she felt a warmth spread throughout her body. Her temperature rose, clouding her thoughts to the point where she forgot how to react. This led Connor to misinterpret her response, thinking she was receptive, which only fueled the intensity of his kisses


    It wasn¡¯t until her pajama top was unbuttoned and a cool hand circled her waist that Marissa regained herposure. She ced her hand over Connor¡¯s lips to halt his advances and firmly held his hand at her waist to prevent further intimacy. He breathed deeply, his desire palpable, heating up the room even more


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed deeply, and she said in a husky voice, ¡°Calm down, Connor¡­ Calm down. We can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    Connor realized she was unwilling. Marissa whispered back, ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike you. I just don¡¯t have feelings for you. We haven¡¯t known each other long enough. Our brief acquaintance hasn¡¯t given me time to develop any deeper feelings.¡±


    Connor closed his eyes in disappointment to restrain himself. ¡°Why do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured softly. He then stood and walked into the bathroom. As she heard the water running, Marissa let out a sigh of relief. They had nearly crossed a line earlier. Feeling a mix of annoyance and apprehension, she reminded herself to keep a safer distance from him in the future to avoid anyplications. Yet, she knew she couldn¡¯t just walk away from him at this point


    Shortly afterward, she sent a message to Ferris. ¡°Is there any way I can get my Serene Rest Pills sooner?¡±


    Ferris responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Riss. You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Reading this, Marissa gazed up at the ceiling, feeling somewhat helpless


    Connor came out of the bathroom, changed into his pajamas, his hair still damp. The cool air around him suggested he had taken a cold shower. There was an awkward silence following their earlier encounter


    Marissa struggled to find the right words. ¡°I-I can sleep by myself. You should go back to your room,¡± she stuttered


    Connor left without a word. Marissa breathed another sigh of relief. From now on, she resolved to share a bed with him only when absolutely necessary. Tonight, she decided to just y with her phone if she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, the door opened once more. Connor returned, carrying hisptop. He settled on the sofa next to the bed, cing theptop on hisp


    ¡°Go to sleep. I need to get some work done,¡± he said


    Seeing her hesitate, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise that won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Marissa felt unable to send him away again, so she nestled into the nkets and turned her back to him. Connor switched off the main light, leaving the room illuminated only by the soft yellow glow of a wallmp. After a quiet moment, Connor unexpectedly broke the silence, saying, ¡°I once signed a contract with Tiffany.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Tiffany,¡± Marissa sat upright. In the dim, soft orange glow, Connor appeared utterlyposed. He didn¡¯t even nce up but continued typing on his keyboard, his voice even and calm


    ¡°Everyone assumes I agreed to marry Tiffany because my grandmother pressured me. That¡¯s only partly true. The other reason was Tiffany herself. She tried for a long time to win me over, but when she couldn¡¯t, she knelt before me one day, poured out her heart, and pleaded for my help. She told me she could no longer bear living with the Nash family and that marrying me was her only chance at a fresh start. But she admitted she wasn¡¯t worthy of me, didn¡¯t genuinely love me, and merely sought to use my status to escape her predicaments. She proposed a deal: we would marry, and she would devote herself to caring for my grandmother. It wouldst one year. After that, we¡¯d discreetly divorce and go our separate ways. At that time, my grandmother¡¯s health was failing, and true enough, Tiffany¡¯s presence might bring her joy and aid in her recovery. After considering everything, I epted the arrangement.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled by this revtion, asked, ¡°If you had this agreement, why did she flee the wedding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering that myself, but honestly, I¡¯m not interested enough to look into it. To me, Tiffany is irrelevant. I¡¯m not going to trouble myself with her affairs. Had Tiffany not vanished on our wedding day, and had my grandmother not been critically ill, I would never have mistaken you for her and brought you back here.¡±


    At that moment, Connor finally lifted his head to meet Marissa¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to make sure you understand that after she ran away from the wedding, the only thing connecting her to me is you, Marissa. She¡¯s my wife¡¯s sister. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Marissa grasped his meaning, yet she couldn¡¯t linger on the thought. Her mind was preupied with worries about Tiffany. She had a strong desire to locate her and unravel the conspiracy threatening their family


    After a brief pause, Connor added, ¡°If you remain silent, I¡¯ll take it you didn¡¯t grasp my point. So, I¡¯ll be straightforward. You can reject me for any reason you like, but let it not be because of Tiffany. She shouldn¡¯t stand in our way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Marissa said, quickly slipping under the quilt and falling silent. Her emotions were in turmoil. She and Connor had been thrust into a bizarre marriage based on misunderstandings and had maintained it out of necessity. The expected course would have been to divorce, terminate their partnership, and sever all ties


    Marissa couldn¡¯t tell if he had truly fallen for her or if he just wanted to sleep with her. Yet, his confession had been so heartfelt. The thought of entangling their lives further frightened her, so she pushed it from her mind, closed her eyes, and drifted toward sleep. At that moment, drowsiness embraced her


    From behind her, Connor¡¯s voice softly broke the silence. ¡°Good night.¡±


    The following morning, as Marissa opened her eyes, she found Connor still perched on the sofa. However, his demeanor had shifted¡ªgone was the sullen anger, reced by a serene calmness. He looked surprisinglyposed and in high spirits. He had already dressed for the day in a formal ck suit and tie, which, paired with leather shoes, entuated his handsome features. Reflecting on the events of the previous night made Marissa flush with embarrassment. She stole a quick nce at him and then averted her eyes


    In contrast, Connor seemed utterly at ease. shing a smile, he said, ¡°Time to get up. Grandma is waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    The mention of Arabe spurred Marissa into the bathroom to freshen up. When she returned, her eyes caught several peculiar objects scattered around the room. Puzzled, she looked at Connor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:


    There were various boxes of different sizes on the floor. Marissa found these boxes ¡°peculiar¡± because she had designed them herself. Seeing her own creations in Connor¡¯s space made them feel strange to her


    Upon opening one of the boxes, Connor revealed a dress and said to her, ¡°This is the dress I prepared for you. Do you like it?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. It was a lc fishtail, off-shoulder dress that she had designed, valued at thirty million dors. Even though it was her own design, Marissa had never worn suchvish attire. These were the kinds of clothes meant for wealthy women, whereas she favored simple,fortable casual wear


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s astonished expression, Connor said with uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your tastes are, but Domenic mentioned that Sara, the lead designer for the Sarth Group, is a favorite among women all over the world, so I chose this one for you. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you like it? If this one isn¡¯t to your liking, I¡¯ve got a few others here, all crafted by Sara. Feel free to pick any that appeals to you. If none of these catches your eye, I¡¯ll arrange for other options.¡±


    With that, Connor proceeded to open more boxes, each revealing yet another stunning dress


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Just then, Marissa received a text on her phone: ¡°Boss, a mysterious buyer purchased all our top-priced dresses and several expensive shoes yesterday, spending over 300 million dors! Oh my God! I can¡¯t wait to see a princess wearing them.¡±


    The word ¡°princess¡± made Marissa¡¯s lips twitch slightly. She imagined the reaction of the Sarth Group staff when they realized their boss was the one wearing the dresses. As Connor observed her reaction, his confidence waned further. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t like any of these?¡±


    Before she could respond, Connor¡¯s face soured as heined, ¡°It¡¯s all Domenic¡¯s fault. He imed Sara¡¯s designs are leading the fashion trends, saying each piece is unique and cutting-edge. I took his word for it.¡±


    Marissa quickly rified to ease Connor¡¯s misunderstanding, ¡°No, I actually love these dresses. Domenic was right. Sara really is influential in the fashion world.¡±


    Connor looked up at her and questioned, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you seem satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± Marissa offered a helpless smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit excessive for me to wear such opulent dresses. Today isn¡¯t my engagement party. Wearing such expensive attire might seem like I¡¯m trying to outshine everyone else.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to be the most stunning woman there?¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°I believe I can be the most stunning there, even without makeup and fancy clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Connor agreed, smiling back. ¡°But as my woman, you deserve the finest garments and jewels. As the leadingdy of the Daniels family, it¡¯s only fitting.¡±


    Marissa felt her cheeks warm. She wasn¡¯t actually his!


    By then, Connor had already picked up the lc dress again and was offering it to her. ¡°Try this one. It shouldplement yourplexion and personality perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa said, epting the dress. She almostughed. It was almost like striking a great deal. Connor had spent a fortune on the clothes she designed, only to present them to her as gifts. She had unintentionally made a windfall!


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal to Connor that she was actually Sara, so she kept this secret to herself


    She retreated to the dressing room and slipped into the dress. When she reemerged, Arabe and a few maids were present


    ¡°Oh, my granddaughter-inw looks beautiful in that dress, like an angeling down from heaven!¡± Arabe eximed joyfully. She then nudged Connor with her walking stick and urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help my granddaughter-inw with her shoes, quickly!¡±


    Marissa was dumbfounded. Arabe was asking Connor to assist her with her shoes in front of everyone? This man was not likely to stoop to such tasks!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:


    When Arabe nudged Connor with her walking stick, he was lost in a daze, his eyes steadfastly fixed on Marissa, utterly captivated. Marissa had imed she could outshine anyone even without makeup and fancy clothes. Connor wholeheartedly agreed; her allure seemed to radiate effortlessly, setting her apart even in the humblest attire


    Typically, Connor saw Marissa inid-back outfits and trousers. Yet today, she was in an opulent gown valued at thirty million dors, presenting an entirely new spectacle of elegance. The dress enveloped Marissa perfectly, enhancing her natural grace as if she were a living masterpiece. The sight of her stirred a protective instinct in Connor, a desire to sequester her beauty for himself alone


    Brought back to the moment by Arabe¡¯s prompt, Connor opened the shoe box. He extracted a pair of sparkling, white diamond-encrusted high heels, approached Marissa, and gently said, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    He was poised to assist her with the shoes. Marissa, surprised by his intention, hesitated. ¡°Are you really going to help me with my shoes?¡± she asked, her voiceced with shyness. Without another word, Connor gently pressed on her shoulder, guiding her to the sofa next to him. He then knelt on one knee, cradled her foot in his hand, and carefully put on the shoe


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    This gentle act was unexpected from Connor, known to many as the city¡¯s formidable tycoon. As his hands touched her, a warm surge flowed through Marissa, igniting a heat that cascaded from her feet to her entire body. The vivid memories of Connor¡¯s kiss and touch from the previous night washed over her, intensifying the heat. She was nearly overwhelmed by the sensation. Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, mirroring the bloom of a flower, further intensifying the charged atmosphere around them


    Arabe, observing quietly, allowed a knowing smile to y across her lips, delighted by the unfolding scene. However, the maids standing near Arabe were taken aback, their eyes widening in disbelief. When did Mr. Connor Daniels be so humble? Connor, known for his typically cold and aloof demeanor, rarely disyed such attentive gestures towards any woman, much less kneeling to help a woman with her shoes


    It seemed the rumors were true¡ªConnor had truly fallen for Marissa. Yet, Connor remained oblivious to others¡¯ opinions, his attention fixed solely on Marissa. Her feet, delicate and perfectly proportioned, seemed toplement her figure beautifully. Her skin was as smooth as jade


    After securing the shoes on her feet, Connor meant to ask about herfort but paused, noticing her flushed face and the unusual warmth radiating from her skin. With a low, reassuring voice, he advised, ¡°Rx, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Marissa responded quickly, a hint of defensiveness in her tone. Connor chuckled gently, then continued to assist her with the other shoe. Once done, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°Are youfortable?¡±


    Marissa nced at the logo on the shoes she had designed. This pair was worth a staggering six million dors. Of course, she feltfortable. Yet, her curiosity was piqued by how perfectly the clothes and shoes he had chosen for her fit. A twinge of unease stirred within her as she pondered what he might have done while she was asleep. Before she could hold it back, the question tumbled out


    ¡°How did you know my size?¡±


    Regret washed over her immediately, especially with so many onlookers present. She braced for Connor¡¯s response, hoping he wouldn¡¯t disclose that he had measured her as she slept. As she tried to steer the conversation away, Connor¡¯s unexpected answer took Marissapletely by surprise


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:


    Every eye in the room was fixed on Connor, filled with curiosity about how he knew his wife¡¯s exact size. Under normal circumstances, a husband knowing his wife¡¯s size would hardly raise eyebrows, but Connor was a notable exception. Previously, he had harbored a strong dislike for his wife, seldom even giving her a second look. How, then, could he possibly be aware of such details? Lately, however, there seemed to be a stark transformation in his feelings toward his wife. This left everyone pondering when he had fallen for her and what remarkable qualities she possessed to capture his affections


    Ignoring the puzzled stares and Marissa¡¯s evident difort, Connor said in a slow, deliberate tone, ¡°I measured you with my hands when I held you.¡± His deration seemed to elevate the room¡¯s temperature. The maids turned away, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Arabe¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment, and she quickly covered it with her hand to stifle her shock


    Marissa silently prayed for the ground to swallow her up. Connor¡¯s words had set imaginations racing, with everyone specting about the nature of his holding. As teasing looks came her way, Marissa felt like a cornered cat. Yet, Connor had more to say. After slipping the other shoe onto her foot, he looked up and inquired, ¡°Is the measurement by my hands correct?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in dismay. She desperately wished he would stop talking. Her embarrassment was palpable. Without thinking, she looked around at the others gathered in the room. Catching Arabe¡¯s deep, inscrutable look, she feltpelled to rify. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. We actually¡­¡±


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Her voice trailed off before she could finish. She had wanted to dere that there was no romantic involvement between her and Connor. But voicing such a statement was impossible, as they had always portrayed a facade of a loving couple before Arabe. Revealing their actual rtionship would be catastrophic


    When Arabe noticed Marissa¡¯s abrupt pause, her face lit up with a knowing smile. ¡°Sweetie, why are you feeling shy? I was young once, too. I understand. It¡¯s natural for young couples to be intimate. How else would you have children? All childrene into this world because their parents have been intimate. What¡¯s there to hide? The more intimate you are, the more it warms my heart. Connor was once a dull boy, hardly interesting. Now, he doesn¡¯t shy from sharing his feelings. You¡¯ve truly brought out the best in him. Hahaha¡­¡± She ended with a gentleugh, then added thoughtfully, ¡°Truly, marriage brings maturity to a man.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed a deeper red. Unable to exin, she was forced to suppress her frustration. Fuming, she shot Connor a re, furious with him for his reckless words and for misleading everyone. However, as she red at him, she caught him smirking slyly. It dawned on her that he had done it on purpose


    With her anger fueling a crafty idea, Marissa decided to turn the tables. Shedding her embarrassed demeanor, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Honey, my legs are numb. Can you help me stand up?¡±


    Her voice dripped with exaggerated sweetness. Connor froze for a moment, his eyes shifting to her. Her smile was disarmingly charming, overly so. Her feigned affection and apparent tenderness sent a shiver through him. Connor quickly realized she was plotting her revenge. In a room full of onlookers, he had no escape. He silently cursed himself for provoking her publicly. Resigned to his fate yet seeing an opportunity for yful payback, he returned her smile warmly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the next instant, he reached out, wrapped his arms around her waist, and lifted her effortlessly


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected Connor to dare pinch her waist, yet he not only did so but also sneakily squeezed the soft flesh. He was clearly taking advantage of her. First, Connor teased her with his words, and now he was being physically intrusive. Did he think she was a pushover? But in front of Arabe, she couldn¡¯t push his hands away. She had to maintain a sweet smile while Connor held her close


    After pulling her into his arms, Connor looked down at her, smiling gently. The scene appeared so sweet that everyone in the room felt happy for them, witnessing their open disy of affection. Yet, beneath the sweet exterior, tension simmered


    With a smile stered on her face, Marissa gritted her teeth. While she was in Connor¡¯s embrace, her high-heeled shoe found its way to his foot, pressing down hard. Given her training as the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, her strength was formidable. For an ordinary person, such a step could break bones. Even Connor, the battle-hardened Lone Wolf, winced in pain. He realized just why ck Snake was known as the strongest female mercenary; her revenge was fierce yet masked by a gentle smile. His foot would likely ache for days


    He expected Marissa to stop after one step, but she showed no signs of letting up. Since he was trapped by the presence of Arabe and unable to show his pain, his response was tough harder, despite the pain he felt. Thus, the situation turned somewhatical. In Marissa¡¯s revenge, Connor¡¯s smile grew wider. Only Marissa understood the deeper meaning behind it


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Lifting her head, Marissa looked at Connor with a smile. With each deepening of his smile, she stepped harder and her smile grew brighter. The sight of the couple exchanging sweet smiles for an extended period filled the room with romance. The maids blushed as they watched, and even Arabe¡¯s aged heart was touched. Connor and Marissa¡¯s sweetness and affection were undeniable. Yet, if Connor and Marissa spoke, the sweetness and love in their eyes would shatter


    Their conversation would go like this:


    ¡°Miss Nash, is that the extent of your revenge?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°Oh? It seems your foot doesn¡¯t hurt enough. I¡¯ll apply more pressure then!¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Is that all the strength you have? I¡¯ve felt more pain from mosquito bites!¡± he teased


    ¡°Really? Mr. Daniels, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t used up all my strength yet!¡± she countered


    Their eyes locked as they continued their yful battle. As Marissa stepped increasingly harder, Connor kept smiling. Despite the trembling pain in his heart, he would not reveal his difort to her


    About a minuteter, Connor leaned in and whispered in Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it¡¯s tough pretending to be a loving couple with me today, isn¡¯t it? But aren¡¯t you tired from stepping on me for so long?¡±


    His breath tickled her ear, prompting her to shift away slightly. Then, with a smile, she whispered back, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±


    As soon as she finished, she increased the pressure. Connor gasped from the pain and clenched his teeth to bear it. Yet, his smile widened even more. He leaned closer to whisper in Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, the atmosphere is so lovely. I can¡¯t let you be the only tired one. As a man, I should be doing more.¡±


    His tone turned suggestive as he came close to kissing her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll have to kiss you, and it will be even more intense thanst night.¡±


    Connor expected Marissa to retreat after his yful threat. She was usually shy, and a kiss in front of an audience would surely embarrass her. But contrary to his expectations, she suddenly reached out her hands


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:


    ¡°Honey, your tie is crooked. Let me help you straighten it.¡±


    As Marissa spoke, she discreetly pinched the tender flesh on Connor¡¯s chest. They were positioned in such a way that onlookers saw only her adjusting his tie. Connor gasped, unable to maintain his facade offort


    His foot, protected by a leather shoe, managed the pain well. However, the sharp pain from his chest was overwhelming, radiating up to his teeth. He offered a weak smile and whispered, pleading for mercy, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was indeed difficult to make ck Snake yield. If she remained steadfast, he would have to concede, considering he was towering over her


    Marissa did not release her pinch immediately. Instead, she whispered back with a stern smile, ¡°Release me first!¡± She shot him a sharp look before easing her pinch. Attempting to step back, she found her leg numb and stumbled backwards. In an instant, Connor¡¯s hands steadied her by the waist, lifting and cing her gently on the sofa before she could react. His lips inadvertently grazed her cheek as he set her down¡ªa fleeting, tingling sensation


    Though it appeared idental to everyone else, Marissa knew better. Feeling vited yet again, she longed to confront him, but the setting demanded decorum. She could do nothing but swallow her fury. She pouted and shot him a resentful re


    Connor, oblivious to her ire, suggested kindly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, your leg is numb. You should rest.¡±


    hosts great stories


    ¡°Then take a seat and rx,¡± Arabe added cheerfully. ¡°Connor, would you fetch the ne I intend to give to my granddaughter-inw and help her wear it?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Grandma,¡± Connor agreed. He opened an ornate jewelry box, and as it clicked open, light seemed to dance across the room. Inside was a magnificent ne, featuring 999 brilliant diamonds, each reflecting its own story of luxury and craftsmanship¡ªan undeniable masterpiece


    The maids couldn¡¯t contain their excitement


    ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s breathtaking. The brilliance almost blinds me!¡±


    ¡°This ne is part of Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ dowry, valued at one hundred and seventy million dors!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and seventy million dors? Oh my goodness! Seeing such exquisite jewelry is a dreame true. I could die happy now.¡±


    Marissa was also taken aback, but not by the jewelry¡¯s opulence. As Sara, a celebrated designer who had created for the ultra-wealthy internationally, she was no stranger to extravagant materials. Her astonishment stemmed from Arabe¡¯s decision to offer her this diamond ne, appraised at one hundred and seventy million dors. epting it was out of the question


    Arabe had a soft spot for Tiffany, and while Marissa could mimic Tiffany to gain some affection and support, epting such avish gift would cross a line. Her marriage to Connor was bound to dissolve. How could she ever return such a gift in the future?


    She demurred, ¡°Grandma, I cannot ept such valuable jewelry. It¡¯s best if you keep it.¡± Yet Arabe persisted


    ¡°My dowry has to be inherited by someone. When I entered the Daniels family, this ne became an heirloom of this family, passed down to each generation¡¯s matriarch. You are Connor¡¯s wife. It is entirely appropriate for you to have it.¡±


    Marissa wanted to confess that she had no im to the heirloom, but she couldn¡¯t disclose the full truth to Arabe. She turned to Connor, silently pleading for his support in declining the extravagant gift. Noticing her anxious gaze, Connor paused, then did something even more surprising¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:


    Before Marissa could react, Connor had already ced the ne around her neck. The chill from the diamonds startled her. She tilted her head, looked at Connor, and was about to ask him why he had gone against her wishes. However, Connor smiled and said, ¡°As Grandma said, this ne is passed on to the hostess of each generation. You are now our family hostess. People will talk if you don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Marissa wanted to argue that she was not the real hostess. Others didn¡¯t know the truth, but Connor did. He was putting it on her now, but she would have to take it off when they divorced. How troublesome! It seemed Connor ignored her gaze. After making sure she had worn the ne, he gave her a peck on the neck andplimented, ¡°This ne suits you well, Mrs. Daniels.¡± His kiss sent a jolt through Marissa, from her skin to her heart. The spot where his lips had touched felt almost burnt


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Arabe burst intoughter like a child. ¡°You are absolutely right, Connor. This ne seems tailor-made for my granddaughter-inw. Tiffany is beautiful and kind-hearted. She looks divine with it on.¡±


    Thinking that Connor had taken advantage of her repeatedly today, Marissa wanted to warn him, but Arabe¡¯s words distracted her. With many people around, Marissa couldn¡¯t lose her temper. She forced a smile and suppressed her anger. Touching the ne, she still felt ufortable. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± she started, intending to refuse again


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    But Arabe didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡°Sweetie, this ne is special. Once you wear it, it recognizes you as its master. You can¡¯t give it back to me, or it¡¯ll affect my health.¡±


    Marissa was left speechless. Arabe had concocted a lie to make her keep the ne, even using her health as leverage. Even though Marissa knew it was a lie, she couldn¡¯t say no to Arabe. So, she kept it. Seeing this, Arabe chuckled. ¡°If you think it¡¯s too precious, why don¡¯t you give me a great-grandchild soon? The ne will be your reward.¡± She brought up the topic of children again, reminding Marissa of the forced kiss with Connor. Her cheeks flushed. Connor smiled broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We¡¯ll work on it. You¡¯ll have grandsons and granddaughters. Maybe even twins of different genders.¡±


    ¡°Great! Fabulous! I can¡¯t wait to see them,¡± Arabe eximed, pping her hands as though her wish were already granted


    Marissa looked at Connor, at a loss for words. Connor had grown increasingly bold in his derations. Once she got hold of the Serene Rest Pills, she nned to drag him to the courthouse for a divorce. How would he keep his promises to his grandmother then?


    Suddenly, Domenic interrupted, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Connor nced at his watch and said, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯ll escort you to the car. I¡¯ll help my wife with her hair and then we¡¯lle down.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe replied with a cheerful wave, leaving the room


    Once they were alone, Marissa let her smile fade and fixed Connor with an icy stare. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± she asked sharply


    Connor¡¯sughter filled the room. ¡°Miss Nash, your insight never fails. Didn¡¯t you notice I¡¯m trying to woo you?¡±


    Marissa paused for a moment, then responded, ¡°There¡¯s no future for us. Stop wasting your efforts.¡±


    As Connor gently gathered her hair, he remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t make up your mind so hastily. You hardly know me.¡±


    Marissa caught his reflection in the mirror as he twisted her hair into an updo. She responded without warmth, ¡°I can think of ten thousand reasons to end things between us.¡± Her blunt words caused Connor to stiffen briefly, but he quickly regained hisposure


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:


    Marissa had to admit that Connor seemed to be blessed by luck itself. Women went out of their way just to be associated with him. Nevertheless, she found nopelling reason to choose him. On the contrary, she could list numerous reasons to turn him away


    Even though her blunt words wounded his pride, Marissa was determined not to waver in matters of the heart. It was best she spoke her mind without hesitation. Connor, on the other hand, remained unruffled and self-assured, unaffected by her refusal. His expression remained steady


    In a calm tone, he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have the ten thousand and first reason to choose me.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, contemting her response. She had been confused the night before, and her uncertainty lingered, leaving her to wonder whether Connor¡¯s actions were driven by genuine love or mere desire. It¡¯s a known fact that a man¡¯s pursuit isn¡¯t always guided by heartfelt emotions; often, it¡¯s driven by physical attraction


    Connor, with his appeal, had his choice ofpanions. A mere gesture from him, and women would eagerly respond. Yet, he was discerning, only showing interest in those he truly appreciated. He probably pursued her because he saw something more in her, viewing her as a potential sex partner¡­ Marissa was resolute in not having a sex partner, especially not a man at the pinnacle of social desirability. This thought, echoing through her mind, fortified her resolve to reject Connor


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Reading her thoughts, Connor added, ¡°I¡¯m particr about my rtionships. I pursue only those I genuinely love. Once I choose someone, my intention is to make her my wife, and I won¡¯t sleep with any other women besides her.¡± His words stirred something within Marissa, sending ripples across her resolve. She had never expected Connor to actually fall for her


    ¡°When did you start having feelings for me? Was it when you found out I was Riss?¡± she inquired, keeping her voice even


    ¡°It was on the night we got married,¡± he revealed


    His admission caught Marissa off guard. Back then, she was a simple vige girl running a humble flower shop, her good name smeared by rumors. She struggled to grasp why he would have fallen for her then. As he gently ced a diamond hairpin in her hair, Connor exined, ¡°When a man truly likes a woman, there are no conditions. It¡¯s purely about his feelings. One nce is already enough to fall in love.¡±


    Marissa spun around, her face skeptical. ¡°Tiffany and I look exactly alike. You found Tiffany off-putting, yet you im to have fallen in love with me at first sight? You expect me to believe that? Stop with the fabrications!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Connorughed lightly. ¡°You and she may have looked identical, but your expressions, auras, and demeanors are distinct. I knew you were different at just a nce.¡±


    With a dismissive curl of her lips, Marissa retorted, ¡°If your perception were that keen, you wouldn¡¯t have mistakenly abducted me. Mr. Daniels, for a man of your status to stoop to such weak deceptions to win a girl¡¯s heart? Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Connor chuckled again, hisughter reflecting neither surprise nor annoyance at her disbelief. ¡°Actually, I suspected you weren¡¯t Tiffany the moment I saw you at the flower shop, but my grandma was nearing death and was too anxious and furious. So, I didn¡¯t think much and took you home. It was my recklessness that day that changed everything! That was the first time I acted without thinking. I didn¡¯t confirm your identity and brought you back. If I had stayed calm, none of what followed would have happened.¡± Had he not done so, he would never have met Riss or ck Snake, nor would he have experienced those wonderful feelings


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond this time. Deep down, she was thankful for Connor¡¯s impulsive actions that day. Without them, she would never have known about her real parents and would still be ensnared by false family ties with Korbin, Betty, and Denise. Noticing her silence, Connor added another line


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:


    The room descended into a profound silence, with the earlier tension and romance now evaporated. Connor¡¯s voice was slow and deliberate as he spoke. ¡°Marissa, even if you have ten thousand reasons to reject me, I view each one as a step between us. I am determined to close that gap, so just wait.¡±


    Marissa felt an unfamiliar stir within her as she listened. She had always seen Connor as distant and somewhat arrogant, yet here he was, speaking with unexpected warmth. She realized she might not know him as well as she thought. He shared that he only pursued those he genuinely loved and vowed to remain loyal to his wife. He was proving to be a man of good character


    Silently, Marissa admired him. Then Connor continued, ¡°Once I¡¯ve bridged those ten thousand steps, I¡¯ll keep drawing nearer until we are entangled with each other.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by his words. What did he mean by ¡°entangled with each other¡±? Was he suggesting something? Not only did he use every opportunity to touch her, but he also teased her. What a jerk! She spun around, her gaze sharp with indignation as she confronted him


    Expecting to see a smirk on his face, Marissa was surprised to find Connor looking sincerely bewildered and concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something to upset you?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Marissa was momentarily speechless. Had she misunderstood his intentions?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she managed to say, turning away quickly, her cheeks ame with embarrassment. As she struggled with her feelings, the man behind her inquired sharply, ¡°Miss Nash, why has your face turned so red?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Marissa snapped back, rising abruptly, albeit with a flush of bashfulness. As she stood, she stumbled over the table¡¯s corner, nearly losing her bnce. This little stumble was not a big deal for her. Just as she was steadying herself, Connor¡¯s hand was already at her waist, lifting her effortlessly off the floor. Hanging in mid-air, Marissa squirmed, feeling ufortable. ¡°Put me down!¡± she said, her face warm with embarrassment


    Ignoring her protest, Connor carried her out of the room. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it appears your legs are failing you. Allow me to assist you downstairs. We wouldn¡¯t want an injury to rob the world of its most stunning woman.¡±


    ¡°I said, put me down, Connor!¡± Marissa demanded, her irritation with his presumptuous behavior increasing. But Connor did not heed her plea, continuing to carry her down the stairs. ¡°Stop being difficult. It¡¯ste,¡± he gently chided. Taking a deep breath, Marissa raised her hand, poised to p him. However, before she could strike, Connor leaned in and whispered, ¡°Grandma¡¯s watching.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s hand froze in midair. She nced downstairs and saw Arabe in the living room, observing them with an amused expression. Next to Arabe sat Glenn, settled in a wheelchair. Reluctantly, Marissa lowered her hand


    Covering her mouth, Arabe whispered to Glenn, ¡°Look at them, Glenn. They¡¯re so deeply in love, always showing affection, regardless of the time. It¡¯s quite touching.¡±


    Arabe believed she was speaking softly, but her voice echoed through the room, drawing stifled chuckles from Cade and the maids. Glenn¡¯s smile widened as he responded, ¡°It must warm your heart to see them like this, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°It does indeed!¡± Arabe eximed with a bright smile. ¡°Connor even mentioned they¡¯re nning on having twins.¡±


    By then, Connor had reached the bottom of the stairs. Marissa managed a strained smile and said, ¡°Darling, my legs are fine now. You can put me down.¡±


    With a hint of reluctance, Connor ced her gently on her feet. Unexpectedly, Glenn turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Is it amusing to pretend to be someone else?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:


    Upon hearing Glenn¡¯s words, both Marissa and Connor were taken aback, uncertain of their next move. How had Glenn managed to see through Marissa¡¯s disguise?


    The pieces didn¡¯t fit together. Glenn had only briefly encountered Marissa twice by chance, with scant interaction. How, then, had he discerned her secret?


    Reacting to Glenn¡¯s question, Marissa tensed subtly, her lips tightening as she shared a nce with Connor


    With a cautious smile, Connor asked, ¡°Glenn, what are you implying?¡± Glenn kept his gaze fixed on Marissa as he spoke. ¡°Tiffany, given your expertise in medicine and martial arts, why pretend to be a failure within the Nash family?¡±


    Marissa and Connor shared a look of relief. It appeared Glenn had not discovered Marissa¡¯s true identity yet. Brightening, Marissa replied, ¡°Well, Glenn, I was indeed a failure before. I¡¯ve only recently started working on improving myself.¡±


    Glenn nodded, a knowing look crossing his face. ¡°It never made sense to me that Brian and Caylee¡¯s daughter could be so unaplished. I figured it was all an act, and now you¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± He then turned to Connor with a slight smirk. ¡°Your previous contempt for Tiffany was due to your short-sightedness. Fortunately, our grandmother had the wisdom to insist on your marriage. It seems you are lucky.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    Arabe then joined in. ¡°Glenn is absolutely right.¡± She gave Connor a stern look. ¡°You¡¯d better start valuing Tiffany more, understood?¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°I will, Grandma.¡±


    As the conversation unfolded, Marissa stole a nce at Glenn, noting his shift from his usual casual clothes to a formal ck suit for Derek¡¯s engagement party


    The Daniels men were all notably handsome. Even bound to his wheelchair, Glenn carried an air of dignified grace. Marissa¡¯s gaze fell to Glenn¡¯s thin, frail legs, triggering a memory of what she had heard about him. Glenn, only four years Connor¡¯s senior, had once been a vibrant, ambitious young man. High hopes were pinned on him until a devastating car ident struck his family. To protect Connor, Glenn had taken the brunt of the impact, suffering grievous injuries to his legs. Now wheelchair-bound, Glenn wrestled with feelings of despair and inadequacy. Despite his outward calm, he was often consumed by depression and irritability. Any mention of his disability could send him into a spiral of despair, asionally stirring thoughts of giving up. It was Connor¡¯s consistent reassurances of a potential cure that sustained his will to persevere


    Glenn¡¯s voice held a mix of hope and frustration when he addressed Connor. ¡°You spoke of Dr. Rissing to treat my legs. Why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡±


    ncing towards Marissa, Connor responded, ¡°Dr. Riss¡¯ calendar is quite full. She just performed surgery on my mother-inw yesterday. We need to give her some time, Glenn.¡±


    Though clearly disappointed, Glenn conceded, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for years, I suppose a few more days won¡¯t make much difference. Still, I¡¯m anxious to meet Dr. Riss.¡±


    Arabe expressed her curiosity as well. ¡°I too am eager to see what Dr. Riss can do. It was unfortunate she couldn¡¯t attend thest medical conference.¡± She then told Connor, ¡°Make sure Dr. Risses to treat Glenn¡¯s legs as soon as she can!¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Marissa chimed in, ¡°Grandma, Glenn, I actually had a conversation with Dr. Riss yesterday. She¡¯s due to travel abroad shortly, but she assured me that once she¡¯s back, Glenn¡¯s case will be her top priority.¡±


    Both Arabe and Glenn nodded, somewhat reassured by this news. At that moment, Connor exchanged a meaningful nce with Marissa. He was the only one privy to the fact that her uing ¡°travel abroad¡± was actually their trip on the Sunrise. Their discussion was then abruptly cut off by the startled scream of the maid next to them


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:


    It happened suddenly, catching everyone off guard


    When the servant came to serve tea, she stumbled and spilled the hot liquid on Glenn¡¯s legs. ¡°Ah!¡± the servant screamed as she dropped to her knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Glenn¡¯s legs were already in a serious condition. No one knew what might happen if they were burned with hot tea


    Everyone was shocked, except for Glenn. He looked at his legs indifferently. His legs were so badly damaged that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain from the hot tea. He doubted again whether Dr. Riss could heal them. Over the years, he had endured countless treatments from doctors who couldn¡¯t cure his legs. Even though Dr. Riss, a highly skilled doctor, had been brought in, Glenn had little hope


    At that moment, Glenn appeared calm, but inside, he was overwhelmed with grief. Connor rushed forward and rolled up Glenn¡¯s trouser legs to check the injury. Glenn¡¯s pale, thin legs were exposed. They were red and swollen, with severalrge blisters. Looking at the servant kneeling on the floor, Connor felt deep sympathy for Glenn and angrily scolded her. ¡°How could you do that?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Connor,¡± Glenn said tly, as if the injured legs weren¡¯t his own. ¡°My legs are useless anyway. What¡¯s the difference if they¡¯re injured or not?¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Since learning that Connor had brought in Dr. Riss, the highly skilled doctor, Glenn had been happy. But today, he felt discouraged again and spoke with depression


    Connor sighed, ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t lose hope. Dr. Riss will surely find a way to heal you.¡±


    Glenn forced a bitter smile and replied, ¡°I appreciate your optimism, Connor. But facing the reality of my condition, I can¡¯t help but doubt any possibility of recovery.¡±


    ¡°Though Dr. Riss isn¡¯t a god, she possesses remarkable skills,¡± Marissa interjected


    Glenn nced at her, his smile tinged with skepticism. ¡°Thank you for the reassurance. However, I¡¯ve been offeredforting words countless times over the years. They no longer hold any weight.¡±


    Marissa produced her acupuncture tools, her tone confident. ¡°Glenn, I assure you, your legs can be healed, and you¡¯ll believe me soon.¡±


    All eyes turned to the glinting silver needles in her hand. Everyone present recalled how she had saved Arabe using these very tools. Yet, they doubted whether lightning could strike twice


    Connor quickly fetched a chair for Marissa, his faith evident as he helped adjust her dress. Marissa met Glenn¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°You may have lost hope, but let me attempt. I¡¯ve learned a few techniques from Dr. Riss.¡± With a decisive motion, she inserted a silver needle into Glenn¡¯s shin


    Glenn felt nothing


    The onlookers leaned in, anticipation evident. Undeterred, Marissa continued the acupuncture treatment with calm precision. By the tenth needle, Glenn furrowed his brow


    ¡°Are you alright, Glenn?¡± Arabe asked anxiously


    ¡°Uh, it hurts,¡± Glenn murmured


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Well, here.¡± Glenn pointed to the scalded area of his leg


    After saying that, he was stunned. He responded instinctively and only realized what he had said after a moment. His words hung in the air, stunning everyone. The idea that he could feel pain seemed almost imusible


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:


    Arabe couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Glenn, are you really feeling pain in your leg?¡± she asked again


    ¡°Yes,¡± Glenn replied, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°I do feel some pain, but it¡¯s subtle.¡±


    ¡°Since this is your first acupuncture session, the effects might take a while to appear,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°I merely wanted to demonstrate that there¡¯s potential for recovery for your legs today, but patience and extended treatment are necessary.¡±


    For over a decade, Glenn had been unable to feel his legs. Today, that changed, igniting a spark of hope. He looked at Marissa with eager eyes and asked, ¡°Is there really a chance my legs could heal, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa assured him. As she packed up her needles, she continued, ¡°Today is merely the start, meant to boost your confidence. Going forward, your treatment will include both acupuncture and medication. We¡¯ll sort out the details once Dr. Riss is back. Staying patient and confident is essential.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Glenn dered, his smile brightening the room. It had been years since Glenn had shown such a smile. Today, his face was alight with joy and expectancy


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    The topic of Glenn¡¯s legs had always been delicate for the Daniels family, often skirted around in conversations. However, today marked a shift, as a sense of relief and optimism pervaded the atmosphere


    After she had tucked away her silver needles and applied the ointment she had made herself to Glenn¡¯s legs, Marissa stood up


    At that moment, Domenic reminded Connor again, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s time for us to depart.¡± Marissa handed Glenn the half-empty bottle of ointment, advising, ¡°This ointment is excellent for burns. Apply it twice daily, and you should see improvements soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Glenn replied, gratitude warming his tone


    Marissa moved to escort Arabe out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma.¡±


    However, Arabe, who always cherished Marissa¡¯spany, gently pulled her hand free. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with Glenn. You can apany Connor.¡±


    She then leaned closer, whispering mysteriously into Marissa¡¯s ear, ¡°You should spend more time with Connor and give me a great-grandchild soon. I won¡¯t be the third wheel.¡± Despite her attempt at secrecy, Arabe¡¯s voice carried, and everyone in the room overheard her, resulting inughter from all corners. This was not the first time Arabe had broached such a topic, invariably making Marissa feel self-conscious


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Marissa murmured, her face coloring with embarrassment


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Escort Glenn and me to the car!¡± Arabe prompted the maids


    At her words, Cade and the maids sprang into action, efficiently guiding Arabe and maneuvering Glenn¡¯s wheelchair out of the room


    Just as Marissa was about to express her objection, Connor embraced her


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she protested, trying to push him away. ¡°Remember, we¡¯re only pretending to be a couple. You¡¯ve mentioned you are wooing me, but I haven¡¯t agreed. Please, don¡¯t be so forward.¡±


    Connor kept his gaze fixed on her, maintaining a respectful distance even as he held her. ¡°Thank you, Marissa.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Confusion marked Marissa¡¯s tone


    ¡°For giving Glenn hope. It¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve seen himugh. Today, heughed genuinely, and it was all thanks to you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper. ¡°You¡¯re being too formal. I epted three hundred million dors for his treatment. It¡¯s my responsibility to do my best.¡±


    With a chuckle, Connor kissed Marissa¡¯s forehead gently. She pushed him away briskly and wiped her forehead. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I will¡­¡± Before she could finish her threat, Connor was already whisking her out of the building, disregarding her unfinished warning


    Marissa simmered with irritation as they left. Once they were in the car, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed¡ªa message from Derek had arrived


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:


    Derek¡¯s message read, ¡°Marissa, meet me in the bamboo grove in the back garden soon. I have something to tell you.¡± He added quickly, likely worried she might not appear, ¡°If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it forever!¡±


    Organizing a private meeting with his ex-fianc¨¦e at his engagement party was certainly peculiar


    Surprised by the request, Marissa replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when I arrive.¡± After sending her response, she smirked to herself and resumed browsing on her phone. At the moment, the inte was full of announcements about Derek¡¯s engagement


    Previously, Neil¡¯s family had cleverly turned their reunion into a sensational event, catapulting Derek to stardom with two hundred million followers. Leveraging this surge in poprity, Neilunched a luxury live streaming channel featuring Derek as the main attraction and initiated a product sales venture. Although many had used simr strategies to gain fleeting attention, their poprity often waned quickly after the initial excitement, with their marketing tactics criticized as maniptive. Derek¡¯s situation was distinct, though. As the heir to a prominent family, he exuded a genuine aura of affluence and prestige, setting him apart from typical profit-driven individuals


    During their first streams, the entire family made appearances, thanking their fans and fate for their reunion and highlighting their charitable efforts. This genuine disy of gratitude and generosity endeared them to their audience. With the stage properly set, Derek began to promote products, insisting he was sourcing high-quality items at favorable prices to reciprocate his followers¡¯ support


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    By using the Daniels family¡¯s influence, Neil managed to negotiate rock-bottom prices with many suppliers. This strategy,bined with Derek¡¯s carefully crafted image, earned him overwhelming support from fans and propelled him to smash daily sales records. As Derek became the inte¡¯s top celebrity, his engagement became a major talking point, trending across social tforms for consecutive days. Melinda, now Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was thrust into the limelight, quickly gaining a following thatuded her grace and beauty


    Formerly overshadowed as Chloe¡¯s subordinate, Melinda emerged as a star in her own right. Her delight was palpable in every interaction with her new followers. Recently, she had shared photos of her engagement dress¡ªavish gift from Derek¡ªthat sparked a frenzy among her followers. ¡°Wow, this dress is incredibly luxurious and stunning. It takes my breath away every time I see it. This is ¡®Purple Angel,¡¯ designed by the internationally acimed designer Sara, valued at thirty million.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million for a dress? My imagination can¡¯t even stretch that far!¡±


    After browsing through thements, Marissa opened the photo of the dress and smirked knowingly. They were wearing the same dress! The design and color of Melinda¡¯s dress matched Marissa¡¯s exactly. Sara¡¯s creations were renowned for their uniqueness; each design was a singr piece worldwide. Any resemnce implied a counterfeit. Being Sara herself, Marissa knew her own dress was authentic, making it clear that Melinda¡¯s was a fake


    At that moment, the car pulled up to the venue. Before stepping out, Marissa draped a long shirt over her dress, thinking it best to be discreet at others¡¯ engagement party. With a puzzled expression, she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s chilly.¡±


    Connor looked even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s summer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    But he decided not to dwell on it. As Marissa exited the car, she told him, ¡°I need to handle something. Please, don¡¯t follow me.¡± With that, she walked off. Connor, respecting her independence, watched her go


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Marissa made her way directly to the bamboo grove in the back garden and messaged Derek. When she reached the grove, Derek was already there waiting. As soon as he saw her, he approached her


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:


    When Derek strode towards Marissa, she stopped in her tracks. Unexpectedly, Derek demanded, ¡°Marissa, you must leave Connor immediately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she retorted, a smile ying on her lips


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind reminder, Marissa,¡± Derek said, his voice hardening. ¡°You¡¯re just a vige girl daring enough to impersonate Tiffany because you resemble her. These influential families are aplex web. If you don¡¯t heed my advice, you¡¯ll end up in misery.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Turning on her heel, Marissa started to walk away


    ¡°You¡­¡± Derek was furious. He reached out, gripping her arm and pulling her back. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve been my protector for a long time, so I owe you the honesty. Connor has a long list of enemies. Many of them want him dead. He¡¯s crossed paths with an international criminal named Amiri recently. He¡¯s going to meet his end on the Sunrise in a few days. You act as if you rule the world as the wife of the wealthiest man in the city, but in truth, Connor has dragged you into danger. You could be taken from this world without warning. Keep your distance from him, for your own safety. Do you understand?¡±


    Marissa blinked slowly, her mind racing. ¡°How do you know he will meet his end on the Sunrise?¡±


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    It was meant to be a well-guarded secret, but Derek assumed revealing it to a simple vige girl like Marissa wasn¡¯t a big deal and tried to frighten her off. Acting like some big shot, he continued, ¡°As I said, many are plotting his demise. He ns to board the Sunrise soon, and various factions have joined forces to ensure he doesn¡¯t leave. I heard you were apanying him. That puts you directly in harm¡¯s way. Do youprehend the gravity of this?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s thoughts sharpened. ¡°Is your family one of the factions plotting against him?¡±


    Derek momentarily tensed, irritation ring in his eyes. ¡°Stop prying! Just remember what I¡¯ve told you and stay away from him!¡±


    Although she was aware of Neil¡¯s discontent with Connor, she had always perceived it as nothing more than sibling rivalry within the Daniels family. Despite their age difference, with Neil being 23 years older, she never imagined that his resentment could be so profound. Derek¡¯s revtions, however, painted a clear picture: Neil had aligned with others intent on Connor¡¯s downfall. She had to acknowledge that Derek was right. These influential families were aplex web


    Seeing her remain silent, Derek pressed, ¡°What are you thinking about? Have you taken my advice to heart?¡±


    Marissa decided to tease him a bit. ¡°I can¡¯t leave him. Without his support, I¡¯d starve.¡±


    ¡°I will support you,¡± Derek blurted out suddenly. He straightened his tie with a flourish, standing tall. ¡°You must know I¡¯ve be the top online celebrity in Blebert. I make over 100 million dors a day from selling things. Supporting you would be as easy as taking care of a pet dog.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissaughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m aware you¡¯re a celebrated online personality who earns a fortune daily. But I have to ask, does that money actually end up in your pocket, or does it go straight into your father¡¯s bank ount? Do you even have ess to it?¡±


    Her words struck a nerve, and Derek¡¯sposure crumbled like a facade falling away to reveal the true structure beneath. Marissa didn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°You are a Daniels, indeed. You have the name but not the cash. Every month, your father hands you an allowance. Sure, you¡¯ve made a name for yourself and money online, but it¡¯s your father who controls how it¡¯s spent. Am I right, my dear nephew-inw?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Derek snapped, his face turning a shade of red from embarrassment. ¡°Who are you to belittle me? I am still more noble than a vige girl like you!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t belittling you,¡± Marissa replied, her hands raised in mock surrender. ¡°You keep living your life as an heir of a wealthy family. I¡¯ll stay as the wealthiest man¡¯s fake wife. We stay out of each other¡¯s lives and don¡¯t put on airs in front of each other. Will that be okay with you?¡±


    Just then, she heard rustling behind a big tree. Marissa spun around and called out sharply, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out right now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:


    When Marissa heard the noise, she tensed up. She couldn¡¯t risk anyone discovering that she was impersonating Tiffany at that moment. If someone overheard her conversation with Derek, it wouldplicate matters. Derek was equally nervous and wanted to keep his rtionship with Marissa secret, especially from Aelfric


    Just after Marissa asked her question, arge cat burst from the bushes and dashed away. Both Marissa and Derek exhaled in relief. They scanned their surroundings to ensure no one was listening in before resuming their discussion. Derek, having been used by Marissa of putting on airs, grew more irritated


    ¡°Marissa, while I might not control much wealth right now, I have the backing of Doomsday Base. Not only am I the deputy chief instructor¡¯s future brother-inw, but the chief instructor also holds me in high regard. I have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa was both skeptical and amused


    She was aware of Derek¡¯s ties to the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, but the chief instructor¡¯s high regard was news to her. Noticing Marissa¡¯s mocking smile, Derek said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, will personally attend my engagement party. Then you¡¯ll see I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Marissa casually cleaned her ear, showing her disinterest in Derek¡¯s bragging. ¡°Unless you have something more to say, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Derek was infuriated by Marissa¡¯s constant disregard, feeling a sharp pain in his chest from the frustration. ¡°Marissa, are you unaware of what kind of organization Doomsday Base is? It is thergest and most terrifying martial arts organization in the world, a force not even Connor would dare provoke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what?¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°Now that I have Doomsday Base¡¯s support, you should treat me with respect.¡±


    ¡°How exactly should I show you respect?¡± Marissa inquired calmly


    Derek tilted his head up with pride and said, ¡°Since ck Mallow values me, she will surely mentor and support me. I might even surpass Aelfric in the future. And I¡¯ll have more than just one woman, soe and be my mistress.¡±


    A sharp glint appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes momentarily. It was clear now that Derek¡¯s true aim for requesting a private meeting was to coerce her into secretly bing his mistress


    What a jerk! Marissa realized she had been far too lenient with him in the past. She remained silent, leading Derek to believe she was intimidated by his revtions. So he said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marissa. While being my mistress isn¡¯t something to unt, I¡¯ll treat you well. I¡¯ll provide you with money and even let you have my child.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Marissa¡¯s kick sent Derek tumbling into the nearby pond, startling a group of frogs into leaping away. The pond wasn¡¯t deep, and Derek quickly got back to his feet. He pointed at Marissa furiously and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯ve always been hot-tempered. Anytime there¡¯s a disagreement, you resort to physical actions. You¡¯re such a crude, uneducated, and ignorant vige girl. Who else would tolerate you but me? Marissa, you might not like me now, thinking you can depend on my uncle, but he won¡¯t be around much longer. I¡¯ve got the Doomsday Base¡¯s chief instructor backing me. My future¡¯s looking bright. I¡¯ll wait for you toe crawling on your knees, begging. By then, you won¡¯t even deserve to be my mistress. I¡¯ll degrade you to nothing more than a lowly whore.¡±


    With a smirk, Marissa slowly took out an object the size of a coin from her sleeve and stared at Derek coldly. Derek was frightened by her eyes and took a step back. ¡°What are you holding?¡± He didn¡¯t recognize it. This was the deadly weapon of the mercenary queen ck Snake, resembling a small coin but actually a sharp circr de capable of slicing through iron. ck Snake wielded this circr de with out-of-this-world skills. With a flick of her wrist, it would spin swiftly through the air, severing anything she aimed at, even if it was hundreds of feet away. Those who had witnessed this weapon were either dead or haunted for life. Derek had never seen it and didn¡¯t know about it. At this moment, he looked confused. Before he could understand what was happening, Marissa made her move


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:


    Derek never understood why Marissa, despite being slender all her life, possessed remarkable strength in her hands. She gripped his neck and pushed him firmly against the ground. No matter how hard Derek tried, he couldn¡¯t escape her grip


    ¡°What are you doing, Marissa?¡± he asked, his voice shaking


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m just changing your hairstyle, not trying to kill you,¡± Marissa drawled. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s hair was shaved off yesterday, wasn¡¯t it? I thought I¡¯d make you match.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, Derek felt a chilling sensation on his scalp and watched his hair flutter to the ground. His heart raced. Only when he realized that Marissa was merely shaving his head did he allow himself to rx slightly


    When his fear vanished, his confusion deepened. How could Marissa manage such a feat with something as tiny as a coin? He had little time to dwell on this mystery, though. As more hair umted on the ground, the reality set in¡ªMarissa was making him bald. Today was his engagement party, attended by notable guests, and as a prominent online influencer, his appearance was crucial. How could he possibly face his live-stream audience now? Though Marissa had assured him she wouldn¡¯t kill him, being rendered bald would drive him to the brink of insanity. Marissa was still that evil girl who hit where it hurt the most


    He couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Marissa, you lunatic! This is humiliating. You devil! How dare you! Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I might do? Once I¡¯ve mastered the martial arts techniques the chief instructor will teach me, I will¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    In response, Marissa adjusted the de slightly, nicking his scalp. Derek screamed in pain and then fell silent. The grove returned to quiet. Marissa finished shaving his head, brushed off her hands, and departed without a backward nce


    While the act of shaving Derek¡¯s head had been exhrating for Marissa, she felt a pang of sadness for Connor. They were in a vi belonging to the Daniels family, often used forvish gatherings. Connor had graciously allowed Derek to use it for his engagement ceremony, showing considerable kindness to his brother¡¯s family. Meanwhile, Connor¡¯s eldest brother and nephew were conspiring with others to end his life


    As Marissa approached the vi from the back garden, Le and her mother, Rachel, spotted her from a distance. They paused and waited for her toe closer. In the past, the Sanchez family hadn¡¯t been entitled to attend the Daniels family¡¯s banquets. But now, as the maternal rtives of the family hostess, they were invited to Derek¡¯s engagement party. Connor had even personally written their invitations. The Sanchez family was ted by the gesture. However, Le was skeptical. Marissa had once confided that her marriage was merely a deal, which led Le to view Connor¡¯s kindness as nothing more than a facade to preserve his reputation


    Noticing Marissa in a in long-sleeved shirt, Lemented, ¡°Connor is too stingy. Even if their marriage is just a deal, he should have at least bought Tiffany a dress for such an important event.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Le?¡± Rachel inquired


    ¡°What?¡± Realizing her blunder, Le hastily covered it up. ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she stammered


    Rachel¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°How dare you lie to your mother! You mentioned someone¡¯s marriage was a deal. What is going on?¡±


    Concerned for Tiffany, Rachel pressed for answers, fearing her daughter might withhold the truth. Reluctantly, Le ryed what Marissa had told her. A minuteter, Rachel¡¯s face drained of color


    ¡°Is that true, Le? Did Tiffany really say her marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels was just a deal? That they¡¯re a sham couple and n to divorce eventually?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Tiffany told me,¡± Le confirmed with a nod. Unbeknownst to them, a figure lurked behind a nearby tree, eavesdropping on their entire conversation


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:


    Le confirmed the troubling news, and Rachel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What on earth is Tiffany thinking, faking something as significant as a marriage? I¡¯m really worried she¡¯ll end up hurt deeply in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried too,¡± Le admitted, her brow furrowed. ¡°Look how inly Tiffany is dressed today. It¡¯s obvious Connor doesn¡¯t care about her. Even for a fake marriage, he should make an effort to keep up appearances. Isn¡¯t he just making her lose face?¡±


    As Marissa drew near, Rachel sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject. We might be overheard.¡±


    Le mped her mouth shut. When Marissa reached them, Rachel put on a warm smile and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, why aren¡¯t you wearing a dress? Did you forget? I could have someone bring you one.¡±


    Marissa quickly rified, ¡°Rachel, I am wearing a dress. It¡¯s just under this shirt. I put it on because it felt a bit chilly with today¡¯s wind.¡±


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    With the bright sunshine proving otherwise, Rachel and Le believed Marissa had just chosen to cover what was evidently a shabby dress with a in shirt


    Chloe, who was eavesdropping from behind a nearby tree, shared the same thought. Without dwelling on it, Marissa suggested, ¡°Rachel, Le, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Sympathy struck Rachel and Le. They considered having someone send over a dress to spare Marissa the embarrassment, but since she declined, they respected her wishes. Together, the trio headed toward the vi. Chloe, adorned in her finest, slowly stepped out from behind the tree, her lips twisting into a knowing smile


    She had envied Marissa, that simple vige girl, but she discovered that Connor¡¯s affection was all an act. Relieved she hadn¡¯t done anything reckless at the hospital the previous day, she felt she had dodged a major mistake. This was exactly how things were supposed to unfold. Connor would never take an interest in someone as in as Marissa


    With that thought, Chloe exhaled a deep, relieved sigh and felt a surge of contentment wash over her. She then made her way toward the vi


    Once inside, Chloe headed directly to the lounge where Melinda, the bride-to-be, was preparing. Melinda sat in front of arge mirror, her brow furrowed in concentration. She was looking at several veils spread out before her, unsure of which one to wear. Each one was an elegant option yet somehow not quite right for her dress. The dress in question was the lc creation that had be a sensation online. It was identical to Marissa¡¯s, though Melinda was blissfully unaware that her version was a copy. Her immediate problem was choosing a veil that wouldplement the dress designed by Sara. Derek¡¯s family had recently acquired a significant fortune. To honor the Warren family, Neil had invested thirty million in the dress crafted by Sara, making Melinda swell with pride. Derek¡¯s presence suddenly didn¡¯t seem so annoying


    Originally, Melinda had nned to forego a veil, opting instead for an borate hairstyle adorned with fine jewelry. However, the unexpected incident with Riss, who had shaved her head the previous day, left her with no option but to choose a veil to cover up. The veils, hastily prepared and undoubtedly costly, did not seem worthy of pairing with Sara¡¯s design


    Sara, renowned as the chief designer for the Sarth Group, was a beacon of fashion worldwide. Her creations were sought after by a global clientele of wealthy women, queens, and princesses, who unted them at high-profile gatherings. Over time, Sara¡¯s designs had be synonymous with luxury and exclusivity. A dress of such distinction naturally demanded essories of equal grandeur. Yet, these veils seemed inadequate


    As Melinda agonized over her choice, Chloe entered the lounge. Spotting her, Melinda eagerly sought her opinion. ¡°Chloe, take a look, please. Which of these veils do you think pairs best with Sara¡¯s dress?¡±


    Chloe looked at the dress, her inner envy shing with her outwardposure. She picked up the least fitting veil, her smile masking her deceit. ¡°This one seems to match perfectly.¡±


    Melinda trusted herpletely and immediately tried on the veil. After a short silence, Chloe leaned in closer. ¡°Melinda, I¡¯ve just stumbled upon a shocking secret about Tiffany.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:


    Melinda had once sneered whenever she heard Tiffany¡¯s name. Now, after Marissa¡¯s harsh lesson, she clenched her teeth with fury at the mention of Tiffany


    ¡°Chloe, what did that bitch do this time?¡± asked Melinda


    ¡°I overheard Rachel and Le mentioning that the marriage between Tiffany and Connor is a facade. They¡¯re just acting, showing affection in public when there¡¯s none,¡± Chloe replied


    Chloe mimicked a look of concern as she spoke. ¡°Melinda, I¡¯m truly worried for Tiffany. It¡¯s troubling to think she doesn¡¯t take her marriage seriously. She¡¯s already broken off five engagements before marrying Connor. What happens if they divorce? Who would marry her then?¡±


    Unlike Chloe, who appeared worried, Melinda grinned broadly. ¡°I always suspected as much. Connor is a man of distinction, akin to royalty. It is unlikely he¡¯d fall for someone like Tiffany. It turns out there¡¯s a hidden story.¡±


    Melindaughed robustly, then added, ¡°That bitch has always been flippant about serious matters. Taking her marriage lightly seems par for the course. Chloe, why waste concern on her? Whatever happens to her is entirely her own doing.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    ¡°We are best friends after all,¡± Chloe maintained her act


    ¡°Best friends? Please! Chloe, remember how she treated us? You¡¯re toopassionate. My brother was right. A woman like Tiffany doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    Chloe sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s tragic, really. Her marriage to Connor is nothing but a charade. No wonder he neglects her needs. Did you notice her outfit today? He didn¡¯t even bother to buy her a decent dress.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Do tell, what is she wearing?¡±


    Chloe showed Melinda the photos she had taken. ¡°Look, Melinda. Tiffany is just in a shirt, iming there is a dress underneath. If the dress was any good, why keep it hidden under a shirt?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, the dress under that shirt must be terribly wed, more embarrassing than the shirt itself,¡± Melinda gloated. ¡°I¡¯d love to rip off that shirt in public, just to show everyone how disgraceful her dress is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Melinda. It would embarrass Tiffany too much,¡± Chloe feigned a plea. She knew Melinda¡¯s disdain for Tiffany ran deep, so she subtly egged her on, fueling her animosity. ¡°Melinda, Tiffany represents the Daniels family at the engagement ceremony. Wearing an ordinary shirt can be exined as being frugal, but if anyone saw her in a dress with ws, she¡¯d be theughingstock of the town. She¡¯s made a fool of herself too many times. You can¡¯t let her be the butt of jokes again. It might just break her. You understand, Melinda? You can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Chloe. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Melinda responded, but her mind was already weaving a sinister n inspired by Chloe¡¯s caution


    When Chloe saw her maniption take effect, her eyes narrowed with a malevolent glint. ¡°Remember, Melinda, Tiffany might not be the Daniels family¡¯s real hostess, but she is still Connor¡¯s wife in name. And you¡¯re engaged to his nephew. You mustn¡¯t oppose her openly,¡± Chloe advised, worried that Melinda might personally sabotage Marissa. If she upset Connor and canceled the engagement, it would be disastrous


    Chloe had a lot riding on Melinda¡¯s sessful marriage into the Daniels family. She could use the perfect excuse of visiting her best friend to stay close to Connor. She couldn¡¯t afford for anything to jeopardize that


    As Chloe¡¯s naive follower, Melinda took her every word to heart. She quickly crafted a wless n


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:


    When Marissa entered the banquet hall with Rachel and Le, she noticed Connor engaged in a conversation with several influential figures. Opting not to interrupt, she continued on her way. Arabe and Glenn arrived at that time, so Marissa approached them


    ¡°Grandma, Glenn, here you are.¡±


    Rachel and Le also extended their polite greetings to Arabe and Glenn. Arabe, examining Marissa, voiced her confusion. ¡°My sweetie, why are you still wearing that shabby shirt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite chilly with the air conditioning, Grandma,¡± Marissa exined


    Arabe felt it was a great pity to waste the beautiful dress. ¡°If only I¡¯d known, I would have brought you a shawl. Shall I have someone fetch one?¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°No need to trouble anyone, Grandma. I¡¯m managing fine,¡± Marissa quickly assured her


    At that moment, Trenton, Melinda¡¯s grandfather, approached and greeted Arabe cheerfully. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, how have you been?¡± Arabe offered only a cold nod in response, not particrly fond of Trenton


    Despite being Melinda¡¯s grandfather, Trenton, belonging to a younger generation than Arabe, refrained from taking offense


    Glenn then inquired, ¡°Mr. Warren, I heard that Aelfric would attend the engagement party today. Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Trenton¡¯s demeanor shifted noticeably, hinting at unspeakable troubles. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Having given Aelfric a thorough thrashing the previous evening, she knew his absence was due to his miserable condition. Yet, this was a private affair within Doomsday Base, unlikely to be disclosed externally, and for the sake of maintaining their dignity, the Warren family would not tell anyone either


    ¡°Aelfric is unwell today and won¡¯t make it,¡± Trenton managed to say, his smile strained. Glenn looked puzzled. ¡°But isn¡¯t he always in perfect health, trained in martial arts since childhood? It¡¯s peculiar he¡¯d fall ill today of all days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a coincidence,¡± Trenton replied awkwardly. Uninterested in the men¡¯s conversation, Arabe took Marissa¡¯s hand and suggested they sit elsewhere. ¡°Come, sit with me over there, my sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandma.¡± Marissa then assisted Arabe to a nearby sofa


    Once seated, Arabe expressed her disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re dressed so beautifully today, yet you¡¯re hidden under that shirt because you¡¯re cold. Perhaps we should turn off the air conditioning?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be wise, Grandma. It would get too hot for everyone here,¡± Marissa responded. Arabe frowned, clearly bothered. ¡°All the other women are dressed so elegantly, and here you are in in attire. As Connor¡¯s wife, you should be the most radiant and distinguished at the party!¡±


    Just then, Melinda approached, followed by a cluster of female guests. Upon noticing Melinda¡¯s attire, Arabe realized something and whispered, ¡°I see, my sweetie. Your dress is the same as Melinda¡¯s. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve covered it up, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Marissa offered a small, acknowledging smile. Arabe¡¯s mood shifted to indignation. ¡°You are Connor¡¯s wife, and she is just your future niece-inw. What right does she have to wear the same dress as you? I¡¯ll have her change immediately!¡±


    ¡°No, Grandma!¡± Marissa intervened quickly. ¡°She¡¯s the bride-to-be and the focus of today¡¯s event. It¡¯s right for me to step back. Besides, if you intervene on my behalf, it might lead to criticism of my behavior as overbearing.¡±


    Arabe was reluctant but eventually conceded to Marissa¡¯s reasoning. Marissa had hoped for a peaceful time to chat and enjoy some refreshments with Arabe, but her ns were interrupted as Melinda approached, apanied by a group of women. As they drew closer, Marissa¡¯s heart sank when she spotted two individuals among the group whom she least wanted to encounter


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:


    After Sansa was forced to divorce Rex, she returned to her family of origin. Having been absent from public events due to her damaged reputation in high society, her appearance at Melinda and Derek¡¯s engagement party was somewhat expected. Marissa wasn¡¯t shocked to see her there; it was inevitable that Sansa would reenter society at some point. What did surprise her, however, was A¡¯s presence. Marissa quickly messaged Ferris: ¡°Didn¡¯t we sue A for selling fake medicine? How is she out already?¡± Ferris replied, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. The investigation revealed that A wasn¡¯t involved in manufacturing the counterfeit medicine. She was actually duped into buying it on the ck market. So, they fined her and let her go.¡± Understanding the exnation, Marissa put her phone away


    Although A was free, her reputation had suffered greatly. This setback severely limited her prospects in the medical field


    At that moment, Melinda approached Marissa, apanied by Chloe and some other women. Chloe smiled warmly at Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, you chose such a subdued outfit today. Are you trying to avoid overshadowing Melinda? That¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I really admire that.¡±


    Marissa merely looked at her and stayed quiet. Chloe, feeling snubbed, pretended to be hurt and bit her lip. Melinda felt sorry for Chloe and gave Sansa a conspiratorial wink. Sansa quickly took the cue to mock. ¡°Trying to avoid overshadowing Melinda? Connor doesn¡¯t even care for her. He didn¡¯t bother to provide a dress for her tonight. Miss Brock, please stop with the emptypliments.¡±


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    A joined in. ¡°Tiffany, aren¡¯t you the hostess of the Daniels family? How can a family¡¯s hostess appear so underdressed?¡±


    Arabe was furious and about to respond when Marissa touched her hand to soothe her. Encouraged by their apparent sess in upsetting Marissa, A and Sansa ramped up their taunts


    ¡°Tiffany, I bet you, an ignorant failure, don¡¯t even know how much Miss Warren¡¯s dress cost. It¡¯s a creation of the renowned international designer Sara, priced at thirty million dors. And your shirt? It might be worth thirty dors at most. What a gap!¡±


    ¡°And look at Miss Warren¡¯s ne. It was Mrs. Lorna Daniels¡¯ personal collection and is valued at three million dors. Mrs. Lorna Daniels gave this expensive piece to Miss Warren today. She hasn¡¯t even married into the Daniels family yet, and she¡¯s already cherished by her future inws. Tiffany, you¡¯ve been married to Mr. Connor Daniels for a while now, yet you wear no expensive jewelry nor do you own a proper formal dress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Miss Warren¡¯s marriage has been formally arranged by both families, while you, Tiffany, snagged Mr. Connor Daniels through shameless tactics. Miss Warren¡¯s wedding will be graceful, and she will be treasured. You, on the other hand, deserve nothing but disdain.¡±


    With a subtle smile, Marissa observed Sansa and A, recognizing them as Melinda¡¯s eager pawns. She understood why A, having hit rock bottom, would try to curry favor with the Warrens to secure a future in their circle. Yet, despite being older and presumably wiser, Sansa had also allowed herself to be easily manipted by Melinda. It was both foolish and embarrassing. Sansa, sensing Marissa¡¯s judgment through her steady gaze, shifted ufortably, avoiding eye contact. Her circumstances were dire. After the Nash family disowned her, she and A had no choice but to return to her birth family, where they faced constant mistreatment from her brother and sister-inw. Desperate for a better life, they clung to Melinda¡¯s kindness, hoping to gain the Warren family¡¯s favor. A, on the other hand, wore her bitterness like armor. She was determined to make Marissa the target of her frustrations. Even if Melinda hadn¡¯t specifically instructed her, A would have opposed Marissa out of spite


    As Marissa¡¯s gazended on her, A¡¯s resentment peaked. In a sudden, spiteful act, she grabbed a goblet of wine, intending to throw its contents at Marissa. It was actually part of Melinda¡¯s n to humiliate Marissa, hoping it would force her to reveal the ugly dress she was hiding under her shirt


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:


    ¡°What are you staring at, Tiffany?¡± A called out, her tone sharp and challenging. ¡°Others might cower because you¡¯re the wife of the wealthiest man in the city, but I certainly won¡¯t! Today¡¯s the day I expose you for who you really are.¡± With a sudden motion, A swung her hand, sshing the ss of red wine toward Marissa


    Despite her outward bravado, A was indeed intimidated by the status of Connor¡¯s wife. However, she had grown ustomed to dominating Tiffany, and even with rumors of Tiffany gaining Connor¡¯s favor, A couldn¡¯t shake off her old belief that Tiffany was weak. Besides, A now depended on Melinda, who leaned on Aelfric, an influential figure in Doomsday Base. A convinced herself she had nothing to fear as long as she kept Melinda content


    Marissa, perceptive as ever, saw right through A¡¯s transparent tactics. She sidestepped gracefully, allowing the red wine to sail harmlessly past her. Though she managed to avoid most of the ssh, a few droplets marred her white shirt, creating stark red blotches on the fabric


    ¡°Oh!¡± eximed Chloe, feigning concern. ¡°Tiffany, your shirt is ruined. Come, let¡¯s go change it.¡±


    Marissa merely gave Chloe a quick nce and remained silent. Melinda, with a smirk, teased, ¡°Tiffany, surely you have a dress on underneath that, don¡¯t you? Why not remove your shirt and show us the fabulous dress Connor gifted you?¡±


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    With a serene smile, Marissa slowly turned to Melinda and responded, ¡°Do you truly wish for me to remove my shirt? If I overshadow you and spoil your engagement party today, don¡¯t im I am being cruel.¡± Melinda¡¯s gaze darted to the hem of Marissa¡¯s dress. Though modestly revealed, the fabric was clearly refined, much like her own attire


    Before Melinda could make sense of it, A scoffed. ¡°Stop your pretense. You must be hiding a worn-out dress underneath, too embarrassed to show it!¡± Sansa added with a sneer, ¡°I know your tricks, Tiffany. Always stirring trouble since your childhood. Wearing such a shoddy shirt on this significant day suggests you¡¯re hiding something. Perhaps you¡¯re concealing a cursed object meant for Miss Warren.¡±


    A supported her im. ¡°Certainly. Your envy of the favor Miss Warren receives from the Daniels family is obvious. You must be carrying something to curse her. Now, we must see it. Remove your shirt!¡±


    Marissa found their theories increasingly ludicrous. To force her to undress and embarrass herself, they resorted to inventing absurd excuses. Yet, Marissa stayed calm, not sumbing to Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s provocations. She faced Melinda again and inquired, ¡°It¡¯s your engagement party today. What¡¯s your decision?¡± Secretly, Melinda clenched her fists, containing her frustration


    Marissa¡¯sposure unsettled her, but after a moment of thought, Melinda convinced herself that her own attire must be superior. Melinda was adorned in a dress called Purple Angel, designed by Sara, valued at thirty million dors. Her ne alone was worth three million. In her eyes, Marissa was nopetition. Having scrutinized the visible part of Marissa¡¯s dress, Melinda noted its striking resemnce to her own. She spected that Marissa might be wearing a counterfeit Purple Angel, cleverly concealed under a shirt to avoid directparison


    The notion that Connor¡¯s wife might be exposed for wearing a fake at such a gathering thrilled Melinda. Such a scandal would ruin Marissa¡¯s reputation among the elite forever


    With a malicious grin, Melinda said, ¡°Since there are doubts about your integrity, the best way to clear your name is to remove your shirt right here!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± responded Marissa calmly. Without hesitation, she stood up and began to unbutton her shirt¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:


    At Melinda¡¯s behest, Sansa and A created amotion that drew everyone¡¯s attention to Marissa, expecting her to embarrass herself. Connor watched from a distance, choosing not to intervene. Marissa was ck Snake¡ªshe had faced far more formidable adversaries than a few spiteful women. This petty squabble did not rattle her, and he was confident she could handle the situation on her own. Domenic, Marc, and Terry shared Connor¡¯s perspective and stayed by his side, eagerly anticipating the spectacle at the expense of the troublesome trio


    However, the onlookers misunderstood the dynamics at y. Seeing Connor¡¯s apparent indifference to his wife¡¯s predicament, they concluded he didn¡¯t care about her. This misunderstanding further emboldened Melinda, Sansa, and A. Initially, Marissa had no intention of causing a scene. She had shown respect but received only disdain in return. Deciding she had endured enough, she was ready for a direct confrontation. In a bold and defiant move, Marissa removed her shirt right in front of everyone, revealing a stunning dress underneath. The crowd gasped in astonishment


    ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯s so gorgeous. She¡¯s like an angel,¡± someone eximed


    ¡°Although Tiffany has a bad reputation and is a good-for-nothing, you cannot deny that she is really beautiful,¡± another person remarked


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Indeed. She looks very attractive even in simple attire without makeup. Now, adorned in such luxurious clothing, she dazzles us,¡± a third observermented


    Standing amidst the crowd, Marissa looked breathtaking. Her posture was graceful and poised, with a hint of wild charm in her expression. The stunning dress, paired with the glittering diamond ne, made her appear as though she were radiating light, casting a glow over the banquet hall. With such brilliance, she overshadowed the other female guests. It was an engagement party with Melinda as the intended star. Although she was surrounded by many guests and had initially captured all the attention, Marissa now stole the spotlight. People who didn¡¯t know it was an engagement party might mistake the event for a beauty pageant award ceremony


    Connor, observing from afar, was visibly displeased. He had chosen Marissa¡¯s outfit, but the sight of many men admiring her sparked jealousy to the point where he wished he could redress her himself. He desired Marissa to revel in the prestige of being his wife while not drawing the gaze of other men. He felt torn


    Marissa, oblivious to the surrounding stares, simply smiled faintly at Melinda after removing her shirt. At that moment, Melinda¡¯s anger was palpable. Tears welled in her eyes, and her clenched hands hung at her sides. She bit her lip nearly to the point of bleeding


    She and Marissa were dressed identically in style and color. Yet, Marissa¡¯s attire, though a replica, looked more ttering on her than Melinda¡¯s original, making Melinda¡¯s own dress seem like the imitation. This situation was a stinging humiliation for Melinda, a scenario she had unwittingly orchestrated


    ¡°Bitch! Whore! Shame on you!¡± Melinda screamed, her jealousy and hatred contorting her face


    Today was supposed to be her engagement party, and she was meant to be the shining star of the event. A¡¯s face also contorted with jealousy. Ever since childhood, she had envied Tiffany¡¯s beauty, which led her to bully Tiffany relentlessly, even forcing her to go to school looking unattractive every day. Now, seeing Marissa captivate everyone with her stunning appearance, A felt an overwhelming urge to rush forward and tear Marissa apart. She could barely contain her anger. Just as A was about to snap, Sansa suddenly eximed, ¡°They are wearing identical dresses!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:


    Sansa¡¯s voice was so sharp it jolted everyone into attention. Up until then, Marissa had everyone spellbound with her stunning appearance. Nobody had noticed that she was wearing the same dress as Melinda. Sansa¡¯s outburst redirected everyone¡¯s focus, sparking a flurry of whispers


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Tiffany and Melinda are wearing identical dresses.¡±


    Melinda had shown off her dress online two days ago. Sara, the top designer for the Sarth Group, had crafted it. Sara¡¯s designs were known for their exclusivity, making it clear that one of these dresses was a fake


    ¡°This is going to be embarrassing. One is the hostess of the Daniels family, and the other is their new member. Wearing a fake would be a disgrace for either.¡±


    ¡°Melinda must be wearing the original. The Warrens are wealthy, and Aelfric adores his sister. He wouldn¡¯t let her wear a counterfeit.¡±


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    ¡°I heard Derek¡¯s parents picked out the dress for her.¡±


    ¡°Even so, Derek¡¯s recent fame and fortune from his online ventures mean he wouldn¡¯t settle for a fake for Tiffany either.¡±


    Thus, everyone cast scornful nces at Marissa, assuming she wore the imitation. People remembered how she had snared Connor with her schemes. Although Connor had defended her on several asions, some spected it was merely to appease his grandmother. Connor was now lurking in a corner, seemingly amused by the unfolding drama, which led them to suspect he harbored little affection for his wife. They doubted he would have splurged thirty million dors on a dress for Marissa. He wasn¡¯t the type to spend frivolously, and Tiffanycked the means. Consequently, the consensus was that Marissa¡¯s dress was a replica


    As the tide of opinion turned, A sneered, ¡°You tried to uphold your dignity as the hostess of the Daniels family with a fake, yet Melinda ended up in the same outfit. No wonder you threw on a shirt to cover it up. You wanted to hide it. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The crowd nodded and murmured in agreement


    ¡°Tiffany really didn¡¯t think this through. Even if she wanted to preserve her dignity, she should have chosen something within her budget instead of parading around in a knockoff of a renowned designer¡¯s creation. It¡¯s utterlyughable!¡±


    ¡°Shecks sophistication. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t understand that only the very wealthy or those from royal lineages wear Sara¡¯s creations, and only to the most exclusive events. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s out of her depth.¡±


    ¡°If her dress is a fake, her ne must be as well. Yet, the copies are so well made they¡¯re indistinguishable from the real things.¡±


    Listening in, Melinda couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction. She taunted, ¡°Tiffany, trying to outshine me with a knockoff is futile. You didn¡¯t need to stoop so low.¡±


    If it had been any other woman, she might have crumbled under such mockery and criticism. However, Marissa remainedposed. When Melinda confronted her, Marissa replied dismissively, ¡°You are the one wearing a knockoff.¡±


    ¡°A knockoff, me?¡± Melindaughed incredulously. ¡°Do you really think so little of the Warren family¡¯s wealth, or that of my fianc¨¦¡¯s family? I will never wear a counterfeit luxury item, especially not at my own engagement party.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± A chimed in, her voice ringing clear. ¡°Miss Warren was born into nobility. It¡¯s unthinkable that she would wear a counterfeit.¡±


    Turning her scorn towards Marissa, she added, ¡°But Tiffany, you¡¯ve been naive since childhood. You are wearing a counterfeit that happens to be the same as the bride-to-be¡¯s. Yet, you refuse to admit your mistake and instead nder her?¡±


    Chloe joined in, her tone dripping with feigned sympathy. ¡°Tiffany, I believe it wasn¡¯t intentional. But today is Melinda¡¯s engagement ceremony. Perhaps you should consider changing your outfit.¡±


    Marissa looked at A and Chloe as if they were mere jesters. With a steely gaze, she turned back to Melinda to deliver her response


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:


    ¡°Melinda, I said you were wearing a counterfeit because I have evidence.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were all on Marissa, marking her as a shameless copycat. Yet, she remained serene amidst the whispers


    Melinda, poised for a confrontation, sneered and challenged, ¡°You im to have evidence? Then, please, show it to us all!¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice steady. ¡°Sara is a renowned designer in the fashion world. After each release, her designs are swiftly mimicked. These copies are often convincing, fooling those less acquainted with the originals. Yet, counterfeits invariably betray themselves with errors. The dress you are wearing, for instance, is a high-quality fake, but its ws are ring to me.¡±


    All eyes then turned to Melinda. Marissa gestured towards the logo on Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°Sara is a perfectionist when ites to design, dedicating herself to even the minutiae. She won¡¯t tolerate even the slightest w, not even in a tiny logo. Your logo may look simr, yet it has an incorrect curve.¡±


    Once Marissa had finished, the crowd inspected Melinda¡¯s logo more closely


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve seen the Sarth Group¡¯s logo. It looks just like this. What could possibly be wrong with it? We all understand that money is tight for you, and since Mr. Connor Daniels isn¡¯t interested in you, you couldn¡¯t afford a genuine dress and got a knockoff to save face. While it¡¯s shameful, it¡¯s understandable. Perhaps an apology to Melinda is in order?¡±


    Marissaughed softly before pulling out her phone to ess the Sarth Group¡¯s official website. ¡°Here¡¯s the Sarth Group¡¯s logo. Compare them carefully. If your eyes can¡¯t catch the difference, I suggest using a protractor.¡±


    Driven by curiosity, a few onlookers employed a protractor to analyze the logos on Melinda¡¯s dress and the website. Eventually, they concluded there was a 5-degree discrepancy between the two logos


    Caught off guard, Melinda scoffed. ¡°A 5-degree discrepancy? And you¡¯re using that to im my dress is a fake? How certain are you that your logo aligns with the official one?¡±


    ¡°Just measure it,¡± Marissa retorted


    A quick check with the protractor on Marissa¡¯s dress revealed, ¡°It¡¯s an exact match with the logo on the official website.¡± Melinda¡¯splexion turned ashen. She was at a loss for words


    A, seizing the opportunity, jumped in and asked, ¡°What can a small difference between two logos prove?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°The logo alone might not convince you, but there¡¯s more.¡±


    She pointed at the rabbit pattern adorning Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°Sara is strict about adhering to her design philosophy. Whenever she introduces a new line, she ensures nothing superfluous is added. It¡¯s unthinkable for her to incorporate a whimsical rabbit into a dress valued at thirty million.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth, noting that the rabbit embroidered on Melinda¡¯s dress was absent on Marissa¡¯s


    ¡°Tiffany, you aren¡¯t Sara. How did you know Sara didn¡¯t include the rabbit pattern when she designed this dress?¡±


    ¡°I think the little rabbit adds a touch of charm and liveliness,¡± someone chimed in


    ¡°This rabbit may be charming, but it¡¯s out of ce on this dress,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°Purple Angel represents elegance and nobility. This isn¡¯t just any casual dress. Melinda¡¯s might be trending online, but it¡¯s not what you¡¯d expect at a high-profile international event. Can you imagine a woman of immense wealth or a princess attending a g in a dress embroidered with a rabbit?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:


    Marissa¡¯s exnation struck a chord, leading the spectators to doubt the authenticity of Melinda¡¯s dress. ¡°The rabbit on Melinda¡¯s dress doesn¡¯t seem right. Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s attire is impable and exudes elegance.¡±


    ¡°Could we have been wrong earlier? Is Melinda¡¯s dress a replica?¡±


    Melinda, unable to tolerate the turn of events and clenching her fists, confronted Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re trying to defame me with just these two minor details? You don¡¯t have any real proof, do you?¡±


    Marissa maintained herposure and replied slowly, ¡°There¡¯s yet another w.¡± She gestured toward Melinda¡¯s cor. ¡°A dress worth thirty million dors should exemplify wless craftsmanship. So why is there a loose thread visible? If Sara¡¯s standards were thisx, she wouldn¡¯t be the favorite of affluent women globally.¡±


    Melinda, perplexed, looked down but couldn¡¯t find any thread. ¡°What are you talking about? Where¡¯s this thread you mention?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± Marissa pointed more clearly


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    The onlookers leaned in, squinting, and sure enough, they detected a minuscule thread end. Melinda scoffed dismissively. ¡°You call this a w?¡±


    Marissa responded with gravity, ¡°As I¡¯ve stated, Sara demands perfection in her creations. She would find even a small imperfection intolerable. A loose thread on your dress represents a significantpse to her.¡±


    Flustered and irked, Melinda countered, ¡°Your dress isn¡¯t without faults either, I¡¯m sure.¡± She then began to scrutinize Marissa¡¯s dress while the crowd gathered around, curious about the findings


    After a meticulous check, no ws were found; the dress was indeed without a blemish. The audience, now persuaded, deemed Melinda¡¯s dress a counterfeit


    Melinda had initially sought to discredit Marissa but found herself the target of ridicule instead. She was unwilling to admit defeat. Hesitating but maintaining her stance, she said, ¡°Even if my dress has a few minor ws, what of it? Perfection is unattainable. Not even a dress can be wholly wless. Sara¡¯s designs are valued for their fabric, not just their perfection.¡±


    At this, Marissa smiled, lifted the hem of her dress, and began to address the crowd, ready to unveil more insights. ¡°Sara was inspired by the unique qualities of this fabric when designing the dress. This fabric is known as taffeta. Taffeta is a luxurious silk fabric, crafted from mature silk fibers refined to their highest quality before being woven into a smooth texture. The specific taffeta used by Sara was sourced from an extraordinary event. It¡¯s renowned as the finest taffeta avable, unparalleled and singr in its quality. In her dedication to perfection, Sara spent considerable time sketching the initial drafts. Eventually, she created this exceptional dress, where the unmatched taffeta meets her visionary design, which is why it¡¯s valued at thirty million dors.¡±


    Marissa allowed a slight smile to y on her lips. ¡°Thus, to verify whether a dress is the true Purple Angel, you simply need to assess if its fabric is the finest taffeta. This is the most definitive criterion.¡±


    This revtion caused a stir among the crowd, who shifted their attention between Melinda and Marissa


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sara acquired the finest taffeta, but I¡¯ve never actually seen what it looks like. How can we determine which dress is genuine and which is a counterfeit?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! How can we tell?¡±


    Connor, who had been observing the spectacle from the sidelines, decided to join in at this time. He set down his wine ss and made his way through the crowd


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:


    People automatically made way for Connor as he walked with an elegant poise. When he arrived at the center of the crowd, he surveyed the scene and dered, ¡°The Daniels family spares no expense for quality. Ady from our family would never be caught in a replica. Yet here we stand, with two Purple Angels before us. One must surely be a counterfeit, and someone has fallen victim to fraud. We need to get to the bottom of this.¡± His words resonated, and nods of agreement followed


    ¡°Mr. Daniels has a point. This situation demands investigation.¡±


    ¡°We should certainly penalize the merchants who deceive their patrons.¡±


    With a wink to Domenic, Connor prompted him to make a phone call. Shortly after, Domenic reported back, ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯ve reached out to the president of Sarth Group in Blebert. He¡¯s agreed toe here personally and examine the dresses.¡±


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    This announcement sent a ripple of shock through the onlookers. The fact that the president himself wasing to address the issue underscored Connor¡¯s substantial influence. A silent, anticipatory hush fell over the crowd


    Sarth Group¡¯s headquarters were in Meadork, with a branch in Blebert. Instead of sending a specialist to verify the authenticity of the dresses, the president of the branch decided to make the trip personally. This action underscored Connor¡¯s considerable influence


    Everyone waited in patient silence. Melinda felt uneasy because Marissa appeared calm, fearing she might lose. Lorna noticed her anxiety and offered words offort. ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t worry. Derek personally bought that dress and paid Sarth Group thirty million dors. It can¡¯t be fake. Just wait and see Tiffany embarrassed.¡± Her reassurance eased Melinda¡¯s nerves, and she even managed a provocative smile toward Marissa


    Marissa found this amusing. Lorna hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her younger son to truly understand Derek¡¯s nature. Derek had grown up in poverty, a fact that instilled in him a deep fear of poverty and a strong inclination to value money over family. His parents had given him thirty million dors to purchase a dress for Melinda, but Marissa suspected he had pocketed two-thirds of that money, which would exin why Melinda was now wearing a counterfeit


    Within twenty minutes, Virgil Hanson, the president of Sarth Group¡¯s Blebert branch, made his appearance. Melinda approached him as if he were a lifeline. ¡°Mr. Hanson, please verify that the Purple Angel I am wearing is authentic. Please, on behalf of Sarth Group, punish whoever is wearing the fake.¡±


    Virgil, in his 30s and dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked both spirited and professional. His expression was solemn when he entered the hall, but when he saw Marissa, confusion crossed his face. He was puzzled at the sight of his boss there, especially since the Purple Angel, reportedly bought by a mysterious tycoon, adorned her. Did she purchase the dress for herself?


    As Virgil debated whether to greet his boss, she subtly shook her head. He quickly understood her signal, holding back the words that almost escaped him. After quickly assessing the situation, Virgil turned his attention to Melinda. ¡°Miss Warren, to be frank, your dress is not a product from Sarth Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melinda¡¯s voice echoed her disbelief


    Lorna was equally stunned. ¡°Mr. Hanson, we paid Sarth Group thirty million dors for this dress. How can you say it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    Virgil responded with a polite smile, ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, Sarth Group has never sold a dress to you. We never received thirty million dors from you.¡±


    ¡°We have the invoice. You can¡¯t deny it,¡± Lorna argued, pulling an invoice out of her handbag


    Virgil examined the document carefully before handing it back to her. ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, this invoice is not from Sarth Group.¡± Confused, Lorna lowered her gaze to the invoice, her frustration mounting. ¡°It clearly says ¡®Sarth Group¡¯ right here in ck and white. How can you deny that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:


    Confronted with Lorna¡¯s question, Virgil replied, ¡°Mrs. Lorna Daniels, with all due respect, your invoice is a fraud.¡±


    ¡°How could it possibly be a fraud?¡± Lorna snapped, brandishing the document. ¡°It clearly states it¡¯s from the Sarth Group!¡±


    Neil took the invoice from her, scrutinizing every detail before confirming, ¡°This is indeed fake.¡±


    He then turned to Virgil, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Mr. Hanson, yourpany is renowned worldwide. How can you justify deceiving customers like this? Are you prepared to defend this in court?¡±


    Lorna chimed in, her voiceced with usation, ¡°The Sarth Group took thirty million dors from us, yet you¡¯ve delivered a fake dress along with a bogus invoice. How can you justify such deceit?¡±


    Neil nced at Connor, frustration evident. ¡°Connor, our family is being wronged. Won¡¯t you stand up for us?¡±


    Virgil exhaled, a weary gesture. ¡°I understand your frustration at feeling duped, but let¡¯s approach this calmly and think it through. The Sarth Group is valued at over ten billion dors and caters to an elite clientele without any financial instability. It makes no sense for us to tarnish our reputation over thirty million dors.¡± He gestured towards the dress draped on Melinda, his tone turning instructive. ¡°Anyone with a keen eye for design would immediately spot the discrepancies¡ªthe misaligned logo, the unfitting rabbit, the coarse stitching. None of these errors would pass muster at Sara¡¯s hands.¡±


    Then, fixing his gaze back on Neil and Lorna, he continued, ¡°If you indeed paid Sarth Group thirty million for the Purple Angel dress, there should be a transaction record. Would you mind presenting that?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes flicked to Lorna instantly. ¡°You handled the purchase, Lorna. Show him the proof.¡±


    Lorna wrestled with a sense of guilt. Recently, their family had earned a significant sum by streaming merchandise sales online. Eager to impress Aelfric, they decided to invest thirty million in the Purple Angel dress designed by Sara, hoping it would dazzle their social circle. Neil had suggested she handle the purchase, but thinking it was a good opportunity for Derek to gain some experience, she delegated the task to him. Now, she suspected that Derek might have pocketed the money


    However, exposing Derek was not an option for Lorna. She knew Neil¡¯s capacity for cruelty¡ªhe didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill his own kin. Fearing Derek might face dire consequences, she chose to protect him


    So, she crafted a lie. ¡°Neil, to secure the Purple Angel quickly, I engaged a broker and paid in cash. Sadly, there¡¯s no record of the transaction. I¡¯m beginning to think the broker fooled me.¡±


    ¡°Fooled!?¡± Neil¡¯s anger was palpable. He clenched his jaw, furious enough to pin Lorna to the floor and reprimand her severely. Thirty million dors squandered on a counterfeit¡ªsuch a humiliation. Just then, Derek arrived


    Seizing the moment, Lorna quickly pulled him aside and murmured, ¡°Son, don¡¯t let your father find out about the embezzlement. He won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Derek felt a cold sweat on his back, gripped by fear. The truth, he realized, hade out far sooner than he anticipated. Just two days earlier, Melinda had uploaded photos of her dress online, igniting Derek¡¯s fear that his deception might be discovered. Nothing had urred immediately, and Derek had slowly begun to rx. Yet, unexpectedly, the issue surfaced during the engagement party


    Luckily, Lorna was helping him cover it up. After some contemtion, Derek approached Neil and exined, ¡°Dad, Mom¡¯s been overwhelmed with the party preparations. She got fooled by a crooked broker. But it¡¯s only thirty million. Just let it slide. I¡¯ll earn it back soon.¡±


    Earning thirty million wasn¡¯t a daunting task for a top inte celebrity like him. Neil, convinced of Derek¡¯s ability to amass wealth, decided not to delve further. He turned his attention to Melinda and said, ¡°Melinda, Lorna¡¯s oversight has caused you distress.¡±


    Melinda, realizing she was wearing a fake dress, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Yet, she stubbornly believed that if her dress was a fake, then Marissa¡¯s must be as well. Pointing at Marissa, she questioned Virgil, ¡°Her dress is a fake too, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:


    As soon as Melinda finished speaking, A chimed in enthusiastically, ¡°Exactly. Tiffany¡¯s dress has to be counterfeit too. There¡¯s no way she can afford Sara¡¯s design! Miss Warren was duped into wearing fake attire by mistake. She, on the other hand, wears a fake deliberately to appear wealthy!¡±


    Everyone agreed with A. Tiffany had cultivated a reputation for being clueless, leading everyone to doubt her ability to possess such luxurious attire. Thus, fueled by the assertions from Melinda and A, the group regarded Marissa with disdain


    Ignoring their judgmental nces, Marissa gave Virgil an indifferent look. Understanding his boss¡¯s silentmand, Virgil spoke up with authority. ¡°Thisdy is wearing the authentic Purple Angel gown, valued at thirty million and crafted by Sara, the leading designer at our Sarth Group.¡±


    A wave of shock swept through the crowd


    ¡°Oh my goodness! It really is the Purple Angel. It¡¯s no wonder this dress caught my eye immediately.¡±


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Thirty million dors? How on earth did Tiffany acquire such wealth?¡±


    Sansa and A were utterly bbergasted. It was beyond theirprehension that Tiffany, typically d in shabby garments, would one day wear a dress of such grandeur. They refused to ept it. Chloe felt bewildered


    She recalled the conversation between Le and Rachel about Marissa and Connor¡¯s agreement to enter into a sham marriage. Why would Connor buy such an expensive dress for his fake wife? It certainly wasn¡¯t Connor who bought the dress! If not Connor, then who? Was there another benefactor behind Marissa? But how could an unassuming vige girl catch the eye of such a wealthy man?


    Melinda, her fists clenched tight enough to bury her nails in her flesh, confronted Virgil. ¡°Mr. Hanson, are you merely trying to avoid offending the hostess of the Daniels family by lying? It¡¯s disappointing to see Sarth Group, a beacon in the fashion industry, show such cowardice.¡±


    Virgil¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Miss Warren, you must not question the integrity of the Sarth Group. Since you have doubts, I will rify them right here.¡±


    He then turned respectfully towards Marissa. ¡°Ma¡¯am, every dress from the Sarth Groupes with a small bag containing a fabric sample attached by the tag. May we see it, please?¡±


    Luckily, Marissa had not yet removed the tag. She confidently pulled off the tag and disyed the bag with the fabric sample. Virgil carefully took the bag in both hands, gently opened the outer packaging, and extracted the fabric sample


    ¡°Everyone, this is a sample of the finest taffeta. To demonstrate the authenticity of this gown, I will perform an on-the-spot test. The way to verify real silk is by burning it. Genuine silk smells like burning feathers when ignited and turns into fine ash with a gentle rub. Additionally, there¡¯s a remarkable aspect unique to the finest taffeta. As it burns, the white smoke spirals upward, forming cloud-like swirls¡ªa spectacle that can¡¯t be produced by burning any other fabric.¡±


    With no further ado, Virgil produced a lighter and set the fabric sample aze. True to his words, as the fabric burned, white smoke gracefully ascended in spirals, resembling ethereal clouds, and carried a faint scent reminiscent of feathers. The crowd murmured in awe


    ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed various silks being burned, but never have I seen such distinctive clouds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear why Sara¡¯s taffeta is regarded as the finest. It possesses a unique charm.¡±


    ¡°Such exquisite fabric truly merits its thirty-million-dor price tag.¡±


    As the fabric sample finished burning, Virgil lightly rubbed the residue, and it disintegrated into a fine, brown powder. Lifting his gaze, Virgil addressed the crowd assertively, ¡°Does anyone else have any doubts?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:


    No one could harbor any doubts now. The dress Marissa wore was unmistakably the Purple Angel designed by Sara. Instantly, Marissa became the object of envy among all the female guests. Each woman longed to don suchvish attire and stand out in the crowd


    Envy and spite filled Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s eyes. Melinda, visibly agitated, scoffed, ¡°Oh, Tiffany, so you¡¯re wearing the real Purple Angel. Big deal! Everyone knows you¡¯re a failure who couldn¡¯t possibly afford it. Come on, tell us, did your foolish lover buy it for you?¡±


    Suddenly, a loud p echoed through the hall. Connor had pped Melinda across the face. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Stunned, Melinda retorted defiantly, ¡°Connor, Tiffany has betrayed you with another man. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    Connor signaled to Domenic, who promptly produced the purchase certificate and invoice. Snatching them up, Connor hurled them at Melinda¡¯s face, his voice icy. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Melinda picked up the documents from the floor, and the onlookers crowded around to inspect them


    ¡°It appears Mr. Connor Daniels is the one who purchased the dress for Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Whoever said that Mr. Daniels didn¡¯t care for Tiffany? He was ready to shell out thirty million dors just to buy her a dress. Clearly, he holds her in high regard.¡±


    Following this revtion, everyone swiftly distanced themselves from Sansa and A. Moments earlier, Sansa and A had been relentless, badgering Tiffany like mad dogs. The crowd feared that they might get caught in the fallout when Connor decided to discipline the two of them


    Initially, bolstered by Melinda and numerous others, Sansa and A had led the charge. But now, they found themselves suddenly isted, unsure of what to do next


    In the midst of their panic, Connor dered, ¡°Remove these two nuisances. They are banned from attending any Daniels family functions from here on out.¡±


    Marc and Terry, who had been waiting for their cue, promptly stepped up and dragged Sansa and A away, much like hauling away lifeless bodies


    Melinda trembled with fear. Today was her engagement party, and she had intended to overshadow Marissa in the celebrations. Instead, Melinda found herself publicly humiliated and even physically assaulted. Now, she dreaded the possible consequences that might follow. Regret washed over Melinda for her actions


    Connor shot Melinda a frosty look and rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the kind of upbringing you had in the Warren family, but once you¡¯re a Daniels, you need to learn to respect your elders and shed your devious ways.¡± This chastisement left the entire Warren family disgraced. Was he using them of poor upbringing?


    Trenton, red-faced and ufortable, wanted to defend his family, but Connor¡¯s authoritative presence silenced him


    Tears welled up in Melinda¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists, her body nearly breaking under the weight of her jealousy and grief. Connor paused, then added, ¡°Given that your engagement party is today, I won¡¯t discipline you this time. However, repeat this mistake, and expect twice the punishment. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Melinda replied, her voice wavering with sobs. Connor turned away, addressing the gathered crowd. ¡°Let it be known. If anyone else dares to nder my wife, expect no mercy from me.¡±


    No sooner had Connor finished than Arabe chimed in, ¡°And should anyone think to mistreat my grandson-inw again, they¡¯ll find I¡¯m no less forgiving.¡±


    Arabe gestured towards Marissa¡¯s neck and dered, ¡°Do you all see this? It was part of my dowry, and now, I¡¯ve passed it on to my granddaughter-inw.¡±


    A voice from the crowd eximed, ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s no wonder that ne caught my eye. Since it once belonged to Mrs. Arabe Daniels as part of her dowry, that must be an incredibly valuable piece.¡±


    ¡°I recall that ne was originally from the royal collection, with over a thousand years of history. It¡¯s valued at one hundred and seventy million dors.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and seventy million dors? Incredible! Tiffany is dressed in a gown worth thirty million dors and a ne valued at one hundred and seventy million. She is basking in lots of fondness and affection.¡±


    ¡°I used to envy Melinda for the three-million-dor ne she received from her future mother-inw. Now that Ipare the two, it¡¯s clear who is the favored one.¡±


    As murmurs filled the air, Melinda wished she could disappearpletely


    Suddenly, Lorna¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°I disagree!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:


    Everyone stared at Lorna, puzzled by her deration. Flushed with embarrassment, Lorna blurted out, ¡°Arabe, your dowry is too valuable. How can you just hand that ne over to someone else like that?¡±


    Arabe replied with a straight face, clearly upset, ¡°Do I need your approval to do so?¡±


    Lorna stuttered, ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Arabe asked


    Lorna struggled to find the right words. When Arabe was married, her family was quite prosperous and distinguished, leading to a substantial dowry, with each piece of jewelry being exceptionally valuable. Lorna had long coveted Arabe¡¯s wealth, dreaming of one day iming her exquisite jewelry for herself. Arabe had once dered that these jewelry pieces would be handed down to the family¡¯s hostess. Lorna had eagerly awaited the day she would be the hostess, following Neil¡¯s n to kill Connor. But before she even became the family¡¯s hostess, the most valuable piece of jewelry had changed hands. How could she not be anxious and unsettled?


    Her vocal objection had emerged without a solid justification, leaving her somewhat embarrassed


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Arabe snorted. ¡°I will give my jewelry to whomever I choose. Today, I officially dere that all my jewels will go to Tiffany!¡±


    Lorna was startled. It felt like a knife twisting in her heart


    Neil, aware of Lorna¡¯s long-held interest in the jewelry, said to Arabe, ¡°Grandma, you have several grandchildren. It¡¯s unfair to favor just one. Don¡¯t you want to avoid family disputes?¡±


    He had expected Arabe to falter, hoping she would prioritize family harmony above all. However, Arabe was defiant this time. She pouted and retorted sharply, ¡°You want a share as well? Well, you¡¯re not getting any!¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words


    Lorna said with grievance, ¡°Arabe, isn¡¯t it unfair? Even if you don¡¯t have a fondness for me, surely you care for your great-grandsons? Today we¡¯re celebrating Derek¡¯s engagement!¡±


    She then pushed Melinda forward, adding, ¡°Arabe, meet your future great-granddaughter-inw. Once she marries Derek, she¡¯ll be the mother to your great-great-grandchildren. Surely she deserves something?¡±


    Unable to persuade Arabe to give her the jewelry, Lorna attempted to use Melinda¡¯s uing role in the family to get something


    Melinda looked at Arabe with hopeful eyes. But Arabe merely looked her over with disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her at all. She¡¯s mean!¡±


    Melinda blushed with embarrassment. Lorna protested, ¡°Arabe, how can you say such a thing?¡±


    Arabe let out a weary sigh and exined, ¡°When Tiffany realized she and Melinda were wearing identical dresses, to avoid overshadowing the bride-to-be, she put on a in shirt to cover the dress. What did Melinda do? She tried to embarrass Tiffany intentionally! She¡¯s shown herself to be quite vicious. I won¡¯t reward such behavior.¡±


    It became clear to everyone why Arabe, who had always been protective of Tiffany, had remained quiet today. She had known the truth all along


    ¡°Melinda has really shot herself in the foot!¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have tried to harm others. Now, she¡¯s facing the consequences.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmurs caused Melinda further humiliation


    At that moment, Arabe sternly said to Trenton, ¡°Go home and properly discipline your granddaughter.¡±


    Despite being younger than Arabe, Trenton was over seventy years old. Being publicly reprimanded embarrassed him deeply. Overwhelmed, he fainted, sending the gathering into disarray


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:


    Trenton suddenly copsed, his mouth frothing rmingly. Melinda was terrified and screamed, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, are you okay? What should we do? My grandfather had a heart attack. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Call the doctor! Call the doctor!¡± Neil urged, panic evident in his voice


    Shortly after, a doctor arrived to assess Trenton. He observed gravely, ¡°Mr. Warren has battled heart disease for many years. His condition is soplex that no doctor dares to operate. Now, the disease has red up again, and his situation is perilous.¡±


    ¡°Then we must get him to the hospital immediately!¡± Neil demanded


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Mr. Warren cannot be moved at this moment. Any mishandling during transport could be fatal.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What should we do?¡± Neil was bewildered. He had let his son marry a woman from the Warren family primarily to form an alliance with Aelfric against Connor. If Trenton were to die here, Aelfric would surely direct his fury toward Neil, potentially destroying their alliance


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Since this incident urred during a banquet hosted by the Daniels family, Connor, knowing his family would inevitably bear some responsibility, looked at Marissa for help. Marissa leaned in and whispered to him, ¡°I can save him with a minor surgery, but we must have the family¡¯s approval before proceeding.¡±


    Connor immediately instructed Domenic, ¡°Bring Aelfric here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic responded and quickly departed


    Aelfric arrived soon after. Despite wearing a mask that hid the bruises on his face, his hobble betrayed his usualmanding presence; he was visibly in misery


    ¡°Oh, my God! Is that Aelfric? What has happened to him?¡±


    ¡°That exins his absence at Melinda¡¯s engagement party. He must have been assaulted.¡±


    In the past, Melinda would have reveled in Aelfric¡¯s support. However, she now stood, feeling mortified amidst the crowd¡¯s gossip


    Ignoring the onlookers and their murmurs, Aelfric approached to assess Trenton¡¯s condition. After listening to the doctor¡¯s grim prognosis, Aelfric inquired calmly, ¡°So, are you telling me my grandfather can only lie here and await death?¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°If we can get Dr. Riss here, there might be a chance to save him.¡±


    Without hesitation, Aelfric took out his phone and dialed Dr. Riss¡¯s assistant, Ferris. He made several calls, but no one answered. Aelfric suddenly recalled that Dr. Riss had been hired by Connor as Glenn¡¯s attending physician. He looked at Connor and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, can you help me get in touch with Dr. Riss?¡±


    Connor shook his head apologetically. ¡°Dr. Riss has gone abroad. She¡¯s not in Blebert at the moment.¡±


    A cloud of despair passed over Aelfric¡¯s face


    Melinda, in tears, asked, ¡°What should we do? Are we just going to watch Grandpa die?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Although Dr. Riss isn¡¯t here, one of her team¡¯s outer disciples is. She¡¯s been closely studying under Dr. Riss recently. Would you consider letting her try?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aelfric inquired


    ¡°My wife,¡± Connor indicated Marissa


    A frown creased Aelfric¡¯s brow. Melinda stood up, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Everyone knows Tiffany is ipetent. What medical skills could she possibly have?¡±


    Marissa responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I don¡¯t im to have medical skills, but I do seem to have a bit of luck.¡±


    Arabe chimed in, ¡°She truly is lucky. She saved my lifest time. She¡¯s a lucky charm.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s anger red, and her eyes reddened. She believed Marissa was mocking the Warren family with her sarcastic tone, and that Arabe was blindly supporting her


    Chloe feigned innocence and interjected, ¡°Tiffany, how can you save Mr. Warren with mere luck? It must have been a fluke that you saved Mrs. Arabe Daniels. Now with Mr. Warren¡¯s life at stake, you can¡¯t use this opportunity just to get back at Melinda. You have to be responsible for any oues.¡±


    Connor firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for any oues.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:


    The patriarch of the wealthiest family, renowned for his influence and authority, hushed the room with a mere statement. Eyes darted around in confusion. None could fathom why Connor ced such faith in Tiffany. Surely, favoring one¡¯s own wife had its limits, particrly when a life hung in the bnce. Tiffany¡¯sck of skill was well-known


    Neil, unable to restrain his concern, challenged, ¡°Connor, what will you do if Mr. Trenton Warren dies under Tiffany¡¯s care? Money can¡¯t rece a life, you know!¡±


    ¡°Connor, please, think this through,¡± Chloe implored. ¡°Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s illness followed Tiffany¡¯s sh with Melinda. You¡¯re feeling guilty and want Mr. Trenton Warren to recover quickly, but this is no time for rash decisions.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze turned icy. Chloe indeed excelled at making false usations. ming Trenton¡¯s illness on her spat with Melinda was just Chloe¡¯s way of sullying Tiffany¡¯s reputation. As expected, Chloe¡¯s insinuations deepened Melinda¡¯s disdain for Marissa, her eyes filled with irreconcble animosity. Aelfric, too, glowered at Marissa with venomous eyes


    Connor seethed at Chloe¡¯s veiled usations. Yet, with Trenton¡¯s life teetering on the brink, he knew this was not the moment to confront this hypocrite. Saving Trenton was the immediate concern


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    He turned to face Aelfric and spoke in an even tone. ¡°The decision rests with Mr. Aelfric Warren.¡±


    Aelfric was astute. While others might have thought Connor was defending Tiffany, Aelfric understood that Connor wouldn¡¯t have offered such amitment if he wasn¡¯tpletely sure of himself. Despitemon perceptions of Tiffany¡¯s inadequacy, Connor¡¯s faith in her painted a different picture. Who really was she?


    Perplexed yet pressed for time, Aelfric gave a firm nod. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll rely on your wife.¡±


    The hall fell silent, shock evident on every face. It was unexpected for Aelfric to entrust Tiffany, often deemed ipetent, with Trenton¡¯s care. Was it a rash decision in a moment of desperation?


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± Melinda and Dennis turned to him in unison


    ¡°Unwavering,¡± Aelfric motioned towards Marissa. ¡°Please proceed, Mrs. Tiffany Daniels.¡±


    With the approval of the family, Marissa crouched next to Trenton and examined him attentively. She then donned gloves and reached out to the doctor. ¡°Please hand me your medical kit.¡±


    The doctor paused, his concern apparent. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, although you are now an outer disciple under Riss¡¯s guidance, your training with Dr. Riss has been brief. Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition is extremely delicate. It¡¯s unwise to take such a risk.¡±


    Marissa shot back sarcastically, ¡°How lucky I am! I¡¯ve been learning from Dr. Riss exactly how to treat Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition.¡±


    Who would possibly believe that? The doctor wondered. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, we have to prioritize the patient¡¯s life. This is serious,¡± he insisted


    Exasperated by his relentless preaching, Marissa turned to Aelfric and said, ¡°If we wait any longer, Mr. Trenton Warren will indeed be gone.¡±


    Aelfric wasted no time andmanded the doctor, ¡°Hand her the medical kit!¡±


    With no room to argue, the doctor reluctantly gave the box to Marissa. She swiftly sifted through its contents and extracted a micro guide wire along with a microcatheter


    When the doctor saw her selections, his eyes widened in rm. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re nning to operate using a micro guide wire and a micro catheter? Mr. Trenton Warren¡¯s condition is extremelyplex. Even seasoned surgeons wouldn¡¯t dare undertake such a perilous procedure! You¡¯ve merely scratched the surface with Dr. Riss, and now you¡¯re attempting this? It¡¯s like dancing on the edge of a knife, teetering on a cliff¡¯s edge, and gambling with a life!¡±


    Marissa ignored him and crisply retorted, ¡°You¡¯re distracting. Please, keep your distance.¡±


    Panicked, the doctor turned to Aelfric and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Aelfric Warren, no matter the desperation, we can¡¯t resort to reckless measures!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Aelfric nced instinctively at Connor. Connor remained calm, observing the micro guide wire and micro catheter in Marissa¡¯s hands without showing any emotion. Aelfric turned to the doctor sharply andmanded, ¡°Stay away from her!¡±


    The doctor opened his mouth to protest, but meeting Aelfric¡¯s icy stare, he thought better of it. Reluctantly, he stood up and stepped back. With Aelfric¡¯s resolute stance, no one dared to intervene


    Melinda whispered to Dennis, ¡°Has Aelfric lost his mind? How can he trust Grandpa¡¯s life to that fool, Tiffany?¡±


    Dennis scoffed, ¡°Without intervention, Grandpa is just waiting to die. If Tiffany manages to save him, great. If not, Aelfric will have all the more reason to reprimand her.¡±


    A swirl of conflicted emotions churned within Melinda. She couldn¡¯t decide whether to hope for her grandfather¡¯s recovery or not. The hall fell silent. Marissa knelt on the floor and leaned forward, expertly inserting the micro guide wire and micro catheter into Trenton¡¯s body. To the untrained eye, the procedure was arcane, but the doctor, who had initially tried to intervene, now watched in awe. His initial skepticism faded as he realized Marissa¡¯spetence. The silence deepened, with everyone¡¯s eyes locked on Trenton


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    Ten minutester, Trenton took a deep breath, and his eyes fluttered open. Marissa slowly stood up and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s okay now.¡±


    The doctor rushed over to check on Trenton. After a quick examination, he dered with enthusiasm, ¡°Mr. Warren is out of danger!¡± His gaze then turned to Marissa, filled with admiration, and he eximed, ¡°Doctor Riss is truly remarkable. She has an exceptional eye for talent. To many, you seemed out of your depth, but under her guidance, you¡¯ve advanced rapidly. You¡¯re truly gifted!¡± Marissa removed her gloves and stood, smiling broadly. Around her, everyone stared in astonishment


    It was well known that Trenton¡¯s heart condition was uniquely challenging, and no other doctor in Blebert had dared to undertake his surgery. Yet, Marissa had managed to treat Trenton sessfully in a remarkably short period. Previously, she had attributed her sess with Arabe to luck, but this time, luck alone couldn¡¯t exin her achievement. Even the seasoned doctor had been impressed by her deft handling of the surgery


    The Nash family, who had been observing silently, now buzzed with excitement. Balthasar approached Marissa, his tone delighted. ¡°Tiffany, I didn¡¯t give you enough credit before!¡±


    Nearby, Sergio and Hannah alsomended her. They turned to Landen and asked, ¡°Tiffany is only Riss¡¯s outer disciple, and she¡¯s improved so much. As her official apprentice, how are you doing?¡±


    Landen looked bewildered and admitted, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t even met Doctor Riss yet.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback. How could an outer disciple perform such aplex surgery while Riss¡¯s official apprentice hadn¡¯t even met her? Could it be that Landen was fabricating this because he wasn¡¯t advancing as quickly as Tiffany?


    As skeptical nces pierced through him, Landen felt unfairly judged. He had eagerly anticipated the apprenticeship ceremony, yet Doctor Riss had not reached out. Her whereabouts remained elusive, leaving him unsure of where to seek her. When he inquired with Ferris, the only response he got was one word: ¡°Wait!¡±


    Marissa quickly jumped to Landen¡¯s defense. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. My mother needed surgery, so Doctor Riss contacted me early. Once she wraps up her current engagements, she¡¯ll reach out to Landen.¡±


    This exnation seemed to clear up the confusion for everyone. Hannah advised Landen, ¡°Then just wait for Doctor Riss¡¯s call and devote yourself to your studies right after the apprenticeship ceremony. Tiffany has made significant strides; you can¡¯t afford to fall behind!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Landen replied


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed. She stepped aside to read the iing message. It was from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, Amiri has been spotted on the Sunrise. Should we take action now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:


    Before Marissa had a chance to respond to Silver Fox¡¯s message, Blue Wind addressed her in the group chat. ¡°Boss, I just heard that Amiri was spotted on the Sunrise.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just received the same news.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Blue Wind pressed


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Sunrise right now,¡± Marissa announced. ¡°Hold your position and wait for mymand.¡±


    ¡°Why should I wait?¡± Blue Wind protested. ¡°You know I¡¯ve been wanting to take revenge for Red Thunder myself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m asking you to hold back. When the time is right, you¡¯ll get your chance,¡± Marissa exined


    At this moment, Silver Fox chimed in, ¡°You need to follow the order, Blue Wind. The Sunrise is perilous, not a stage for your heroics. One wrong move, and it could be fatal. ck Snake must have good reasons to let you wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die avenging Red Thunder!¡± Blue Wind dered stubbornly


    ¡°Even if you disregard your own safety, think about the team,¡± Silver Fox reasoned. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly and risk others¡¯ lives. Don¡¯t forget how Red Thunder died.¡±


    Red Thunder had died during a mission, a casualty of chaos when a member disregardedmands and took matters into his own hands. His insubordination not onlypromised the mission but also led to their exposure. Red Thunder¡¯s ultimate sacrifice was to shield Blue Wind


    Consequently, Blue Wind felt a deep sense of guilt and was adamant about avenging Red Thunder on his own


    Silver Fox remarked, ¡°Red Thunder was formidable, never failing in his missions. Yet, he lost his life due to a novice who ignored the orders. Do we want history to repeat itself?¡±


    Blue Wind remained silent for a long time before replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After those words, he fell into a profound silence, not speaking again


    Silver Fox then sent a message to Marissa. ¡°Will Blue Wind listen to us?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Despite her strengths, Marissa couldn¡¯t prate the minds of others to discern their thoughts. All she could do was exert her utmost effort to deter Blue Wind from heading to the Sunrise. Ultimately, whether she could prevent him hinged on his own self-restraint; she couldn¡¯t simply confine him


    Silver Fox inquired, ¡°What are we going to do next? What task will you assign to me?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°You stay put as well. I¡¯ve enlisted a very capable ally and won¡¯t be needing your assistance shortly.¡±


    Marissa remarked, ¡°You needn¡¯t be privy to the details. Simply keep me updated on any developments.¡±


    Curious, Silver Fox asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    After her conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa found herself instinctively scanning the crowd for Lone Wolf. Spotting the man in ck standing near Connor, she quickly lowered her gaze and sent a message to him. ¡°Lone Wolf, Amiri has boarded the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor¡¯s phone buzzed at that moment. He nced at it, exchanged a knowing look with the man in ck, who then discreetly exited the area. Shortly after, Marissa received Lone Wolf¡¯s response. ¡°As it happens, Connor is about to depart for the Sunrise as well. I¡¯ll follow him there. Let¡¯s coordinate our actions.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa replied. As she was about to pocket her phone, another message from Lone Wolf popped up. ¡°When do you n on killing Connor?¡±


    She looked up to see Connor idly flicking through his phone, a faint smile ying on his lips. He was likely flirting with a beautifuldy. Irritated, she bit back, ¡°For now, I¡¯ve no interest in killing him. He¡¯s an annoying jerk!¡±


    Connor, eagerly awaiting her response, was left momentarily speechless. Lifting his head, he caught her eye from afar. Puzzlement washed over him; he couldn¡¯t fathom what had upset her this time. Was it because of his relentless teasing throughout the day?


    She was quite narrow-minded. After a brief pause, he responded with a hint of jest, ¡°If you don¡¯t decapitate Connor, you¡¯ll have to concede the mission¡¯s defeat. Then, the reputation of ck Snake will be in tatters.¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If I kill him right now, what would you do?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:


    Connor didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Marissa didn¡¯t realize he was Lone Wolf, and he wanted to keep it that way. It amused him to keep her guessing


    Before he could decide how to respond, she messaged him again. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t fight mest time. If I kill your employer now, will you just stand by and watch?¡±


    ¡°As I told you before, I¡¯ll protect my employer as well,¡± Lone Wolf responded


    ¡°You say you won¡¯t fight me, yet you n to protect your employer. I¡¯m intrigued by your strategy. Are you nning to hide your employer underground so I can¡¯t find him?¡± Marissa asked


    ¡°You will know if you try,¡± Connor replied with a sudden grin


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    This time, it was Marissa who didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation. She considered herself clever, but Lone Wolf¡¯s actions now had herpletely baffled. She couldn¡¯t deduce his intention. Failing to unravel it, she decided to set her concerns aside for now. After all, regardless of the situation, Lone Wolf wouldn¡¯t jeopardize their mission to eliminate Amiri. That was an unspoken rule in their line of work. ¡°Wait and see!¡± she responded


    After sending the message, she logged off and approached Connor. Lone Wolf had mentioned he was heading to the Sunrise, and she nned to apany him. However, after she took a couple of steps, Derek appeared in front of her, wearing a wig


    She almostughed at the sight of his wig but managed to keep herposure. Derek approached Marissa with a stern expression and asked quietly, ¡°Marissa, why are you making life difficult for Melinda? Is it because I left you, and now you¡¯re taking your anger out on my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°Please. Your fianc¨¦e brought it upon herself.¡±


    Derek sneered, ¡°I heard Connor is off to the Sunrise today. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this attitude. Without Connor to back you up, I bet you¡¯lle crawling to me!¡±


    With that, Derek walked away. Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Derek¡¯s words reminded her that she needed to tie up some loose ends before heading to the Sunrise


    Yesterday, she had injured Aelfric to keep him from causing trouble on the Sunrise. Now, learning that Neil also aimed to harm Connor, she needed to reassess the situation. From Derek¡¯sments, it seemed Neil and Aelfric were coborating closely to target Connor, involving Amiri, ck Snake, and possibly other allies. Though Aelfric was out of action, his strategic mind was still a threat. If he provided guidance to his allies,bined with Neil¡¯s resources, Connor could be in serious danger. She had to find a way to keep Aelfric and Neil preupied so they couldn¡¯t board the Sunrise


    While she pondered her next move, Melinda approached her again. When Melinda came to Marissa, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t expect any gratitude from me for saving my grandfather. One day, I¡¯ll have you beneath my feet. Just wait and see!¡± With that, Melinda left


    Marissa narrowed her eyes. As she opened them again, she noticed Aelfric observing her from a distance. His piercing gaze was unreadable for a moment


    At that moment, the host announced the start of the engagement ceremony. Guests gathered around the stage area, and Marissa joined them. The stage was set in the center of the banquet hall, with a long aisle leading from the entrance to the stage. As music yed, Melinda and Derek slowly made their entrance, arm in arm, walking along the aisle


    Melinda was still wearing the fake dress. Despite the awkwardness, she couldn¡¯t change now. Derek needed to record several videos of the ceremony for his fans to boost his online presence. Melinda had already showcased her engagement dress days earlier. Changing it now could spark a bacsh on social media


    Amidst the crowd, Marissa discreetly pulled out ck Snake¡¯s small ring-shaped de


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:


    The ring-shaped de, norger than a coin, darted through the space between bystanders and jabbed directly into Derek¡¯s calf


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The sudden stab sent Derek yelling in pain and toppling to the floor when he least expected it. Melinda, clutching his arm, was dragged down with him, and they both hit the floor hard. Hidden by a thick carpet of petals, the tiny ring-shaped de vanished from sight. Everyone around presumed Derek had merely tripped. The incident drew considerable attention. As Derek went down, his wig slipped off, exposing hispletely bald head, much to everyone¡¯s shock


    It was his engagement day, a day when appearances were usually polished. Why, then, had he chosen to go bald?


    Although Derek was a handsome man, the bald look did him no favors. Lacking hair, he seemed somewhatical, an unfortunate image for someone known online. His fanbase was drawn not just by sympathy for his childhood ordeal of being trafficked but also by his good looks. If fans lost interest in his appearance, it could jeopardize his status as a leading inte personality¡ªand with it, his earnings. Aware of this, Derek scrambled to retrieve his wig, attempting to reattach it in haste. But his increasing anxiety only made him fumble more, adding to his fluster. Amidst his panic, Melinda was jostled about, identally causing her veil toe off


    The situation spiraled into absurdity, transforming an engagement ceremony into aedy sketch, with both the groom-to-be and his partner suddenly bald


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Ah!¡± Melinda¡¯s scream echoed uncontrobly


    She might have endured wearing a knockoff dress, but showcasing a bald head at her engagement was beyond embarrassing. Already humiliated by Marissa earlier, this situation felt like a series of public ps, utterly crushing her spirit. Aelfric, who had been silently observing and hoping to witness his sister¡¯s ring exchange, was taken aback by the unfolding chaos


    He frowned deeply and ordered his assistant, ¡°Get Derek and Melinda out of here now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The assistant, along with the bodyguards, quickly escorted Derek and Melinda away. The grand engagement party was thrown into disarray in a rather humiliating fashion. Neil rushed to the stage, hoping to calm the situation, but his attempt was thwarted by a loud cry from the audience, ¡°Oh my God, someone has posted a video of this online!¡±


    Neil stood frozen. Ever since he started his live-streaming emerce business, he feared the power of online public opinion the most¡ªit could elevate or destroy apany. If the audience loved them, riches would follow; if they turned against them, it could spell ruin. That was the reality for any live-streamingpany. The crowd, curious, pulled out their phones to check the trending news, and Neil quickly did the same


    Upon seeing the escting scandal involving Derek and Melinda spread rapidly, Neil bellowed from the stage, ¡°Who? Who dares to mess with the Daniels family? Show yourself if you¡¯re brave enough!¡±


    It was clear that the video had been covertly recorded and uploaded by someone present. The crowd instinctively stepped back, wary of falling under suspicion. Marissa also pretended to retreat nonchntly. As she moved out of the crowd, she felt a hand rest on her waist. Turning, she saw Connor beside her


    After a brief pause, she raised her eyebrows yfully and teased, ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s bold enough to challenge your Daniels family!¡±


    Connor met her gaze meaningfully and whispered, ¡°Grandma is worn out. Take her home to rest. I¡¯ll sort this out ande fetch youter. We¡¯ll head to the Sunrise on the private jet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Marissa immediately supported Arabe and left. After settling Arabe in the car, she was about to get in when she heard someone calling her from behind. ¡°Mrs. Daniels!¡±


    She looked back to find Aelfric approaching


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:


    Arabe was visibly upset by the recent events. She gave Aelfric a cold look as he approached. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Aelfric responded with a courteous smile, ¡°Mrs. Arabe Daniels, I came to express my gratitude to Mrs. Tiffany Daniels for rescuing my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Arabe gave a dismissive snort. ¡°It seems someone in your family finally shows some sense. Thank Tiffany if you must, but make it quick. We¡¯re eager to get home and rest!¡± With that, Arabe rolled up her car window


    Aelfric then turned to face Marissa. Peering into his unfathomable eyes, Marissa found it difficult to read his thoughts. ¡°Thank you for saving my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Warren.¡± Marissa kept her response formal. She had always found Aelfric¡¯s gaze somewhat unsettling


    Aelfric said, ¡°I truly can¡¯t thank you enough, Mrs. Daniels. I understand you¡¯re off on a trip with Mr. Daniels on the Sunrise. Have a wonderful journey. And remember, if you ever need anything, just let me know.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Unsure of Aelfric¡¯s intentions, Marissa offered a polite smile, climbed into the car, and left. On the way home, Marissa received a private message from Silver Fox: ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯ve found no evidence of Tiffany leaving the cruise. She must still be on the Sunrise.¡±


    This message sent Marissa¡¯s heart racing with excitement. If Tiffany was indeed on the Sunrise, Marissa was determined to bring her back. Fueled by this news, Marissa felt even more eager to reach the Sunrise. But she remained calm. She bypassed security and hacked directly into the Warren Group¡¯s servers. Neil was already overwhelmed with Derek¡¯s scandal, and now it was time to cause Aelfric some trouble!


    The Warren Group, primarily involved in the gaming industry, relied heavily on their servers. With the serverspromised, all games were halted, leading to substantial losses. Within minutes, the entire organization was thrown into disarray. The Warren family was among the top four influential ns in Blebert, and their business empire, the Warren Group, was tremendously wealthy. Aelfric¡¯s position as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base made them a formidable force, one that ordinary hackers wouldn¡¯t dare challenge


    Even against the most skilled cyber attackers, the Warren Group stood firm, backed by their substantial investment in a top-tier technical team for cybersecurity. The team was led by Ewing Griffin, ranked among the top ten hackers globally. With Ewing¡¯s help, the group¡¯s servers had never been invaded by hackers. However, today they faced an unexpected cyber attack. At first, Ewing was unfazed, confident in his ability to thwart the intrusion as he had countless times before. But his confidence soon turned to concern. The hacker bypassed his firewall with ease, paralyzing the servers


    Ewing made several attempts to recover the systems, but the damage inflicted by the hacker was irreversible. Expecting silence, Ewing was startled when the hacker responded with a single name: ¡°Bee!¡± The mention of that name nched Ewing¡¯s face with dread. He admitted defeat, unable to salvage thepromised servers, sending the entire Warren Group into an uproar. Without hesitation, thepany¡¯s senior executives reached out to Aelfric


    But who was Bee?


    Bee was a legend in the hackermunity!


    It all began with a catastrophic global hacking crisis three years ago. There was a notorious hacker group known as Eternal Hell, with members distributed globally, numbering over ten thousand. This group was formidable and hadunched cyber-attacks on various nationalworks,mitting numerous malicious acts. It was regarded as the most malevolent hacker organization worldwide. Although this organization had done many evil things, no one could do anything to them until two hackers called Bee and Him appeared


    Bee and Him seemed to appear out of nowhere, like heroes rising against adversity. No one knew where they came from, but they bothunched an attack on Eternal Hell, igniting a massive cyber battle


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:


    At that time, Eternal Hell made an audacious public deration on an international website: their n to rob an international bank of $10 billion. This marked the first time in history that a thief had openly announced both the timing and the target of their heist, underscoring the sheer arrogance of Eternal Hell


    The international bank, struck by fear, quickly sought assistance from major hacker groups across the globe, offering arge reward for anyone who could secure their systems. Despite the lucrative offer, the hackingmunity hesitated. Half a month drifted by, and not a single individual or group stepped forward to ept the challenge, well aware of the formidable reputation of Eternal Hell. No one was prepared to gamble their lives on such a risky endeavor


    As the bank teetered on the edge of despair, two unknown hackers, Bee and Him, emerged and simultaneously threw down the gauntlet to Eternal Hell. Within the hacking circles, Bee and Him wereplete enigmas; their identities and origins were unknown


    Their audacity attracted scorn and mockery. Many dismissed them as naive, biting off more than they could chew by attempting to take on a colossal hacker organization boasting over ten thousand members. Critics advised them to realistically assess their abilities before chasing after such a challenge


    Members of Eternal Hell joined in the taunting. ¡°Look, finally, two people have the guts to face us directly. They must be utterly foolish! When the confrontationes, we¡¯ll ensure they suffer a humiliating defeat!¡± Despite the onught of ridicule, Bee and Him maintained their silence, shrouded in mystery, offering no exnations


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Amid the spection about their rtionship, both hackers appeared briefly to leave a single message: ¡°We don¡¯t know each other!¡±


    Henceforth, the hackingmunity came to regard them as lone warriors. Although the incident sparked widespread discussion, skepticism prevailed. Few believed Bee and Him stood a chance against Eternal Hell. Even the bank itself remained unconvinced, bracing for substantial financial losses


    Atst, the long-awaited showdown arrived, and the entire hackingmunity converged to witness the spectacle. Eternal Hell, boasting a legion of over ten thousand hackers,unched a coordinated assault on the bank. They swiftly overwhelmed the bank¡¯s cybersecurity defenses, crippling the system and defacing the bank¡¯s website with the emblematic words ¡°Eternal Hell.¡±


    Up to this point, Bee and Him were conspicuously absent, sparking widespread spection that they had lost their nerve and slipped away in silence


    ¡°Ha! Did I not say it? Who would dare challenge Eternal Hell? These two are merely a source of amusement.¡±


    ¡°I harbored a faint hope they might be unsung heroes, but it turns out they¡¯re merelyughingstocks.¡±


    ¡°This bank is helpless. They might as well surrender the $10 billion now.¡±


    Just then, Bee and Him made their appearance, immediately rifying why they werete


    ¡°Apologies, I overslept,¡± Bee admitted casually. ¡°I was caught up in a work meeting,¡± Him said


    Upon reading these messages, the chatroom erupted in curses. ¡°Great, these fools are back to amuse us!¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t keep away from showing off, can you?¡±


    ¡°When the bank¡¯s security waspromised, you yed possum. Now, with the oue obvious, youe crawling back with your excuses. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Bee and Him paid no mind to the onught of insults, leading everyone to believe they had been silenced by their scolding. However, about ten minutester, the bank¡¯s system miraculously came back online, and the hacked website was restored


    Only then did everyone realize that Bee and Him had been quietly battling on their own, decimating the ranks of Eternal Hell¡¯s crew. The over ten thousand exceptionally talented hackers were easily defeated by Bee and Him. As cries andints filled the chatroom, it became clear that Bee and Him¡¯s tactics were merciless. They didn¡¯t just repel the hackers; they obliterated theirputer servers. For a hacker, the destruction of their server was like a warrior losing their armor¡ªa blow that could mean a very tragic end


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:


    Although the hacker battlested less than ten minutes, it wasbeled epic due to theplete devastation of Eternal Hell. Eternal Hell¡¯s members were thoroughly defeated, and the headquarters coordinating the operation were obliterated by Bee and Him. In no time, Eternal Hell was in disarray and ceased to exist globally


    ¡°The most notorious hacker syndicate in the world was effortlessly taken down by Bee and Him. They are not mere individual hackers, but rather like gods!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! We were just mocking the top two hackers. It turns out we were the fools!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s apologize to them and pay tribute to these heroes!¡±


    ¡°By the way, does anyone know who Bee and Him really are?¡±


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Curiosity about Bee and Him surged, but their identities remained a mystery. This enigmatic duo became the stuff of legends in the hacker realm following that conflict


    Later, someone curiously asked, ¡°Who do you think is superior, Bee or Him?¡± This question sparked a massive debate among the global hackermunity. Right after Bee and Him emerged, they were catapulted to the top two spots in the world¡¯s hacker rankings. However, what made the ranking difficult was determining who was first. Was it Bee or Him? Both had shown remarkable skill against Eternal Hell, making it impossible to dere a clear superior. If they didn¡¯t fight each other, no one could know the answer


    The hackermunity proposed a friendly challenge between Bee and Him to decide who ranked first on the list of top ten hackers in the world. However, no matter how hard they called for it, Bee and Him never stepped forward. Just as no one knew where they came from, no one knew where they were now


    As a result, the global top ten hacker rankings remained unsettled, but Bee and Him were unanimously ced at the top


    Three years swiftly passed. Just when it seemed that Bee and Him had quit hacking and returned to ordinary life, Bee resurfaced with a strike against the Warren Group. Was this an attack specifically aimed at the Warren Group?


    If targeted by Bee, the Warren Group would face total disruption and shutdown, unless they could enlist Him for assistance. But Him had vanished for three years, and their whereabouts were a mystery. When Aelfric received the call that evening, he was in the midst of a discussion with Neil about who had secretly filmed Derek and Melinda and uploaded the footage


    ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s urgent. Ourwork has been attacked by Bee. The system ispletely disabled. Please return immediately!¡±


    After listening to the report from a senior executive of the Warren Group, Aelfric had no time to care about anything else and immediately set off for the Warren Group. Seeing Aelfric leave abruptly, Neil grew increasingly worried


    The online bacsh was damaging Derek¡¯s public image, and Neil urgently needed Aelfric¡¯s input to mitigate the impact on their live-stream sales, which were crucial for their revenue. But with the recent attack on the Warren Group by Bee, Aelfric was preupied with his own troubles. Neil had no choice but to fend for himself


    He approached Connor for support, pleading, ¡°Connor, this affects the Daniels family¡¯s reputation. You must help me manage this!¡±


    Connor responded dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s not a major issue. Even if your live-stream sales business fails, you won¡¯t struggle financially. Why do you care so much? Just let things unfold as they will.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil felt a tightness in his chest, overwhelmed and frustrated. Connor didn¡¯t give Neil a chance to respond and walked away


    He was too pressed for time to concern himself with Neil¡¯s problems. He was in a hurry to confront Bee!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:


    Connor was Him


    Three years prior, he and Bee had joined forces to dismantle Eternal Hell. Since then, both had vanished from the public eye. Connor had always held Bee in high regard and avoided the thought of challenging him or her, let alone proving who was superior. Their mutual respect was akin to that of Lone Wolf and ck Snake, who admired each other from afar yet never crossed paths


    Today, driven by concerns involving Marissa, Connor decided to confront Bee. Although the hackingmunity was replete with covert talents, and there were possibly hackers more adept than him and Bee who remained in the shadows, he believed only a select few could thwart his efforts


    Marissa¡¯s digital defenses¡ªthe formidable firewalls of her mask and ¡®chastity armor¡¯¡ªwere barriers he couldn¡¯t breach, indicating the hacker in her employ was exceptionally skilled. Bee was his primary suspect. Connor¡¯s goal was to verify if Bee was indeed the person behind this. Was Bee male or female? If male, what was his rtionship with Marissa? Could Bee be the reason Marissa was dismissing his advances? Questions about Bee overwhelmed Connor¡¯s thoughts


    He left the engagement party in haste and, upon entering his car, immediately pulled out his phone to prate the Warren Group¡¯swork, determined to confront Bee directly. Meanwhile, news of the Warren Group¡¯swork being attacked by the renowned hacker Bee surged to the forefront of trending topics on the inte


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Previously, the scandal involving Derek and Melinda had captured the public¡¯s attention. But within just over ten minutes, the crisis at the Warren Group eclipsed the scandal, sparking intense debates across the inte


    ¡°I heard the Warren Group¡¯s servers werepromised. None of theirputers boot, their games are down, and all their online services are halted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled about what the Warren Group did to provoke the top hacker Bee. In today¡¯s digital-dependent era, I¡¯m curious how long the Warren Group will manage without theirwork services.¡±


    ¡°Besides Him, no one seems capable of standing against Bee. If the Warren Group can¡¯t secure Him¡¯s services, they better brace for financial ruin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan of the games developed by the Warren Group, thinking they were top-notch. Now it¡¯s clear they can¡¯t even safeguard theirwork. I¡¯m deleting their games right now!¡±


    In the wake of this public outcry, the Warren Group¡¯s stock price took a nosedive, erasing billions of dors within moments. When Aelfric reached thepany, he found Ewing, thework security director, packing his belongings, poised to resign


    Upon seeing Aelfric, Ewing gestured helplessly. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Warren, but I simply can¡¯tpete with Bee.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯splexion grew pale with frustration. ¡°Does your inability to match Bee justify abandoning your post? We invested heavily in your skills for a reason. Are we to see no return on that investment?¡±


    Ewing sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Warren, the sry the Warren Group pays me is indeed generous, and I¡¯ve done everything in my power to safeguard ourwork security. But we¡¯re up against Bee now. You know how formidable Bee is. I could find another job elsewhere and still earn a good sry. But crossing Bee would cklist me from the hackingmunity forever.¡±


    Overwhelmed by anger, Aelfric kicked Ewing to the floor. ¡°Scoundrel!¡±


    Aelfric, suffering from earlier injuries and not in condition for physical exertion, found the effort of kicking Ewing exhausting. He staggered backward to catch his breath. Once he steadied himself, he loomed over Ewing, who was now crumpled on the floor, and barked, ¡°You fear Bee¡¯s vengeance, but what about my wrath? Even if the Warren Group crumbles, I retain my role as the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base. I have the resources to pursue you anywhere on the globe!¡±


    Ewing trembled with fear


    With a scornfulugh, Aelfric continued, ¡°Bee¡¯s revenge might end your career as a hacker. But cross me, and it could cost you your life!¡±


    Ewing, now utterly terrified, quickly dropped to his knees. ¡°Mr. Warren, please hear me out. I know how to handle her now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:


    Hearing Ewing¡¯s words, Aelfric furrowed his brow. Moments earlier, Ewing had been terrified by Bee, but now, after a kick from Aelfric, he seemed to havee up with a n to handle Bee


    Although doubtful, Aelfric replied, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I can contact Him!¡± Ewing said, hesitating slightly


    ¡°With Him on board, we might find a way out. It¡¯s unclear who is superior, Bee or Him. But if Him intervenes, it could give us time to devise a strategy and safeguard the Warren Group¡¯swork,¡± Aelfric said


    Raising his eyebrows, Aelfric asked, ¡°Can you get in touch with Him?¡±


    Ewing assured him, ¡°Though Him¡¯s been off the radar for years, his ount in the Hacker Alliance Network remains. I¡¯ll send a message now and see if he responds.¡±


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    Not entirely convinced but willing to try, Aelfric instructed, ¡°Then reach out to Him right away! We¡¯ll ept any conditions he proposes.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ewing replied, and he quickly moved to a secluded spot with his phone. Aelfric sat in front of theptop, reviewing the earlier conversation between Ewing and Bee on the screen


    After a pause, he typed a message saying, ¡°I¡¯m Aelfric Warren. Why are you targeting the Warren Group?¡±


    Bee replied, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Bee to be so bold. From this, he realized they must have crossed paths previously. Reflecting on past disputes and the many enemies he had made, Aelfric couldn¡¯t pinpoint who might be seeking vengeance


    After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Is there a way we can resolve this amicably? I could pay a settlement. Name your price.¡±


    Bee¡¯s answer was a simple ¡°None.¡±


    Aelfric asked, ¡°Are we really heading for a do-or-die battle?¡±


    Bee responded firmly, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Aelfric asked, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re unbeatable, with so many skilled hackers out there? What if we hire someone better than you? A loss could really damage your reputation.¡±


    Bee answered confidently, ¡°I¡¯m ready for that.¡±


    Aelfric was visibly frustrated. Bee seemed unshakeable, resistant to any persuasion


    While Aelfric was talking with Bee, Ewing reached out to Him, saying, ¡°Mr. Him, the Warren Group would like to hire you to counter Bee¡¯s attack. My boss says you can name the price.¡±


    Despite his efforts, there was no reply from Him. It was as if the message had vanished. Ewing was anxious about how to tell Aelfric the disappointing news when he suddenly noticed new activity on the Warren Group¡¯swork


    His eyes widened in surprise. He thought someone was exploiting the turmoil. Unexpectedly, the neer joined the conversation between Aelfric and Bee, dering, ¡°I¡¯m Him.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ewing eximed, jumping up in excitement. ¡°I actually got Him to join us! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Overjoyed, Ewing hurried to Aelfric, pointed at the screen, and said, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve brought Him in!¡± Aelfric raised an eyebrow. He had been skeptical of Ewing¡¯s ability to enlist Him, but now Him had entered the conversation


    After a moment of thought, Aelfric said to Bee, ¡°Him is with us now. Better watch out!¡± He then said to Him, ¡°Thank you for your help. A handsome reward awaits you once we clear this mess!¡±


    The senior members of the Warren Group gathered around theputer, energized and nearly ready to cheer and raise a ss to the good news


    ¡°Fantastic! Him is here!¡±


    ¡°With Him on our team, we¡¯re in great shape!¡±


    Ewing grinned broadly, proud to have recruited Him to their side. Despite this, Him ignored Aelfric and simply greeted Bee, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:


    Seated in her car, Marissa was stunned when Him¡¯s message appeared on the screen. Three years prior, the hackingmunity had proposed a duel between them to determine the world¡¯s top hacker. Despite maintaining silence in public, Him had privately reached out to Marissa


    His message was reassuring: ¡°I have no intention of opposing you.¡±


    There had been no furthermunication between them, and they had ceased to make any ripples in the hackingmunity. Now, adopting the guise of Bee out of necessity, Marissa had not anticipated Him suddenly emerging and taking the opposing side


    After a heartbeat, she inquired of Him, ¡°How much did Aelfric offer to make you break your promise?¡±


    Him responded, ¡°I came for you. It has nothing to do with Aelfric.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Marissa asked again, ¡°So you weren¡¯t summoned by them?¡±


    Him rified, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    The senior executives of the Warren Group were utterly bbergasted as they scanned the chat log on theputer screen. They had celebrated too soon. Him had note as their ally but had used their tform to talk to Bee


    Ewing awkwardly scratched his head, realizing he had falsely believed he had easily brought in the legendary hacker, Him. The reality was far from his illusion


    Aelfric¡¯s embarrassment was beyond measure, reaching its zenith. These two legendary hackers were conversing on the Warren Group¡¯swork,pletely disregarding his presence. Yet, he felt utterly helpless. Hecked hacking expertise and was unable to find anyone more skilled than these two to aid him. He could only watch as they held sway on his own turf


    On the screen, Bee and Him¡¯s conversation flowed as if they were in their own secluded world. Bee asked, ¡°What do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    Him replied, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued by your connection with Dr. Riss.¡±


    Marissa peered at her phone screen, a look of bewilderment slowly spreading across her face. She was curious about Him¡¯s true identity and why he had linked Riss to her. She pondered why he was interested in their rtionship


    She couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Why does my rtionship with Riss concern you?¡±


    Him remarked, ¡°It is of great importance to me.¡±


    Marissa inquired further, ¡°And why should I share that with you?¡±


    Him threatened her, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll hunt you down and extract the answer face-to-face.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident. What makes you think you can catch me?¡±


    Him proposed, ¡°Then let¡¯s settle who truly sits atop the hacker hierarchy. The world has been wondering for the past three years.¡±


    Marissa nced at the time on her phone, feeling the pressure mounting. She had to leave soon for the Sunrise with Connor, leaving her precious little time. Before her departure, she needed to nt a custom Trojan horse into the Warren Group¡¯s system to divert Aelfric¡¯s attention


    Three years ago, Him had been a formidable adversary, and she wasn¡¯t sure of his current capabilities. She pondered how long it would take to contend with him now and if she could ultimately win. ¡°If you¡¯re up for a challenge, let¡¯s schedule it for another time. I¡¯ve got ns today,¡± she said


    Him declined quickly. ¡°No way! I¡¯ve finally cornered you here. I can¡¯t let you slip through my fingers. Where am I supposed to track you down if you disappear from the Warren Group¡¯swork?¡±


    Marissa clenched her teeth in frustration. Arabe, seated next to her, noticed her tense expression and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you¡¯re ready to pounce on someone?¡±


    Marissa quickly brushed off her thoughts and replied to Arabe with a yful tone, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just engrossed in a game. There¡¯s this adversary I can¡¯t afford to lose sight of. You go ahead and take a break.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe closed her eyes. ¡°You focus on your game and show that guy who¡¯s boss. I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    After soothing Arabe, Marissa turned her attention back to her phone screen. She texted back, ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s see who captures whom first!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:


    Seeing Bee ept the challenge, Connor, who was also in the car, looked intrigued and raised his eyebrows. Although he had promised Bee three years earlier that he wouldn¡¯t challenge him or her, he was now curious to see who was the better hacker. Since Connor had already broken his promise for Marissa¡¯s sake today, he might as well go all out and have a showdown with Bee. If Bee was pursuing Marissa or was the person Marissa was interested in, Connor was determined to find him and prove his own skills


    Connor focused and began working on his phone. With quick tapping, his screen was filled withplex code, surprising Marc and Terry, who were sitting next to him. Connor aimed to track Bee¡¯s IP address and turn on his camera to see what the famed Bee looked like


    Seeing Him¡¯s aggressive move, Marissa also sprang into action on her phone, her screen lighting up with intricate code. Her goal matched Him¡¯s; she wanted to track his IP address and activate the camera to see the legendary Him. Thus, the two engaged in a virtual duel, blocking each other¡¯s moves while trying to expose one another¡¯s identities. Their sh was fierce, with the Warren Group¡¯swork serving as their battleground, where they attacked and tracked each other


    Aelfric and the senior executives of the Warren Group were clueless about the ongoing cyber battle. They saw rapid shes ofplex code on theputer screens, which they couldn¡¯t understand. Theputers at the Warren Group behaved erratically, constantly starting up and shutting down, which frightened everyone. The instability extended to the Warren Group¡¯s gaming applications. yers experienced normal logins at times, while at other times, they were abruptly logged out. Numerous yers voiced their frustrations on the Warren Group¡¯s official channels


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with thework? Is it haunted? It¡¯s so odd.¡±


    ¡°I got kicked out in the middle of a game. It¡¯s really frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the hacker issue been resolved? Can it be fixed? If not, just let us know. Stop making us log in only to be kicked out!¡±


    As moreints flooded in, the Warren Group¡¯s stock price dropped by 20% quickly. In the office, Aelfric and the senior executives stared at theirputer screens. Although they realized Him hadn¡¯te to help the Warren Group, after several exchanges between Him and Bee, it was clear that if the Warren Group¡¯swork was a fortress, Him was its defender and Bee the aggressor, each testing the other¡¯s strength


    For the time being, they could view Him as an ally. Yet, they were uncertain how long this standoff wouldst. If it continued, the Warren Group¡¯swork would deteriorate further, possibly causing their stock price to hit rock bottom by tomorrow. Just when their anxiety was peaking, theputer screens suddenly stopped flickering


    Aelfric looked over at Ewing and asked, ¡°Has the battle ended?¡±


    Ewing shook his head and said, ¡°No. Neither Bee nor Him has managed to outdo the other. They are in a deadlock. This seems to be a temporary pause.¡±


    Aelfric and the senior executives were frustrated. The two hackers were using theirwork for a personal feud and even pausing for a break, which seemed absurd


    At that moment, Bee and Him resumed their conversation. Him sent a message first, saying, ¡°Bee, you¡¯ve really improved your skills in thest three years.¡±


    Bee responded angrily, ¡°Have you lost your senses? My ties with Riss are none of your business. Why are you meddling in my affairs?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:


    During the cyber showdown between Bee and Him, Aelfric felt helpless. His only option was to watch thepany¡¯s stock market performance and monitor the trending topics. The Warren Group¡¯s stock price continued to drop, and the trending topics were swamped with negativements. Aelfric was consumed with worry as Bee and Him paused to argue


    Did they understand that their actions were pushing the Warren Group to the brink of disaster? The Warren Group had suffered seriously because of their disputes. Aelfric was seething with anger at both Bee and Him


    Unable to take it any longer, he sat in front of theputer and joined their conversation. ¡°If you have personal issues to settle, please take them elsewhere. Stop involving the Warren Group.¡±


    Aelfric hoped for a reasonable response, but both hackers dismissed him sharply


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Bee snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Him echoed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The senior executives of the Warren Group were stunned into silence. How could these two legendary hackers be so rude?


    Seething, Aelfric mmed his fist on the table. After a moment, he typed again, saying, ¡°If you insist on dragging the Warren Group into your feud, don¡¯t me me for responding. I am the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. I will mobilize our organization¡¯s resources to track you down globally and make you answer for this!¡±


    Aelfric expected his threat to carry weight, but neither Bee nor Him took him seriously


    Bee said, ¡°ck Mallow is the chief instructor at your base. If you misuse Doomsday Base¡¯s power, won¡¯t shee after you?¡±


    Him added, ¡°Even the King of Doomsday Base wouldn¡¯t dare cross me. You¡¯re just a deputy chief instructor. What can you really do?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles popped, his anger reaching a boiling point. This was the first time anyone dared to defy him like this, aside from ck Mallow and Connor. He vowed to expose Bee¡¯s and Him¡¯s true identities and make them regret their actions. After Aelfric stopped talking, Bee and Him continued to hash out their personal issues


    Him said, ¡°You seem busy?¡±


    Bee replied, ¡°And you seem to have too much free time?¡±


    Meanwhile, Connor checked his watch in his car. He was also pressed for time. Marissa was waiting for him, and he needed to wrap things up with Bee quickly so he could head to the Sunrise with her. Connor knew he couldn¡¯t waste time. He had to get straight to the point


    He then asked, ¡°Are you a man or a woman?¡±


    Bee responded, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Connor continued, ¡°Are you Riss¡¯swork security consultant? A suitor? Or her boyfriend?¡±


    These questions left Marissa dumbfounded. From his questions, it appeared Him assumed Bee was male. Could Him be one of Riss¡¯s admirers or suitors? Why was Him asking these questions? It seemed like Him was out of his mind


    Marissa raised her hand to rub her temple, feeling overwhelmed. There were too many possibilities. The number of men interested in Riss was vast. How could she possibly determine which one Him was?


    Frustrated and annoyed, Marissa typed a bizarre response. ¡°I¡¯m her husband. We have two children. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Connor, sitting in the car, suddenly tensed up. He recalled when they were at the courthouse for divorce mediation, Marissa mentioned having twin children, a boy and a girl. At the time, he thought Marissa was just deceiving the mediator. Could it actually be true? Had she really had twins, and was Bee their father? Instantaneously, jealousy washed over Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:


    Suddenly, Domenic, Marc, and Terry sensed a chilling aura of murderous intent emanating from their boss. Domenic, who was at the wheel, stole a nce at Connor in the rearview mirror and instinctively recoiled in fear. Connor¡¯s expression was one of such wrath that it seemed he might unleash his fury on the entire city. Domenic feared that Connor mightsh out at him in a burst of rage, potentially killing him on the spot


    Sitting beside Connor, Marc and Terry cautiously peered at their boss¡¯s phone screen and finally understood the reason behind his fury. Bee was in trouble!


    They recalled previous conversations where Connor had praised Bee¡¯s hacking prowess, dering Bee a match for him. He had even mentioned that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he himself was capable enough to ensure the Daniels Group¡¯swork security, he would consider hiring Bee as thework security director


    Whenever Connor spoke of Bee, he did so with evident respect and admiration. However, that admiration had vanished. From the moment Connor discovered the true nature of Bee¡¯s rtionship with Riss, he saw Bee as a romantic rival. Possessive and authoritarian by nature, Connor was likely to confront Bee aggressively. To avoid the palpable wave of hostility emanating from Connor, Marc and Terry subtly shifted further away from him in their seats


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    Meanwhile, Domenic focused intently on the road ahead. He navigated around even the smallest pebbles with utmost care, worried that any minor disturbance might provoke Connor¡¯s fury. In the stifling and gloomy atmosphere, Connor issued another challenge to Bee


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m pretty free today. So, I won¡¯t stop until I catch you!¡± he dered. ¡°I¡¯ll rip you to shreds once I do!¡±


    Marissa read this message and felt a surge of anger, her lovely face clouding over. If Him were in front of her now, she would give him a beating he¡¯d never forget. By sheer coincidence, her car pulled up in front of Daniels Manor at that moment


    Cade stepped up and courteously opened the car door. Arabe, who had feigned sleep during the ride, now opened her eyes. Seeing Marissa¡¯s distressed expression, Arabe spoke gently. ¡°Sweetie, we¡¯re home. It¡¯s time to get out of the car.¡±


    Marissa clenched her teeth. ¡°Grandma, you go ahead and rest. I still have things to wrap up.¡±


    Arabe, having never seen Marissa look so fierce, hesitated to interrupt further. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head inside then. Sweetie, take your time and set that jerk straight!¡±


    With Cade¡¯s assistance, Arabe exited the car and carefully shut the door behind her. Once Arabe had departed, Marissa was the only one left inside the vehicle. Now, she no longer needed to mask her expressions or tone


    She let out a derisive snort and began typing furiously


    ¡°Fine by me. I¡¯m also free today. Bring it on! If I don¡¯t find you and beat you until you¡¯re severely injured, I won¡¯t be called Bee!¡± she dered


    When Connor read this message, his lips twisted into a sinister smile before he unleashed a brutal attack. Meanwhile, his car veered into the grounds of Daniels Manor, eventually pulling up behind Marissa¡¯s car. Domenic, ever cautious, asked, ¡°Sir, shall we get out now?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Connormanded through clenched teeth. Domenic, Marc, and Terry scrambled out so hastily that they failed to notice Marissa sitting in the car right before them


    As Him initiated another attack, Marissa reacted instantly. The two shed fiercely once more. Meanwhile, something even stranger unfolded in the system of the Warren Group


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:


    During the initial sh between Bee and Him, the Warren Group¡¯sputers repeatedly powered off and on, puzzling onlookers. As Bee and Himmenced their second confrontation, a noticeable change urred on all Warren Groupputers. Previously, these machines had cycled through shutdowns and startups endlessly, with streams of iprehensible code racing across the screens. However, this time, the coding sequences halted after a brief flurry of activity


    When the streaming codes paused, the exchanges between Bee and Him emerged amidst the digital chaos


    ¡°Keep your distance from Riss!¡± Him demanded


    ¡°You can¡¯t dictate my actions! I love her deeply. Keeping my distance is out of the question. Just give up,¡± Bee retorted


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave her alone, I¡¯ll erase your existence from this world!¡± Him threatened. ¡°Seeing you this enraged, it seems your efforts to win Riss¡¯s heart have failed. You are such a loser!¡± Bee taunted


    After several exchanges, the coding resumed at a swift pace. The confrontation was intense, with Bee and Him frequently pausing to argue. Spectators quickly pieced together the drama unfolding between them: a love triangle where two men vied for one woman¡¯s affection


    Aelfric and the senior executives watched in disbelief. While the personal quarrel between Bee and Him was none of their concern, they questioned why such a dispute had to y out on the Warren Group¡¯swork. No one could foresee the duration of this fierce conflict, and the Warren Group was nearing its breaking point


    In a moment of desperation, Aelfric made an announcement on thepany¡¯s official social media. ¡°The Warren Group is currently experiencing a cyberattack initiated by Bee, with Him also involved. Both parties are engaged in a severe altercation. We request your patience during this time. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    This statement sparked a fresh surge of public interest. Instead of ridiculing the Warren Group, people became engrossed in debating who would ultimately prevail¡ªBee or Him. Hackers worldwide tuned in, making the hackers¡¯ chat room abuzz with excitement


    ¡°Finally, Bee and Him are at it. This is thrilling!¡±


    ¡°The unresolved mystery of who the top hacker is over thest three years might just get answered today. Don¡¯t miss out!¡±


    Ewing, a seasoned figure in the hackingmunity, kept a close watch on the dynamics of the duel. As the fervent discussions captured his interest, he joined in under an alias, sharing real-time updates on the showdown between Bee and Him


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years since the hackingmunity mored for a duel between the two. Wait, did Him actually initiate this sh? And now, they¡¯re shing over a woman?¡±


    ¡°Are they really fighting over Riss, the internationally renowned doctor? A ssic tale of two men vying for a woman¡¯s love, huh? Hrious¡­¡±


    ¡°The spectacle of the world¡¯s top hackers at war is just a show we get to watch.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa and Connor were oblivious to the gossip,pletely engrossed in their confrontation. They marveled at encountering such formidable adversaries, acknowledging this as the toughest challenge of their hacking careers. They juggled defending against attacks and attempting to unveil each other¡¯s identities. A moment¡¯s distraction could cost them everything


    Gradually, they lost themselves in the intensity of their duel. After an enduring struggle, Marissa finally breached Him¡¯s firewall and activated his camera. The moment she glimpsed Him¡¯s face, her own defenses crumbled. Her firewall fell, and her camera was activated as well¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:


    When Marissa saw Connor¡¯s face on her phone screen, she was momentarily taken aback, thinking something was wrong. It took her a few moments to realize that Connor was actually Him. Meanwhile, Connor experienced a simr shock upon seeing Marissa¡¯s face. After verifying a few times, he finally pieced together that Bee, the person he had been envying, was actually Marissa


    Marissa was seething with anger. She had infiltrated the Warren Group¡¯swork to protect Connor from any harm Aelfric might inflict during their trip on the Sunrise. Yet, Connor had been shing with her using another identity all this while, wasting her precious time. At that moment, the Warren Group¡¯s system didn¡¯t reveal that Bee and Him had breached each other¡¯s defenses simultaneously, revealing their identities to one another. This left Aelfric and the other executives on edge, uncertain of how long this standoff would persist


    Suddenly, the dialogue between Bee and Him shed on the screen again


    Bee snapped, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Fuck off!¡±


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Him responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    The very next second, Him vanished from the screen. Immediately, every screen in the Warren Group went dark. Aelfric and the senior executives were left bewildered. What just happened?


    Aelfric turned to Ewing for some clue. Staring at the dark screens, Ewing announced, ¡°Him lost.¡±


    Aelfric was rendered speechless. The room filled with senior executives was engulfed in shock. Could this signal the downfall of the Warren Group?


    Taking a deep breath, Aelfricmanded, ¡°Verify if thework is back up.¡±


    Ewing powered up theputers to check. ¡°Mr. Warren, allputers and thework are operational again, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Aelfric pressed, his brow furrowed


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you see for yourself.¡±


    On the screen, Bee¡¯s words appeared: ¡°I¡¯m tired today. I¡¯ll spare yourpany for now. After some rest, I¡¯ll return.¡±


    A wave of frustration washed over Aelfric as he clenched his fists. Bee¡¯s arrogance was palpable. This person had triumphed over Him today but chose to spare the Warren Group merely because he was tired? Once he was refreshed, he would surely return. This threat would hang over the Warren Group like a looming sword, unpredictable and menacing. They could be thrust into chaos again at any moment. He needed to remain at thepany constantly


    With a grim resolve, Aelfric pulled out his phone and sent a message to Neil: ¡°Cancel the n on the Sunrise.¡±


    Neil was swamped withints online, leaving him no time to go to the Sunrise himself. He quickly responded with a brief, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Neil was informed, Aelfric sent a message to ck Snake: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ck Snake. I¡¯m tied up with something and can¡¯t make it to the Sunrise. We¡¯ll have to cancel our agreed cooperation.¡±


    As Marissa stepped out of her car, she read Aelfric¡¯s message and taunted, ¡°Mr. Warren, are you seriously going to cancel such an important cooperation? What¡¯s the trouble this time? Has your wife eloped, or is your family going bankrupt?¡±


    Already in a foul mood, Aelfric seethed at ck Snake¡¯s taunts. Knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to retaliate, he restrained himself and simply replied, ¡°Sorry.¡± Unsatisfied, ck Snake shot back, ¡°Mr. Warren, didn¡¯t you previously say that it was the Doomsday Base that would coborate with me? Now you¡¯re canceling the coboration just because you are tied up with something? Is there no one else who can step in? It seems like you were using the organization as a cover for your personal vendettas, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Aelfric chose not to respond to that usation. But ck Snake pressed on. ¡°What will happen if I discuss this with your chief instructor, ck Mallow? What will be your fate then?¡±


    Fear gripped Aelfric¡¯s heart. ¡°ck Snake, we¡¯re friends. If our coboration doesn¡¯t work out this time, there¡¯s always next time. Please, there¡¯s no need to escte this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:


    After reading Aelfric¡¯s message, Marissa logged off the Dark Net with a sneer. Aelfric was clearly intimidated by the mention of ck Mallow. It seemed he hadn¡¯t be so bold as to disregard everything. For now, she couldn¡¯t concern herself with his reckless actions behind her and King¡¯s backs


    Her immediate priority was to get to the Sunrise. Connor¡¯s interruption had her worried she might miss Amiri entirely. Frustration surged within her, and she felt an urge to kick Connor hard in the leg


    In fury, she stepped out of the car. At that moment, Connor also exited his vehicle. When she turned to face him, their eyes locked. Marissa¡¯s gaze was fiercely angry, while his shifted nervously, blinking like a child caught in a misdeed


    After a tense pause, Marissa approached him, her smile sharp and mocking. As she neared, Connor offered a shaky, almost scared smile. ¡°So¡­ So you are Bee!¡± he stammered


    His nerves were palpable. He already knew she was Riss, the internationally renowned doctor, and ck Snake, the mercenary queen. Learning she was also ¡°Bee¡± seemed to overwhelm him. He looked utterly baffled, as if unable to fathom what more the vige girl could be hiding


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    Observing his panic, Marissa felt a mix of amusement and irritation. It was almostical how this usually arrogant man was now cowering before her, making her feel like she was intimidating a child. She had mustered enough energy to kick him when they first met, but now she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. To be honest, she was not just angry. She was also stunned. She had seriously underestimated him before. She had seen him as just another affluent, handsome, and sessful businessman, so discovering his skills as a hacker and his sharp intelligence caught her off guard


    After a brief pause, she asked with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would rip me to shreds once you caught me, Him? Well, here I am. Where do you want to start?¡±


    Connor, visibly embarrassed, touched his nose and responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said to you before.¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer, Marissa lightly kicked his shin¡ªmuch gentler than she had nned. Though it wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt much, Connor still grimaced dramatically before asking with a grin, ¡°Feel better now?¡±


    Marissa gave him a disapproving look and, pointing to her phone, said, ¡°Look at the time. How much longer are you nning to keep me here? Are we heading to the Sunrise or not?¡±


    Connor quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault! The private jet has been ready for a while. Let¡¯s say goodbye to Grandma, and we can head out.¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed her hand and led her towards the main building. Marissa let herself be pulled along, muttering, ¡°I would have stayed out of your business with Aelfric if I knew you were going to be such a nuisance.¡±


    Connor halted abruptly and swung around to face her. ¡°You went after the Warren Group just to keep Aelfric busy so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Did you know he nned to harm you on the Sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was aware.¡±


    ¡°How did youe to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Since childhood, he¡¯s always tried to sabotage me. Whenever I faced danger, he was there, interfering.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve shed with him quite a bit. Why not finish him off for good? Then you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°Afraid¡± isn¡¯t the right word. It¡¯s just that my master has strictly forbidden me from crossing Zyair Ortiz, also known as ¡®King,¡¯ from Doomsday.¡±


    ¡°Your master? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hermit.¡±


    At that, Marissa fell silent. The term ¡°hermit¡± indicated he wouldn¡¯t reveal more about his master. After a moment of reflection, Marissa spoke again. ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something crucial I need to discuss, but I¡¯m hesitant to bring it up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor inquired


    Marissa hesitated, biting her lip. It was not easy to break the news to him, but his safety was paramount, so she resolved to tell him everything


    ¡°Connor, your brother Neil is plotting against you as well. He¡¯s conspiring with Aelfric, Amiri, and ck Snake to assassinate you on the Sunrise.¡± Connor¡¯s face darkened at her words, and he remained silent for a long time


    Marissa continued, breaking the silence, ¡°As an outsider, I shouldn¡¯t meddle in your family disputes, but I feared you were unaware of Neil¡¯s true intentions and might lose your life. I feltpelled to warn you. But I only heard this from Derek, and there¡¯s no concrete proof. You don¡¯t have to take my word for it. I don¡¯t wish to sow discord between you and Neil.¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Connor replied quietly, his grip tightening on her hand. ¡°Neil has always been harsh with me. Once, as a child, I fell into theke. He just watched, doing nothing as I floundered. He didn¡¯t even alert our family. When I was eventually rescued, he seemed disappointed. As a kid, I couldn¡¯t fathom why he despised me. He is 23 years my senior and I had never wronged him. But as I grew older, it became clear. He resents me because Grandma chose me as the family head, not him, despite being the eldest grandson. Neil has always been my adversary, vying for control of the family¡¯s influence and shares. He¡¯s seized every chance to coerce me into relinquishing power. Despite his efforts, I¡¯ve consistently foiled his plots, ensuring he never got the upper hand. For years, I¡¯ve been aware of Neil¡¯s deadly intentions toward me. However, to keep Grandma from the heartache of family discord, I¡¯ve allowed him and his family some leeway. As long as Grandma lives, their safety is my responsibility. The thought of any more family tragedies is unbearable for Grandma. She¡¯s still reeling from the loss of my parents and myte older brother.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice remained even, betraying little emotion. Marissa had braced herself for Connor to react with shock and grief to the revtions, yet his demeanor was unppable. His calmness stemmed from having already processed the shock. Now, whatever Neil attempted, Connor was equipped to handle it with serenity. With a reassuring smile, Connor led her towards the main building, still holding her hand. Meanwhile, the global hackingmunity was in turmoil


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Three years earlier, a fierce debate had erupted over who deserved the top spot on the hacker list: Bee or Him. Although Bee and Him had both been absent from the scene for thest three years, the dispute remained unresolved. Today, theirpetition red up again as they vied for the affection of the globally acimed doctor, Riss, sparking another heated dispute. Supporters of Bee and Him split evenly, each faction vehemently defending their chosen champion, leading to intense arguments among them. As Bee and Him shed fiercely, the oue of their battle hung in the bnce, with no end in sight. To cease the arguments, a suggestion was made: ¡°Enough arguing. Let¡¯s settle this with a bet!¡± Bee¡¯s supporters confidently ced their wagers on option A, while those in Him¡¯s corner bet on option B. The resolution of their ongoing feud would determine the winner. Fueled by staunch belief in their chosen sides, both factions plunged into wild betting, rapidly building a pot that soared past ten billion


    In the midst of this betting frenzy, Domenic, Marc, and Terry discreetly joined in. Though many were unaware of Him¡¯s true identity, they recognized Him as their employer, Connor. Convinced of Connor¡¯s invincibility, they were sure of their impending fortune. The trio drained their savings and took out severalrge loans, throwing their full support behind Him. But as they awaited their financial windfall, a startling announcement echoed through the hackingmunity: ¡°Bee is the victor. Him has lost!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:


    After Connor forced them out of the car, Domenic, Marc, and Terry gathered to catch up on the news. They all stared in disbelief when they learned that Him had been defeated


    ¡°What? Had Him actually lost? How could that happen?¡± Just as they questioned whether there was an error in the report, another message appeared. It was a screenshot of thest exchange between Bee and Him before the battle concluded


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Fuck off!¡± Bee demanded


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Him said


    The moment this screenshot hit the chatroom, it sparked chaos. Him¡¯s supporters were in disbelief


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    ¡°Oh my God! Did Him really lose that badly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always looked up to Him. To see him bow out so meekly is shocking. Couldn¡¯t he have left with some dignity? Why did he have to apologize? He has let all of us down!¡±


    ¡°Him is a coward. He deserved to lose Riss. I¡¯m so furious with him that I could practically spit blood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken heavy losses because of Him. I¡¯m on the verge of bankruptcy!¡±


    While supporters of Him despaired, fans of Bee were overjoyed and celebrated


    ¡°Ha-ha, Bee is unbeatable in my eyes. I was sure he wouldn¡¯t disappoint his fans and would win!¡±


    ¡°Bee is incredible. He has two children with the renowned doctor Riss and overcame his love rival, Him. As a fan, I couldn¡¯t be prouder!¡±


    ¡°I struck it rich! I¡¯m wealthy now! Ha-ha-ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone needs to update the global hacker rankings as soon as possible. Bee should be at the top now! Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Watching these wildly different scenes of joy and sorrow, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were nearly at their breaking point. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ept the reality. Why did Connor lose? Connor had never lost before! Connor had never shown such humility to anyone, except for Marissa. What made Bee so intimidating to Connor? Who was this Bee?


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were baffled and regretfully scratched their heads. If only they had known, they would have wagered less. Now, losing all their money and burdened with debts, they faced the grim prospect of tightening their belts for quite a while


    Just then, as they huddled outside the main building, Connor approached hand in hand with Marissa. The three quickly shifted their demeanor, stood up, and greeted them, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash.¡±


    Connor looked at them and asked, ¡°Why do you all look so depressed?¡±


    Domenic¡¯s, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s mouths twitched in unison. It was all because of him! They had once been middle ss, but now they felt like paupers. Just the thought pained them deeply. Despite their inner turmoil, they didn¡¯t dare voice their grievances or let their true feelings show. Domenic managed a strained smile and said, ¡°Nothing major. The three of us ate something we shouldn¡¯t have and now we¡¯ve got stomachaches.¡± Marc and Terry added, ¡°Yes. Our stomachs are upset.¡±


    Connor gave them a dismissive look and walked into the building, still hand in hand with Marissa. Domenic, Marc, and Terry all exhaled in relief. In a tone of bewilderment, Terry asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels lost so badly. How can he still seem so cheerful?¡±


    Domenic and Marc just pursed their lips and said simultaneously, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the three followed Connor into the building. Inside, Arabe was perched anxiously on the sofa, muttering to herself, ¡°I hope my granddaughter-inw has won her game. She¡¯s always upset when she loses, and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Just then, Connor and Marissa entered. Arabe quickly stepped forward and eagerly asked, ¡°Sweetie, did you win? Did you give that bastard a lesson?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:


    Marissa was taken aback to find that Arabe hadn¡¯t gone to her room to rest. Surprised at first, she soon felt a wave of guilt wash over her. Typically, Arabe sumbed to sleepiness after events, and she was particrly exhausted after today¡¯s engagement party. Nevertheless, she stayed up, worried that Marissa might be unhappy. Marissa quickly reached for Arabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I won. I gave that jerk a hard lesson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. That loser stands no chance against you.¡±


    Connor, the so-called loser, was left dumbfounded. Could he leave?


    But as he considered that option, Arabe suddenly jabbed him with her crutch. ¡°Where were you when Tiffany was being harassed in the game? Why didn¡¯t you intervene?¡±


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    Connor responded, feeling defeated, ¡°Grandma, I was caught up with something else at that moment.¡±


    ¡°And what could possibly be more important than your wife?¡± Arabe red at him with evident displeasure. ¡°Tiffany was nearly driven to her breaking point by that jerk. I was about to call you to step in!¡± Arabe then scoffed with disdain. ¡°Luckily, Tiffany won. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone over there and taught that jerk a lesson myself with my crutch.¡±


    Connor exhaled wearily. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t call him that. It sounds rude.¡±


    Arabe shot back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling him a jerk? Anyone who bullies Tiffany deserves that title!¡±


    Noticing Connor¡¯s difort, Arabe suddenly asked, ¡°Why does it bother you when I call him a jerk? Were you the onepeting with Tiffany?¡±


    Connor clenched his jaw and said nothing


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Arabe eximed, her voice rising with excitement. She thumped Connor¡¯s shin with her crutch. ¡°You bastard! Couldn¡¯t you just let your wife win when ying games? What if Tiffany felt hurt by that?¡±


    As the crutch struck his shin, Connor grimaced, sucking in a breath. He hurried to calm Arabe. ¡°Grandma, I let her win. She asked me to fuck off, and I did so.¡±


    Nearby, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood in shock. It was at that moment that they all realized Bee was actually Marissa. Suddenly, it all made sense. Why had Connor been so humiliatingly defeated? Because the person he faced was none other than his wife!


    This realization must have struck Connor with intense embarrassment. He had envied Bee, only to learn that she was his own wife. The potential for ridicule from his rivals was immense if they ever found out. Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously recognized that Connor¡¯s usual confidence wavered whenever Marissa was around; his whole attitude andpetence seemed to transform


    They decided it was better to depend on Marissa than Connor in the future. While Domenic and Marc chose to keep quiet about this insight, Terry couldn¡¯t help but share his opinion. He leaned over to Domenic and Marc, whispering, ¡°Time to change our motto. Trusting Mr. Daniels for our fortunes was a mistake. Clearly, the vige girl is the one with the real power!¡±


    Domenic and Marc tried but failed to suppress theirughter. Oblivious to their thoughts, Connor thought theirughter was due to Arabe scolding him and shot them a fierce look. Feeling threatened, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly disappeared


    After sending off his unnerved subordinates, Connorforted Arabe once again before taking her back to her room to rest. With matters resolved, Connor and Marissa departed on a private jet headed for the Sunrise, marking the start of a high-levelpetition


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:


    The journey from Blebert to the Sunrise took approximately five hours by ne. Marissa sat on the sofa, peering out the window at the clouds. Her gaze drifted to the man impersonating Lone Wolf a short distance away, and she examined him from head to toe with scrutiny


    She sighed, unable to hold back her thoughts. Had Lone Wolf not been paying attention to his physique these past few years? Observing hisrge beer belly, she wondered if he could still handle himself in a fight as he once did. What if hisbat skills had deteriorated over time, and he was now merely capitalizing on his reputation to draw a hefty sry? Marissa feared that he might not be able to coborate effectively with her on the Sunrise. Perhaps it was time to test hisbat prowess beforehand


    Across from her, Connor noticed her gaze fixed on the imposter. With a concerned frown, he inquired, ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°A handsome man,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m right here across from you. Aren¡¯t I enough?¡±


    Your next story begins at  .


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Marissa replied icily. ¡°He¡¯s Lone Wolf. A legend among mercenaries, a man of iron will. Most women are drawn to that kind of rugged strength.¡±


    Connor nced at the imposter¡¯s beer belly, a wry smile flickering on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your taste might be a bit off?¡±


    Despite Connor¡¯s half-hearted jest, Marissa¡¯s eyes remained glued to the man she called Lone Wolf, fueling Connor¡¯s frustration and desire to have her look away. Before he could utter a word, Marissa was already on her feet, approaching the imposter Lone Wolf. Connor could only hold back his words, watching her in silence


    Marissa confidently approached the fake Lone Wolf and cocked her head to study his face. His features were obscured by a peaked cap and a mask, yet she could make out the general contours of his face. It was notably round. The proximity to such an attractive woman seemed to fluster the man in ck


    He coughed awkwardly and murmured in a subdued tone, ¡°Miss Nash, what can I do for you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. Years ago, during her first encounter with Lone Wolf, they both had used voice changers, leaving her curious about his real voice. She had imagined a voice as appealing as his figure¡ªsmooth and engaging. However, the voice she heard today was a stark contrast: harsh and grating, an unpleasant surprise to her ears


    After a brief pause, she yfully inquired, ¡°Handsome, do you happen to have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he replied


    ¡°And what do you think of me?¡± Marissa asked with a yful tilt of her head


    Upon hearing her question, the man in ck, already bashful, seemed even more disoriented. If he removed his mask, Marissa would certainly witness his blushing face. ¡°Miss Nash, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Marissa, with a yful grin, draped her arm around his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. I genuinely like you. How about we grab a drink somewhere quiet and chat for a bit?¡±


    The man in ck stood frozen, speechless, as if Marissa¡¯s touch had turned him to ice. Marissa, both amused and puzzled, reflected on her first encounter with Lone Wolf years ago. He hadn¡¯t been shy back then; instead, he was aloof, speaking smoothly and maintaining hisposure around everyone. She remembered how talkative he was when theymunicated on the Dark Net, even flirting boldly


    So why did he seem so terrified after her yful advance just now? Moreover, considering he was gay, why did a woman¡¯s flirtation unsettle him? Lost in her thoughts, Marissa suddenly found herself yanked back onto the sofa by Connor, whose expression was one of anger


    She shot him a displeased look. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Connor leaned in, trapping her between his arms and the sofa. ¡°As my wife, flirting with my bodyguard isn¡¯t appropriate. It seems you need a reminder of that,¡± he said sternly


    In a lower tone, Marissa posed a question. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s wrong with this Lone Wolf?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:


    After a brief pause, Connor inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa hesitated for a moment. She had a nagging suspicion about Lone Wolf, drawn from her previous encounter with him. Yet, disclosing her doubts to Connor risked exposing her identity as ck Snake. Thus, she chose a safer tactic


    ¡°Look at him, all soft with that beer belly. He doesn¡¯t seem like a genuine mercenary,¡± Marissa said, her contempt for the bulky man in ck evident in her tone. This helped ease Connor¡¯s jealousy, as he had momentarily spected that Marissa might harbor romantic feelings for the man


    Smiling, Connor observed, ¡°True expertise in martial arts goes beyond mere physical form. Even with his bulk, he might maneuver with surprising nimbleness and precision.¡±


    After a moment of reflection, Marissa nodded in eptance. Connor¡¯s observation resonated with her. In martial arts, exceptional ability could indeed allow someone of considerable size to execute impressive maneuvers


    Eager to gauge Lone Wolf¡¯s fighting skills herself, Marissa reached for a cup on the table. However, before she could proceed, Connor swiftly intervened, catching her wrist


    ¡°What are you attempting to do?¡± he asked


    ¡°Allow me to assess his fighting skills,¡± Marissa offered eagerly


    ¡°Stop,¡± Connor interjected, his smile easing the tension as he carefully removed the cup from her grasp and set it back on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked everything necessary. He is Lone Wolf. You can rx now.¡±


    Worried that Marissa might act rashly toward Lone Wolf, Connor plucked a grape from the bowl and popped it into her mouth, winking at the bulky man dressed in ck. When Marissa finished her grape, she realized that the man in ck had disappeared, leading her to drop the idea of testing him


    Five hourster, Connor¡¯s private nended smoothly on the deck of the Sunrise. Despite the deepening night that veiled the sea in darkness, the cruise ship was bathed in light, radiating a weing glow


    The captain, Elvis Williamson, a polite man in his forties dressed in a sharp white uniform, headed the wee team. As Connor and Marissa stepped off the ne, Elvis greeted them with a warm smile


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, wee aboard the Sunrise.¡±


    Returning the gesture, Connor responded warmly, ¡°Thank you, Captain Williamson.¡± Having been on the Sunrise previously, Connor was well-acquainted with Elvis, and their conversation unfolded effortlessly


    Turning to Marissa, Elvis smiled andplimented her, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you look absolutely radiant and elegant.¡±


    Marissa warmly received thepliment. ¡°Thank you, Captain. I truly value your kind words.¡±


    Elvis maintained a calm exterior, yet he was internally startled. The widespread chatter about the richest man in Blebert marrying below his ss had cast Marissa in a poor light. Elvis had braced himself to encounter someone of lesser grace and was delightfully surprised by Marissa¡¯s poise, realizing that the rumors were baseless


    Continuing his role, Elvis ryed a message from Paul Alvarado, who expressed his delight at having Connor and Marissa aboard the Sunrise


    ¡°Would you please give my regards to Mr. Alvarado?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elvis answered, his voice still filled with politeness


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elvis touched on a delicate matter. ¡°Mr. Daniels, there have been whispers of some tension between you and Amiri recently. It¡¯s quite a coincidence, as Amiri is here on business too. I hope there will be no issues during your stay. Please, don¡¯t put me in a difficult situation.¡±


    While his approach was courteous, Elvis subtly warned against any unrest on the Sunrise. Connor responded with a reassuring grin, ¡°You have my word, Captain. I¡¯m fully aware of the rules here on the Sunrise.¡±


    Elvis expressed his gratitude. ¡°I appreciate that, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Just then, a disturbance broke out nearby. ¡°Excuse me, please. Amiri requests to speak with Mr. Connor Daniels!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:


    Hearing the name Amiri, Marissa and Connor simultaneously turned their heads toward the cabin door. Elvis, too, pivoted and peered in that direction. It was unexpected that Amiri, who had brazenly put a bounty on Connor¡¯s head after failing to appease him with a peace offering, would dare to confront him directly. Was he audacious enough to cause trouble on the Sunrise?


    With a covert wink, Elvis signaled his assistant, who discreetly exited the scene. Though this gesture wentrgely unnoticed, those familiar with Elvis¡¯s methods understood its implications. His assistant was likely rallying their forces, prepared to deal with any disturbances on board


    Connor maintained a stoic facade, seemingly unbothered by Amiri¡¯s presence. Marissa, appearing calm, was actually gripping a ring-shaped de in each hand, ready to act should Amiri harm Connor. Marc and Terry, on the other hand, were visibly on edge, their bodies tensed and ready for a confrontation. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t Amiri who appeared but his assistant, an unexpectedly elegant man in sses, contrasting sharply with Amiri¡¯s notorious reputation


    Approaching Connor with a smile, the assistant spoke in a deferential tone. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mr. Amiri has learned of your presence on the Sunrise and considers it a fortunate coincidence. He requests a moment of your time to discuss and possibly resolve any misunderstandings, hoping to transform enmity into amity.¡±


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    He quickly added, worried about Connor¡¯s response, ¡°Mr. Amiri is genuinely sincere in his intentions!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Connor scoffed. With a swift kick, he knocked the man to the floor. ¡°Amiri put up $2 billion to have me killed. How dare he expect me to sit down and talk with him?¡±


    The assistant picked himself up, wiping the blood from his mouth, and resumed his humble stance. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mr. Amiri does not wish for conflict. If you agree to negotiate, he will withdraw the bounty immediately. However, if you choose to pursue him, he cannot prevent ck Snake frompleting their task. As you know, once ck Snake has epted a task, they will see it through at any cost. Even if Mr. Amiri were to die, the task would remain. This is the rule.¡±


    What he meant was everything hinged on the oue of this negotiation. If Connor was open to reconciliation, Amiri would retract the bounty immediately. However, if Connor refused, he would have to confront ck Snake. Despite the assistant¡¯s humble demeanor, his message carried an unmistakable threat


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Elvis was concerned that the two VIPs might sh on the Sunrise, so he intervened swiftly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s always better to gain a friend than to make another enemy. Since Mr. Amiri is open to resolving things, perhaps you could sit down together for a peaceful discussion. The Sunrise is ready to offer you both a private setting where you won¡¯t be disturbed. As for any issues, you can choose another time and ce to resolve them. Please, out of respect for Mr. Alvarado and the Sunrise, let¡¯s keep things civil. I will make sure Mr. Alvarado hears of your cooperation.¡±


    Elvis¡¯s tone was earnest, yet his words carried a subtle warning. He implied that regardless of their negotiation¡¯s oue, they must avoid any altercation on board. Connor understood the implications too well. ¡°Since Captain Williamson has made his position clear, it would be rude not toply. Please set up a ce for us to talk.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:


    As Connor finished speaking, Elvis released a heavy sigh of relief. Although he had used Paul¡¯s name to issue an implicit warning, no one wanted to offend a high-profile figure like Connor. Fortunately, Connor wasn¡¯t arrogant and showed respect for the Sunrise. Elvis offered a slight bow and a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels, for your consideration.¡±


    After pausing to consider his next words, Elvis continued, ¡°I propose we hold the meeting in the Starlight Hall on the lowest deck. Does that suit you, Mr. Daniels?¡± At the mention of the Starlight Hall, Marissa and Connor exchanged knowing smirks. The captain of the Sunrise clearly lived up to his esteemed reputation. Since Paul had entrusted Elvis with the helm of such a grand vessel, he must possess remarkable capabilities. Choosing the Starlight Hall on the lowest deck for the negotiation was a strategic decision by Elvis


    The Starlight Hall, a windowless and sealed conference room, promised the utmost privacy. Once its door was closed, it would lock everyone in and keep everyone else out. Constructed from top-tier materials and secured with an advanced electronic lock, the door could only be opened with the correct code. By setting the negotiation in this secure location, Elvis ensured he and the Sunrise had everything under their control


    In that room, no matter the physical prowess of Connor and Amiri, they would be unable to use it to their advantage. Any breach of protocol would leave them at the mercy of the Sunrise


    Connor responded calmly, ¡°I trust your arrangements, Captain.¡± Elvis then turned to Amiri¡¯s assistant, who was visibly pleased. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels. I will inform Mr. Amiri to proceed to the Starlight Hall.¡±


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Connor interjected smoothly. ¡°The day has been long, and my wife and I are weary. We shall resume tomorrow.¡±


    The assistant nodded in agreement. ¡°As you wish, Mr. Daniels. Mr. Amiri respects your schedule.¡±


    With a gesture of hospitality, Elvis said, ¡°Then please, Mr. Daniels, allow me to escort you and your wife to your quarters. Your amodations are ready.¡± Connor acknowledged with a nod and took Marissa¡¯s hand before leaving with Elvis


    The Sunrise consisted of sixteen decks and boasted over ten thousand rooms. Guests who splurged different sums enjoyed varying amodations and services. Connor, a top-tier financial magnate, had secured the opulent presidential suite at the pinnacle of the ship. Elvis personally showed them to their suite. Once they werefortably settled in the presidential suite on the top deck, Elvis politely excused himself


    Outside the suite, Domenic, Marc, Terry, and a cadre of over a dozen bodyguards kept vignt watch. Inside, after refreshing themselves with showers, Marissa and Connor settled on the living room sofa


    In a disy of seamless teamwork, they both reached for their phones and began to infiltrate the Sunrise¡¯s formidable surveince system. The ship boasted an extensivework security team, and its digital defenses were notoriously robust, deterring even the fearsome Eternal Hell from any attempts. However, with Bee and Him coborating today, they navigated the system as if it were unguarded


    They methodicallybed through every essible angle of the surveince footage, undetected by the cruise ship¡¯s security. Upon locating Amiri¡¯s room, they delved deeper, scrutinizing the Starlight Hall and ensuring they missed no detail. After a thorough inspection, they logged out of the system


    ¡°Amiri is on the tenth deck,¡± Marissa noted


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve confirmed his location too,¡± Connor replied, his tone reflecting a mix of determination and caution. ¡°The Starlight Hall is as secure as the rumors suggestpletely sealed off. To enter is to ce our lives entirely in the hands of the Sunrise. Are you still willing to enter?¡± Marissa asked, looking intently at Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:


    Entering the Starlight Hall meant that the Sunrise¡¯s regtions would restrict their actions, making it preferable to resolve matters outside. This was the typical line of thinking. However, Connor simply dered, ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Without further inquiry, Marissa headed toward the bedroom, stating, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Marissa dismissed the offer with a wave, not looking back as she closed the door behind her


    Despite knowing the risks and disadvantages of entering the Starlight Hall, Connor chose to proceed, indicating he hadpelling reasons. Marissa realized she should not press further


    She had considered going to the tenth deck to kill Amiri, but she could also do that in the Starlight Hall. Seated cross-legged on the bed, Marissa logged into the Dark Net and sent a message to Lone Wolf: ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the Sunrise.¡±


    Connor, seated on the sofa in the living room, smiled. The reason he had not followed Marissa to the bedroom was that he was waiting for ck Snake¡¯s message to Lone Wolf. ¡°I have also arrived at the Sunrise. Tomorrow, Connor will negotiate with Amiri in the Starlight Hall,¡± he replied


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the news. I¡¯m nning to take out Amiri at the Starlight Hall tomorrow. I need your help,¡± ck Snake typed back


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Lone Wolf queried


    ck Snake first sent Lone Wolf a screenshot from the surveince footage in the Starlight Hall, marking a specific position with a red circle. Apanying the image was a message: ¡°This is the inside of the Starlight Hall. I¡¯ve highlighted a section with a red circle. There¡¯s a huge fish tank there. See?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± Lone Wolf replied


    ¡°Tomorrow, you and Connor will enter the Starlight Hall. You¡¯ll need to find a reason to break the fish tank fifteen minutes after the negotiation starts,¡± ck Snake instructed


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin the full n to me?¡± Lone Wolf questioned


    ¡°Considering Connor¡¯s and Amiri¡¯s statuses, Connor will definitely be seated opposite the fish tank, and Amiri will be close to it,¡± ck Snake exined. Following this, ck Snake sent another image. The floor near Amiri¡¯s seat was encircled with a red line. ¡°Look at the area within the red circle. There¡¯s a piece of electric wire covered in thick rubber there. I¡¯ll slice through the rubber beforehand. Once the fish tank¡¯s water spills and reaches the exposed wire, Amiri will be electrocuted and die,¡± ck Snake detailed


    Sitting on the sofa, Connor grinned. They had conceived the same scheme independently. He had also considered using this method


    ¡°The Starlight Hall is heavily secured. How do you n to slice the rubber without being noticed?¡± he asked


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know. You don¡¯t need the details. Once the job is done, you¡¯ll get three hundred million dors,¡± ck Snake responded firmly


    After ending their chat, Marissa logged out of the Dark Net and sprawled out on therge bed. The furnishings and amenities in the luxurious presidential suite were first-rate¡ªbothvish andfortable


    Connor smiled once more and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Yet, despite the plush bed, sleep eluded her


    She had significant tasks ahead the next day, demanding a good night¡¯s rest. Why wasn¡¯t she using Connor, her reliable sleep aid, waiting just outside her door? Reflecting on her need for tranquility, Marissa opened the door and stepped out. She approached Connor and said, ¡°Come and keep mepany.¡±


    Connor gave her a yful look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need mypany?¡±


    ¡°That was before. I need it now,¡± Marissa stated confidently


    Amused by hermanding presence, Connorughed. Then, he stood up and followed her back to the bedroom. Marissa enjoyed a restful night


    The following morning, she awoke from a pleasant dream. Connor, already dressed neatly, was sitting at the edge of the bed waiting for her. Seeing her stir, he spoke in a warm tone, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Get up and eat. We¡¯ll have the negotiation with Amiri at eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll join you soon after I change,¡± Marissa replied. Connor stood and left the room. Marissa promptly rose, preparing herself for the day¡¯s events at the Starlight Hall


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:


    As Marissa changed her clothes, Connor waited patiently in the living room, surrounded by Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who anxiously anticipated the challenging negotiation ahead in the Starlight Hall. Connor, once fiercely determined to kill Amiri, now seemed unexpectedly passive, providing no directives as the crucial meeting approached


    The silence grew heavy until Domenic could no longer bear it. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s our strategy for dealing with Amiri? Should we prepare for a confrontation?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for my instructions,¡± Connor replied, his tone light yet firm


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged worried nces, having no option but to trust Connor¡¯smand. At that moment, Marissa stepped out of her room, stunning everyone present


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Given the day¡¯s tense agenda, where unexpected conflicts might erupt at any moment, sensible and flexible attire was crucial. However, Marissa¡¯s choice of wardrobe defied that expectation. She was dressed extravagantly in a high-end gown designed by Sara,plete with crystal shoes, sophisticated makeup, and expensive jewelry. To the uninformed, she looked ready for a grand ball, not a perilous negotiation. If she were Tiffany, they might think she was a fool. But she was Marissa, the seasoned mercenary ¡®ck Snake,¡¯ known for her strategic acumen. Such an evident blunder seemed imusible, suggesting a deeper strategy at y. The trio stood dumbfounded, trying to decipher her intentions. Only Connor remainedposed, admiring her with a smile. ¡°Today, you are undoubtedly the most beautiful again.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was a smile as dazzling as her attire. After their breakfast, they proceeded to the Starlight Hall


    Elvis was waiting outside their door, ready to personally escort them. Upon arrival, Elvis courteously addressed Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, ording to the Sunrise¡¯s security protocols, everyone must be scanned before entering the Starlight Hall to ensure no dangerous items are carried inside.¡±


    ¡°We willply with the cruise ship¡¯s regtions,¡± Connor acknowledged with a nod. Following Elvis¡¯s cue, a staff member stepped forward, scanning each individual from head to toe with a device and temporarily holding any items deemed suspicious


    Once the examination concluded, Connor inquired, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Elvis gestured weingly. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Daniels. Pleasee in.¡± Holding Marissa¡¯s hand, Connor led the way into the Starlight Hall, with Domenic, Marc, Terry, and a team of bodyguards following closely


    As they entered, the heavy door closed behind them, sealing the room in quiet solitude. Inside, Amiri had been waiting. He rose to greet them with a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Standing behind Amiri were his bodyguards, looking decidedly less friendly than their leader. The elegant man from the previous day was also there, standing beside Amiri. Connor did not acknowledge Amiri. He surveyed the room with a cool gaze before sitting down on the sofa opposite Amiri, still holding Marissa¡¯s hand


    Once they were seated, Amiri spoke again, shing a charming smile. ¡°Is this beautifuldy your wife? She¡¯s absolutely stunning!¡±


    Connor remained expressionless, his face as cold as ice, which visibly difited Amiri. Marissa, on the other hand, responded with a radiant smile. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you the charmer! I¡¯m delighted by yourpliments. Do go on¡ªI¡¯m all ears.¡±


    At this, Domenic, Marc, and Terry couldn¡¯t help but grimace. What was Marissa thinking?


    Though her marriage with Connor was just a ruse, openly flirting with dangerous game, especially given Connor¡¯s known possessiveness, was risky. Worried, the three men simultaneously turned to gauge Connor¡¯s reaction, unsure of what his response might be


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:


    To Domenic, Marc, and Terry¡¯s surprise, Connor¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He seemed already ustomed to his wife¡¯s flirtatious behavior. It was only then that the three men realized Connor and Marissa were conspiring together in some kind of scheme against Amiri


    However, Amiri did not think so. He feltpletely safe on the Sunrise. Regardless of Connor¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t dare offend Paul. That was also why Amiri had made his trip public when he learned Connor wasing to the Sunrise. He wanted to use the cruise ship as a tform to negotiate face-to-face with Connor. Making peace with such a powerful person like Connor seemed better than opposing him


    Amiri was known for his indulgence in sex. His partners were scattered across the globe, from wealthy socialites and celebrities to ordinary shop assistants. If he fancied a woman, he would pursue her relentlessly until he got her. It was a well-known fact


    Marissa knew this. That was why she had dressed so strikingly today, unting her allure in front of Amiri to lower his guard. Amiri had encountered numerous beautiful women, but Marissa¡¯s beauty struck him like no other. As soon as she entered the room, he was spellbound. Her smile nearly made him drool on the spot. If not for the fact she was Connor¡¯s wife, he might have lost all restraint


    Seeing Amiri¡¯s self-control faltering, the elegant man nearby quickly coughed to remind him. Only then did Amiri return to his senses. Meeting Connor¡¯s icy stare, he shivered and hurriedly settled back on the sofa. After straightening his clothes, Amiri looked at Connor again and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding about your cargo ship. I never intended to oppose the Daniels Group. Please, let me go.¡±


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Connor sneered. ¡°You even put a two-billion-dor bounty on my life. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one begging for mercy?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Daniels, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Amiri pleaded. ¡°I was terrified and made a mistake. If you let me go, I¡¯ll immediately withdraw the bounty.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly should I let you go?¡± Connor inquired


    ¡°In addition to the doublepensation I previously offered,¡± Amiri responded, ¡°I¡¯m also willing to give you the two billion. What do you think?¡±


    Connor was so enraged that he mmed his fist on the table, startling everyone. ¡°Amiri, you think you can buy me off with money? Do you think I need your two billion dors?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Amiri stammered, visibly frightened. ¡°You¡¯re rich and powerful. To you, two billion dors is just a drop in the ocean. How could I presume¡­?¡±


    Amiri suddenly shifted gears and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Daniels, if you¡¯re not willing to make peace, then don¡¯t me me for what ck Snake ns to do!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes red with a deadly intensity


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, Mr. Daniels,¡± Amiri said, his face darkening. ¡°You know that ck Snake has never been defeated!¡±


    The tension in the room skyrocketed. Both sides seemed on the brink of conflict. At that moment, Marissa stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this civil.¡±


    She elegantly lifted the hem of her dress and walked toward Amiri in her high-heeled shoes. The bodyguards, seeing her delicate appearance, did not stop her. As she approached, the scent of her perfume filled the air, captivating Amiri once again. With a graceful smile, Marissa poured him a cup of tea and said, ¡°Please, have a cup of tea first. Let¡¯s discuss this peacefully.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:


    Marissa¡¯s sweet voice infused the Starlight Hall with a flirtatious air. Connor¡¯s team squirmed with embarrassment for their boss, while Amiri¡¯s followers buzzed with excitement, seeing him as a ma for admirers


    Amiri himself was ecstatic. He thrived on the adtion from his lovers, who proimed him the most handsome man alive¡ªa belief that bolstered his self-assurance. Charred by Marissa¡¯s advances, Amiri even considered himself more captivating than Connor, his joy evident in his constant smile


    Amid the blend of difort and fascination, Connor kept his expression unreadable, even as everyone¡¯s attention shifted to him. Everyone was curious about his response to his wife¡¯s flirtatious antics. Yet, he appeared unfazed, his gazending on Marissa¡¯s feet every now and then. In fact, her feet were neatly hidden under her dress. But he sensed her feet disturbing the wire¡¯s rubber surface


    She had opted for crystal high-heel shoes that day, and he suspected they concealed something more. Oblivious to the potential threat, Amiri continued to enjoy his tea, served by Marissa with a shy smile. After damaging the wire¡¯s rubber surface, Marissamented, ¡°Enjoy your tea, Mr. Amiri.¡± She gracefully made her way back to her original seat next to Connor


    Amiri took a leisurely sip of his tea and then warmly proposed, ¡°Mr. Daniels, it seems your wife wishes for peace between us. For her sake, why not reconsider my peace offer?¡±


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Ha,¡± Connor scoffed. ¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m that easily convinced?¡±


    In a swift motion, he grabbed the ashtray and hurled it at the fish tank next to Amiri. He moved so quickly that Amiri¡¯s security didn¡¯t have time to react. The tank burst with a loud crash, unleashing a torrent of water


    Amiri and his men stiffened, readying themselves for a potential fight to the death. Meanwhile, Connor stayed calm, giving nomands to his own team. The perplexed bodyguards tried to figure out if Connor¡¯s action was just a spontaneous disy of anger. Domenic, Marc, and Terry shared puzzled looks, ncing at Connor for any hint of what to do next. Initially, they had mistaken the broken fish tank as a cue to attack, but it soon became clear that their boss wasn¡¯t signaling anything


    Their attention shifted to ck Snake, who had been yful and flirtatious moments ago. Now, she matched Connor¡¯s detached demeanor. As bewilderment permeated the room, Amiri began to convulse violently, his face twisting in pain as he fell to the floor. Water from the smashed tank spread across the floor, soaking Amiri as he writhed in agony, his cries muffled by the pain


    ¡°Mr. Amiri, what¡¯s going on?¡± someone close to him called, reaching out to help. Almost immediately, this person began to shudder in spasms, copsing as the water flowed around him. It dawned on everyone at once: Amiri had been electrocuted. The electric shock had traveled through the water from the tank


    The exact origin of the electric shock remained unknown, but it was clear the current had spread. ¡°Oh, my goodness, what do we do now?¡± Amiri¡¯s bodyguards started to panic. Before they could figure out their next move, the water reached them, and they too began to convulse, dropping like dominoes just as Amiri had


    The tension in the room peaked as the door to the Starlight Hall burst open, revealing a group d in ck. They brandished their guns, aiming at everyone present


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:


    Marissa and Connor remained still, ncing at Amiri with indifference


    Elvis had been monitoring the scene in the Starlight Hall through surveince. It was typical for him to bring his team in at such a moment, but it proved futile. Amiri had been severely injured, perhaps fatally


    Upon entering and witnessing the scene, Elvis immediately instructed his team to cut off the power. Amiri ceased twitching andy motionless. It was unclear whether he was dead or alive. His assistant and bodyguards, who had also received an electric shock, were in the same condition


    ¡°Mr. Amiri!¡± Elvis quickly stepped forward to check on Amiri. Once he confirmed that Amiri was still breathing, he let out a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°Call the doctor right now!¡± Since the incident urred on the Sunrise, Elvis felt a pressing responsibility. He became the most anxious person there. While waiting for the doctor, Marissa and Connor remained seated, their faces expressionless, seemingly detached from the incident


    Elvis¡¯ expression darkened. Right after the incident, he suspected that the couple had a hand in what happened to Amiri. However, despite reviewing the surveince footage repeatedly, he found nothing amiss. The only questionable act was Marissa serving a cup of tea to Amiri. Elvis had scrutinized her every move; she had done nothing suspicious beyond that. If she had intended to harm Amiri, he reasoned it would have been through poisoning, not an electric shock


    Unable to find any concrete evidence against Connor and Marissa, Elvis approached them cautiously, managing a smile. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry if this has rmed you.¡±


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Connor responded coolly. Feigning ignorance, Marissa asked sweetly, ¡°Captain Williamson, what happened to Mr. Amiri? Did he suddenly fall ill?¡±


    Elvis barely concealed his annoyance. He had heard rumors about Tiffany¡¯s naivety, and now he believed them. It was obvious to anyone that Amiri had suffered an electric shock, yet she posed such an oblivious question


    Maintaining hisposure for the sake of her being Connor¡¯s wife, Elvis forced a smile and exined, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, he received an electric shock.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Marissa eximed, her face filled with horror as she clung to Connor. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s an electrical leak. We should leave quickly!¡±


    Not only did Elvis struggle to keep hisposure, but so did Domenic, Marc, and Terry. They had all heard about the ruthlessness of ck Snake, but they had never heard she was acting so good at it. No one could have guessed that ck Snake, the woman who instilled fear across the mercenary world, was the seemingly naive and flirtatious woman before them. Only Connor smiled softly as he embraced her, reassuring her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, baby. Captain Williamson has ordered the power to be turned off.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was so scared!¡± Marissa clutched her chest, her expression one of a disaster survivor


    ¡°Captain Williamson, please ensure someone checks everything thoroughly. We can¡¯t have any electricitying through. It¡¯s too horrifying.¡±


    Struggling to maintain his smile, Elvis was baffled by why Connor, a top billionaire, was so enamored with a woman who seemed so devoid of sense. His tastes were indeed peculiar!


    Just then, the medical team arrived in a rush. After a swift assessment, the doctor announced, ¡°Immediate emergency treatment can save Mr. Amiri, but he¡¯s been severely injured by the electric shock. I¡¯m afraid he might be seriously disabled.¡±


    Elvismanded without hesitation, ¡°Save him! Now!¡± Amiri getting an electric shock in the Starlight Hall was a major embarrassment for the Sunrise. Saving his life was now imperative


    As the doctor began emergency procedures, the tense silence of the hall was shattered. A gunshot rang out, and a bullet struck Amiri squarely between the eyebrows


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:


    The shooting aimed at Amiri caught everyone off guard. Marissa and Connor were no exception to the shock


    The true surprise, however,y in the identity of the gunman: a man in ck who apanied Elvis. Only those in Elvis¡¯ entourage were allowed to bring weapons, as everyone else had been meticulously scanned before entering Starlight Hall


    This pointed to an unsettling truth: the gunman must be linked to the Sunrise. The crowd gasped and turned their eyes toward the gunman


    Elvis¡¯panions, all bodyguards for the Sunrise, wore matching ck uniforms, hats, and masks, each bearing the distinctive logo of the cruise ship


    Unruffled by the multitude of stares, the man who had pulled the trigger stood his ground, his demeanor calm. With cold precision, he fired twice more at Amiri, each bullet finding its mark between the eyebrows


    ¡°0987, what are you doing!?¡± Elvis¡¯ voice thundered in fury. The bodyguards on the Sunrise were known by numbers, and this one was called 0987


    At that moment, a man in nothing but underwear burst into the room, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m the real 0987! He knocked me out and stole my uniform!¡±


    This revtion shifted all attention and weapons toward the imposter. ¡°Seize his weapon!¡± Elvismanded with an authoritative tone. Without resistance, the fake 0987 surrendered his gun


    Despite the multitude of barrels pointed at his head, the counterfeit 0987 maintained hisposure, a smug grin spreading across his face


    Elvis stepped up briskly, tore off the imposter¡¯s hat and mask, and peered closely at him


    Seeing a face he did not recognize, Elvis queried his assistant, ¡°Does he belong to our staff?¡±


    The assistant swiftly initiated an inquiry and soon reported, ¡°No, he¡¯s not one of us.¡± Elvis fixed his gaze on the imposter and sneered. ¡°No one has ever dared to impersonate one of us andmit murder on the Sunrise before. You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Marissa, who had been feigning innocence, suddenly turned stone-faced and inexplicably removed her high-heel shoes. While the others were puzzled by her actions, Connor understood her motives, yet he remained passive


    Elvis, ovee with anger, delivered a loud p to the imposter¡¯s face and demanded, ¡°Tell us, who are you!?¡±


    The imposter¡¯s mouth bled, but he managed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody. Even if I told you my name, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything to you. I hold a deep grudge against Amiri and wanted him dead. My actions weren¡¯t meant to offend the Sunrise.¡±


    Given Amiri¡¯s notorious past, it wasn¡¯t shocking that someone would seek vengeance so brazenly. Elvis sighed. ¡°Young man, I understand your need for revenge, but you must understand the rules here on the Sunrise. You¡¯ve stirred trouble, and there¡¯s a price for that.¡±


    The imposter nodded, his resolve clear. ¡°I never expected to walk away from this. My fate is in your hands.¡±


    Elvis studied the youthful face before him and shook his head. ¡°Such a young and handsome man, and now bound for a watery grave. What a waste.¡± Despite his pity, Elvis knew the rules of the Sunrise were invible, even by him


    ¡°Anyst words, young man?¡± Elvis asked


    The imposter cast a fleeting nce at Marissa, then bowed his head, saying, ¡°I hope those I love will live a wonderful life.¡±


    Elvis grimaced at the unconventional parting words, then hardened his expression. He signaled to his men and said, ¡°Throw him into the sea!¡±


    As his subordinates moved to carry out the order, Marissa, seated on the sofa, suddenly called out, ¡°Wait.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:


    As Marissa spoke, the imposter 0987 trembled with intensity. Elvis, looking puzzled, turned to her. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa gestured at the imposter 0987. ¡°I want him alive. Captain Williamson, what are your terms?¡±


    Elvis gave the imposter a quick nce and then, looking displeased, confronted Marissa. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, are you confessing that you orchestrated the assassination attempt on Amiri?¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, the imposter 0987 eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± He red at Marissa, scolding her, ¡°Mind your own business! Get lost! I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    At that moment, Marissa was almost driven to madness by Landen. She had known he was Blue Wind for a while and had tried to protect him by forbidding him from joining the assassination attempt on Amiri. Yet, he had shown up, determined to act the hero. He mistook her for Tiffany and didn¡¯t want to drag her into his mess, but how could she just stand by and watch him risk his life? Marissa shot Landen a re, then turned back to Elvis, managing a smile. ¡°Captain Williamson, I indeed nned the incident with Amiri. This young man was merely carrying out orders. If you have any issues, direct them at me and spare him.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, stop this nonsense! My actions have nothing to do with you. You need to leave now!¡± Landen shouted


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marissa snapped back


    In that instant, a small ring-shaped de flew from her hand, narrowly missing Landen¡¯s head and embedding itself in the wall


    Elvis¡¯ expression shifted dramatically at the sight of the de. ¡°ck Snake!?¡± The mention of ck Snake made everyone recoil in fear and stare in disbelief. Hadn¡¯t ck Snake epted Amiri¡¯s bounty to behead Connor? How had she ended up as Connor¡¯s wife?


    Landen gaped at Marissa in shock. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly at Landen, signaling him to remain silent. She then addressed Elvis again. ¡°Captain Williamson, my feud with Amiri is personal. His death was to settle a score, unrted to the Sunrise. Yet, I admit I vited the ship¡¯s rules. Shall we discuss terms?¡±


    Elvis, still reeling from the shock, instinctively looked toward Connor


    Marissa added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to consult him. My actions are independent of Mr. Daniels. He has no influence over what I do.¡±


    Elvis, recovering slightly, asked, ¡°What¡¯s your proposal, Ms. ck Snake?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°If you release my friend, I¡¯ll serve the Sunrise in secret for three years, following all orders.¡±


    ¡°No, boss!¡± Landen interjected, tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice so much for me. It¡¯s alright if I die!¡±


    Marissa gave him a frosty stare. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    Landen shivered and quickly mped his mouth shut


    Elvis, enticed by the offer, considered the trade. Releasing an unknown for three years of service from ck Snake was an enticing proposition. However, the Sunrise had its reputation to consider. If word of this deal spread, it could tarnish the image of the ship. Noticing his hesitation, Marissa pressed further. ¡°Captain Williamson, Amiri has countless enemies. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for him to be targeted. The Starlight Hall is sealed tight. If none of us speaks of this, the matter will remain contained, preserving the reputation of the Sunrise.¡±


    Elvis seemed convinced, but before he could respond, Connor interjected, ¡°I disagree!¡± As he spoke, Connor pulled Marissa into his arms and faced Elvis. ¡°My wife will not serve the Sunrise, not for three years, not even for three minutes! Captain Williamson, any conditions you have can be discussed with me.¡±


    Elvis found himself in a dilemma. Facing a figure as influential as Connor, he couldn¡¯t make a decision lightly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, this matter requires Mr. Alvarado¡¯s input. Please wait a moment,¡± Elvis said, then hurried to contact Paul, the head of the Sunrise


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:


    Before contacting Paul, Elvis instructed his men to remove Amiri¡¯s and his team¡¯s bodies. Afterward, he led his men out of Starlight Hall and shut the heavy door. Before leaving, Elvis left Landen with Marissa. Considering the fake 0987 inconsequential, Elvis decided to let ck Snake have him back as a favor


    The hall became isted once more. Landen couldn¡¯t believe the girl in front of him was the legendary ck Snake. Staring at her for a long time, he asked, ¡°Are you really¡­ my boss?¡±


    Marissa asked him coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow my instructions?¡±


    Landen fell to the floor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I figured out you didn¡¯t want me involved in Amiri¡¯s assassination. I wanted to take revenge for Red Thunder myself, so I came here alone.¡±


    Marissa sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to me you now. Get up.¡± Despite her words, Landen continued to kneel and apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I caused you trouble.¡±


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Marissa lifted Landen, not allowing him to kneel. Taking a deep breath, Landen looked at Marissa carefully. ¡°Tiffany, how did you be ck Snake? If you were so powerful, why did you allow Sansa and A to bully you before?¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°Weren¡¯t you bullied by them too? Like you, Iter became strong.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I see.¡± Landen nodded. He then chuckled. ¡°I used to want to protect you like a big brother. But now¡ªHaha, ck Snake is like a god to me! You¡¯re my boss.¡±


    Marissa teased, ¡°Your god might end up thrown into the sea to feed sharks. Then you¡¯ll lose her!¡±


    Landen scratched the back of his head and pledged, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll follow you to the end. If you die, I won¡¯t be able to live alone!¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m ck Snake. I¡¯ll be a legend in the underworld as well after I die. I don¡¯t want you causing me trouble even in the underworld!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Landen, despite Marissa¡¯s scolding, felt content. Meanwhile, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all touched their noses simultaneously, a gesture of coincidence, regarding Landen and Marissa¡¯s interaction. Connor, feeling jealous, pulled Marissa into his arms, creating distance between her and Landen, despite Landen being Marissa¡¯s cousin


    But Landen didn¡¯t overthink it. He smiled apologetically at Connor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Daniels. I might have caused you some trouble.¡± Connor, indifferent, gave him a nce but said nothing


    In fact, Landen had indeed caused Connor trouble. If Landen hadn¡¯t arrived and killed Amiri, he and Marissa could have left without any issues. Suddenly, a thought struck Marissa. She turned her head to gaze at the person who had posed as Lone Wolf. Throughout the whole incident, he had done nothing. What was he thinking? When their eyes met, the man quickly averted his gaze, appearing submissive, which left Marissa feeling frustrated


    Suddenly, she turned to Connor. ¡°I¡¯m ck Snake. What do you have to say?¡±


    Connor feigned ignorance and replied, ¡°Are you going to kill me now?¡±


    Realizing something, Marissa asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already figured out that I¡¯m ck Snake before this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Connor put his fist to his lips and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now she understood why he hadn¡¯t been surprised when she revealed her identity as ck Snake. She looked at Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who were exchanging knowing smiles. ¡°Did you already know?¡± she asked them


    They simultaneously lowered their heads, indicating theirplicity


    It all clicked for Marissa. She looked at Connor with disdain and asked, ¡°Lone Wolf, do you find deceiving others amusing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:


    Caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s question, Connor guiltily touched his nose. He had hoped to keep up his act a bit longer, but she had already figured out he was Lone Wolf


    ¡°What¡¯s your guess on Paul¡¯s decision?¡± he asked, attempting to steer the conversation elsewhere


    However, Marissa was already flexing her wrists. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, I¡¯m truly sorry. ording to the rules, since I¡¯ve epted Amiri¡¯s task, I must fulfill it, no matter what,¡± she stated firmly


    Connor shed a conciliatory smile. ¡°So, are you going to behead me now?¡±


    Marissa nodded resolutely. ¡°Absolutely. I have toplete this mission before Paul decides to throw me into the sea, or my reputation as ck Snake will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Well, heh.¡± Connor chuckled. He was confident she wouldn¡¯t actually behead him, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure she wouldn¡¯t rough him up a bit. Her temper was notorious, after all


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    No one intervened. The man who had been masquerading as Lone Wolf finally removed his hat and mask, relishing the freedom to breathe openly again. Domenic, Marc, and Terry observed their boss with amusement. Landen stood frozen, shock stering his features as the revtions sunk in. The idea that Marissa was his boss, the famous ck Snake, was startling enough. But discovering Connor as the legendary Lone Wolf left him utterly dumbfounded. He found himself face to face with his two idols in the mercenary world! A whirlwind of excitement, shock, and joy surged through him, rendering him speechless and foolish in his awe


    Meanwhile, Marissa raised her fist to strike Connor. However, the opening of the Starlight Hall¡¯s door interrupted her. She paused, her muscles rxing slightly. All eyes in the room shifted towards the door. Elvis, nked by a group of bodyguards d in ck, stepped back into the Starlight Hall with a grave expression. Marissa and Connor moved towards him in unison. After a moment of intense staring, Elvis extended a formal invitation


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, Mr. Alvarado requests your presence.¡±


    Paul was on the Sunrise? This piece of information caught everyone off guard. Although Paul¡¯s name was known to all, his whereabouts had always remained a mystery. He was almost a mythological presence, a figure woven into the collective consciousness, never assuming a tangible form. The prospect of actually meeting him seemed beyond anyone¡¯s wildest dreams


    Without exchanging a word but sharing a knowing look, Marissa and Connor epted the inevitability of their situation and made their way towards the door. As some in the room made to follow, Elvis blocked their path, spreading his arms wide


    ¡°Everyone else will remain here in the Starlight Hall,¡± he directed firmly


    Domenic said immediately, ¡°I am Mr. Daniels¡¯ assistant. We cannot be separated!¡±


    Marc and Terry chimed in together, ¡°We are Mr. Daniels¡¯ personal bodyguards. We have to stay close to him!¡±


    Landen stepped forward with urgency. ¡°I can¡¯t be apart from my boss!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado isn¡¯t someone just anyone can meet,¡± Elvis remarked, his smile fading into a frosty expression. ¡°I understand your loyalty to your bosses, but here on the Sunrise, Mr. Alvarado calls the shots. If Mr. Alvarado decides it¡¯s the end for Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, your presence won¡¯t make any difference. But don¡¯t worry. Should anything happen to Mr. and Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯ll inform you right away. At that point, anyone willing to share their fate is free to join them in the sea.¡±


    After Elvis¡¯ stern deration, all eyes turned to Marissa and Connor, waiting for their direction. Marissa offered Landen a reassuring smile. ¡°Just wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°But, boss¡ª¡± Landen began, only to be silenced by her raised hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already gone against my wishes once. I won¡¯t tolerate another incident.¡±


    Landen, realizing his mistake, lowered his head in guilt. While Marissa remainedposed, Connor¡¯s expression was notably stern as he turned to address Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:


    As Connor prepared to speak, Domenic, Marc, and Terry turned their full attention toward him. They sensed that this could be a serious parting, and they prepared to hang on his every word, knowing it could be theirst exchange


    Connor began, ¡°Just stay here and wait for me. If Ie back, all¡¯s well. But if not, I¡¯ll vanish along with the Sunrise.¡± While the message was directed at Domenic, Marc, and Terry, it served as a clear caution to Elvis, and a caution to Elvis was a caution to Paul. Despite their anxieties, Connor¡¯s steady, confident tone brought a measure of calm to Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    Meanwhile, Elvis¡¯ demeanor shifted noticeably at Connor¡¯s deration. He quickly gestured again, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, this way, please!¡± Taking Marissa by the hand, Connor followed Elvis, who led them briskly away. Shortly after their departure, the heavy door of Starlight Hall shut, locking the remaining people inside


    Outside the Starlight Hall, Marissa and Connor were surrounded by a team of men dressed in ck, armed with assault rifles. Elvis, with a grave expression, pointed at two ck blindfolds, saying, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, please cooperate with us.¡± Both Marissa and Connor eyed the blindfolds but raised no objections. Given Paul¡¯s enigmatic nature, it was expected that his exact location would remain a secret. Curiosity about Paul¡¯s identity lingered in their minds, but they knew well that failing toply now would mean never meeting him. Cooperating was a wiser choice before meeting Paul


    ¡°Thank you both for your cooperation,¡± Elvis stated. No sooner had he uttered his words than the men in ck approached and ced blindfolds over Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s eyes. The enveloping darkness tightened Connor¡¯s grip on Marissa¡¯s hand. ck Snake was renowned for her bravery, even when staring down death. Connor, despite knowing that, vowed silently to never release her hand


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, please,¡± Elvis called out once more. Both Marissa and Connor felt the cold metal of a gun barrel pressed against their backs. Connor¡¯s expression grew stern as he addressed Elvis, ¡°Captain Williamson, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude to point guns at our backs?¡±


    Elvis¡¯ manner stayed polite and unassuming. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please understand our situation. The person beside you is the mercenary queen, ck Snake. She¡¯s taken down an entire army by herself on the battlefield. We need to be careful.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she replied, ¡°Captain Williamson, try to rx. I hold no ill will towards the Sunrise. I won¡¯t start a massacre unless provoked.¡± Elvis tightened his lips. ck Snake was indeed quite daring, making a threat while under the threat of a gun. But people with remarkable abilities were, of course, courageous


    After some deliberation, Elvis sensed something amiss and made another stringent demand. ¡°Before you meet Paul, you must wear electronic handcuffs.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Captain Williamson,¡± Marissa replied, her smile unwavering. Connor hesitated at first, not out of fear but because he was used to being treated with dignity and disliked such demeaning treatment. Nevertheless, with Marissa showing no sign of difort, heplied


    Elvis signaled to his men in ck, and soon, both Marissa and Connor had electronic handcuffs secured around their wrists. ¡°Do your doubts persist now, Captain Williamson?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with amusement. Observing her calm and confident demeanor, Elvis couldn¡¯t shake off his lingering doubts, suspecting that ck Snake could have more schemes up her sleeve. However, with their guests both blindfolded and handcuffed, he realized further restrictions were unnecessary


    ¡°Please, follow me.¡± nked by Elvis and a group of armed men, Marissa and Connor proceeded. They zigzagged through numerous corridors, ascending and descending, covering quite a distance. Atst, Elvis halted. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± he announced


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:


    As Elvis¡¯ voice faded away, the blindfolds covering Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s eyes were removed. After being in darkness for a while, they blinked against the sudden brightness


    Once their eyes adjusted, they found themselves in an opulent hall. It was difficult to determine which deck of the Sunrise they were on, given the maze-like path Elvis had guided them through. The hall was extravagantly decorated, with numerous individuals dressed in ck and wielding assault rifles lining the sides, all pointing their weapons at Marissa and Connor, who stood in the center. Tension hung thick in the air


    At the front of the hall, arge screen blocked their view of whaty beyond. Unexpectedly, a young woman¡¯s voice emanated from behind the screen. ¡°Mr. Daniels, we used to mind our own business, but I never imagined we¡¯d meet like this today.¡±


    Marissa and Connor exchanged puzzled nces. Could Paul actually be a woman?


    Before they could dwell on it, an elderly male voice rang out. ¡°Ms. ck Snake, I¡¯ve heard of your reputation for some time. I always pictured you as a sturdy man, yet here you are, a young woman of merely 22. Quite the unexpected heroine.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Marissa and Connor now realized Paul was using a voice modtion device. They couldn¡¯t discern Paul¡¯s gender or age


    Marissa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Alvarado.¡± Connor mirrored her smile. ¡°I must apologize for causing offense to the Sunrise today. It¡¯s entirely my fault. Please, Mr. Alvarado, state any terms you have in mind. I¡¯ll do my utmost to fulfill them.¡±


    In response, a young man¡¯sughter echoed from behind the screen. ¡°Given your stature, Mr. Daniels, your word is as good as gold. Any condition I propose would undoubtedly be met, but¡­¡± There was a sigh before the voice continued, now sounding like that of an elderly woman. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of everything, Mr. Daniels. Ick neither wealth nor material possessions. Asking for anything from you seems dull. At this point, I simply wish to salvage my reputation.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, Mr. Alvarado, are you suggesting this will end in a fight to the death?¡±


    Another sigh emanated from behind the screen. ¡°I regret to say, Mr. Daniels, that I cannot afford to be aughingstock.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze turned piercing. ¡°Have you considered that I¡¯ve made certain arrangements before boarding the Sunrise, Mr. Alvarado? If anything were to happen to me, my associates will undoubtedly pursue you relentlessly.¡±


    The person behind the screen chuckled softly. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I acknowledge your capability, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t afraid of death, considering your serious illness, right, Mr. Alvarado?¡± Marissa interjected abruptly


    The individual behind the screen paused briefly, then asked in a middle-aged male voice, ¡°How did youe by that information, youngdy?¡±


    Marissa maintained her smile, keeping her reasoning to herself. ¡°So, this is your real voice, Mr. Alvarado? You¡¯re indeed a man, around 50 years old. It¡¯s unfortunate to face death at your age.¡±


    Paul¡¯s irritation red as he abandoned the voice changer. ¡°You brat, are you courting death?¡±


    Marissa remained unfazed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask how I knew about your illness? I am Riss, the miracle doctor. I could discern it from your breathing.¡±


    Paul¡¯s surprise was palpable. ¡°Are you truly Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the authentic Dr. Riss.¡± Marissa promptly disyed her certificate


    Elvis swiftly delivered the certificate behind the screen. Following a momentary silence, Paul¡¯s voice resurfaced with skepticism. ¡°Even if you are Dr. Riss, why should I trust that you possess the ability to cure me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:


    Marissa calmly said, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you frequently experience chest tightness and difficulty breathing. At night, you either struggle to fall asleep or, once asleep, find it hard to wake up. Upon awakening, you¡¯re drenched in cold sweat, feeling weak and drained. Your physicians have told you that your organs are failing and you will die soon.¡±


    With a light chuckle, she asked, ¡°Am I urate in my assessment, Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    Paul¡¯s tone suddenly grew tense. ¡°You can deduce all that just from my breathing?¡±


    ¡°The title of international miracle doctor wasn¡¯t given to me without reason.¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°Can you truly cure me?¡± Paul asked


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you¡¯ve resigned yourself to the prospect of death. Why not let me give it a try? Sess would allow you to maintain your dominance in this world. Failure would yield no different oue from your current expectations, correct?¡±


    ¡°You present apelling argument,¡± Paul conceded softly. ¡°You possess a sharp wit that can both irritate people and inspire hope.¡±


    Marissa and Connor exchanged smiles at the hint of acquiescence in Paul¡¯s demeanor. However, Paul soon expressed another concern. ¡°If I consent to your treatment, wouldn¡¯t that expose my true identity to you?¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, your concern is rather amusing. It¡¯s like a woman inbor at a hospital expecting the doctor to ensure her and her baby¡¯s safety without examining the birth canal. Do you expect surgeons to operate blindfolded?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Paul gasped with frustration, then coughed several times. ¡°You impertinent girl, why must you be so rude? Aren¡¯t you a miracle worker? How can someone with such a title be so uncouth?¡±


    Marissa chuckled even more. ¡°Indeed, I am the renowned miracle doctor Riss, yet I am also the formidable mercenary queen ck Snake. I can exhibit refinement when warranted and coarseness when circumstances demand it, depending on the individual I¡¯m dealing with.¡±


    ¡°So, you deem me unworthy of your refinement?¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled with anger


    ¡°You¡¯ve ensnared me with these annoying electronic handcuffs and seek my demise. It would be folly for me to extend refinement to you. If given the chance, I¡¯d curse your ancestors until their coffins rupture!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ugh!¡± Paul suddenly spat a mouthful of blood. An urgent voice of Elvis emanated from behind the screen. ¡°Mr. Alvarado! Mr. Alvarado!¡±


    The armed men in the room aimed their guns at Marissa, awaiting Paul¡¯smand to shoot. But she remainedposed, even smiling slightly. Connor, initially tense, rxed as he realized Marissa likely had a n. Behind the screen, Paul coughed violently before subsiding


    Marissa, unperturbed, asked, ¡°Feeling better now, Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    After a brief pause, Paul asked uncertainly, ¡°Were you intentionally trying to provoke me just now?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you live toofortably. Everyone always agrees with you, even when you¡¯re wrong. You need someone like me to challenge you and help you release some of your toxic blood.¡±


    ¡°Toxic blood?¡± Paul asked in confusion. ¡°Do you mean I was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Not in the way you imagine. It¡¯s a medical issue, too intricate to exin right now. Just understand that causing you to expel that blood could extend your life by six months.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite an arrogant girl!¡± Paul sneered


    ¡°I¡¯m arrogant because I have the expertise!¡± Marissa asserted. ¡°You have the option to allow me to administer treatment, potentially extending your life, or throw me into the sea, leading to your demise from the illness. The decision lies with you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:


    ¡°You naughty girl!¡± Paul eximed, a bit frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re such a lovely youngdy, so talented¡ªwhy do you have to be so rude?¡±


    The room erupted inughter when everyone heard this. It was clear that Paul was quite taken with the bold young woman before him. His reprimand carried a warmth that contradicted his words


    After a brief pause, Paul spoke again, his voice tinged with yful suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re too clever by half. How do I know you won¡¯t harm me during treatment? Perhaps you¡¯ll use it as a chance to escape, or worse, to end my life?¡±


    Marissa tightened her lips, her response sharp yetposed. ¡°And what would I gain from killing you?¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement. ¡°True enough. If you manage to heal me, I¡¯ll handle the situation with Amiri myself. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re protected and showered with benefits!¡±


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa¡¯s response came with a defiant tilt of her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. You¡¯re the one who needs my skills to stay alive. Remember, a good doctor deserves the reverence of a deity. Treat me with the respect I deserve!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughter filled the air once again as Paul chuckled heartily at her words


    Silence fell abruptly when Elvis¡¯s authoritative and calm voice cut through from behind the screen. ¡°Put down your weapons.¡±


    Immediately, the men in ckplied. Following this, Elvis stepped out from behind the screen and approached to unlock the electronic handcuffs binding Marissa and Connor. He bowed deeply, offering his apologies. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Mrs. Daniels, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Connor arched an eyebrow, clearly surprised by this peaceful resolution. He had braced himself for a violent confrontation. Marissa addressed Paul, saying, ¡°Old man, can you find me a pair offortable shoes?¡± It was only then that they noticed Marissa was without shoes


    She had previously concealed her ring-shaped des within the tall heels of her footwear. Later, to save Landen, she had removed her high heels and extracted all the des hidden inside. Once she had discarded her shoes, concerned they might impede her during the ensuing conflict, she chose to stay barefoot


    Connor quickly lifted her and gently set her down on the sofa, closely inspecting her feet. He asked with concern, ¡°Any cuts or punctures?¡±


    ¡°No, just a chilly floor,¡± Marissa responded. Upon hearing her reply, Connor took her feet in his hands, warming them gently


    Paul chuckled from behind the screen, remarking, ¡°They say Mr. Daniels is quite the stoic, but who would have thought he¡¯d be so tender with his wife behind closed doors? Quite the revtion.¡±


    At that moment, Elvis appeared with a pair offortable ts, announcing, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I noticed you wear a size 6.5. I fetched these from the cloakroom. Are they to your liking?¡± Marissa looked at the shoes, epted them without hesitation, and slipped them on. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    After she was shod, Paul called out from behind the screen, ¡°Youngdy,e over here.¡± Marissa approached, moving behind the screen where she saw Paul reclining on the sofa. She paused, slightly surprised when Paul, equally taken aback,plimented her warmly, ¡°You are even more beautiful than in photographs.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, struggling to find the right words. A strange sense of familiarity washed over her as she looked at Paul, despite it being their first encounter


    The stories painted Paul as a figure as fearsome as the god of death, yet in reality, he was a middle-aged man, frail and debilitated by sickness. Though only in his fifties, he seemed even more fatigued than Arabe


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t covet me just because I¡¯m beautiful,¡± she teased, her tone yful


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Paul chuckled softly, his voice low. ¡°What are you talking about? I never chased after women in my youth. Why would I start thinking about such things now, at this age?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re a nerd. That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Marissa remarked, then sat down to check Paul¡¯s pulse


    Paul raised his hand and lightly tapped her forehead. ¡°You bad girl, can¡¯t you ever speak nicely?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She cut him off, her tone half-serious, half-joking. ¡°You should really start showing some respect for your god. I might be able to help you reach a hundred years, but if you irritate me, I might just cut it down to eighty.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± Paul suddenly erupted intoughter


    Elvis and the men in ck waiting outside were taken aback. Their boss had never disyed such amusement before! Paul had always been reserved; wealth and power were mere trifles to him, met with only a faint smile. Who would have guessed that today he¡¯d find such amusement in a young girl? Soon, hisughter turned into coughs, leaving him breathless


    Marissa swiftly handed him a ss of water. After taking a few sips, Paul eventuallyposed himself, refraining fromughter, though a smile remained on his lips


    ¡°You, youngdy, have a way with words. One moment, you could make me cough up blood. The next, you have meughing so hard I cough. Truly remarkable!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s yourck ofposure,¡± Marissa teased. ¡°At your age, one would expect you to be indifferent to both praise and criticism. Yet, a harsh word makes you furious, while a ttering one has youughing foolishly. You still have much to learn in your journey of self-cultivation.¡±


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Paul chuckled softly. ¡°People say I¡¯m fearsome, that everyone trembles in my presence. Yet here you are, acting so boldly at our first meeting. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Marissa paused, surprised. Despite Paul¡¯s reputation, she felt no fear. Instead, she felt a strange connection, speaking to him freely


    Seeing Paul reminded her of her mentor, Zyair. They were both formidable, yet their demeanors differed greatly. Zyair lived a carefree life, indulging in life¡¯s pleasures. Healthy and jovial, he embraced life. But Paul seemed fragile, tormented by illness. For some inexplicable reason, she felt a profound sympathy for him upon their first meeting and had a strong desire to utilize her abilities to alleviate his suffering. Of course, these sentiments remained her secret, something she couldn¡¯t disclose to anyone else


    Choosing to maintain a yful demeanor, Marissa responded to Paul¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and you¡¯re the patient. How could a doctor possibly fear a patient? It¡¯s usually the patient who¡¯s afraid of the doctor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement with a smile. ¡°Yes, indeed! Now I find myself afraid of you, a sharp-tongued young woman. Who knows, you might secretly poison me!¡± he joked,ughter filling the room. As they conversed further, their familiarity grew, and the atmosphere lightened


    Marissa proceeded to check Paul¡¯s pulse once more, examining his eyes, tongue, and asking for a stethoscope to listen to his internal organs


    After careful consideration, she delivered her assessment. ¡°Following a thorough examination, the findings align with my initial assessment. I can treat your illness, but it will require time since you¡¯ve been ill for quite a long time. Recovery, naturally, will be a gradual process.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope at this news. Lengthy treatment was preferable to counting down the days to his demise


    ¡°What exactly is afflicting me?¡± he asked


    Though he had consulted numerous doctors, none had provided a definitive diagnosis, merely noting his organs¡¯ steady decline. One recent prognosis even estimated he had just three months to live. Marissa exined, ¡°Your organ failure isn¡¯t primarily due to physical ailments but rather psychological factors¡ªumted sorrow deeply embedded within you manifesting as illness.¡±


    Locking eyes with Paul, she continued, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, for recovery, you must open your heart.¡± At this, Paul¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly from jovial to stern, a fleeting glimpse of hostility crossing his expression as he fixed his gaze on Marissa


    In a low voice, he demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:


    Despite being confined to his bed by illness, Paul still exuded an aura of authority. His anger was palpable, sending ripples of intimidation through everyone nearby. Connor¡¯s concern for Marissa grew; he was poised to rush to her aid at a moment¡¯s notice


    It was then that Marissa spoke up


    ¡°I can¡¯t fully grasp what you¡¯ve endured, but I understand why you¡¯re so guarded and defensive, considering your prominent position and the constant intrigue that surrounds it.¡± She paused and then continued, ¡°Myment about the sorrow in your heart wasn¡¯t based on uncovering any deep secrets of yours. It was inferred from observing your health. And my suggestion about opening your heart isn¡¯t an attempt to invade your privacy but to ensure you receive the most effective care.¡±


    Paul¡¯s face softened at Marissa¡¯s earnest words. After a moment of silence, he exhaled. ¡°Did I intimidate you? I¡¯ve always been overly cautious.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I don¡¯t get scared easily.¡± Marissa smiled and proposed, ¡°How about opening up to me then? It will be abined treatment, addressing both your physical and emotional needs.¡±


    Paul shook his head immediately. ¡°You¡¯re not interested?¡±


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Trust is crucial in the patient-doctor rtionship,¡± she said. ¡°When you hold back information, it bes difficult for me to provide you with the best care. There¡¯s no conflict of interest here, so there¡¯s no need to be guarded with me.¡±


    ¡°You truly have what it takes to be a legendary doctor. You can see that I have a secret and sorrow with just a nce. Not all doctors can do that,¡± Paul replied thoughtfully


    He then sighed deeply. ¡°But to be honest, Dr. Riss, I¡¯m at a loss. I¡¯m burdened by a secret and sorrow I can¡¯t exin. Another doctor suggested it might be depression.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression showed her concern. ¡°Can you share more about what you¡¯re feeling inside?¡±


    Paul leaned back, his gaze wandering to the ceiling as he pondered. ¡°It feels like there¡¯s a significant secret locked away in my mind, shrouded in fog. This mystery is a heavy weight, stealing my joy.¡± After a pause, Marissa inquired, ¡°Would you consider trying hypnotherapy with me?¡±


    ¡°Hypnotherapy?¡± Paul looked surprised


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°Since you can¡¯t recall this secret and it¡¯s affecting your mood, hypnosis might help us delve deep into your subconscious. We can uncover the hidden truths and understand why they¡¯re disrupting your mood.¡±


    Paul stayed silent, his lips forming a tight line that conveyed his internal conflict. Marissa, perceiving his conflict, kept her silence, offering him the space to sort through his thoughts. She understood that revealing one¡¯s innermost thoughts was challenging. Everyone harbors a private sanctuary, fiercely protected, possibly remaining forever hidden. Within Paul¡¯s mind was a sanctuary sealed off for reasons unknown. Cut off from this part of himself, he struggled with a deep sense of despair and mncholy. Despite his inability to open this locked part alone, he was also reluctant to allow others in, his instincts for self-protection sharply tuned


    If their roles were reversed, Marissa knew she too would keep her secrets close. As his doctor, Marissa recognized Paul¡¯s hesitation, but she needed to be direct. The choice to expose or conceal his deepest self was Paul¡¯s alone¡ªa decision that would dictate his path forward


    A profound silence enveloped the room. Paul¡¯s intense stare met Marissa¡¯s face, his thoughts inscrutable. Unruffled, Marissa maintained herposure, her eyes cast downward. Then, unexpectedly, Paul broke the silence


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:


    ¡°I refuse to use hypnosis,¡± Paul dered firmly


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa responded, her smile unwavering. The doctor hadid out the treatment n, leaving the decision entirely in the patient¡¯s hands. Marissa respected this choice wholeheartedly. She also understood where Paul wasing from. This was their first meeting. They were essentially strangers. Trusting herpletely and sharing his innermost thoughts was asking a lot of him. In another scenario, if she were just any doctor, he might have used harsh means to coerce her intopliance and detain her to keep his secrets safe. But Marissa was not just any doctor. She was Connor¡¯s wife. While Paul was influential, Connor was a formidable opponent who would protect Marissa at all costs. Paul knew better than to provoke a battle he might not win


    After a brief pause, Marissa spoke up. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, since you¡¯re notfortable with the initial n, I¡¯ll draft an alternative for you. It might not be asprehensive, but it still offers a solid chance of recovery, provided you¡¯re willing to engage fully.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Paul said, a trace of curiosity in his tone


    ¡°I propose using acupuncture and medicine to bolster your health and prevent further decline of your organs,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°However, this will also require you to manage your emotions, striving to maintain happiness and avoid prolonged sadness.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    ¡°What if I still can¡¯t shake this sadness?¡± Paul inquired


    ¡°Then the effectiveness of the treatment will diminish,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Our initial n is optimal because it addresses both your physical and mental health. You just need to delve into your spiritual world. The alternative, however, focuses solely on physical therapy. You¡¯ll have to tackle the psychological issues on your own. If you find that too challenging, the treatment will keep you alive, but perhaps not for as long as you¡¯d hope.¡±


    Paul nodded quietly, indicating his understanding. Hepsed back into silence


    Marissa sensed his hesitation and remained quiet, giving him time to ponder. She had a hunch about his dilemma. Opting for the first n risked exposing a secret he desperately wanted to keep hidden, which could harm him. Choosing the second n meant facing his emotions alone, a daunting task given his long-standing struggles. If managing his feelings were that simple, his condition wouldn¡¯t have reached such a critical point


    After a lengthy pause, Paul sighed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the second n.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied with a reassuring smile. She then turned and called out, ¡°Captain Williamson, could you bring me my purse, please?¡± Before she entered this hall, Elvis had already removed all suspicious items from her. He swiftly grabbed her purse and took it behind the screen by himself


    As he handed over her purse, Marissa instructed, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, please lie down on your back.¡±


    Elvis quickly stepped in and assisted Paul in lying down. Marissa deftly inserted the silver needles into Paul¡¯s body one after another, exining, ¡°This is our first session. Depending on how you respond, I¡¯ll determine when the next one should be. It¡¯s hard to say right now.¡±


    Once the acupuncture was done, she requested a pen and paper and promptly wrote out a prescription. She passed the prescription to Elvis and instructed, ¡°Please procure these medications for Mr. Alvarado as listed here and ensure they are administered exactly as directed. Start with this pill.¡±


    While speaking, she retrieved a pill from her purse, which Elvis had returned to her. Elvis¡¯s eyes gleamed with recognition. ¡°Is this the MindEase Elixir? A Pill?¡±


    Marissa simply confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Something about her confirmation seemed to trouble Elvis. His expression grew somber. In a subdued tone, he posed a hesitant question. ¡°I apologize for asking, Dr. Riss, but there¡¯s something troubling me¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:


    Marissa shot a casual nce at Elvis. ¡°Captain Williamson, what do you want to know?¡±


    Elvis nced at Paul before turning back to Marissa. ¡°Dr. Riss, I¡¯ve heard there are only two A Pills of MindEase Elixir in the world. You gave one to Mrs. Arabe Daniels and the other to Mr. Balthasar Nash. Yet here you are with another one. It leads me to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°That this one might be a fake,¡± Marissa finished for him


    Elvis appeared slightly embarrassed. ¡°I apologize, Dr. Riss. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. However, it concerns Mr. Alvarado¡¯s health, and I must ask my questions.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, she delved into her bag once more and pulled out arge, battered box, setting it on the table. The box was ordinary and worn, looking as though she had simply grabbed an old one from the trash as a makeshift solution


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    Elvis looked puzzled. Paul raised his eyebrows, clearly baffled too. Silently, Marissa lifted the lid of the box


    Both Elvis¡¯s and Paul¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight of its contents. Inside were dozens of MindEase Elixirs. From their appearances, they were all A Pills, the same rare and valuable kind. On the market, each A Pill could fetch fifteen million dors. The box Marissa had casually brought was filled with pills worth a total of five hundred million dors. Yet here they were, stored in a shabby, unassuming box that seemedpletely at odds with the treasure it held. The condition of the box didn¡¯t bother Marissa, nor did theck of cushioning like gauze to protect its contents. Moreover, the pills were scattered inside haphazardly, as if someone had tossed them inside without care


    Elvis¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Catching his nce, Marissa taunted, ¡°Captain Williamson, you¡¯re not thinking all these pills in my box are counterfeit, are you?¡±


    Flustered, Elvis replied, ¡°I apologize, Dr. Riss. There have been some whispers¡­¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Whispers are for the gullible, Captain. I produce ten furnaces of pills at a time, with two hundred pills per furnace. Imagine me cuddling a bucket of these pills and munching on them like popcorn while watching a movie.¡±


    Elvis found himself at a loss for words. The young woman was quite sharp-tongued. Blushing, Elvis hung his head and remained silent


    Paul turned his face into the sofa, barely containing hisughter. Marissa shot Elvis a stern look, then dissolved the MindEase Elixir into a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Please, give this to Mr. Alvarado to drink.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± Elvis responded, quickly grasping the ss with both hands. He moved with such urgency, clearly intimidated by Marissa now, careful not to cross her again. Elvis turned around to hand the ss to Paul, only to notice that Paul was holding back hisughter so intensely that his face had turned red. Elvis, lips pressed tightly together in an awkward smile, offered, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, let me assist you so you can drink this.¡±


    With Elvis¡¯s help, Paul managed to sit up and took a sip of the water mixed with MindEase Elixir. The effect was immediate. His mind felt clearer, and his body felt more rxed. Paul exhaled deeply, ovee with relief. ¡°I always heard the MindEase Elixir was miraculous, but I assumed those stories were just tall tales. It¡¯s only after trying it myself today that I realize its true power.¡±


    Marissa pushed the box of pills towards Paul, then instructed, ¡°Take one every ten days, no more than three a month. Overdosing could be fatal, causing you to vomit blood and die, while underdosing will prolong the recovery.¡±


    Paul eyed therge box of the costly pills and then turned to Elvis. ¡°Please prepare a check for six hundred million dors for Dr. Riss.¡±


    Before Elvis could respond, Marissa interjected, ¡°I¡¯m giving you this box for free, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    Paul looked surprised. ¡°Although obtaining this box is as easy for you as getting popcorn, for me, it¡¯s a rare treasure that money can hardly buy. You¡¯re giving me so many all at once. I can¡¯t just ept them without giving something in return.¡±


    Marissa shook her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not getting them for nothing. I have a favor to ask of you, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Paul responded, his tone indicating his readiness to help. Marissa then ced a photograph of Tiffany on the table. ¡°Please help me find this person, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:


    Paul and Elvis both looked at the photo simultaneously, their expressions filled with confusion


    ¡°Dr. Riss, isn¡¯t the person in this photo yourself?¡± asked Elvis


    Marissa shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s Tiffany Nash, my twin sister. ording to the investigation by my team, she should be on the Sunrise right now. I¡¯m hoping Mr. Alvarado can assist me in finding her.¡±


    Paul and Elvis quickly grasped the situation. The rumors about Connor¡¯s fianc¨¦e fleeing on their wedding day were true. She had indeed vanished. The woman before them was not Tiffany but her twin, posing as her


    However, before meeting Marissa, Paul and Elvis had done their homework on Tiffany. Records showed Tiffany didn¡¯t have a sister, leaving them puzzled about Marissa¡¯s background. Despite not knowing her true background, they were pleased she revealed her identity to them, suggesting a level of trust


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Paul inquired


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°My name is Marissa Nash.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful name.¡± Paul nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Tiffany is on the Sunrise, we¡¯ll find her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    Paul then smiled subtly. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve shared your identity with us. Aren¡¯t you worried I might reveal it?¡±


    Marissa returned the smile. ¡°If you reveal my identity, I¡¯ll tamper with your pills to shorten your life by twenty years.¡±


    Paulughed heartily. ¡°You are quite the character. I¡¯d be happy to hear you scold me. Would you consider being my daughter?¡±


    Marissa looked perplexed. Seeing her confusion, Paul rified, ¡°I don¡¯t have any children of my own. How about bing my daughter?¡±


    Marissa declined bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of calling just anyone father.¡±


    Elvis¡¯s smile immediately stiffened. He thought Marissa was being too headstrong. Most would jump at such an offer to connect with someone like Paul, but Marissa dismissed it outright


    Did she understand the significance of bing Paul¡¯s daughter? Despite her identities as ck Snake and Dr. Riss, these were trivial in Paul¡¯s world. Paul¡¯s fortune could rival that of Connor¡¯s. Connor was known worldwide as a super-rich man, but Paul was super-rich in the shadows. The Sunrise, a mere ything in Paul¡¯s vast empire, was just the tip of the iceberg. His wealth and business interests were beyond theprehension of most


    Bing Paul¡¯s daughter could potentially ce Marissa as his heir. Elvis looked shocked by Marissa¡¯s refusal, but she ignored his reaction. Paul, momentarily taken aback, smiled again. ¡°I admire your spirit, and honestly, I expected your refusal.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. ¡°If you expected my refusal, why bother asking?¡±


    ¡°I thought, what if you said ¡®yes¡¯?¡± Paul arched an eyebrow as well. ¡°Don¡¯t young people always say it¡¯s good to dream big? Even if you don¡¯t agree today, my door is always open.¡±


    Marissa, holding back her urge to dismiss the idea outright, simply shrugged with respect and chose not to pursue the conversation further. Paul then addressed Elvis. ¡°Go find Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elvis responded and promptly left


    As Elvis departed to search for Tiffany, Connor sat outside, sipping tea and waiting for Marissa. Meanwhile, she stayed behind the screen, giving Paul some health advice. About thirty minutester, Elvis returned


    Marissa darted from behind the screen and asked, ¡°Captain Williamson, have you found my sister?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:


    Connor rose and faced Elvis, eager for news about Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts. Although he wasn¡¯t particrly invested in Tiffany herself, he needed to find her to dere Marissa as his wife. The thought of everyone believing Tiffany was his spouse irritated him


    Elvis looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Riss. Tiffany is no longer on the Sunrise.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Marissa asked, frustration mounting. ¡°My team confirmed she boarded the Sunrise, yet there¡¯s no evidence she ever left. She couldn¡¯t have just vanished.¡±


    Elvis showed Marissa a surveince clip. ¡°Here, watch this. Tiffany stayed on the Sunrise for two days, then left aboard this yacht.¡±


    Marissa scrutinized the video, searching for clues. The yacht was luxurious and expensive but had no identifying marks. Tiffany boarded willingly, met by several bodyguards in ck masks, offering no further hints


    After a moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Do you know who owns this yacht?¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Elvis shook his head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Riss. Our involvement doesn¡¯t extend beyond the Sunrise. The yacht was just here to pick up Tiffany; we didn¡¯t investigate its origin.¡±


    ¡°And who was Tiffany with when she boarded the Sunrise?¡± Marissa pressed for more information


    ¡°She came alone,¡± Elvis replied swiftly


    ¡°What did she do while she was here?¡±


    ¡°She spent two nights in her room, having meals delivered by a waiter. She didn¡¯t contact anyone.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. The pieces of the puzzle weren¡¯t fitting together. Tiffany had always been strapped for cash. Who had paid for her trip? Why had shee to the Sunrise? Who had picked her up afterward? These questions churned in Marissa¡¯s mind. She had arrived hoping to solve the mystery, only to find herself with even more questions


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s troubled look, Connor attempted to reassure her. ¡°Tiffany will turn up eventually. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Marissa sighed, resigned but resolute, preparing herself to continue the search and hoping new clues would emerge soon


    At that moment, Paul¡¯s voice emerged from behind the screen. ¡°Marissa, do you need my assistance in locating Tiffany?¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Connor chimed in, ¡°We¡¯d rather not trouble you, Mr. Alvarado. I¡¯ll handle this matter for my wife.¡±


    Laughing softly, Paul smiled and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Daniels, you certainly look out for your wife. I see no need for me to intervene.¡±


    Noticing Elvis seemed hesitant, Marissa prompted, ¡°Captain Williamson, is there something you wish to add?¡±


    Elvis paused, collecting his thoughts before saying, ¡°Dr. Riss, during our search for Tiffany, we encountered two four-year-olds. They were looking for their mother, clutching a photograph. The woman in the photo resembles you or Tiffany. We dug deeper and learned that these children emerged from a modified suitcase in the cargo hold. The security checks failed to detect them upon boarding, and we still haven¡¯t identified the suitcase¡¯s owner.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s confusion deepened. Two children had appeared out of nowhere? Were they Tiffany¡¯s children? Having reviewed Tiffany¡¯s diaries, Marissa found no mention of any children. Considering Tiffany¡¯s past, she hadn¡¯t had any opportunity to have children. What was really happening? Puzzled, Marissa looked at Elvis and asked earnestly, ¡°Captain Williamson, is it possible for me to meet these children?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the two children here, Dr. Riss. You can meet them now,¡± Elvis said. As he finished speaking, a man dressed in ck guided the two young children into the hall


    Marissa and Connor turned their attention toward them. The two four-year-olds appeared terrified, their expressions pitiful


    Moved by their distress, Marissa approached and crouched down to their level, examining them more closely. The boy and the girl, likely twins given their resemnce and age, were strikingly simr to her. Could they really be Tiffany¡¯s children?


    Striving to maintain a soothing voice, Marissa asked, ¡°Sweethearts, may I see the photo you have?¡±


    The little girl hesitated slightly before handing over the photograph she was holding. Marissa¡¯s heart raced as she looked at the image. It was a picture of her, so simr to Tiffany that others might be fooled, but Marissa knew her own face all too well. Why did these children have her photo?


    She scrutinized the photo intently, certain that she hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to take such a picture of her. When and where had this photo been taken? Who could have snapped it? The questions bombarded her, intensifying her headache. The photo was straightforward: a headshot with her features clearly visible


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    After a thorough review, she concluded that the photo must have been taken four years prior, when she was only eighteen. At that time, she was always on assignments in perilous locations and had never been romantically involved with anyone. The idea of her having birthed two children was ludicrous! So where did these childrene from? Why did they possess her photo? Why did they believe she was their mother? Who had sent them to the Sunrise?


    As Marissa grappled with her confusion, Connor approached and peered at the photo. His expression immediately darkened. He could tell Marissa apart from Tiffany and knew without a doubt that the woman in the photo was Marissa


    This reminded him of the words she had uttered during their divorce mediation¡ªhad she truly had two children, and now these children had found their way to her? Who could be the father?


    Unaware of the change in Connor¡¯s expression, Marissa looked up, still bewildered, and asked, ¡°Sweethearts, who gave you this photo?¡±


    ¡°It came from Auntie,¡± the little girl murmured shyly


    ¡°Who is Auntie?¡± Marissa inquired


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s just¡­ Auntie,¡± the little girl replied, offering no further exnation


    The boy picked up the story. ¡°Auntie told us she couldn¡¯t look after us anymore. She gave us this photo and told us to find Mommy, saying we would stay with her from now on.¡±


    Despite being only four years old, the children spoke with remarkable rity, and their eyes sparkled with intelligence. Yet, at that moment, they were visibly scared and flinched


    Marissa offered a helpless smile. The identity of ¡°Auntie¡± remained a mystery, and without that information, Marissa couldn¡¯t delve into the children¡¯s backgrounds. What was she supposed to do with them now?


    As Marissa pondered, the little boy looked up at her with sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you want us?¡± The little girl chimed in, her voice equally sorrowful, ¡°Auntie said if Mommy doesn¡¯t want us, we¡¯ll have to be homeless and fend for ourselves.¡±


    Marissa gently caressed their heads, her heart aching for them. She wanted to rify that she was not their mother, yet she feared the harm it might cause. For now, she decided to go along with their belief. ¡°How could I possibly abandon you? I¡¯m your mother, and I love you dearly.¡±


    Embracing them tightly, she reassured them, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± The tension in the children¡¯s faces eased somewhat. They were still wary around Marissa, stealing timid nces at her and hesitating to get closer or hold her hand. Taking each child by the hand, Marissa bid farewell to Paul and departed from the Sunrise with Connor by her side


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:


    Not only had Marissa and Connor managed to rid themselves of Amiri, but they also ensured everyone¡¯s safe departure. The expedition had been a resounding sess. However, unexpectedly, they returned with two four-year-olds in tow. From the moment they boarded Connor¡¯s private jet, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the children, treating them almost like exotic specimens


    Having endured a series of ordeals recently, the children found the scrutiny of these strangers overwhelming. Clinging to Marissa¡¯s legs, they soughtfort and a sense of safety in her presence. Connor, in particr, seemed to intimidate them. His eyes, cold and piercing, felt threatening to them, as if he harbored intentions of harm. Each time their gazes met his, a shiver of fear ran through them


    Marissa observed the intensity in Connor¡¯s gaze and felt a pang of helplessness. It appeared he had little affection for children, and she knew she couldn¡¯t force him to feel otherwise. She suspected that his displeasure might stem from a deeper issue. If the children were indeed Tiffany¡¯s, it would suggest to everyone that he had been betrayed, a notion undoubtedly humiliating for him


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also watched the children with keen interest yet remained silent, picking up on their boss¡¯s foul mood. However, their thoughts diverged from Marissa¡¯s. Judging from Mr. Daniels¡¯ expression, they were not worried that these two children were Tiffany¡¯s, but rather that they might actually be Marissa¡¯s. They considered that Mr. Daniels¡¯ distress might not be about disliking Marissa¡¯s children per se, but rather the implication that she had been involved with another man. Connor would have been overjoyed to have children with Marissa himself


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Observing the two adorable children, Domenic, Marc, and Terry were torn. They were eager to show their admiration for such beautiful and intelligent kids, yet they hesitated. If these children turned out to be Marissa¡¯s with another man, any disy of affection could lead to serious repercussions from Connor


    Landen, on the other hand, reacted differently. Ever since heid eyes on the children, he had been overtly kind and eager to win their favor. Once the children settled on the sofa next to Marissa, Landen approached and took a seat beside them. He gently tapped Marissa on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Boss, are these kids really yours?¡±


    Marissa shot him a sharp look. ¡°I haven¡¯t been with any man. How could they possibly be mine?¡±


    Landen paused for a moment before asking again, ¡°Not yours?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Marissa responded emphatically


    Her firm denial seemed to lift a weight off Connor¡¯s shoulders, brightening his expression significantly. Domenic, Marc, and Terry also felt a sense of relief and began to flock around the children. Domenic leaned in closer and asked warmly, ¡°Sweeties, are you hungry? Would you like something tasty to eat?¡±


    The little girl nodded and replied boldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± the little boy eximed, clutching his stomach


    ¡°Get them something to eat,¡± Connormanded without hesitation. Shortly after, the staff served two fried steaks, two servings of Italian pasta, two vegetable sds, and two sses of juice. The children, evidently famished, devoured their meals quickly


    Feeling more amiable, Connor strolled over and took a seat on the sofa across from the kids. The group of adults looked on, observing the children as though they were small, curious animals. Marissa was sitting close to the kids, gently dabbing their mouths with a tissue now and then. Though she was certain they weren¡¯t her own, her affection for them was evident


    Landen, watching the children intently, turned to Marissa and remarked, ¡°You say they aren¡¯t your kids, but don¡¯t you think they bear a resemnce to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought the same. They might actually be Tiffany¡¯s kids,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°What?¡± Landen¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m lost here. Aren¡¯t you Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:


    It was then that Marissa realized she hadn¡¯t yet disclosed her true identity to Landen. Though she hadn¡¯t intended to reveal it, circumstances forced her hand. With her identity as ck Snake now unmasked and the sudden appearance of two children, concealing the truth from Landen was no longer viable. It would onlyplicate things further. However, she knew discussing it in front of the kids was out of the question


    Once the children were asleep after their meal, Marissa turned to Landen with a serious expression. ¡°My name is actually Marissa Nash, and I¡¯m Tiffany¡¯s twin sister,¡± she confessed. Landen lookedpletely taken aback. He gazed at Marissa intently before slowly asking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to have died as a baby? Are you actually alive?¡±


    Marissa saw his astonishment and couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab. ¡°I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ve been dead for a while. You¡¯re basically talking to a ghost right now!¡± Landen burst intoughter. ¡°That exins so much. I was puzzled by how much Tiffany had changed. So, you¡¯re not Tiffany. That clears up a lot of the weirdness.¡± He rubbed his nose sheepishly and inquired, ¡°So, boss, where did you grow up? And how did you find your way back to the Nash family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story. I¡¯ll fill you inter,¡± Marissa responded, dying the story for another time


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen nodded. ¡°You were lost at birth, yet after all the twists and turns, you ended up bing my boss. It must be fate.¡±


    Landen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re not Tiffany, where is she?¡± Marissa responded, ¡°Tiffany fled from her wedding. Silver Fox discovered she hade to the Sunrise recently, so I came here to find her. But by the time I arrived, she had already left.¡±


    Landen scratched his head in concern. ¡°Where could she have gone? I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together and remained silent. She was concerned for Tiffany too but knew that worrying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Looking over at the two children asleep on the sofa, Landen muttered, ¡°Are these kids really Tiffany¡¯s? How could that be? Who is the father?¡±


    Marissa examined the children thoughtfully. ¡°Given their ages, they must have been born when Tiffany was eighteen. Was there anything unusual about that year?¡±


    Landen remembered something. ¡°When Tiffany was eighteen, her first engagement was canceled. It was a huge scandal. Embarrassed, Sansa sent her away to the countryside, iming she needed to reflect on herself there for a few months. But¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°Even though Tiffany spent a few months in the countryside, it¡¯s highly unlikely she had children with anyone there. She was closely watched the entire time. Any pregnancy would not have gone unnoticed by our family. And during that time, I visited her several times. She was definitely not pregnant, nor did she ever mention expecting a child.¡±


    Marissa then remembered something from Tiffany¡¯s diaries, which detailed her time in the countryside. Tiffany hadn¡¯t written anything about being pregnant or having children. Considering Tiffany¡¯s tendency to document every detail of her life, if she had met a man and be pregnant, it would have certainly made it into her diaries. After a moment of contemtion, Marissa asked, ¡°Was there any other time when Tiffany was not in Blebert?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Landen replied with conviction. ¡°Tiffany was always under Sansa¡¯s watchful eye. Her only time away was those months in the countryside.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. ording to Landen¡¯s statement, it seemed impossible for Tiffany to have had an opportunity to get pregnant. So how could there be a connection between Tiffany and these two children? As they mulled this over, Connor, who had been quiet up to now, finally spoke. ¡°Have you thought about another possibility?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:


    Marissa and Landen turned to look at Connor simultaneously. Connor said tly, ¡°Could it be that these kids were born via surrogacy?¡±


    Marissa and Landen were stunned, their mouths agape. Then, it clicked. If the children were indeed born via surrogacy, that would exin why Tiffany never appeared pregnant. Landen pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°That¡¯s not likely. Tiffany had no reason to do that. Back then, she was struggling financially. How could she afford surrogacy?¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement with Landen. ¡°Exactly. She didn¡¯t have the funds to pay someone to carry her children, and it¡¯s unlikely any man would use her genes for surrogacy, given her notorious reputation.¡±


    As Marissa analyzed the situation, Connor¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her. Feeling uneasy under his scrutiny, Marissa frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Connor said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the kids have your photo.¡± He implied that the children were Marissa¡¯s and that she had used surrogacy


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Landen gasped in surprise. Marissa, visibly upset, demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting I used a surrogate to have children?¡±


    Despite her anger, Connor asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡±


    ¡°Connor, have you lost your mind?¡± Marissa replied, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°Why would I want two children at 18? At that time, I already had ten billion dors. Do you think I couldn¡¯t afford the costs of raising two children? Would I have made my children homeless right after they were born? Is that how you see me? Is that what you think of me? If you dare to say I¡¯m the mother of those children again, you¡¯ll see my bad side.¡±


    As she finished her retort, Landen¡¯s eyes widened, not from Connor¡¯s surrogacy theory, but because she imed to have had ten billion dors at 18. How on earth did she amass such wealth? Even though ck Snake had made a substantial amount bypleting missions, ten billion dors was simply out of reach!


    Thinking of that, Landen asked, ¡°Boss, did you really have ten billion dors when you were 18? How did you amass such wealth?¡±


    Marissa, still irate, sharply told him, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Landen awkwardly touched his nose, realizing it was probably not the best moment to probe. Domenic, Marc, and Terry had been watching the exchange with amusement and were visibly shocked. They knew Marissa was exceptionally skilled, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated her wealth. Ten billion dors at 18? Surely, she was a major yer. This exined her calm demeanor when she received five hundred million from Connor. She was already exceedingly wealthy. Connor¡¯s eyebrows also shot up in surprise


    She was Dr. Riss, a top doctor, the mercenary queen ck Snake, and the elite hacker Bee. These roles might bring in a significant ie and provide afortable life, but not a staggering ten billion at 18. Clearly, she had even more astonishing secrets yet to be uncovered


    Connor mulled over this while Marissa stewed in anger over his surrogacy usation. The more she thought about it, the more her anger red. In a rage, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Daniels, I took on Amiri¡¯s mission, but I haven¡¯tpleted it yet. I should get my payment before the news of his demise spreads.¡± Right after she finished speaking, she was poised to take action


    Connor gestured towards the two sleeping children and grinned obsequiously. ¡°They¡¯re asleep. Let¡¯s not wake them.¡±


    She halted, displeased, and finally realized she had inadvertently revealed her financial status. Could this revtion potentially cause her trouble?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:


    Marissa scanned the shocked faces around her, her lips pressed together in worry before shrugging it off with indifference. It was no big deal that they now knew her true financial status. ncing again at the curious crowd, she snorted dismissively, signaling that she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything more


    The crowd reacted differently to her challenging stare. Landen admired his boss immensely. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback by her arrogance, yet it seemed she had earned the right to it. Connor thought she looked rather cute


    Marissa was indifferent to their opinions. After her dismissive snort, she turned her attention to the two children asleep on the sofa. At this point, spections and deductions were pointless. The priority was to conduct DNA tests. Since she and Tiffany were twins with identical genes, she only needed to test her DNA against the children¡¯s to confirm if they were Tiffany¡¯s


    With this n in mind, she delicately extracted a hair from each of the children¡¯s heads and two from her own, sealing them in separate bags. As soon as the nended in Blebert, she nned to have Ferris send them for testing at the hospital. Her actions rified her intentions to everyone. After she tucked the bags into her purse, Landen asked, ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s your n for the children?¡±


    ¡°If they turn out to be Tiffany¡¯s, I¡¯ll take care of them until I find her. Then, I¡¯ll return them to her,¡± she replied promptly. After a brief pause, Landen continued, ¡°And if the DNA tests show they¡¯re not rted to you?¡±


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Marissa felt conflicted. If the two children weren¡¯t her responsibility, she had no obligation to raise them. Yet, their innocent faces evoked a sense of reluctance in her


    ¡°Boss, will you send them to an orphanage?¡± Landen asked tentatively, echoing her reluctance


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the test results,¡± Marissa said decisively. She eyed Landen curiously. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Focus on your own responsibilities! There is no ck Snake in the world from now on. Our organization is disbanded. Go back and study medicine from Riss and stay out of this mess.¡±


    ¡°Why disband our organization? Why let ck Snake disappear?¡± Landen asked, confused. Marissa shot a disdainful nce at Connor, who was seated across from him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of someone.¡± She scoffed. Understanding dawned on Landen as he looked at Connor


    ck Snake had taken on Amiri¡¯s task of eliminating Connor, but Marissa couldn¡¯t fulfill that. She had to dere the mission a failure, tarnishing ck Snake¡¯s previously spotless reputation. Marissa wasn¡¯t too troubled by the broken legend. No one could guarantee continual sess, but this particr failure was significant because it involved a breach of their circle¡¯s rules. Even if no one else knew, Marissa waspelled to maintain her own principle: if she ever broke the rules, she would have to resign


    Landen found it unfortunate that the organization was disbanded just when he discovered ck Snake was his cousin. However, he had already nned to leave the organization after avenging Red Thunder, so his sadness was mitigated. Connor felt guilty


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s reproachful gaze, he smiled and offered, ¡°You lost that identity because of me. How can I make it up to you? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    A mischievous sparkle appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Connor nodded earnestly. ¡°Absolutely.¡± Watching Marissa¡¯s calcting look and Connor¡¯s earnest expression, Domenic, Marc, and Terry realized that Connor was about to be ensnared by one of Marissa¡¯s plots once again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:


    Marissa felt she had lost a great deal. She had fought hard for the identity of ¡°ck Snake,¡± and now that her reputation waspromised because of Connor, she believed he owed herpensation. She wasn¡¯t about to be shy about it or settle for less than she deserved


    Therefore, in front of everyone, she dered confidently, ¡°Since you, Mr. Daniels, are willing topensate, how about you pay me the 2-billion-dor bounty that was supposed to be paid by Amiri?¡±


    The mention of 2 billion drew immediate reactions from Domenic, Marc, and Terry. No wonder she already had ten billion dors at 18. Apparently, making money was simple for her! Previously, she had casually taken 500 million from Connor, and now she was demanding 2 billion. If she continued to make such requests, her wealth would skyrocket!


    The trio felt this was unfair to their boss. Domenic and Marc remained silent, but the candid Terry couldn¡¯t keep his peace. He blurted out indignantly, ¡°Miss Nash, don¡¯t you need toplete the task to receive Amiri¡¯s 2 billion? Mr. Daniels¡¯s head isn¡¯t just up for grabs. Whether you abandon the task or not, wouldn¡¯t it still be a failure?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa responded with a knowing smile. As she spoke, Connor suddenly doubled over in pain. Domenic quickly inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°He¡¯s poisoned,¡± Marissa stated calmly. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned and bombarded her with questions


    ¡°What poison?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Did Paul do something behind our backs?¡±


    Marissaughed. ¡°If Paul wanted him dead, he could have just ordered his men to shoot him on the Sunrise. Why would he bother with poison?¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­?¡± Terry was still perplexed


    Marissa looked at him challengingly. ¡°I poisoned him, just now.¡±


    ¡°Just now?¡± Terry¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°We didn¡¯t see you do anything.¡±


    ¡°When I, ck Snake, want someone dead, would I let anyone see it?¡± Marissa retorted. ¡°Do you still dare to im I¡¯d fail my mission even if I didn¡¯t give it up?¡±


    Terry was left without a reply. Landen chuckled. ¡°Even though Mr. Daniels is Lone Wolf and not easily taken down, he wasn¡¯t on his guard against my boss. She could behead him anytime!¡± Domenic and Marc nodded in agreement. They recognized that Marissa truly deserved that 2 billion; it was only fair that Connorpensated her to save his own skin


    Connor found the situation both irritating and amusing. ¡°Just to prove to this fool that you deserve my 2 billion, you poisoned me? Did you consider how I might feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it would kill you,¡± Marissa responded quietly


    ¡°But my stomach really hurts!¡±


    Feeling a tad embarrassed, Marissa handed Connor a pill. ¡°Take this, and the pain will stop.¡±


    Connor quickly swallowed the pill and washed it down with some water, feeling relief from the pain soon after. Once he felt better, he didn¡¯t scold Marissa for the poisoning. Instead, he fixed a stern gaze on Terry. Startled, Terry instinctively stepped back. His boss was clearly upset with him for interfering!


    He chastised himself internally for getting involved. Mr. Daniels and Miss Nash were clearly handling their own conflict; why had he felt the need to step in? Domenic and Marc were relieved they had kept quiet, realizing they could have been the targets of Mr. Daniels¡¯s displeasure


    Turning his attention away from Terry, Connor wrote out a check for 2 billion and handed it to Marissa. Without hesitation, Marissa epted the check and tucked it into her bag


    Landen watched in awe. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t realize making money was so simple for you. No wonder you already had ten billion at 18!¡±


    Marissa responded coolly, ¡°It¡¯s not always this straightforward. It¡¯s rare to find gullible fools like this one.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were taken aback by her frankness. At this, Connor¡¯s expression darkened immediately


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:


    The tension in the cabin soared abruptly. ncing at Connor¡¯s sullen expression, Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked away, their own cheeks heating up in shared difort. They silently agreed that Connor had iting


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Daniels, no hard feelings. I was actually trying to give you recognition for being kind, generous, understanding, and loyal!¡± Marissa said with a grin. Her unconventional method of soothing Connor surprised Domenic, Marc, and Terry


    Landen burst intoughter. He had always seen his boss, ck Snake, as aloof and unapproachable, yet here she was, cracking jokes. Connor let out a resigned sigh. What else could he do?


    Marissa then penned a check for 300 million dors and extended it towards Connor. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Connor queried, his brow furrowed in confusion


    ¡°I keep my promises. I brought you on board, Lone Wolf, to help me take out Amiri. Now that we¡¯ve aplished that, here¡¯s your cut,¡± Marissa exined, still smiling


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    Connor¡¯s face lit up as he tucked the check away. ¡°That settles it!¡± Marissa dered, pping her hands in delight


    ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do after you abandon the identity ¡®ck Snake¡¯?¡± Landen inquired


    ¡°I¡¯m going to study medicine with you,¡± Marissa responded


    ¡°But Dr. Riss thinks you are Tiffany. Aren¡¯t you going to rify that you¡¯re actually Marissa?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my true identity until I find Tiffany. It would be too much for my mother to handle right now.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Landen agreed with a nod. ¡°Boss, have you actually seen what Dr. Riss looks like?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°And? What does she look like?¡±


    ¡°Incredibly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the more beautiful one, Dr. Riss or you?¡±


    ¡°When I look at her, I think she¡¯s more beautiful than me. And when she looks at me, she thinks I¡¯m more beautiful than her.¡±


    Landen was baffled, still uncertain about who was more beautiful. Marissa smiled meaningfully and asked, ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Landen shook his head


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. If you¡¯ve got questions, just ask. I¡¯m an open book,¡± Marissa encouraged. Shaking his head again, Landen confessed, ¡°I¡¯m just confused. Your answers are so cryptic, I doubt I¡¯d get them even if I asked more.¡±


    Hearing this exchange, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. Domenic, Marc, and Terry joined in, easing the tension in the cabin


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the private nended smoothly in Blebert. The ne had taken off from Daniels Manor but touched down on the rooftop of the Pce Hotel, following Connor¡¯s unexpected directive


    ¡°Marissa, I can¡¯t take these two children back to Daniels Manor,¡± Connor admitted with a sincere tone. Marissa gave a nod, her expression understanding. The presence of these children, if they were confirmed as Tiffany¡¯s, would undoubtedly tarnish Connor¡¯s reputation. The prospect of mockery and scandal loomedrge. After all, the head of the Daniels family could not be expected to raise another man¡¯s children or step into the shoes of a father for them


    It was Marissa who had brought the children back from the Sunrise, and the responsibility to care for them fell on her shoulders. Yet, without knowing their true lineage, it seemed imprudent to bring them directly to the Sanchez family¡¯s home. Staying at a hotel for the time being appeared to be the wisest decision


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured a room,¡± Connor informed her, handing over the room key


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marissa responded, taking the key from him


    Just then, the two children stirred awake. After a nap, the initial fear in their eyes seemed to fade. Upon seeing Marissa, they excitedly called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Marissa softly stroked their heads and offered aforting smile. ¡°Sweethearts, we¡¯re home,¡± she assured them, lifting them into her arms to leave the ne


    Landen trailed behind Marissa, while Connor stayed back, remaining seated. Looking around, one of the children suddenly pointed towards Connor and curiously inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dading home with us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear the child call Connor ¡°Dad.¡± Connor froze instantly, staring at the two children for what felt like an eternity before finally moving in a stilted manner. At 27 years old and still a virgin, how could he possibly be the father of these children? The children addressing him as ¡°Dad¡± left him feeling both confused and slightly irritated. Given that Tiffany was now his wife, if the children were indeed hers, their calling him ¡°Dad¡± would make him theughingstock of the entire city


    His expression slowly turned grim. Perceiving his difort, Marissa quickly intervened. She said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t call him Dad. He is not your father.¡±


    The children blinked, their faces a picture of confusion, but they obediently fell silent. Marissa hurriedly left the ne with the children and went to their hotel room


    At the Pce Hotel, managed by the Daniels Group, there were two presidential suites on the top floor. One had long been reserved for Connor¡¯s use, and he booked the other for Marissa. Marissa took the children to the top-floor presidential suite from the rooftop directly. The matter was highly confidential; apart from the hotel manager and the staff designated to serve Marissa, no one else was aware of it


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    Once inside, she seated the children on the sofa and promptly texted Ferris, asking him toe take DNA samples. After ending her conversation with Ferris, Marissa noticed that the children had grown quite fond of Landen. They were deeply engrossed in conversation and games,ughing together on the sofa


    She approached and signaled to Landen with her eyes to stop. She needed to speak with the children. Landen promptly sat up straight and instructed the children, ¡°Sweethearts, sit down and listen to your mommy.¡±


    The children obediently mimicked Landen¡¯s posture. Marissa smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Who is older?¡±


    The little girl pointed to the boy next to her and said, ¡°He is my elder brother, and I¡¯m his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The little boy raised his hand eagerly. ¡°My name is 2/001.¡±


    Next, the little girl chimed in, raising her hand as well, ¡°My name is ZJ002.¡±


    At this, both Marissa and Landen froze. The peculiar names of the children sounded more like codes than actual names. This strange naming confirmed their suspicions: the children had note from a typical family environment. In a regr household, children are not called by code names


    Marissa surmised that the children¡¯s arrival on the Sunrise with a photograph of their mother had been orchestrated by someone targeting her specifically. Despite her suspicions, Marissa couldn¡¯t unravel who had masterminded this plot or their ultimate goal. Landen also understood the gravity of the situation. With a furrowed brow, he turned to Marissa and began, ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Quickly, Marissa shook her head, signaling him to remain silent, worried about the impact their conversation might have on the children. To keep the situation light and not rm the children, she managed to maintain a calm demeanor. With a reassuring smile, she asked, ¡°Where did you live before this?¡±


    ¡°In a big house,¡± the boy replied


    ¡°There¡¯s a big yard outside,¡± added the girl. ¡°And behind the yard, there¡¯s arge garden with a big¡­¡±


    The children waved their hands, trying to describe their former residence. Their young age made it difficult for them to convey the details clearly. Marissa listened patiently, giving them time to articte their thoughts. Seeing their struggle to describe it further, she gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big thing in the garden?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:


    The two little kids thought hard, their foreheads glistening with sweat from the effort, but they still couldn¡¯t find the words to describe the creature. Finally, the little boy managed to say one word: ¡°Monster!¡±


    ¡°Monster?¡± Marissa echoed, her voiceced with confusion


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the little boy replied, nodding with enthusiasm. ¡°A monster, very scary, very terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Can you describe the monster to Mommy?¡± Marissa encouraged


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but I can draw it,¡± the little girl chimed in


    Quickly, Landen fetched some paper and a pen and handed them to her. The little girl started drawing with intense focus, each stroke deliberate. She disyed impressive skill. Marissa and Landen watched in silence. When shepleted her depiction of the monster, both adults furrowed their brows. What was this thing?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    ¡°Does such a creature exist on Earth?¡± Landen murmured to himself


    Marissa searched her memory but couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing such a strange creature. No wonder the kids had struggled to describe it; it truly resembled a monster from a cartoon. Could it be a statue? After a brief pause, Landen inquired, ¡°Sweethearts, is this monster alive or is it still?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it moves, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t,¡± the little girl replied


    Realizing they wouldn¡¯t get more information about the monster, Marissa shifted the topic. ¡°Sweethearts, who do you usually live with?¡±


    ¡°Auntie,¡± the little boy said


    The mystery of the auntie deepened. Who exactly was this auntie?


    ¡°Do you know what your auntie is called?¡± Marissa asked


    Both children shook their heads


    Marissa pressed on, ¡°Besides your auntie, is there anyone else in the house?¡±


    They shook their heads again


    Marissa was baffled. Arge house with a vast yard and a garden, yet only this so-called auntie to look after two children who were referred to by code names? What was happening here?


    Failing to figure out the truth, Marissa decided to set aside her queries for the moment. She smiled warmly and asked the children, ¡°Sweethearts, other children have lovely names. Would you like to have nice names too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Both kids nodded eagerly


    ¡°How about Mommy gives you names?¡± Marissa suggested


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Marissa thought for a moment. ¡°The brother will be called Lawrence, and the sister will be called Lindsay. Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children were delighted. Their joy soon turned to confusion again


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweethearts?¡± Marissa inquired gently


    The little girl frowned. ¡°What¡¯s ourst name?¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of conflict. ¡°For now, you can use myst name, Nash. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The kids nodded again


    Then the little boy raised another question. ¡°Auntie said every child has a mommy and a daddy. We found our mommy, but where is our daddy?¡±


    Marissa felt a surge of conflict within her. What was she to say to the children? Seeing her hesitation, Landen quickly intervened with a gentle suggestion. ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay, your mommy is very tired today and needs to rest. Let¡¯s save this conversation for another day. How about Uncle Landen takes you to your room to sleep now?¡±


    The children nodded and followed Landen to their room, their steps echoing softly in the hallway. Relieved, Marissa let out a long sigh. She was grateful not to face the children¡¯s questions about their father just yet. She didn¡¯t want to lie to them but also didn¡¯t know where their father was, which deepened her inner turmoil


    Just then, the doorbell rang. She quickly rose and opened the door. Ferris was standing there, waiting


    Marissa handed him the bags of hair and instructed firmly, ¡°Make it quick. I want the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± Ferris assured her. As he took the samples and turned to leave, Landen reappeared from the children¡¯s room. When he saw Ferris, his expression shifted to one of surprise. ¡°Dr. Frazier, what brings you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:


    Marissa and Ferris hadn¡¯t expected Landen to see them. But since Landen saw and asked a question, they couldn¡¯t just pretend he wasn¡¯t there. Ferris turned and offered a smile to Landen


    ¡°Miss Nash entrusted me with a DNA test. I¡¯m here to collect the samples.¡±


    Taken aback, Landen looked at Marissa. ¡°You¡¯re just an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯ team. Why would Dr. Riss¡¯ top assistant personally handle this for you?¡±


    Ferris shed a grin. ¡°I was in the area, so I figured I¡¯d stop by and pick the samples up.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen nodded, though he was skeptical


    Marissa chuckled and turned to Landen. ¡°Anything else on your mind?¡±


    Landen looked at Ferris and asked, ¡°Dr. Frazier, when will I meet Dr. Riss?¡±


    Ferris looked at Marissa before answering, ¡°Landen, please be patient. Dr. Riss will reach out to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Landen sighed, tinged with disappointment. Each time he pressed Ferris for a meeting with Dr. Riss, he received the same vague answer. He was unsure when he would actually get to meet Dr. Riss


    Ferris smiled again, probing, ¡°Any other questions, Landen?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing else,¡± Landen shook his head


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Ferris said as he turned and departed


    Once Ferris had left, Marissa motioned to Landen. ¡°You can leave, too.¡±


    ¡°Boss, why are you sending me away?¡± Landen hesitated, not wanting to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help with the kids?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa said, gently pushing Landen out the door. ¡°You should go back. And remember, don¡¯t talk about who I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Landen said reluctantly as he left. With everyone gone, Marissa finally felt relieved


    She took a sip of water, settled into the sofa, and messaged Silver Fox, saying, ¡°Can you look into this for me?¡± She sent a picture of Lindsay¡¯s sketch of the monster to Silver Fox


    Silver Fox¡¯s reply was tinged with excitement. ¡°ck Snake, where are you currently?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m in Blebert.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°You have returned to Blebert already? Any injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine,¡± Marissa assured


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief! And Amiri? Was the mission sessful?¡± Silver Fox inquired further


    Marissa confirmed, ¡°Yes. News from the Sunrise about Amiri will be out soon, but it might not be entirely urate. Anyway, we made it back without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t be ck Snake anymore. Our organization is going to be disbanded soon,¡± Marissa added


    Surprised, Silver Fox responded, ¡°We¡¯re disbanding our organization? That¡¯s a bit sad. But it doesn¡¯t matter. ck Snake is just one of your identities. You¡¯re still ck Mallow, free to do whatever you choose in our circles.¡±


    Curious, Marissa asked, ¡°And what about you? What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I joined you for the thrill. Now that we¡¯re disbanding our organization, I¡¯ll return home to take over my family¡¯s fortune! I¡¯ll meet you in Blebert soon,¡± Silver Fox announced


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you! And please, look into this picture for me as soon as you can,¡± Marissa requested


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a look at the picture. What in the world is this?¡± Silver Fox asked


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s why I need your help to figure it out,¡± Marissa exined


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it my all! If Ie up short, we might need to seek help from the Rasetsu Group. They¡¯ve been using the ck Snake name for years. It¡¯s time they returned the favor,¡± Silver Fox suggested


    After ending her chat with Silver Fox, Marissa logged off the Dark Net and headed to the children¡¯s room. They were sound asleep. During dinner, they had each finished a big ss of milk, and the room was still filled with its aroma. Marissa gently tucked the children in. As she was about to leave, she let out a yawn


    But as she yawned, she suddenly froze. She had just discovered something utterly astonishing


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:


    Marissa was astounded by her discovery. She approached the children and took a deep breath, only to find herself yawning uncontrobly twice. This confirmed her suspicion: the children had the same hypnotic effect as Connor


    Because she had slept well the previous night and felt alert during the day, she hadn¡¯t noticed this on the ne. Now that she was exhausted and it waste into the night, she felt an overwhelming sleepiness as she drew near the children. Realization dawned on Marissa, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. She viewed the children as though they were rare gems. Indeed, there were others who shared Connor¡¯s unique hypnotic trait. Choosing to sleep alongside these innocent children seemed a far safer option than spending the night near someone as unpredictable as Connor


    With this thought, Marissa showered, changed into her pajamas, and cuddled up in bed with the children. However, just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang


    She checked it and found a message from Connor: ¡°Do you want me to apany you tonight?¡±


    Marissa typed back swiftly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need yourpany anymore, Mr. Daniels. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    She sent the message, muted her phone, snuggled the children closer, and slept contentedly


    Meanwhile, the offices of the Warren Group were still brightly lit. Since Bee¡¯s cyber attack, Aelfric had been on high alert, unwilling to leave the office and sleeping there for two nights straight. He was fraught with worry, dreading that another crisis could erupt at any moment. Despite his distress, he felt powerless; Bee had climbed to the top of the world¡¯s hacker rankings, making him untouchable. No plea for help would suffice


    Aelfric concluded that his only recourse was to confront Bee directly, prepared to ept whatever terms might be demanded to resolve their feud. But the question remained: Where could he find Bee? Suddenly, Aelfric thought of Riss. The battle between Bee and him, after all, revolved around her. Bee had even imed to have fathered two children with her. Finding Riss would surely lead him to Bee. The name Riss made him think of Tiffany. He suspected that she might be Riss; why else would Connor show such favoritism and trust toward someone seemingly naive?


    Connor¡¯s drastic change in his attitude toward Tiffany suggested he had recognized a hidden depth or talent in her. Yet, Aelfric puzzled over another enigma: If Riss had indeed started a family with another, why would Connor remain so devoted? Could his affection be so deep that her past was of no consequence?


    When Aelfric was lost in thought, Melinda burst into the room. As soon as she saw him, Melinda sobbed. ¡°Aelfric, you must help me take revenge! I used to be so popr online, but now I can¡¯t even show my face in public. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to capitalize on my fame!¡±


    Aelfric, trying to soothe her, replied, ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. Our family isn¡¯t short on money. Even though you¡¯ve lost your poprity, it¡¯s not the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just me!¡± Melinda eximed. ¡°Derek¡¯s reputation has taken a hit too. He won¡¯t be able to earn as much selling products on his live streams anymore!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll uncover whoever is responsible and make sure they learn their lesson,¡± Aelfric promised firmly


    Melinda lowered her voice and leaned closer. ¡°I suspect it was Tiffany who sabotaged me and Derek! Aelfric, let me share a secret. Tiffany and Connor have had a deal. Their marriage is fake. It is bound to end in divorce!¡±


    Aelfric looked up sharply and stared at Melinda, seeking confirmation. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Chloe overheard Le and Rachel discussing it. It¡¯s true!¡±


    Suddenly, Aelfric sat up straighter as a significant realization dawned on him


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:


    Previously, Aelfric couldn¡¯t understand why the esteemed Connor would dote on a woman who had children with another man. Even if she was the renowned Dr. Riss, Connor¡¯s actions seemed excessively humble


    Now, he understood everything perfectly. Their marriage was merely a deal¡ªa sham! Clearly, Connor and Riss each had something to gain by pretending to be a couple. Realizing this, Aelfric allowed a knowing smile to cross his face. If Connor could form an alliance with Riss, why couldn¡¯t he? It all came down to mutual interests


    Melinda noticed Aelfric deep in thought and nudged his shoulder. ¡°Aelfric, what¡¯s on your mind? You have to help me get even with Tiffany and teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°From this point forward, don¡¯t aggravate Tiffany. If you encounter her, show her some respect,¡± Aelfric instructed


    ¡°Why?¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Aelfric, you used to defend me fiercely if anyone dared to bully me. Why is your attitude different when Tiffany is involved? Are you intimidated by Connor? They¡¯re not a real couple. Connor¡¯s affection for her is just for show. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡±


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Aelfric¡¯s brow creased slightly. ¡°I can¡¯ty it all out for you right now, but you have to listen and steer clear of any further conflicts with Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Melinda stamped her foot defiantly. ¡°She¡¯s embarrassed me twice now. I need to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Just as Aelfric was gearing up to scold his stubborn sister, Neil arrived, his two sons in tow. Upon seeing them, Neil, his face etched with worry, blurted out, ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. I had no choice but toe to you for help. You have to assist me. Otherwise, our family¡¯s financial support will crumble!¡±


    Since Aelfric had unraveled the rtionship between Connor and Riss, his mood had lightened, making him more receptive to Neil¡¯s abrupt visit


    ¡°Neil, please, have a seat,¡± Aelfric motioned towards the sofa across from him


    Neil sat on the sofa, looking extremely ufortable. Foley and Derek, not daring to sit, remained standing, their faces mirroring the despair they felt


    Aelfric turned to Melinda and said gently, ¡°Melinda, why don¡¯t you go home and rest? We need to talk over some things.¡±


    Melinda shot Derek a resentful nce, snorted disdainfully, and stormed off. However, she didn¡¯t go far; she lingered just outside the door, secretly listening in on the conversation


    Aelfric cast a nce at Derek¡¯s shiny bald head and inquired, ¡°Why¡¯d you shave your head right before the engagement party?¡±


    Derek, hesitant to disclose his secret meeting with Marissa, fabricated an excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to. Someone forced me. Right before the ceremony, this masked person showed up out of nowhere, tackled me, and shaved my head.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in confusion. ¡°A masked person? Was it a man or a woman? And why shave your head?¡±


    ¡°It was a woman,¡± Derek admitted, a hint of guilt in his voice. ¡°She was surprisingly strong and brandished a small knife. She didn¡¯t utter a word. She just pinned me down and shaved my head. I kept quiet to avoid ruining the engagement ceremony. My guess? She must be one of my obsessed fans. When she found out I was getting engaged, jealousy got the better of her, and she did this tosh out.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s lips quirked up in disbelief. ¡°So, you think this fan of yours also took the video of your humiliation at the ceremony and posted it online?¡±


    Derek nodded, looking sheepish. ¡°Probably.¡±


    Aelfric chuckled dryly. ¡°To infiltrate the Daniels family¡¯s event like that, she must be no ordinary fan. You¡¯ve be quite popr with thedies, haven¡¯t you? Should Melinda be worried?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:


    Aelfric¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm and menace. Derek¡¯s heart raced as he stammered his loyalty. ¡°No, no, no, Aelfric, I ampletely loyal to Melinda. None of those female fans can attract me.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s smile was mocking, clearly unimpressed by Derek¡¯s deration. He didn¡¯t really believe the story about Derek¡¯s head being shaved by a crazed fan; he simply didn¡¯t care enough to investigate further


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Melinda, who had been listening in, took everything to heart and felt her anxiety spike. Initially, she had dismissed Derek as a simpleton from the countryside. It was only after Aelfric¡¯s persuasion and witnessing Derek¡¯s sess through live streams that she began to value him. Now, aware of his poprity among women, she feared losing him


    After a pause, Aelfric broke the silence with a question. ¡°So, what made you suddenly kneel at the engagement ceremony?¡±


    Derek showed him his injured calf. ¡°Look, Aelfric. Someone threw something that hit my calf. The pain made me kneel.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Aelfric bent down for a closer look at the wound on Derek¡¯s calf. Neil sensed something was off. ¡°Aelfric, do you see a problem?¡±


    ¡°Judging from this wound,¡± Aelfric analyzed, ¡°it was likely caused by a sharp metal object. The assant must have been highly skilled to execute such a swift, silent attack.¡±


    Neil¡¯s anxiety spiked. ¡°The engagement banquet was at a vi owned by the Daniels family, with tight security. How could anyone bypass the surveince and guards to reach Derek? This is too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Neil,¡± Aelfric reassured him. ¡°If the assant wanted Derek dead, it would have happened. Their aim was likely to stir chaos.¡±


    Neil sighed, relieved the danger wasn¡¯t greater


    ¡°Given the use of a sharp weapon,¡± Aelfric continued, ¡°the assant probably left it at the scene. Neil, have someone search the area and bring me any suspicious items.¡±


    Foley interjected before Neil could act. ¡°No need to make a call, Dad. The venue has already been cleaned, and I happened to oversee the inspection myself. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual,¡± he said, holding up a small metallic object. ¡°Except for this strange little object.¡± He opened his hand, revealing a small metallic object the size of a coin


    As Foley revealed the metallic object, Aelfric stood abruptly, a look of shock on his face. ¡°ck Snake!¡±


    ¡°What? ck Snake?¡± echoed Neil, rising to his feet in rm


    ¡°BI-ck Snake?¡± Foley stepped back, his voice trembling with fear


    Only Derek looked on, utterly confused. He stared at the small object in Foley¡¯s hand, recognizing it as the same one Marissa had used to shave his head. He was perplexed as to why this tiny object would invoke the name of ck Snake


    Derek had heard of ck Snake¡ªa reputed mercenary queen and one of their allies in killing Connor. What baffled him was how Marissa¡¯s simple de was linked to ck Snake. As Derek mulled over this, Aelfric snatched the small circr de from Foley¡¯s grip and examined it intently


    After a moment, Aelfric spoke with conviction. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. This is ck Snake¡¯s deadly weapon. The one who injured Derek was ck Snake!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Derek said loudly


    Aelfric turned to him, his expression stern. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Derek blurted out impulsively, ¡°Because this thing belongs to¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:


    Marissa¡¯s name nearly slipped from Derek¡¯s mouth, but he quickly caught himself and fell silent. He dared not reveal his ties to Marissa


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he added, ¡°I mean, what reason would a formidable figure like ck Snake have to injure a nobody like me? I¡¯ve never crossed paths with ck Snake.¡±


    Aelfric shifted his gaze indifferently from Derek and focused on the circr de between his fingers. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, ck Snake¡¯s intent wasn¡¯t to harm you but to stir chaos.¡±


    A lightbulb seemed to go off in Neil¡¯s head. ¡°Ah, now I see! ck Snake infiltrated the engagement party and injured Derek in order to assassinate Connor amid the chaos.¡±


    Aelfric nodded, confirming Neil¡¯s deduction. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Neil¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°ck Snake truly lives up to their reputation. Entering a Daniels family¡¯s event unnoticed and nearly seeding in killing Connor¡ªck Snake is indeed incredibly formidable.¡±


    Aelfric exhaled deeply. ¡°Regrettably, ck Snake did not seed.¡±


    Neil¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Since ck Snake epted Amiri¡¯s mission, they have toplete it. They won¡¯t rest until the deed is done; it¡¯s the rule. Soon, ck Snake will triumphantly present Connor¡¯s head. We just need to be patient.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s lips twitched slightly, hinting at a smile. ck Snake might have failed this time, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t seed again. Meanwhile, Derek was visibly rattled. ¡°Are you certain this small de is ck Snake¡¯s weapon, Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Aelfric affirmed. ¡°This is ck Snake¡¯s exclusive weapon, famous for its lethal efficiency. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Derek broke into a cold sweat. This object was the same one Marissa had used to shave his head. If Aelfric was correct¡ªif this indeed was ck Snake¡¯s weapon¡ªcould it be that Marissa was the dreaded ck Snake? As he pieced together Marissa¡¯s potential double life, Derek¡¯s knees buckled, and he copsed, his back drenched in sweat


    ¡°Are you alright, Derek?¡± Neil asked, concern etching his features


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Just a sudden leg cramp!¡± Derek managed to say, his voice shaking


    Neil nced at Derek with disdain, then turned away. He addressed Aelfric. ¡°The pressing issue now remains Derek¡¯s public image. His reputation is nosediving following this scandal. How do we rectify this?¡±


    The futures of their two families were intertwined, and with Aelfric¡¯s sister set to marry Derek, Aelfric was motivated to restore Derek¡¯s public standing


    After pondering for a moment, Aelfric replied, ¡°We¡¯ll enlist the Warren Group¡¯s PR team. They¡¯ll devise a strategy that¡¯s sure to turn the tide.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric!¡± Neil¡¯s smile returned, a sense of relief washing over him


    Aelfric wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°One more thing. From now on, nobody is to confront Tiffany. I¡¯m bringing her into our fold.¡±


    ¡°Bring Tiffany into our fold?¡± Neil¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why would you want to recruit someone as foolish as her?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe she is Dr. Riss,¡± Aelfric exined


    ¡°What?¡± Derek¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral. He leapt to his feet. ¡°Are you serious? How can she be Dr. Riss?¡±


    He was already teetering on the edge, haunted by the thought that ck Snake might be Marissa. The possibility that she could also be Dr. Risspounded his distress. The twin revtions were too overwhelming for him to manage in such a brief period! He had abandoned her and crushed her reputation as though she meant nothing, but then he tried to threaten her into bing his mistress. How could a simple vige girl have these two astonishingly shocking identities?


    No, that was unthinkable, and he refused to believe it!


    Derek felt his head might just burst. Just as he felt he was about to go crazy, Aelfric spoke up again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:


    ¡°I have no solid evidence to prove Tiffany is Riss, but I trust my intuition,¡± dered Aelfric. Under ordinary circumstances, such a im based solely on intuition might be dismissed withughter and disbelief. Yet, when Aelfric made this assertion, it was epted easily


    Derek immediately turned pale and seemed lost in his own thoughts, struggling to recover hisposure for an extended period. However, his reaction went unnoticed


    Neil, looking puzzled, turned to Aelfric. ¡°Even if Tiffany is Dr. Riss, why should we bring her over to our side? Do we need her medical skills, or are we looking to uncover Connor¡¯s secrets with her help?¡±


    Aelfric responded with a slight smile, his voice slow and deliberate. ¡°Riss possesses exceptional talents. Her value extends beyond the uses you¡¯ve mentioned. Her expertise in medicine and pharmacology is unparalleled. With her by our side, our safety is substantially enhanced. Consider this: after being injured by the chief instructor, I can only recover naturally and can¡¯t do many things. But if Riss were to treat me, she could reduce my recovery time by two-thirds. Moreover, she likely has powerful medications, such as the MindEase Elixirs. Having her with us would simplify our ess to these valuable resources.¡±


    Both Neil and Foley nodded vigorously in agreement


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Meanwhile, Derek continued to be lost in a daze


    ¡°Not only that,¡± Aelfric went on. ¡°I¡¯ve recently discovered that Riss¡¯s marriage to Connor is nothing more than a deal. They don¡¯t love each other¡ªthey¡¯re merely partners. We should entice her with substantial benefits. I am confident she wille over to our side.¡±


    Neil responded with a look of surprise. ¡°A fake marriage? No wonder Connor is treating her so well now, despite previously disliking her. It¡¯s all been an act.¡±


    Aelfric nodded. ¡°Once we have Riss on our side, we¡¯ll definitely gain ess to some of Connor¡¯s secrets. This will give us a strategic advantage in dealing with him.¡±


    Neil, excited by the prospects, rubbed his hands together. ¡°So, Tiffany really is a treasure, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Foley¡¯s eyes lit up with schemes. He even considered charming Tiffany to ensure her cooperation. Derek, however, remained deep in thought


    Aelfric concluded, ¡°In addition to these reasons, there¡¯s another important motive for winning Tiffany over. I want to make peace with Bee, and I believe she can help me achieve that.¡±


    The news about the rtionship between Bee, the legendary hacker, and Riss had spread like wildfire. It wasmon knowledge


    Neil, fully supporting Aelfric¡¯s n, nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯ll be excellent. Once Riss is on our side, we¡¯ll have the support of both a skilled doctor and a top-tier hacker. It will benefit us a lot.¡±


    Foley, looking puzzled, asked, ¡°I read online that Riss had two children with Bee. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Bee is a renowned hacker. He wouldn¡¯t jest about such a serious topic. I think it¡¯s true,¡± Aelfric confirmed


    ¡°But,¡± Foley added, his brow furrowed in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything about Tiffany having children, nor have I seen her with any.¡±


    Aelfric gave a dismissive sneer. ¡°She¡¯s managed to make everyone believe she¡¯s a failure, while secretly she¡¯s the capable Dr. Riss. It¡¯s entirely possible she hid her pregnancy and childbirth from the public eye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Foley agreed, nodding thoughtfully


    Neil sighed deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tiffany to conceal her life so effectively. I¡¯ve clearly underestimated her.¡±


    It was then that Derek snapped back to reality. Although he had been distracted, he had caught the gist of their conversation. The revtion that Riss had children with Bee struck a chord with him. Suddenly fueled by anger, Derek muttered, ¡°Marissa, you big liar!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:


    Originally, Derek went unnoticed. However, when he muttered the curse, the other three turned to look at him simultaneously


    Aelfric¡¯s brow furrowed as he inquired, ¡°Derek, what were you just saying? Who¡¯s the big liar?¡±


    ¡°What? What did I say?¡± Derek replied, snapping out of his daze and rmed, his heart pounding. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. I mean, Tiffany really knows how to y a role. She¡¯s quite the liar!¡± His initial murmur was vague, so the others did not catch Marissa¡¯s name and chose not to probe further


    Aelfric nodded and remarked, ¡°Indeed, she masters the art of disguise.¡±


    Relieved, Derek exhaled deeply and hung his head, still consumed by anger. His fury stemmed from Marissa having children with another man. Just two months prior, Marissa nearly became his wife. Those children couldn¡¯t have been conceived in the mere two months since their split. Clearly, she had betrayed him. Derek was tormented by the thought that he had believed in her love. His emotional turmoil went unnoticed


    Neil turned to Aelfric, seeking guidance. ¡°How can we sway Tiffany to our side?¡±


    Aelfric responded confidently, ¡°I have a few tactics in mind. Just heed the advice I gave earlier and avoid any direct confrontations with her.¡±


    With their discussion concluded, Neil bid farewell to Aelfric. Meanwhile, Melinda, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, hurried away. She exited the building of the Warren Group, running until she could no more, overwhelmed by a mixture of shock and disbelief. The thought that Tiffany could be Riss was unthinkable to her. How was it possible?


    Known for her naivety since childhood, Tiffany had made countless blunders and had her five engagements canceled by her fianc¨¦s. She remained the town¡¯s perennial joke. How, then, could she be the esteemed Dr. Riss? Angry and in denial, Melinda made her way directly to the Brock family¡¯s house to confide in Chloe


    Arriving unexpectedlyte at night, she startled Chloe, who quickly led her inside


    ¡°Melinda, what brings you here at such an hour?¡± Chloe asked, bewildered


    ¡°I need to discuss something crucial,¡± Melinda began, her voiceden with distress


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just overheard Aelfric mentioning that Tiffany, that simpleton, might actually be the aplished doctor, Riss!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face turned ashen. In fact, Chloe had suspected Marissa was Riss after witnessing her save Trenton. Yet, she struggled to ept it. She knew the woman was not Tiffany, but Marissa. However, Marissa was just a naive girl from a small vige, hardly more enlightened than Tiffany. The idea that a notorious vige girl could be the highly skilled doctor, Riss, seemed unbelievable


    But regardless of her disbelief, Aelfric had reached that conclusion. So, she had to consider it possible. If Marissa really was Riss, it exined why Connor¡¯s demeanor towards her had shifted so drastically. His affections were not for Tiffany, the fool, nor Marissa, the vige girl, but for the esteemed doctor, Riss


    Unconsciously, Chloe clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. Hearing from Le and Rachel about Marissa and Connor¡¯s sham marriage had secretly pleased her. Now, realizing Marissa might be Riss, she felt a sense of crisis. She was convinced Connor had fallen for Marissa. Even if their initial agreement to marry was pragmatic, it was clear Connor was smitten with her. His eyes betrayed his true feelings


    Whether Marissa was Riss or not, Chloe knew she had to sever the connection between her and Connor swiftly. With that thought, Chloe narrowed her eyes menacingly. Then, Melinda tugged at Chloe¡¯s sleeve and spoke up again


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:


    ¡°Chloe, do you think Tiffany is really Riss?¡± Melinda asked, her voice tinged with doubt


    Chloe shook her head firmly. ¡°No, she can¡¯t be Riss. We¡¯ve seen her grow up right before our eyes. It¡¯s impossible for someone to change that drastically.¡±


    Chloe knew she couldn¡¯t tell Melinda that Marissa was Riss. If Melinda ever believed such a thing, she would be scared of her, and Chloe would lose her as a tool to deal with Marissa. Melinda had served as Chloe¡¯s unwitting weapon for years, requiring constant attention and maniption to keep her in line


    Before Chloe¡¯s forceful denial, Melinda had been uncertain, swayed by her brother¡¯s suspicions. Her face lit up with relief when Chloe disagreed. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe it either, Chloe? My brother must have lost his mind to make that judgment.¡±


    Chloe offered a strained smile. ¡°You can¡¯t me Aelfric. After spending years isted at Doomsday Base, he barely knows Tiffany, unlike us, who have been close to her for so long.¡±


    ¡°What should I do to make my brother see his error?¡± Melinda asked, looking concerned


    Chloe glossed over her concern with practiced ease. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it, Melinda. Aelfric is a clever man; he¡¯lle to see the truth on his own.¡±


    Though she reassured Melinda, Chloe harbored other, deeper ns


    The night deepened around Connor as hey restless in bed, unable to find sleep. He stared at thetest message from Marissa, his brow furrowed in confusion. She had told him that she didn¡¯t need hispany anymore. What could that mean?


    It would be understandable if she didn¡¯t need him for a night or two. As ck Snake, she could handle a few sleepless nights. But to not need him indefinitely? Why?


    Had she ovee her insomnia, or had she gotten hold of the Serene Rest Pills sooner than expected? Marissa had refrained from pushing for a divorce because Connor had been her remedy for sleeplessness. But if he was no longer needed, would she sever their ties without hesitation?


    Feeling like an unwanted pet, Connor tossed and turned, while Marissa slept soundly, her arms around the two kids


    The next morning, Marissa awoke while the twins were still nestled in sleep. She stretched silently, crept out of bed, and tiptoed to her desk to check her email. There it was¡ªa message from Ferris with the DNA test results. Marissa opened it immediately. The report confirmed that she might be the biological mother of the two children. She had steeled herself for this oue, yet the confirmation still sent a shock through her


    Tiffany was truly the mother of the two children. Marissa pondered whether Tiffany had vanished on her wedding day because she knew about the children. If Connor¡¯s ims about the children being part of a surrogacy arrangement were urate, Marissa wondered if Tiffany was even aware they existed. Could it be that Tiffany had boarded the Sunrise in search of them?


    Her mind was a whirlpool of questions with no forting answers. Resolving to curb her spection, Marissa decided it mattered little how the children hade into the world. She believed it was her responsibility to care for them in ce of Tiffany, their biological mother


    Tiffany¡¯s current location remained a mystery. To spare their mother, Caylee, unnecessary worry andplications, Marissa feltpelled to continue impersonating Tiffany. This decision, however, meant she could no longer pose as Connor¡¯s wife. The presence of the children wouldplicate his life and pose a dilemma for Arabe


    With her thoughts organized, Marissa took decisive action and called Connor. He answered almost immediately, his voice rough with sleep or disuse


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Marissa cut straight to the chase. ¡°Connor, we need to divorce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line. Then Connor¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Why?¡±


    Marissa answered honestly, ¡°The DNA tests came back. The kids are Tiffany¡¯s. If we stay married, it will only bring you unnecessary trouble andplications. It would be better for us to divorce before this bes public knowledge.¡±


    Connor fell silent again. After a moment, he said, ¡°But the paperwork lists you as my wife, not Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°But now I have to continue pretending to be Tiffany,¡± she exined. After a short pause, she added, ¡°And I need to look after her kids temporarily. Until shees back, I am essentially Tiffany. If we don¡¯t get a divorce, you¡¯ll be seen as someone who¡¯s been cheated on.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll announce a divorce from Tiffany. No need to make it official at the court,¡± Connor retorted


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    ¡°Why not just make it official with the divorce papers?¡± Marissa questioned, clearly confused


    ¡°We should have divorced a long time ago!¡± Connor¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t sleep next to someone who isn¡¯t my wife.¡±


    ¡°And I told youst night, there¡¯s no need for you to sleep next to me anymore,¡± Marissa reminded him


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marissa let out an awkwardugh. ¡°I have a new sleep aid.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened instantly, a wave of abandonment washing over him. His fears from the night before were confirmed. The vige girl had no gratitude whatsoever. In his eyes, no one could be more heartless. When she needed him, she clung to him relentlessly. But as soon as she found no use for him, she discarded him without hesitation. All his acts of kindness had been in vain!


    She mentioned a new sleep aid. Who was this person? Was he more attractive, wealthier, and more considerate? Connor was brooding like a spurned lover, his heart brimming with bitterness andints, unseen by Marissa


    After her deration, she proposed, ¡°Connor, are you avable today? If so, let¡¯s finalize the divorce. We can then take our time exining to Grandma, helping here to terms with the situation, and then we¡­¡±


    She was cut off abruptly as Connor said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not avable!¡± With that, he ended the call


    Marissa stared at her phone, perplexed and murmuring to herself, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t avable. Why the hostility?¡±


    As she set her phone down, she noticed the two little ones had stirred awake


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Their sweet calls filled the air, their voices cheerful and their faces beaming with innocence. Marissa felt her heart soften immediately. She lifted them into her arms and nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she cooed


    The kids nodded their heads, their expressions adorable. ¡°How about we visit your grandma¡¯s ce for some food?¡± Marissa suggested


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Mommy, do we have a Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa exined with patience. ¡°Not only a grandma, but also a great-grandma, a granduncle, and a grandaunt, plus an uncle and an aunt. Our family is quiterge.¡±


    Lawrence pped his tiny hands together, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t realize we had so many rtives. I¡¯m eager to meet everyone.¡±


    Gathering the children in her arms, Marissa dered, ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait any longer!¡± Deciding to take the children back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house was a deliberate choice. As Tiffany¡¯s children, they too were part of the Sanchez lineage. Entrusting them to the Sanchez family whenever she was upied provided Marissa with a sense of security. The presence of the children was bound to bring joy to her mother, Caylee, and perhaps even aid in her recovery


    Since it was not yet safe for the children to be seen publicly, Marissa disguised herself and stealthily exited the hotel through the rear door with the two children in tow. Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s residence


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:


    The Sanchez family members had risen and were conversing in the living room. Rachel eventually decided to inform the entire family that Marissa and Connor¡¯s marriage was just a deal


    With a concerned expression, Ruth remarked, ¡°I wondered why Connor was suddenly willing to marry Tiffany. Their union is indeed peculiar.¡±


    Daryl, also troubled, inquired, ¡°Le, has Tiffany disclosed to you the reason for her marriage to Connor?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t articte that. However, I specte she must be assisting Connor in reassuring Arabe, while he, in turn, aided her in breaking free from the control of the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°When do they n to divorce?¡± Shaun queried


    Le shook her head once more. ¡°Tiffany did not disclose that either.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Ruth sighed. ¡°What does Tiffany intend for her future?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t worry,¡± Rachel reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ve observed her recent behaviors, and it¡¯s clear she¡¯s far from ipetent. On the contrary, she exhibits remarkable independence and courage, suggesting a well-thought-out n. We ought to respect her decision.¡±


    After Rachel¡¯s words, Ruth¡¯s countenance softened slightly. ¡°You make a valid point. However, a woman¡¯s reputation holds significant weight. Having faced rejection five times already, if she were to divorce Connor again, how could she hope to secure a marriage in the future?¡±


    A somber silence enveloped the living room as the gravity of the situation settled in. Just then, the butler hurried into the room. ¡°Everyone, Tiffany has returned, and¡­ and she¡¯s apanied by a son and a daughter!¡±


    A son and a daughter? The Sanchez family members sat stunned, their eyes wide with disbelief


    ¡°Where did theye from?¡± Le eximed, taken aback


    Before the question could fully register, Marissa entered the living room with the two kids. As she gazed at the adorable pair, Le¡¯s astonishment grew. ¡°You truly brought back two children!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Le rushed over to Marissa, eager to get a closer look. ¡°Tiffany, where did you find such darling children? They¡¯re adorable. I simply must hold them both!¡±


    Upon hearing Le¡¯s words, both children became apprehensive and sought refuge behind Marissa. Le swiftly reassured them, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. I mean no harm.¡±


    However, the children remained wary of Le, seeking confirmation from Marissa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is Aunt Le. She¡¯s kind and fearless!¡± Marissa assured them with aforting smile


    Lawrence and Lindsay rxed, addressing Le, ¡°Hello, Aunt Le.¡± Le embraced the children warmly, peppering them with kisses. ¡°Oh, yourughter is delightful. I wish you were my own!¡±


    Rachel chuckled, unable to resist teasing Le. ¡°How can you desire to have children now? You¡¯re still too young.¡±


    Turning to Marissa with a grin, she inquired, ¡°Tiffany, where did these childrene from?¡±


    Observing the confusion on the faces of the Sanchez family, Marissa added, ¡°I gave birth to them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine,¡± Marissa replied with a smile


    Her words shocked the entire Sanchez family, leaving them stunned in silence for what felt like an eternity


    Eventually, it was Le who broke the silence, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Oh, my God! Are these children really yours? I thought the butler had misspoken!¡±


    At this moment, Ruth finally reacted. ¡°Quickly, bring the children here. Let me have a closer look!¡±


    Marissa hastened to bring the two children to Ruth¡¯s side. Examining them intently, Ruth nodded slowly. ¡°Indeed, they bear a striking resemnce to Tiffany.¡± Letting out a heavy sigh, she lifted her gaze and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, who is their father?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:


    Marissa hesitated before responding to Ruth¡¯s question, unwilling to lie in front of the children. Instead, she decided to introduce them. ¡°Sweethearts, this is your great-grandmother. Say hello!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma!¡± The children cheerfully greeted Ruth


    Noting Marissa¡¯s pause, Ruth tactfully redirected the conversation. Engaging warmly with the children, she asked, ¡°Could you kindly share your names with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lindsay.¡±


    ¡°Those are splendid names!¡± Ruth eximed with delight. Regardless of paternity, both children were cherished members of the Sanchez family, weed with affection


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Ruth had wanted to be a great-grandparent for a while now, but Le was still too young, and Shaun, despite being of suitable age, remained unmarried. The unexpected arrival of these two great-grandchildren filled Ruth with immense joy


    With a cheerful chuckle, Ruth asked, ¡°Are you hungry, my dears? Shall we proceed to breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the children chimed in their sweet, innocent voices


    Taking their hands, Ruth led them toward the dining room. As they disappeared, Le yfullymented, ¡°Looks like Grandma¡¯s found new favorites! She¡¯s fully focused on her great-grandchildren now; I fear I¡¯ve lost her favor.¡±


    Rachel chuckled, affectionately tousling her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh, Le, you¡¯re all grown up. Don¡¯t envy those children. Your grandmother showered you with affection when you were their age!¡±


    Le grinned. ¡°Those little ones are just irresistible. I want to join in on the fun! Grandma shouldn¡¯t hog all the fun.¡±


    With that, Le dashed into the dining room. Rachel followed close behind, muttering, ¡°Le is quite a handful. I¡¯d better keep an eye on her so she doesn¡¯t startle those two darlings!¡±


    Observing Rachel and Le depart, Daryl and Shaun, as if drawn by a maic force, proceeded into the dining room as well, leaving Marissa alone. Amidst the family¡¯s attention and affection for the enchanting children, Marissa chuckled and gently tapped her nose, feeling she had lost their favor


    The arrival of the two kids had brightened the mansion, their presence like radiant sunshine lifting everyone¡¯s spirits. Marissa followed the group into the dining room, but upon entering, she realized there was no ce for her close to the children. The family was wholly engrossed in pampering and conversing with the kids, leaving only a solitary corner for her. Despite her desire to be closer to the children, finding a way to fit in proved futile. With a resigned smile, she settled into the final avable seat and quietly enjoyed her solitary breakfast


    After the meal, Le discreetly led the two children outside, suggesting a stroll in the garden. However, her true motive was to enjoy theirpany for some recreational activities


    As the chatter andughter faded, tranquility settled upon the house. Ruth gently asked Marissa once more, ¡°Tiffany, who is the father of these little ones?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marissa paused, carefully considering her response. She refrained from fabricating a tale that could potentially harm Tiffany, the biological mother of the children


    Observing Marissa¡¯s hesitation, Rachel intervened. ¡°Ruth, let¡¯s not pressure Tiffany if she¡¯s not prepared to disclose. No matter who the kids¡¯ father is, they are still part of the Sanchez family, and we¡¯ll cherish them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The details of paternity are inconsequential. We will shower them with affection regardless,¡± Daryl added, agreeing with Rachel. Understanding the unspoken message, Ruth decided to abandon the topic of the children¡¯s father. However, after a momentary pause, she asked another question. ¡°Tiffany, when do you n to divorce Connor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:


    Ruth¡¯s direct inquiry about Marissa¡¯s divorce made Marissa realize that Le had shared the truth about her marriage to Connor with the entire family


    With the truth no longer needing to be hidden, Marissa said, ¡°Grandma, I intend to file for divorce from Connor soon and return with the children to the Sanchez household. Would you be willing to amodate us?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ruth gently ced her hand on Marissa¡¯s, reproaching her, ¡°You are my granddaughter. The Sanchez family is your sanctuary. How could I ever push you away? We¡¯re thrilled to have you with us.¡±


    Rachel chimed in with a grin, ¡°With the sudden addition of two kids, I must rush to prepare their room and gather their necessities.¡±


    Daryl added with a smile, ¡°When Caylee wakes up, she¡¯ll be delighted to meet Tiffany and her two new friends.¡±


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    Marissa felt deeply grateful for the Sanchez family¡¯s warm embrace of the children


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle Daryl, Rachel, Shaun, the presence of the children mightplicate things for Connor. Until he formally announces the divorce, please keep them out of the public eye.¡±


    The Sanchez family members nodded in agreement


    Just then, Daryl¡¯s phone rang. He quickly rose from his seat and stepped outside to take the call. When he returned, his expression was troubled. As Marissa pondered, Rachel asked, ¡°Is there more trouble with thepany?¡±


    With a heavy sigh, Daryl revealed, ¡°Charles Acosta called again, threatening us and pressuring us to sell ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to him at a discount.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve crossed a line!¡± Rachel eximed indignantly. ¡°Charles is allied with the Clifford family. By forcing us to sell the painting at a reduced price, isn¡¯t he essentially pushing our Moonbeam Gallery toward bankruptcy?¡±


    As she spoke, Rachel cast a solemn nce toward Shaun, her disappointment palpable. ¡°Ever since you were born, your father and I have hoped to groom you as the heir to the Moonbeam Gallery,¡± shemented. ¡°Yet, despite our guidance, you¡¯ve chosen to be a ¡®Climbing Bum¡¯ after graduation. Had you followed our advice and put more effort into the family business, you could now be helping your father navigate these turbulent times. Instead, we¡¯re witnessing the potential unraveling of the efforts of generations of the Sanchez family.¡±


    Shaun bowed his head, weighed down by guilt


    Marissa nced curiously at Shaun. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Shaun, with his genteel demeanor, harbored aspirations of bing a Climbing Bum!


    The term ¡°Climbing Bum¡± referred to those who were passionate about climbing and lived a life free from conventional employment or home ownership, traveling from ce to ce for climbing, skiing, surfing, and embracing nature. For someone from an ordinary family or a wealthy idler, pursuing a life as a Climbing Bum might be eptable as a lifelong aspiration. However, as the sole male heir of the Sanchez family, Shaun¡¯s choice carried a sense of irresponsibility, making Rachel¡¯s frustration understandable


    Marissa respected individual choice deeply. Shaun¡¯s disinterest in taking over the family business and his preference for unrestrained wandering were his own decisions, ones no one could impose upon him. Turning her attention to Daryl, she asked, ¡°Uncle Daryl, could you provide a detailed ount of the situation?¡±


    Daryl sighed heavily


    ¡°The Moonbeam Gallery and the Clifford family both operate in the calligraphy and painting industry, leading to intensepetition and frequent conflicts. The Clifford family has built connections within both official and underworld circles and uses various underhanded tactics. As a result, the Moonbeam Gallery has faced significant challenges. Under the relentless pressure from the Clifford family, our fortunes have dwindled. Thankfully, several years ago, we acquired a painting called ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ by the renowned artist Only, which has be the cornerstone of ourpany¡¯s survival. Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ the Moonbeam Gallery would be on the brink of copse, facing imminent bankruptcy. The Clifford family has long coveted this painting and has intensified their efforts to obtain it. They are now coborating with Charles Acosta to increase pressure on the Sanchez family. I fear we may not be able to keep the painting, and the Moonbeam Gallery might ultimately fall into the hands of the Clifford family.¡±


    Upon hearing Daryl¡¯s exnation, Marissa asked, ¡°Who exactly is Charles Acosta?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:


    When Charles was mentioned, Marissa noticed the Sanchez family¡¯s expressions grow cautious. Rachel interrupted Daryl and said to Marissa, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Tiffany. Daryl and I will handle these things. Go spend time with Le.¡±


    Daryl added, ¡°Listen to Rachel, Tiffany. We¡¯ll take care of the situation. You should focus on taking care of Lawrence and Lindsay. They¡¯re four now, and we need to find a good kindergarten for them.¡±


    Marissa understood that they didn¡¯t want her involved, fearing she might be in trouble too. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m part of this family. How can I not ask about what¡¯s happening at home? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out on my own.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so persistent!¡± Rachel sighed


    Finally, Daryl decided to inform Marissa about the situation. ¡°Charles is a major bully in Blebert, surrounded by numerous thugs ready to do his bidding. He causes trouble everywhere. They avoid crossing the city¡¯s top four influential families. The others have been coerced into paying protection money. If any family refuses to pay annually, they lose the ability to do business peacefully. Charles attempted to extort protection money from our family, but I refused toply. Since then, he¡¯s been creating obstacles for us at every opportunity. The Cliffords allied with him to exclude us from lucrative deals repeatedly. Charles aims to help the Cliffords take over the Moonbeam Gallery so that they will pay him more protection money every year. With our backs against the wall, the only thing keeping us afloat is Only¡¯s masterpiece, ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ However, Charles is pressuring us to sell him the painting at a low price.¡±


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Just then, Daryl¡¯s phone rang again. It was Charles calling. Daryl was about to step outside to take the call when Marissa stopped him, ¡°You can take it right here. Put it on speaker so I can hear what he has to say too.¡±


    Rachel instructed, ¡°Stay here. Let¡¯s all listen to this.¡±


    Daryl, nodding in agreement, ced the phone on the table, activated the speaker, and answered the call


    Through the phone, a sinister voice cut through the silence. ¡°My patience is wearing thin. I won¡¯t waste time with you. Deliver ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to the Brando Hotel and sign the contract immediately!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Daryl stood his ground


    Charles sneered, ¡°You have courage, I¡¯ll give you that. Stay at home then. My associates will be there shortly to break your legs and smash your house.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Daryl retorted, enraged


    ¡°Ha!¡± Charles let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°I dare to do whatever I want in this world. I didn¡¯t earn my reputation for nothing. You know my methods, don¡¯t you? If you¡¯re prepared for a fight, then I respect that. But think about your mother. Can she bear to see your legs being broken? Ha! She¡¯s endured so much already¡ªshe lost her husband in her youth, her daughter lies in a vegetative state, and now she faces the possibility of her son¡¯s disability. What a tragedy for that woman!¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you!¡± Daryl¡¯s voice quivered, a mix of rage and fear evident, his entire being trembling in response. Ruth and Rachel wore the same shaken and terrified expression, their faces paling with each passing moment. Shaun, consumed by fury, clenched his fists but knew he was inadequate against the malevolence they faced


    ¡°Haha.¡± Charlesughed with greater arrogance and madness. Suddenly, Marissa interjected with a surge of confidence. ¡°Charles, isn¡¯t it? Await us at the hotel. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:


    Marissa¡¯s words took both Charles and the Sanchez family by surprise. None of them had anticipated her boldness


    After a brief silence, Charles¡¯ voice turned icy as he inquired, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    With an even tone, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m Tiffany Nash, Mrs. Ruth Sanchez¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Charles let out a soft chuckle before continuing, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard about your newfound fame. It intrigues me how someone once regarded as a failure could suddenly be so bold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, and you can see for yourself,¡± Marissa retorted


    With that, she ended the call abruptly. Turning to the Sanchez family, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Charles.¡±


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°No way!¡± Daryl hastily stopped her, eximing, ¡°Tiffany, how could you agree to meet Charles at the hotel? He¡¯s a thug that even the elite families of Blebert hesitate to cross. You acted too rashly.¡± His anxiety was palpable


    Marissa responded with a casual grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Daryl. I know how to handle myself. I can take care of things if I meet him.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re being too naive,¡± Daryl countered. ¡°You might be skilled in martial arts, but Charles has a whole troop of guards. They¡¯re all hardened criminals. It¡¯s risky for you to meet him at the hotel by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, my dad¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t go alone!¡± Shaun chimed in urgently. ¡°I¡¯m the only male heir in the Sanchez family. It¡¯s my duty to handle this. I¡¯ll meet with Charles.¡±


    Marissa looked over at Shaun, her cousin, the epitome of sophistication and gentleness, and thought that letting him go to the hotel would be like letting amb go to a wolf¡¯sir


    Rachel voiced her suspicions thoughtfully at this moment. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off. Charles is known for his arrogance, but he wouldn¡¯t dare openly challenge the top four families. And since Tiffany is now married to Connor, why wasn¡¯t he wary of her earlier?¡±


    Daryl nodded. ¡°Exactly! Even though Tiffany and Connor are only married on paper, that¡¯s notmon knowledge. Plus, there are rumors floating around that Connor is quite fond of Tiffany. Charles¡¯ behavior doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    Just then, Le burst into the living room, phone in hand. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯ve got to see this!¡±


    Marissa took the phone and saw an anonymous post on the screen titled ¡°Unveiling the Real Rtionship Between Blebert¡¯s Richest Man, Connor, and His Wife.¡± The secrets of the wealthiest families were always tantalizing, especially those surrounding Connor, the richest man. Shortly after its release, the post garnered over a million views, circting widely and bingmon knowledge


    It revealed that Connor and Tiffany¡¯s marriage was just a deal, and they only maintained the facade of a loving couple in public. The confirmation came from someone who had overheard the Sanchez family discussing it. In recent days, the scandal involving Derek and a cyberattack on the Warren Group by Bee dominated headlines. However, once Connor¡¯s situation came to light, these topics quickly receded into the background. This article exined Charles¡¯ disdain for Marissa earlier


    Marissa, however, merely smiled at the article, seeing it as an opportunity for her and Connor to finally announce their divorce. Le, on the other hand, felt remorseful. ¡°At Derek¡¯s engagement party, my mother and I must have been overheard discussing you and Connor. I¡¯m so sorry, Tiffany. This is all my fault.¡±


    Marissa reassured her with a smile and aforting pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Le. This actually works in my favor. With Lawrence and Lindsay beside me now, Connor and I were already on the brink of announcing our divorce. Whoever leaked this will just speed up the process. But let¡¯s not dwell on this now. I need to go see Charles,¡± she said and promptly headed out


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:


    Hearing Marissa say she would go to see Charles, Le, trembling with fear, swiftly grabbed her arm to prevent her. ¡°Tiffany, why are you meeting Charles, that devil?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t hepelling us to sell Birds Pay Homage for a shockingly low price? I¡¯ll confront him,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Le said


    Marissa gently patted her hand. ¡°Please stay home and take care of Lawrence and Lindsay for me.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, how could I let you go there alone?¡± Daryl dered. ¡°Since you insist on going, I¡¯ll join you. I need to address this issue head-on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, too,¡± Shaun added. ¡°I may not be able to manage our family business, but I must safeguard my family.¡±


    .c¨®m is the source


    ¡°Tiffany, let your uncle and cousin apany you,¡± Rachel interjected. ¡°The men in our Sanchez family cannot let a girl face the devil alone. We simply can¡¯t.¡± She nced at Daryl and Shaun. ¡°You must protect Tiffany.¡±


    Daryl and Shaun nodded in agreement


    Marissa didn¡¯t refuse theirpany and departed with them. After thirty minutes, the three arrived at the Brando Hotel


    Before entering, Daryl warned, ¡°Tiffany, this hotel belongs to Charles. Once we step inside, we¡¯re in his territory. Exercise extreme caution.¡±


    Marissa nced at the revolving door. ¡°Though it¡¯s not as opulent as the Pce Hotel, Charles must have invested over a hundred million dors to establish it. What is his origin? How did he amass such wealth?¡±


    Daryl replied, ¡°Charles was once a thug on Sunvale Street. He somehow earned the favor of Remy Sugden from the Undercity, gradually amassing his fortune.¡±


    Marissa had never heard of Charles but was familiar with the Undercity. The so-called Undercity referred to the criminal world in Blebert


    The Undercity thrived on illegal trades outside the bounds ofw. A¡¯s counterfeit MindEase Elixir was acquired through someone from the Undercity. Remy Sugden held the top position in the Undercity


    Despite hiding within the underworld, he amassed wealth and influence. Even the four most powerful families in Blebert dared not provoke him. They operated independently, avoiding mutual interference, much like the living shunning the realm of the dead, and vice versa. Many feared Charles, but he was merely an underling in the Undercity. Remy controlled numerous underlings like Charles, creating an extensive underworldwork


    Though Charles was just an underling, his strong backer deterred offenses against him. To cross Charles was to cross Remy, who would retaliate to preserve his honor and power. This was why the less influential families, such as the Sanchez and Clifford ns, dreaded Charles. The Clifford family chose to tter and align with Charles, while the Sanchez family, valuing their dignity, resisted subservience. Consequently, Charles continually oppressed them, pushing their family business into deeper trouble


    As Marissa pondered silently, Daryl suspected she was finally experiencing fear. ¡°Tiffany, our family cannot afford to provoke Charles. Shall we depart immediately?¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°Uncle Daryl, if we don¡¯t go in, Charles wille to our home. We must address and solve this issue. Do you want him to demolish our house?¡± Her words left Daryl speechless. Summoning his courage, he inquired, ¡°Tiffany, you have the final say on this matter. What should we do next? Please tell us.¡±


    A cold glint appeared in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°We must enter the hotel and dismantle his stronghold.¡±


    While speaking, she pushed the revolving door and entered the hotel¡¯s lobby


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:


    Perhaps Charles had already informed the front desk about Marissa¡¯s arrival. As soon as she walked in, Kyler Holmes, the front desk manager, greeted her with a sneer. ¡°Miss Nash, quite brave of you to show up.¡±


    Matching his sneer with one of her own, Marissa replied, ¡°There isn¡¯t a ce on earth I¡¯d fear to tread.¡±


    Kyler, a man with a formidable presence and one of Charles¡¯ loyal followers, fixed Marissa with a re that could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Yet, Marissa wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated and boldly met his gaze


    Kyler was taken aback by Marissa¡¯s audacity. His n to see her cower in fear was unraveling. He had hoped to mock her and enjoy the spectacle with his cronies, but Marissa¡¯s fearlesseback threw him off. This defiance infuriated Kyler. Bullies like him couldn¡¯t tolerate being challenged! In his rage, Kyler swung his hand up, ready to strike Marissa


    Known for his ruthless behavior towards everyone, Kyler didn¡¯t hold back, even against someone as striking as Marissa. He threw his full force into a p aimed at her face. At that moment, Daryl and Shaun, witnessing the scene, widened their eyes in shock and rushed to intercept the blow meant for Marissa


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    However, before anyone could react, Marissa swiftly lifted her leg in a sh. Kyler was airborne, hurtling seven feet through the air before crashing to the floor with a thud, blood spilling from his mouth


    Everyone was shocked. How could such a petite girl wield such incredible strength? Despite her slender and fragile appearance, Marissa had effortlessly sent a man over six feet tall flying. She had barely exerted herself¡ªit was just a casual kick, and her face remained serene throughout


    Unbeknownst to the onlookers, for the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, an opponent who relied solely on brute strength and rough tactics was hardly a challenge. Kyler stood no chance against her


    As Kylery on the floor, he coughed up more blood and, through clenched teeth, yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat this reckless girl to death! Mr. Acosta said she needs to be taught a lesson!¡±


    Roused from their shock, six fighters charged at Marissa, rolling up their sleeves with menacing looks, ready to pounce on her as if they meant to tear her apart. Beads of cold sweat formed on the backs of Daryl and Shaun. Despite their fear, their top priority was to ensure Marissa¡¯s safety. Daryl quickly moved Marissa behind him and shouted, ¡°Shaun, take care of Tiffany!¡±


    Shaun nodded and pushed Marissa behind him. ¡°Tiffany, duck behind the front desk. Stay there and don¡¯t move!¡± Once they were certain Marissa was far behind them, Daryl and Shaun prepared to confront the attackers, determined to protect her at all costs


    A faint smile appeared on Marissa¡¯s face. In her eyes, Daryl and Shaun epitomized chivalry. Their willingness to defend her in such a perilous situation filled her with aforting warmth


    To Marissa, these assants were mere nuisances. She was confident of their defeat and preferred not to prolong the encounter. Usually, when faced with a swarm of flies, one wouldn¡¯t painstakingly swat each one individually but would rather use pesticide for quick disposal. She sought a swift resolution


    As Marissa observed her surroundings, her gazended on a te of peppermints on the front desk. With a mischievous grin, she scooped up a handful of peppermints and flung them towards the assants, teasingly eximing, ¡°Catch, a little treat for you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:


    The tiny peppermints in Marissa¡¯s hand seemed charged with energy. They struck the thugs with the precision of tiny bullets. Some peppermints hit their eyes, others their noses, chests, and even flew directly into their mouths


    ¡°Ah!¡± the thugs screamed, copsing to the floor in pain. Daryl and Shaun, ready to confront the thugs, halted abruptly, their mouths agape in disbelief at the unfolding scene. They had braced themselves for a risky confrontation, yet here they were, witnessing the thugs being incapacitated by a girl wielding nothing more than candies


    Not only were Daryl and Shaun taken aback, but the waitresses observing from the sidelines were equally astonished. Employed at the Brando Hotel, they were ustomed to seeing Charles strut around with his thugs and the ensuing brawls. However, they had never seen anything like this


    They had assumed that Marissa would end up crying and begging for mercy. Instead, she had floored everyone with mere candies, as though straight out of a movie


    The recent rumors had hinted that she was a fiery-tempered girl with some martial arts prowess. Now, having seen it with their own eyes, they realized she didn¡¯t just have a bit of martial arts skill¡ªshe was exceptionally powerful. Kyler, who had been smugly nning to take revenge once the thugs had subdued Marissa, stood there utterly dumbfounded


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    His anger intensified as he barked at the waitresses, ¡°What are you just standing there for? Go and inform Mr. Acosta! He will cut this little girl into pieces!¡±


    The lead waitress hurried away to pass on the message. Meanwhile, Charles was lounging in a room on the top floor of the hotel, eagerly anticipating updates from his men. Right after he had ended the call with the Sanchez family, he had directed Kyler to rough up the Sanchez family members severely upon their arrival, then bring them up to him. By that point, he was confident it wouldn¡¯t take much to coerce them into signing the contract. ncing at his watch, Charles sensed it was about time. He turned to one of his men and inquired, ¡°Have the Sanchez family arrived yet?¡±


    At that moment, the head waitress burst into the room, panting. ¡°Mr. Acosta, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Charles¡¯ expression grew stormy, the scar on his right cheek looking even more foreboding. ¡°What happened? Calm yourself and exin clearly!¡±


    ¡°Y- yes, Mr. Acosta!¡± The head waitress paused, taking several deep breaths to steady herself before speaking. ¡°Mr. Acosta, the Sanchez family has arrived. They¡¯ve beaten Kyler so badly he was spitting blood, and our other six men are down.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Charles rose from his chair, his eyes darkening with fury. ¡°How many of them are here?¡±


    ¡°Just three¡ªDaryl, his son Shaun, and Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Only three of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just those three.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± In a fit of rage, Charles kicked the head waitress without mercy. ¡°Daryl is merely a painter, Shaun a frail schr, and Tiffany, she¡¯s just a girl. How could just three of them overpower so many of our men?¡±


    The head waitress, wiping tears from her eyes caused by the pain, was no stranger to Charles¡¯ violent outbursts. After tumbling to the floor, she swiftly picked herself up and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Mr. Acosta. Though Daryl and Shaun might be easy to handle, Tiffany is an anomaly. She made Kyler cough up blood and incapacitated six of our men with nothing but peppermints.¡±


    Charles¡¯ brow furrowed in confusion. He trusted the head waitress too much to suspect her of lying, yet her report seemed utterly absurd. He paused before uttering a curtmand. ¡°Bring me the surveince footage!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:


    After Charles issued themand, his subordinate Alex Archer quickly went to retrieve the surveince footage from the hotel lobby. Minutester, Alex returned with bad news. ¡°Mr. Acosta, the surveince camera in the lobby is currently out of service and under repair.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of losers!¡± Charles fumed, his anger so intense that he physicallyshed out, kicking Alex. How could the camera be out of order at such a crucial time?


    Deprived of the surveince footage, Charles was left to rely solely on his imagination to picture the events in the lobby. Unfortunately, his assumptions were far from urate. He viewed women as inherently frail, capable only of feeble attempts at fighting, like pinching or scratching. What strength could they really possess? The head waitress had reported that Tiffany had single-handedly taken down Kyler along with six of their men. Charles scoffed, convinced it was an exaggeration. With a disdainful purse of his lips, hemanded Alex, ¡°Bring the Sanchez family to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Alex responded and quickly left with a dozen men in tow


    Meanwhile, in the hotel lobby, after her confrontation with Kyler and the other six men, Marissa settled calmly on a sofa. Initially, Daryl and Shaun were on edge, but Marissa¡¯sposure soon reassured them, helping them rx


    Check new chapters at


    After a while, the doors of two elevators opened in unison, and Alex stepped out, nked by a dozen men. As they entered, the atmosphere in the hotel lobby instantly became charged with tension. Daryl and Shaun stiffened, instinctively stepping in front of Marissa to shield her


    With a slight curl of his lips, Alex looked over at the trio with a cold gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s Tiffany?¡±


    Pushing past Daryl and Shaun to show herself, Marissa dered, ¡°That would be me.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise when he heard her voice and saw her step forward. He had never met Tiffany before and knew little about her. When he heard from the head waitress that she had taken down Kyler and six of their men, he had envisioned her as a burly warrior. Looking at her delicate arms and legs, he mused that he could snap them effortlessly. Could she genuinely be as formidable as the head waitress said?


    As he pondered this, Alex nced dismissively at Kyler and the six men sprawled on the floor and sneered, ¡°You losers!¡±


    Feeling the sting of humiliation from Alex¡¯s derision, Kyler hurriedly said, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t underestimate her. This woman, Tiffany, she¡¯s dangerous. Keep your guard up.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex snapped, his foot striking Kyler with an impatient thud. ¡°Pathetic! How did you get defeated by a girl? You¡¯ve disappointed Mr. Acosta!¡±


    Kyler remained silent, too intimidated to respond


    Alex¡¯s gaze turned icy as he shifted his attention to Marissa. ¡°Mr. Acosta wishes to see you. Please, follow me upstairs.¡±


    Marissa dusted off her hands and confidently approached the elevator, with Daryl and Shaun following close behind. As several thugs moved to join them, Marissa held up her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯te in.¡±


    She waved her hand dismissively in front of her face, adding, ¡°Do you all live in a barn? It reeks here. I desperately need some fresh air.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s blunt words left Daryl and Shaun sweating, surprised by her audacity. The thugs, used to instilling fear rather than experiencing defiance, bristled with anger. One thug, teeth clenched in fury, spat out, ¡°You brat, do you want to die?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:


    As the formidable thugs advanced, Daryl and Shaun instinctively positioned themselves between Marissa and the threat, shielding her from harm. Alex gestured dismissively and announced, ¡°Stop. Mr. Acosta is waiting. Let¡¯s not waste time. There¡¯s another elevator you can use.¡± The thugs paused, shooting Marissa a lingering, hostile look before heading towards the other elevator


    Once they had left, the elevator doors started to close, leaving only Marissa, Daryl, Shaun, and Alex inside. Despite Alex¡¯s menacing appearance, he was outnumbered, which slightly eased Daryl and Shaun¡¯s anxiety


    Marissa, on the other hand, remained unfazed andposed, her demeanor starkly contrasting with that of herpanions. Even under Alex¡¯s intense gaze, she maintained her cool


    As the elevator ascended, she turned to Alex with a mischievous smile and teased, ¡°Keep staring like that, and I might just pluck out those eyeballs of yours.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Alex scoffed. He couldn¡¯t fathom Marissa¡¯s daring attitude. Was her courage genuine, or was she simply too naive to grasp the gravity of their situation?


    ¡°Still so bold in Mr. Acosta¡¯s territory, little girl?¡± he taunted. ¡°Do you have any idea of the consequences that await you?¡±


    Marissa replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll soon see the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Alex scoffed again. ¡°Take a look at yourself! Do you really think Mr. Acosta wouldn¡¯t dare touch you just because you¡¯re Mrs. Daniels? Have you checked the intetely? Your sham marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels is public knowledge now. Mr. Acosta isn¡¯t scared of you in the slightest! I suggest you sign the contract when you meet Mr. Acostater, or you¡¯re going to regret it.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Only an underling like you worries about how strong their support is. My actions have nothing to do with Connor. Whether I¡¯m his wife or not, Charles can¡¯t mess with the Sanchez family.¡±


    Alex, who was loyal to Charles, felt a surge of anger at her words. If Charles hadn¡¯t been in such a rush to deal with the Sanchez family, Alex would have taught her a lesson right away. ¡°Fine, very fine!¡± Alex ground his teeth and spat out, ¡°You bitch, just you wait. After your meeting with Mr. Acosta, I¡¯ll find a chance to put you in your ce!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s amusement was clear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    The elevator reached the top floor with a soft ding. As the doors slid open, Alex stepped out briskly, followed closely by Marissa


    Daryl, however, grabbed Marissa by the sleeve and murmured, ¡°Tiffany, remember this is Charles¡¯ turf. Try to keep a low profile. If you upset him, I doubt we¡¯ll leave without trouble today.¡± He nced toward Shaun, adding, ¡°Shaun and I can handle a few scrapes, but I¡¯m worried about you. It¡¯s different if you get hurt.¡±


    Marissa gave Daryl¡¯s hand a reassuring pat, smiling as she whispered back, ¡°Uncle Daryl, fear not. We aren¡¯t here to negotiate with Charles. We¡¯re here to dismantle his stronghold. Arrogance is a must.¡±


    With that, she strode toward Charles¡¯ room, leaving Daryl momentarily stunned. His heart raced at her words. Shaun, catching the urgency of the situation, tugged at Daryl¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, snap out of it! We need to catch up to her. Even Marissa, a little girl, is showing courage, and here we are, hesitating. We¡¯ve got to stand tall and never cower before the evil guys!¡±


    Inspired by Shaun¡¯s words, Daryl inhaled deeply and hastened after Marissa, with Shaun at his side


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:


    Alex pushed open the door to the room, his gaze cold andmanding as he said, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Marissa was immediately enveloped by a suffocating atmosphere upon entering. Charles, eager to assert his dominance, made a deliberate disy of his menacing aura in every interaction


    The room¡¯s decor was dark with crimson ents, creating an oppressive atmosphere at first sight. Seated on a sofa, Charles held a cigarette between his fingers, releasing billows of smoke with each exhale. His brows were furrowed ominously, and the scar on his right cheek appeared even more terrifying amidst the y of light and smoke. Standing beside Charles was a line of hulking thugs, each adorned with intimidating tattoos on their muscr arms. Alex, as their leader,manded them


    The scene bore no resemnce to a mere contract negotiation; it evoked the imagery of a hellish throne room. Any ordinary individual would have trembled at the sight, rendered incapable of defiance andpelled to sign whatever was presented. Regrettably for them, they had encountered Marissa today, and their schemes wouldn¡¯t be so easily executed


    After scanning the room, Marissa confidently entered. Daryl and Shaun, confronted with such a scenario for the first time, instinctively contemted fleeing when the door opened. Yet, upon witnessing Marissa¡¯s entrance, they clenched their jaws and followed her. After they entered, the thick door mmed shut with a resounding bang


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The three conventionally dressed individuals found themselves surrounded by tattooed thugs with entric hairstyles, evoking the image of ordinary mortals stepping into a demon¡¯s domain. Despite their constant self-encouragement to stand firm and protect Marissa, Daryl and Shaun couldn¡¯t shake the profound dread that stiffened their bodies and drained the color from their faces


    Marissa, however, remainedposed, her demeanor unwavering as she exchanged nces with Charles. Charles had scrutinized the three of them multiple times already; he wasn¡¯t surprised by Daryl¡¯s and Shaun¡¯s reactions, but Marissa¡¯sposure perplexed him. Why wasn¡¯t she scared?


    She not only disyed fearlessness but also exuded a hint of defiance in her gaze. Every individual he had invited into this room to sign contracts had sumbed to fear the moment the door closed,plying with his demands without exception. However, Marissa, standing there with unwaveringposure, was the first exception he had encountered


    He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the girl¡¯s bravery. Nevertheless, his admiration would remain concealed; he had no intention of revealing it. Instead, he plotted to intensify his intimidation tactics


    Exhaling a long stream of smoke, Charles sneered, ¡°Who represents the Sanchez family?¡±


    Daryl moved to step forward, but Marissa intercepted, her tone chilly as she said, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tiffany Nash?¡± Charles chuckled. ¡°Can someone bearing the Nash surname make decisions for the Sanchez family?¡±


    Daryl knew that the Sanchez family had reached a point of no return. They had to either yield to Charles¡¯s bullying tactics and surrender the Moonbeam Gallery to the Clifford family, or confront the situation head-on. He opted for thetter


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Tiffany is fully authorized to represent the Sanchez family. I support any decision she makes.¡±


    Charles erupted intoughter. After a burst ofughter, he cynically remarked, ¡°It appears the Sanchez lineage is devoid ofpetent sessors, allowing an inept girl from the Nash family to assume leadership. It¡¯s astonishing that the Sanchez family hasn¡¯t crumbled already!¡±


    With a disdainful flick, he cast a contract onto the floor. ¡°Miss Nash, please sign this document on behalf of the Sanchez family.¡±


    Before Marissa could react, Charles added, ¡°Please carefully review the contract terms. If there¡¯s anything that makes you uneasy, don¡¯t hesitate to bring it up, Miss Nash. Given your beauty, I might even consider making some adjustments.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:


    Marissa cast a fleeting nce at the contract resting on the floor, her posture unwavering. Daryl and Shaun maintained a silent stance, having already vested Marissa withplete decision-making authority


    As the silence stretched on, Charles furrowed his brow and inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it?¡±


    ¡°Do you notprehend?¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Our purpose here isn¡¯t to discuss the contract; hence, there¡¯s no need to examine it.¡±


    ¡°If the contract isn¡¯t the subject of discussion, then what is the purpose of your presence here?¡± Charles asked, confused


    With a scornful smirk, he continued, ¡°Are you here to plead for mercy on behalf of the Sanchez family? Not a chance! Allow me to rify my stance today. Securing Birds Pay Homage is non-negotiable for me. However, concerning the actions of the Clifford family against your Sanchez family, I will just watch and abstain from interference.¡±


    Marissa asserted, ¡°You¡¯re free to stand aside and watch the conflict between the Sanchez and Clifford families. No one will stop you. However, entertaining the notion of aiding the Clifford family in acquiring Birds Pay Homage is nothing but a fantasy.¡±


    Charles chuckled condescendingly. ¡°Heh, you little girl, you didn¡¯te here to negotiate or plead for mercy. So why exactly are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to dismantle your stronghold,¡± Marissa replied calmly


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Charles seemed perplexed. Marissa said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy your ce.¡±


    Her deration was met with mockingughter from the spectators. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You, little girl, are you dreaming? Do youprehend your whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your strategy? Rely on your slender physique, or on those two gentlemen behind you who appear clueless about fighting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯re not here to confront Mr. Acosta in battle. Your true intention is to share his bed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Charles threw his head back in amusement, erupting intoughter. Following hisughter, he leisurely drew from his cigarette, exhaling a lingering smoke ring. He then regarded Marissa with a lecherous gaze, propositioning, ¡°If you¡¯re inclined to spend the night with me, perhaps I could entertain the idea of extending some benefits to your Sanchez family. What do you say?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s disdainful gaze pierced him. ¡°I¡¯m repulsed just by your presence, let alone the thought of being with you! How dare you even suggest it?¡±


    A sudden ferocity twisted Charles¡¯s features. Extinguishing his cigarette in the ashtray, he leveled a gaze at Marissa. ¡°Tell me, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Marissa met his stare with contempt. ¡°Because it¡¯s evident to me that you¡¯re nothing but a blustering coward.¡±


    She surveyed the room, taking in the decor and the tattooed men, before speaking. ¡°Only the feeble decorate themselves with these things. You are like those small creatures in the wild, always fearful of being preyed upon and resorting to camouge or deception to intimidate others, like chameleons and octopuses. The truly strong, like tigers and lions, don¡¯t bother with such fakery. They embody simplicity and authenticity, fearlessly pursuing their desires without hesitation. Just like me, seeking you out directly.¡±


    Charles¡¯s countenance shifted, his expression turning somber. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a chameleon? An octopus?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°Engaging in conversation with someone of your crude nature is truly futile. Haven¡¯t your teachers taught you what a metaphor is?¡±


    Before Charles could respond, Marissa pped her hands dismissively. ¡°Never mind. Engaging with someone of your ilk is akin to ying music to an uprehending audience. I¡¯ll employ a more straightforward approach.¡±


    She gestured towards Charles and dered, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Face me and meet your end!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:


    Marissa wore a disdainful expression, d in simple attire. Charles¡¯ scar quivered with anger. For years, he had ruled his domain with an iron fist, growing ustomed to seeing others tremble and fawn over him, submitting for their very survival. Much like Wesson, a youth devoid of dignity. Every encounter with Charles found Wesson bowing in reverence, prostrating himself like a servile attendant. Clearly, Wesson, born into wealth, showed deference to Charles, a rough individual, primarily out of fear of Remy. Yet, this did not deter Charles from relishing the adtion of others. However, the young woman before him unexpectedly disrupted his routine. Suddenly, he found the days less predictable, sensing a newfound excitement in the air


    A faint thrill coursed through him as he anticipated the sight of the young woman kneeling before him, pleading for mercy once he had fully subdued her. After a lingering gaze, he sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re keen on experiencing the consequences of crossing me, consider your wish granted!¡±


    Upon concluding his speech, he gestured to one of his subordinates. A towering, stout man adorned with tattoos, standing as tall as a brown bear, appeared before Marissa. Peering down at her, he queried with a grin, ¡°How shall you meet your demise?¡±


    Marissa intended to retort, yet the man, emitting an odor reminiscent of six months without a shower, provoked her irritation, prompting a swift dismissal with a forceful kick. As the man was propelled backward, he crashed to the floor, causing a tremor before lying motionless. Suddenly, the expressions of Charles and his tattooedrades shifted. Having not viewed the surveince footage from the hotel lobby, they struggled to fathom Marissa¡¯sbat prowess until witnessing her effortless dispatch of the hefty assant, prompting a bted recognition of the real circumstances. The young woman indeed possessed formidable abilities. They must not underestimate her


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    With a wave of his hand, Charles signaled once more. Alex led the tattooed men in a coordinated advance toward Marissa, his intent crystal clear: he aimed to ovee her, gender notwithstanding, and impart a stern lesson


    Both Daryl and Shaun swiftly positioned themselves in front of Marissa. As the tattooed men closed in, Marissa forcefully pushed Daryl and Shaun aside, issuing a firmmand. ¡°Keep your distance!¡±


    Before Daryl and Shaun could respond, Marissa leaped forward, engaging the tattooed men inbat. Despite their eagerness to assist, Daryl and Shaun found themselves helplessly sidelined, their anxiety palpable


    Within moments, beads of sweat formed on their brows. Their apprehension, however, gave way to astonishment as they watched, wide-eyed, forgetting their own unease. Their concerns regarding Marissa were unnecessary. With the grace of a butterfly, she darted into the midst of the tattooed men. Executing a graceful maneuver, she swiftly dispatched two of them with powerful kicks. Following each action, she possessed the potential to inflict severe harm upon those men with a strikingbination of grace, precision, and ferocity. Despite being feared by ordinary people, the tattooed men appeared feeble in her presence. In a cascade of agonized cries, Alex, who had previously disyed arrogance and disdain towards Marissa, bore the brunt of the assault, enduring the harshest and most wretched blows, nearly reduced to a shattered state. Within a minute¡¯s span, the tattooed men found themselves sprawled on the floor, defeated


    Marissa, however, retained her graceful stance, standing unperturbed amidst the aftermath. Her demeanor remainedposed and refined, her attire immacte save for a few stray locks of hair. Having dispatched the tattooed men to the floor, she straightened her attire and smoothed her disheveled locks before advancing toward Charles, seated in the ce of honor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:


    At this moment, Charles was utterly terrified. He had finally epted the reality that this woman, as depicted by the head waitress, was truly a formidable presence


    He had once taken pride in his subordinates, the dozens of tattooed men who had brandished machetes and fought at his side against rival factions. Each of them had emitted a palpable air of menace, capable of instilling fear in even the bravest souls. However, these fierce individuals, dozens of them, had been swiftly dispatched by this young woman in less than a minute, as effortlessly as slicing through ripe watermelons


    Reluctant though he was to concede her power, witnessing it firsthand left him with no choice but to acknowledge it. Not only was she strong, but she was also ruthless. Even the mere presence of her now caused his entire body to ache


    As Marissa drew nearer, Charles¡¯ countenance drained of color, his former arrogance reced by trembling vulnerability, like a drenched and shivering canine. He yearned to flee, but his body betrayed him, drained of strength. He was even unable to rise. With no recourse, he remained huddled on the sofa, captive to his own weakness


    Marissa looked down at him, her lips subtly curling as she posed the question, ¡°Are you up for a token resistance, or should I just start beating you?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°You¡­you better not underestimate me. I¡¯m a notorious thug, well-versed in bloodshed and brawls. This scar? It¡¯s my badge of honor. Cross me, and you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she swiftly reached out and peeled off the scar from Charles¡¯ face. ¡°Ah!¡± Charles involuntarily cried out. After bracing for the anticipated blow, Charles found himself momentarily perplexed when it failed to materialize. As he regained hisposure, he discerned that Marissa had skillfully removed the scar from his face


    This was embarrassing. The fake scar adorning his face had been intended to instill fear, crafting a menacing facade. Yet, who could have imagined that this young woman would see beyond its illusion and effortlessly remove it? With the scar gone, he felt stripped of his potent intimidation tactic, and his tremors intensified


    With a contemptuous sneer, Marissa flung the fake scar back at Charles, dering, ¡°A coward reliant on deceit to feign courage has no right to be a bully. A bully like you deserves a swift downfall.¡±


    Marissa poised her foot, prepared to cripple him. ¡°Wait!¡± Charles eximed, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°Tiffany, even if you disdain me, you should fear Remy behind me, right? I might rely on bravado, but Remy is the genuine article, the top figure in the Undercity! By destroying my stronghold today, you¡¯re challenging Remy. Nobody who has dared to cross him has met a favorable end!¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes but remained silent. Charles interpreted her silence as intimidation, bolstering his confidence. ¡°If you offer an apology now and depart, I can speak positively of you to Remy. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Daryl, hearing this, urgently grasped Marissa¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tiffany, perhaps¡­¡± He wanted to counsel Marissa to leave some room for negotiation. After all, someone like Remy was not to be underestimated. Not only the Sanchez family, but even formidable figures like Connor wouldn¡¯t readily oppose an underworld big shot like Remy. But before he could finish, Marissa abruptly delivered a forceful kick to Charles, connecting squarely with his shinbone. ¡°Ah!¡± Charles¡¯ screams filled the room, reverberating off the walls. His leg suffered a brutal break. Daryl and Shaun paled, too stunned to utter a word. mping his jaw against the agony, Charles managed to spit out, ¡°Tiffany, if you¡¯re this ruthless, just wait until Remyes after the Sanchez family!¡±


    Marissa smirked, leaning forward slightly as she issued her warning. ¡°You threatened to break my uncle¡¯s leg, so I broke yours. Remember this well: whatever threats you make against the Sanchez family, I will mete out the same punishment to you.¡± She straightened up, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°And convey a message to Remy from me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260:


    Charles found himselfpletely dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that even mentioning Remy wouldn¡¯t suffice to intimidate Marissa. As she instructed him to deliver a message to Remy, Charles clenched his teeth, grappling with the pain, and listened intently


    ¡°Tell Remy he needn¡¯te to me; I¡¯ll seek him out myself,¡± dered Marissa


    Charles was left speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom how this young woman could be so audacious as to actively pursue Remy. Unable to contain his disbelief, he questioned her, ¡°Tiffany, what emboldens you? Are you fearless merely because you hold the title of Mrs. Daniels? It¡¯smon knowledge now that your marriage to Mr. Connor Daniels is a sham. How could Connor possibly provoke Remy on behalf of a mere fake wife? You will face the consequences of your arrogance!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t rely on Connor,¡± Marissa said, amused


    ¡°If not Connor, then what fuels your arrogance?¡±


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    ¡°My own abilities,¡± Marissa replied


    Charles was taken aback. She imed to rely on her own abilities, which seemed reasonable enough. At least in defeating his men, she had demonstrated her strength without any assistance from Connor


    ¡°Go back and inform Remy that he should indulge himself in the days ahead and savor every moment, because when I confront him, his days of ease will be over. This is the consequence of crossing the Sanchez family!¡±


    Leaving these words hanging in the air, Marissa turned to Daryl and Shaun. ¡°Uncle Daryl, Shaun, let¡¯s return home.¡±


    With that, she turned and strode out. Still reeling, Daryl and Shaun nced at the pained Charles and the scattered tattooed men before swiftly trailing after Marissa out of the room


    As they waited for the elevator, Daryl trembled slightly. ¡°Tiffany, are we simply leaving like this?¡±


    Marissa responded with amusement, ¡°If not like this, then how?¡±


    Daryl gestured towards Charles¡¯ room. ¡°I mean, after such a beating, shouldn¡¯t they seek medical attention or something?¡± Marissa found the question even more amusing. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Just then, the elevator doors slid open, and the three stepped inside. As the elevator descended, Daryl pressed further. ¡°Tiffany, by beating Charles and his men, we¡¯ve surely offended Remy. What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll pay Remy a visit and beat him!¡± Marissa stated matter-of-factly. Daryl was taken aback. ¡°Tiffany, I thought you were just bluffing Charles. Are you seriously considering confronting Remy?¡±


    Marissa patiently exined, ¡°Charles is merely a cog in Remy¡¯s machine. His actions against the Sanchez family are effectively Remy¡¯s actions. If we eliminate Charles, others will take his ce in tormenting us. As long as Remy holds sway, the Sanchez family will remain under constant threat. Therefore, our primary objective should be Remy himself.¡±


    Daryl nodded. ¡°Tiffany, I understand your reasoning, but challenging someone as formidable as Remy is quite intimidating.¡±


    Marissa offered a reassuring smile to Daryl. ¡°Uncle Daryl, you¡¯re too used to being a straightforward and honest man, and you¡¯ve raised Shaun to be gentle and courteous. Both of you mayck a certain ruthlessness, which is why bullies like Wesson and Charles feel emboldened to oppress you. But don¡¯t worry. With me around, anyone who dares to target the Sanchez family will face utter destruction!¡±


    As Daryl and Shaun witnessed Marissa¡¯s confident and resolute stance, their spirits were uplifted. The Sanchez family had long upheld schrly virtues, prioritizing grace and kindness. Even in the face of injustice, they often sought reconciliation over confrontation. But now, with Marissa¡ªa fierce and determined presence¡ªamong them, they felt a newfound surge of courage


    They had entered the hotel with a throng of thugs barring their path but departed while none dared to impede them, strolling out unchallenged. As Marissa nced up, her keen eyes caught sight of someone hiding behind a pir, observing them. Huh! It appeared to be someone familiar¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:


    Marissa nced at the figure concealed behind the pir but remainedposed. She turned to Daryl and Shaun with a smile, saying, ¡°Uncle Daryl, Shaun, why don¡¯t you head back first? There¡¯s something I need to attend to.¡±


    Daryl¡¯s concern was palpable. ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯ve just offended Remy. It¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. You shoulde with us.¡±


    Shaun nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely, Tiffany. We can¡¯t risk anything happening to you.¡±


    Marissa reassured them with a smile. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll join you at home soon.¡±


    Seeing that she was resolute in her decision, Daryl and Shaun reluctantly departed. Once they were gone, Marissa addressed the figure behind the pir. ¡°You cane out now, Derek.¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Derek hesitated before emerging, his demeanor noticeably subduedpared to before. His expression held a hint of uncertainty as he met Marissa¡¯s gaze


    Observing his change in demeanor, Marissa inquired, ¡°Are you here to see me?¡±


    Derek nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°If you wanted to see me, you should have approached openly. Why did you sneak around like a thief?¡±


    Derek remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on Marissa


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Marissa dered, turning to leave


    ¡°Wait!¡± Derek called out urgently. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±


    Marissa turned back, her patience waning. ¡°Make it fast. I don¡¯t have time to spare.¡±


    Derek tentatively opened his palm and asked, ¡°Can you tell me where you got this?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes darted to Derek¡¯s outstretched palm, where a small circr de, unmistakably belonging to the ck Snake, rested. She had strategically left the circr de at the engagement party to throw Aelfric off track. She knew his meticulous nature would lead him to discover it eventually


    Now that Derek possessed the de, it suggested that Neil had already discussed it with Aelfric. She could anticipate Derek¡¯s thoughts. No wonder he appeared so wary around her now, treading carefully. Perhaps he suspected she was the ck Snake and felt scared!


    But revealing the truth to him held no appeal; he wasn¡¯t deserving. With a yful nce, she remarked, ¡°Oh, this thing? I just picked it up off the ground in the vi¡¯s garden that day.¡±


    ¡°Picked it up?¡± Derek¡¯s eyes sparked with relief. ¡°So, it¡¯s not yours? You stumbled upon it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a hint of amusement


    Derek visibly rxed, his tense posture easing as his confidence returned. Since she wasn¡¯t the ck Snake, he felt no need for caution


    Observing his demeanor shift, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find his reaction amusing. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Derek recalled Aelfric¡¯s suspicion regarding Riss and posed a direct question. ¡°Are you Riss?¡±


    Marissa took a moment to consider. Given Derek¡¯s limited intellect, he likely couldn¡¯t have deduced her identity as Riss. His direct question suggested Aelfric¡¯s suspicions. She had anticipated that her public rescue of Trenton wouldplicate keeping her identity as Riss concealed, especially from someone as sharp as Aelfric. While having one of her identities found out was one thing, admitting it outright was another matter entirely. She had no intention of confessing anything to Derek. Instead, she was curious to see how long it would take his slow mind to connect the dots


    With a subtle smile, she responded, ¡°Riss is someone I admire.¡±


    Derek appeared utterly perplexed, staring at her in bewilderment. After a prolonged silence, realization seemed to dawn on him. ¡°So, you¡¯re not Riss?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:


    Hearing Derek¡¯sment, Marissa looked up at the sky, amused, and chose to ignore him. Misinterpreting her silence as confirmation, Derek grew confident and arrogant. ¡°I knew it. You couldn¡¯t possibly be Riss, let alone the ck Snake¡­¡±


    He caught himself just in time, realizing he shouldn¡¯t mention the name ck Snake carelessly


    After a brief pause, he looked at Marissa with disdain and continued, ¡°I know where youe from. You¡¯re just a simple vige girl¡ªuneducated and naive. You didn¡¯t even finish high school. If you really were Riss, I¡¯d eat my hat!¡±


    Marissa turned her head, nced at him, and said tly, ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Derek assumed she hadn¡¯t heard him the first time. He lifted his chin arrogantly and repeated word for word, ¡°Marissa, if you were Riss, I¡¯d eat my hat!¡±


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa calmly recorded his statement on her phone, saved the video, and slipped the phone back into her pocket. Then she faced him and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Returning to his usual arrogance, Derek said, ¡°The fake marriage between you and my uncle has been leaked online. Are you aware?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Derek smiled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re just a naive vige girl, Marissa. Now that your fake marriage is public, nobody will fear you anymore. Anyone who wants to mess with you will.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    She seemedpletely unfazed, which infuriated Derek. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand your situation? If you don¡¯t leave my uncle soon and go back to being a vige girl, you¡¯re going to end up in serious trouble. Do you get that?¡±


    Marissa looked at him, clearly amused. ¡°Do you n to harass me once I¡¯m just a ¡®vige girl¡¯? Derek, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®harass you¡¯? Even though you annoyed mest time, I¡¯m willing to offer you another chance. As long as you agree to be my mistress, I promise I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    A chill shed in Marissa¡¯s eyes. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t taught him a sufficient lessonst time; he was still harboring thoughts of keeping her as a mistress. He was truly persistent. Despite being taught a hard lesson several times by her, he never changed. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill him


    Though it would be easy to end him, she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble over someone like him. Left with no other choice, she resolved to teach him another lesson every time he provoked her until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With this in mind, Marissa approached him with a smile. She had just had a fight with Charles¡¯ men, and her body was flexible enough; she didn¡¯t need to warm up


    Derek was clearly afraid of her. Seeing her advance, he sensed trouble brewing. His expression twisted with fear as he began to back away. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Are you going to hit me again?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the street. There are so many people around¡­ Ah!¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his plea before Marissa kicked him to the ground


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± he screamed in terror


    Then, as he spotted the hotel sign, a thought struck him. ¡°Marissa, do you realize where we are? This is the Brando Hotel! Do you know who owns this ce? It¡¯s Charles Acosta. Do you know who he is? You can¡¯t afford to mess with him! If you cause a scene here and disrupt the business, the hotel staff will surelye out to deal with you.¡±


    Derek believed his warning would scare Marissa, but she was utterly unfazed and kicked him again


    In ast-ditch effort, he yelled towards the hotel, ¡°Come out! There¡¯s trouble happening right in front of your hotel!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:


    At that moment, the hotel doors swung open, and a group emerged


    Derek¡¯s eyes brightened. He pointed at them and said to Marissa, ¡°See? Charles¡¯ crew is out here. If you don¡¯t leave soon, you¡¯re going to end up in trouble!¡±


    Despite Marissa showing no signs of leaving, Derek scoffed. ¡°I knew it. You really are just a naive vige girl. You¡¯re clueless. You don¡¯t grasp the gravity of your situation. All you know is how to fight wildly and rudely! Let me tell you something: Charles is backed by Remy, the underworld leader. Even the Sanchez and Nash families steer clear of him. If you, a simple vige girl, offend him, you¡¯re finished. Got it? Why are you still here? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Derek kept talking, hoping to frighten Marissa, but she looked at him as if he were a fool, which left him feeling both anxious and powerless


    He didn¡¯t truly want Marissa to get hurt by Charles¡¯ men; secretly, he hoped to have her as his mistress. With this in mind, Derek nervously nced back at the hotel entrance and was shocked by what he saw


    Initially, he had only caught a quick glimpse of the group as they exited the hotel and hadn¡¯t seen who they were or how many there were. Now, he saw them clearly. Dozens of individuals had stepped out, including Charles himself


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    But this normally fearsome group of thugs looked more like wounded soldiers returning from war. They were beaten and battered. Some had their heads wrapped in gauze, others sported bandages around their waists, many were bruised, and a few limped. Not a single one was unscathed. The most injured was Charles, who was being carried out on a stretcher by his men, groaning in pain intermittently, clearly indicating severe injuries


    Derek was dumbfounded. What on earth had happened to Charles and his men? Had they been in a brawl with another gang?


    If that were the case, they should have picked a deserted spot, away from the public eye. However, this was Charles¡¯ own hotel, suggesting that Charles had been overpowered right on his home ground. Realizing this, Derek felt a chill of fear and hastily stood up, whispering urgently to Marissa, ¡°We should get out of here now! Let¡¯s act like we didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Marissa, however, didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she suddenly kicked Derek, sending him sprawling in front of Charles and his battered crew. Derek trembled with fear, convinced he was finished


    But to his astonishment, Charles and his men appeared even more terrified! They were visibly shaken, pale, and trembling. They looked like they wanted to flee but were too scared to move. Charles nearly tumbled from his stretcher. Derek¡¯s eyes widened as he realized something. These men must be terrified of him because he was a member of the influential Daniels family. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch him!


    With newfound confidence, Derek straightened up, smoothed down his suit cor, and greeted, ¡°Charles, a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    He saw this as a chance to finally meet the infamous Charles. But no one responded to him. All eyes were on Marissa, whomanded a mix of fear and respect from them


    Before Derek could grasp what was happening, Charles inquired, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Nash, what¡­ what more do you need?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just dealing with someone bothering me,¡± Marissa responded tly


    ¡°Is it this guy?¡± Charles pointed at Derek. Marissa confirmed with a nod


    With an ingratiating smile, Charles assured her, ¡°No need for you to handle this yourself. We¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±


    Then, Charles gestured, and Alex, along with his crew, closed in on Derek


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:


    Despite their wounds and bruises, Alex and his gang of thugs remained formidable bullies to someone as vulnerable as Derek. Surrounded by these men, Derek instantly crumbled in terror. ¡°Do you¡­ do you recognize who I am?¡± he stammered. Regrettably, no one spared him a nce


    Alex delivered the initial blow, sending Derek crashing to the ground, followed swiftly by the rest of the thugs who rained punches and kicks upon him. ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡± Derek¡¯s cries of agony filled the air


    Marissa observed with indifference and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s sufficient. Let¡¯s not end his life.¡±


    With that, she departed. Leaving the Brando Hotel behind, she didn¡¯t hurry back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house. Instead, she visited several kindergartens. Daryl was right; Lawrence and Lindsay, at the age of four, ought to be enrolled in a kindergarten


    Based on the ounts of the two kids, their prior living situation had involved a solitary caregiver and minimal interaction with others, prompting concerns about potential social anxiety. Irrespective of their previous circumstances, now under her care, she was determined to provide them with a nurturing environment conducive to both living and learning


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    Her aspiration was for them to attend a top-tier kindergarten, where they could engage with peers their age and enjoy a typical childhood experience. When the time came to return the two well-adjusted and delightful children to Tiffany, it was certain to evokefort and joy from her. After evaluating several esteemed kindergartens, Blossom Kindergarten emerged as the best choice. Renowned as the premier high-end kindergarten in Blebert, it boasted unparalleled facilities and faculty, albeit apanied by steep tuition fees. The high tuition fees didn¡¯t faze her; she possessed ample financial resources


    As their biological aunt, she had no qualms about investing in Lawrence and Lindsay. After departing from Blossom Kindergarten, she hailed a taxi to return to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence. During the journey, she messaged Joziah Aston, ¡°Has Ritapleted her maintenance and upgrade?¡±


    Joziah promptly responded, ¡°Boss, Rita¡¯s maintenance and upgrade are finished. Shall I dispatch her to Blebert now?¡±


    Marissa instructed, ¡°Yes, please send Rita to Blebert as swiftly as possible. I have a task for her.¡±


    Joziah replied, ¡°Understood, boss. I¡¯ll arrange air transport immediately. You¡¯ll see Rita before long.¡±


    Marissa smiled contentedly as she stowed her phone away. It had been several months since shestid eyes on Rita, and she found herself missing her dearly. She had personally developed and designed Rita, a household robot epitomizing the pinnacle of technological advancement in its domain. If Rita didn¡¯t disclose her identity herself, discerning her robotic nature posed a formidable challenge for observers. Rita stood as Marissa¡¯s impable household aide


    Before undergoing maintenance and upgrades, Rita efficiently managed all daily chores. Marissa found employing Rita markedly more convenient and pleasant than relying on human assistance. The presence of a male assistant often resulted in numerous inconveniences, while a female assistant left heavy and soiled tasks neglected. Rita adeptly resolved all these issues and apprehensions. Fromundering to culinary tasks, from parcel retrievals to housecleaning, and even moving furniture and addressing plumbing issues, Rita capably handled every responsibility. Additionally, Rita operated tirelessly, offering round-the-clock surveince like a miniature security system. Concerns regarding betrayal or breaches of confidential data were nonexistent; Rita strictly adhered to programmed codes, ensuring unwavering loyalty even in the face of destruction


    This time, she urgently summoned Rita to safeguard Lawrence and Lindsay. The mastermind and conspiracy behind Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s sudden appearance remained obscure, and with Remy now offended, the safety of the two children waspromised. Entrusting Rita with their protection proved the most secure recourse


    The way back to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi transpired without incident. As Marissa disembarked from the vehicle and prepared to enter the vi, three figures unexpectedly sprang out from the shadows


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:


    ¡°Marissa, stop right there!¡± a familiar voice called from behind, causing Marissa to halt instantly. Before she could turn, Korbin, Betty, and Denise had already positioned themselves in front of her, blocking her way. Their angry expressions made Marissa furrow her brow in confusion. ¡°What? I gave you twenty thousandst time. Have you already spent it all?¡±


    Betty pointed at Marissa usingly, her voice sharp. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re so ungrateful! Now that you¡¯ve be a wealthydy, you¡¯ve apparently forgotten about your own family¡ªyour parents and your sister. You parade around, living in opulence every day, yet all you offer us is a modest rental apartment and a mere forty thousand monthly for sustenance. Do you consider us hobos?¡±


    Korbin interjected, his voiceced with resentment, ¡°You indulge in luxuries while neglecting the welfare of your own kin. If I had known you¡¯d turn out so heartless, I would have cast you into the river without a second thought when you were little!¡±


    Denise¡¯s gaze bore into Marissa, brimming with animosity. ¡°Marissa,pared to prostituting in a nightclub, posing as a wealthydy is a walk in the park, isn¡¯t it? Given your apparent ease in amassing wealth, why subject us to such a frugal life?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    Though surprised, Marissa stayedposed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the facade! Don¡¯t feign innocence,¡± Betty scoffed. ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve been monitoring you closely. Today, we possess ample evidence to confront you. There¡¯s no denying it.¡±


    Knowing it was futile to deny, Marissa dropped the facade and asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡±


    ¡°Derek, of course!¡± Denise proimed with a hint of pride. ¡°Did you think Derek wouldn¡¯t reach out to us in private? Even though he¡¯s a member of a wealthy family now, he¡¯s gotten close to us! Are you envious?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Marissa long to piece together the situation. Denise¡¯s boasting didn¡¯t faze her. Derek likely wanted to exploit Marissa¡¯s ties to the Nash family in Adagend to force her out of the affluent circles of Blebert, thus preserving his status as an heir of a wealthy family and potentiallypelling her to be his mistress


    However, Derek likely refrained from revealing her rtionship with Connor to the Nash family in Adagend. Despite his family¡¯s collusion with Aelfric to kill Connor, Derek was wary of Connor and likely didn¡¯t dare to mention him


    After pondering the situation, Marissa smiled and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Money, obviously!¡± Betty demanded. ¡°You¡¯re living the high life now. You can¡¯t just abandon us. We want a taste of that wealth too!¡±


    Korbin chimed in, ¡°Absolutely. If you don¡¯t pony up a satisfactory sum today, we¡¯ll spill the beans to the Nash family in Blebert about your true background. You won¡¯t be able to keep up the charade of being Tiffany anymore!¡±


    Marissa took a deep breath. ¡°Will you stay silent if I give you enough money?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Denise spoke on behalf of her parents. ¡°Revealing your secret wouldn¡¯t benefit us. We want you to continue raking in cash as Tiffany so we can continue benefiting from you.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Betty, aiming high, promptly held up five fingers. ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±


    While five hundred thousand wouldn¡¯t break the bank for Marissa, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her full financial capacity to them. Feigning a troubled expression, she replied, ¡°Five hundred thousand is quite a sum. You must be aware of my situation within the Nash family in Blebert. I have been marginalized and only receive around ten thousand monthly. How can I possibly give you five hundred thousand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:


    The three didn¡¯t question Marissa¡¯s ims. Since Derek had informed them that Marissa was pretending to be Tiffany, they had been quietly investigating Tiffany¡¯s background. The details they uncovered aligned with what Marissa had just shared. They learned that Tiffany had suffered under her aunt-inw¡¯s harsh treatment since childhood, enduring such poverty that it was truly pitiful. Although she was a youngdy from a wealthy family, her personal finances seemed even more strained than theirs. They received 40 to 50 thousand dors monthly from Marissa, while Tiffany was fortunate to see even 10 thousand


    Despite this knowledge, their need for money persisted. They wondered how long it would be before Marissa¡¯s real identity might be revealed and she could be ousted. Who would they rely on for financial support then?


    Betty¡¯s posture tensed as she scoffed, ¡°Stop pretending! Even if Tiffany isn¡¯t wealthy, she surely has some expensive jewelry or simr valuables. Just take it and sell it.¡±


    Marissa continued to weave her story. ¡°Tiffany does own some jewelry, but it¡¯s all secured in a safe that requires a digital code. I don¡¯t know the code, so I can¡¯t ess it to take anything.¡±


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Then take something from her rtives! They must have valuables too,¡± Korbin suggested


    Marissa replied, slightly amused, ¡°If Tiffany, who¡¯s considered poor, keeps her valuables in a safe, then the safes of her wealthier rtives are likely far more secure. I can¡¯t steal from them either.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t take personal items, go for something bigger!¡± Betty blurted out naively. ¡°Their family is well-established in the pharmaceuticals sector. They¡¯re bound to have valuable paintings, vases, antiques, and so on. Swipe one or two pieces; they¡¯d surely fetch at least half a million each!¡±


    ¡°Not just the Nash family, but the Sanchez family as well!¡± Korbin interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve learned that while you¡¯re somewhat estranged from the Nash family, the Sanchez family holds you in high regard and even threw a wee-home party for you. You could definitely tap into that for some funds!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If the Nash family won¡¯t give you money, the Sanchez family surely will,¡± Denise said. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t assume you can deceive us. We¡¯re more aware of your situation than you think.¡±


    Marissa slightly narrowed her eyes. It was clear these three had thoroughly investigated her to facilitate their demands for money. She turned to Betty and inquired, ¡°Why do you need 500 thousand?¡±


    Betty touched her face and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not happy with my facial structure. I¡¯m considering some cosmetic surgery, maybe bone shaving and a chin adjustment. I¡¯ve already spoken with a clinic; 500 thousand should cover it.¡±


    Marissa observed her with a hint of amusement. Betty, having spent much of her life in the countryside, was now catching up with urban cosmetic trends after arriving in the city


    Then, Korbin chimed in, ¡°That 500 thousand is for your mother; I still need my cut.¡±


    Marissa looked at him and asked, ¡°And how much do you need?¡±


    Korbin cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just need 300 thousand.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you looking to use that for your looks as well?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not for cosmetic surgery,¡± Korbin rified. ¡°I¡¯ve had some bad luck gambling and need 300 thousand to settle my debts.¡±


    Marissa scoffed at their audacity. They had spent less than eight thousand dors raising her in total, often leaving her to survive on scraps and beg for food from neighbors. Since starting work at fifteen, she had handed over more than a million to them. Yet here they were, unsatisfied, boldly asking for 500 thousand for cosmetic procedures and 300 thousand to clear gambling debts. Even if they imed it was payback for raising her, their demands were outrageous!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:


    Before discovering the truth about her origins, Marissa had always tried to be patient with Korbin, Betty, and Denise, no matter the difficulties they caused. After all, they were her family


    But now, Marissa felt no sense of obligation towards them. She hadpensated them many times over for raising her and believed she owed them nothing more. Despite her wealth and the rtively small amount they were asking for, she wanted nothing further to do with them


    Yet, she found herself having to tolerate their presence a bit longer, mainly because she needed to keep their familial ties somewhat intact. She worried that her brother Kevin might need to trace her lineage if he ever sought her out


    Taking two deep breaths, Marissa managed a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you eight hundred thousand. But you must promise not to bother me again and to keep my identity a secret.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred thousand isn¡¯t enough!¡± Denise protested. Marissa turned to her and asked, ¡°You want a cut too?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    ¡°Of course!¡± Denise said assertively. ¡°We¡¯re family. Why should my parents receive something and not me? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Marissa wanted to resolve this quickly, so she asked, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need two hundred thousand,¡± Denise answered


    Marissa asked, visibly annoyed, ¡°I¡¯ve already covered your tuition, living expenses, and other necessities. Why do you need another two hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°I n to rent a ce to use as a studio for my live streaming,¡± Denise exined. Marissa realized then that Denise had leveraged her notoriety from her supposed engagement to Derek to be an inte sensation. Yet, her following wasn¡¯t impressive. Most people who followed her did so just to leave negativements, and after the misunderstanding was cleared up and the online abuse ceased, those people either forgot to unfollow or remained out of mere curiosity


    How much money could a not-so-attractive live streamer like her make from live streaming? The two hundred thousand dors seemed like it would just be thrown away


    ¡°I don¡¯t support this,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Your fanbase isn¡¯t very supportive. You¡¯ve gained some attention, sure, but youck genuine appeal. Investing that much in a live streaming studio is just wasteful.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to judge?¡± Denise shot back. ¡°You didn¡¯t even finish high school. What do you know? You¡¯re just scared I¡¯ll seed and earn a lot of money. You¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I think spending two hundred thousand on your fantasy is simply throwing money away.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Denise retorted, clearly irritated. ¡°Just hand over the money. Why do you have to make such a fuss? Listen, I will be a famous online personality and earn heaps. Once I do, I¡¯ll be a great match for Derek. You should start treating me well now, or you¡¯ll regret it when I join the Daniels family.¡±


    ¡°Denise is right,¡± Betty chimed in with pride. ¡°Derek¡¯s a star streamer making sales of over a hundred million daily. If Denise reaches his level, they¡¯ll be an unstoppable duo.¡±


    Marissa looked up at the sky helplessly. These three were lost in their fantasies. They believed Denise could secure a ce in a wealthy family by bing a celebrity, oblivious to the fact that truly affluent families generally disregarded inte fame. Even if Denise reached Derek¡¯s level, she wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to someone like Melinda from the Warren family


    Yet, to get rid of them as quickly as possible, Marissa decided to say nothing more. They wouldn¡¯t understand her anyway. She resignedly wrote out a check for one million dors and handed it to Betty. ¡°Take this and don¡¯te back.¡±


    The three of them had never seen so much money at once, and they gleefully epted the check and left


    Just as Marissa approached the Sanchez family¡¯s gate, a sleek ck sports car sped by


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:


    Hearing the roar of an engine, Marissa spun around but only caught a glimpse of the car¡¯s rear as it sped away, leaving her unable to see the license te. She paused for a moment but quickly dismissed the incident, turning back towards the Sanchez family¡¯s vi. Whatever the intention of that car, it wasn¡¯t her concern at the moment. Those who hid in the shadows and watched her would eventually reveal themselves


    The sleek ck sports car that had raced past the Sanchez family¡¯s gate followed the taxi carrying Korbin, Betty, and Denise and eventually pulled up outside their apartmentplex. As the three exited the taxi, the sports car stopped right beside them. The car¡¯s window slowly lowered to reveal a wealthy woman wearing tinted sunsses


    Although Korbin, Betty, and Denise were not particrly sophisticated, they recognized the emblem on the car¡ªa luxurious, sleek Ferrari, a symbol of wealth they could never aspire to own. Seeing a rich person made Korbin¡¯s and Betty¡¯s knees buckle slightly, and Denise instantly lowered her posture submissively. The wealthy woman, d in oversized sunsses and a ck mask, kept her facial features and expressions hidden. Yet, the air of arrogance that her wealth conferred made them deeply uneasy. They were as arrogant and domineering in front of the poor as they were obsequious and sycophantic in front of the affluent


    When the wealthy woman gazed at them, they all responded with overly ingratiating smiles. Betty even said apologetically, ¡°Excuse us, ma¡¯am, are we in your way? We¡¯re terribly sorry; we¡¯ll move right now.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    Although it was the wealthy woman who had intentionally driven up and obstructed their way, Betty chose to fault herself, adopting the role of apliant subordinate wlessly. Despite their submissive disy, Korbin, Betty, and Denise were fraught with anxiety, worried that any misstep might provoke this wealthy woman¡¯s wrath and spell trouble for them


    Seated in her car, Chloe silently observed the trio outside, quickly discerning their mindset. Witnessing Betty¡¯s submissive behavior, Chloe scoffed with contempt. She found it baffling that Marissa, with such unremarkable family members, could be so assertive andmanding. Marissa¡¯s demeanor seemedpletely at odds with her family¡¯s. Logically, a girl from such a background wouldn¡¯t typically achieve much. Even if Marissa had umted some life experiences, it seemed unlikely to be sufficient for her to be as notable as Riss. Could Aelfric¡¯s spection that Marissa was Riss be incorrect?


    After all, gics y a significant role. Marissa was just a vige girl from Adagend who hadn¡¯t even finished high school. With such ordinary gics, it seemed improbable that she could capitalize on any significant opportunities. Therefore, Aelfric must be mistaken!


    When it came to luck, Chloe could admit that Marissa had an extraordinary amount of it. The incident where Marissa publicly saved Trenton had to have been sheer luck. Her first stroke of luck was her striking resemnce to Tiffany, allowing her to pose as Tiffany and get close to Connor. Fate then made her an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team, catapulting her from obscurity to the wealthy circles. Her second lucky break was her basic medical skills inadvertently saving the lives of Arabe and Trenton, which greatly elevated her influence


    Marissa, with merely this luck, had managed to win over Connor, whom Chloe had desired for years. How could Chloee to terms with this? So what if Marissa was fortunate! Today, Chloe was determined to expose her for what she truly was, reducing her back to just a vige girl! With this in mind, Chloe grinned and said to Betty, ¡°No need to move. I came to see you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise were about to leave when Chloe¡¯s words brought them to a halt. Betty looked at Chloe, her tone cautious as she asked, ¡°You are here to see us, madam?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe nodded


    Betty, perplexed, exchanged nces with Korbin and Denise before turning back to Chloe. ¡°Madam, what can we do for you?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s response was direct. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that I intend to use you of fraud.¡±


    The revtion startled Korbin and Betty, while Denise visibly paled. Then, Betty, her voice trembling, said, ¡°Madam, we arew-abiding citizens. We¡¯ve never engaged in fraudulent activities, nor have we ever crossed paths with you. How could we deceive you?¡±


    Chloe chuckled. ¡°Your denial is futile. You took advantage of the fact that your elder daughter resembles Tiffany of the Nash family, instructing her to impersonate Tiffany, deceiving her original family and husband for money. Isn¡¯t this fraud?¡±


    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    The realization dawned on Korbin, Betty, and Denise. Marissa¡¯s true identity had been exposed, and Chloe, likely representing the Nash family, aimed to take legal action against them for fraud. Panic gripped the trio as they feared the repercussions for their entire family. In despair, Denise cried out, ¡°Mom, what do we do? Marissa¡¯s actions willnd us in jail!¡±


    Korbin, visibly distressed, struggled to find words amidst his anxiety. Betty, the family¡¯s pir, took a moment to collect her thoughts before addressing Chloe. ¡°Madam, we fail toprehend your usations. While we do have another daughter, we are unaware of her activities outside our home.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s smirk oozed skepticism. ¡°Do you truly expect me to believe that? I witnessed you soliciting money from Marissa, yet you are feigning ignorance regarding her impersonation of Tiffany. Your denial is absurd.¡±


    The trio stood speechless, disbelief etched across their faces. Their joy at obtaining a million from Marissa immediately evaporated. Betty, in a desperate plea, fell to her knees before Chloe. ¡°Madam, we beg you to spare us! We only learned today of Marissa¡¯s deceit. We rushed to confront her, but we never colluded with her!¡±


    Her plea ignited a glimmer of hope in Korbin and Denise, prompting them to join her in the plea. Korbin wore a mournful expression as he affirmed, ¡°Madam, my wife speaks the truth. Marissa hasn¡¯t attended school since she was fifteen. She¡¯s been reckless, involving herself with numerous men. We¡¯ve been unaware of her actions.¡±


    Denise¡¯s voice quivered as she chimed in, ¡°Madam, my parents are truthful. Marissa has always maintained a distance from us. Even if she¡¯smitted a grave offense, we are notplicit!¡±


    Watching the family before her, Chloe felt a wave of revulsion. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such shameless individuals within Marissa¡¯s family, and the realization brought her a sense of vindictive satisfaction. Despite feeling repulsed, Chloe made an effort to maintain herposure. She pretended to be sympathetic and asked, ¡°So, Marissa acted alone without your knowledge?¡±


    They vigorously nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! Please, spare us any involvement.¡±


    Chloe sighed. ¡°I understand your situation, but thew doesn¡¯t consider emotions. If you can¡¯t prove your innocence, you¡¯ll be held responsible along with Marissa, unless¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise were too frightened to think clearly. Before Chloe could finish speaking, Betty interjected eagerly, ¡°Unless what? Madam, you seem verypassionate. Please, tell us what we should do.¡±


    ¡°Please, help us,¡± Korbin pleaded


    Through her tears, Denise said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m still young and haven¡¯t finished my education. I can¡¯t get tangled up in Marissa¡¯s troubles. Please help us!¡±


    Seeing them caught in her web, Chloe grinned with satisfaction. ¡°I feel for you. I don¡¯t want you to be dragged down with Marissa. Here¡¯s what we can do¡­¡±


    Chloe quietly shared her n. The three nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Excellent. You may leave now and wait for my instructions,¡± Chloe directed. ¡°Remember, keep quiet about this meeting. Act as if nothing has changed until you hear from me.¡±


    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??


    ¡°Got it!¡± they chorused


    Having sessfully manipted the trio, Chloe felt triumphant as she started her car and drove away


    Marissa, oblivious to Chloe¡¯s scheming, believed the trio would cause no further issues after epting a million from her. Back at the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, Marissa pushed the thought of the trio out of her mind. As she swapped her shoes in the hallway, she overheard a conversation the Sanchez family was having about her


    With a serious tone, Ruth inquired, ¡°Daryl, did Tiffany really cause trouble at Charles¡¯ hotel?¡±


    Daryl nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Tiffany caused amotion at the hotel and broke Charles¡¯ leg.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Rachel gasped, surprised. ¡°Is Tiffany really that skilled in fighting?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more than just skilled,¡± Darylmented. ¡°She¡¯s like a force of nature.¡±


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a bit much. You shouldn¡¯tpare Tiffany to a force of nature,¡± Shaun interjected. Daryl quickly conceded, ¡°You¡¯re right. That was an exaggeration. But it¡¯s hard to find the right words to describe Tiffany¡¯s ferocity.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany can definitely be terrifying,¡± Shaun said. ¡°Remember when Wesson showed up uninvited at our family banquet? She handled him with such ease, and we were all amazed. But what she did today was something else entirely! I wish you could have seen her dealing with those thugs. It was astounding. I, as a guy, am not even half as tough as Tiffany.¡±


    Hearing that, Ruth said enthusiastically, ¡°I wonder how Tiffany learned to fight like that. She reminds me so much of her mother!¡±


    Daryl sighed and said, ¡°Our Sanchez family has always been more reserved. When confronted by bullies, we¡¯ve tended to back down. We used to criticize Tiffany for being too aggressive and defiant. But now, it seems we could really benefit from her bravery.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Those are the traits we¡¯ve been missing,¡± Le chimed in. ¡°I¡¯d love to learn some self-defense from Tiffany and adopt her courageous spirit!¡±


    For years, the Sanchez family had tolerated Charles¡¯ domineering behavior, bottling up their resentment. Today, Tiffany had confronted him, expressing their collective frustration. However, amidst their relief, the Sanchez family couldn¡¯t shake off their apprehensions. Rachel raised a pressing concern. ¡°What are we going to do about Remy¡¯s possible bacsh?¡±


    Before Rachel could continue, the butler burst in, his face filled with rm. ¡°There¡¯s trouble. Remy¡¯s here!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:


    The butler was too nervous to notice Marissa changing her shoes in the hallway as he rushed in. Upon hearing the butler¡¯s words, the Sanchez family members abruptly changed their expressions and stood up


    Ruth, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°Remy is here?¡±


    Nervously stuttering, the butler replied, ¡°No¡­ No, he isn¡¯t. His subordinates came instead.¡±


    The Sanchez family breathed a sigh of relief. Since Remy hadn¡¯te, the danger wasn¡¯t immediate. They still had time to think about how to deal with it


    However, before they could fully rx, Remy¡¯s subordinate swaggered past the hallway and into the living room. Tall and imposing, with fierce eyes, he exuded an intimidating presence. Behind him, several burly men in ck projected a menacing aura, heightening the tension in the room


    Dunbar Loftus, known as Remy¡¯s right-hand man, held the position as the second-inmand in the underworld. In Remy¡¯s absence, Dunbar handled most affairs on his behalf. In the underworld, there was a saying that encountering Dunbar was akin to encountering Remy himself. Thus, Dunbar¡¯s position in the underworld was paramount. It was no surprise that the butler had initially reported Remy¡¯s arrival, considering Dunbar¡¯s reputation and authority


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    At the sight of Dunbar, the Sanchez family members grew apprehensive once more. Rachel, in particr, discreetly retrieved her mobile phone, poised to contact the police. Despite the tense atmosphere, Dunbar refrained from resorting to violence. Instead, he surveyed the individuals in the living room and asked in a subdued tone, ¡°Who is Miss Tiffany Nash?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Marissa replied as she entered the living room from the hallway at a deliberate pace. The moment Daryl caught sight of her, he instinctively pulled her behind him and addressed Dunbar, ¡°Mr. Loftus, I¡¯m responsible for everything at the Brando Hotel. If you have any inquiries, direct them to me.¡±


    Dunbar¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Despite the surveince footage in the hotel being damaged, no one inside met their demise. Hence, Mr. Sanchez, there¡¯s no need for you to waste your efforts covering up the truth.¡± His gaze shifted to Marissa behind Daryl. ¡°Miss Nash, you assaulted many people in the hotel. Do you intend to seek refuge behind your uncle to evade responsibility?¡±


    Unperturbed, Marissa stepped out from behind Daryl, meeting Dunbar¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°I took the actions. There¡¯s no need to fear my escape. What does Remy want?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± one of the men in ck interjected angrily before Dunbar could respond. ¡°Who are you to disy such arrogance? How could you call Mr. Sugden by his name?¡±


    Dunbar gestured with his hand, indicating they needn¡¯t take it seriously. Once the man in ck had withdrawn, Dunbar smiled knowingly. ¡°Today, Charles visited Mr. Sugden and informed him that you, on your own, caused the damage at the Brando Hotel. Charles also mentioned that you intended to confront Mr. Sugden personally. Intrigued, Mr. Sugden wished to see you for himself. However, he is preupied today, so he sent me to check on you for him.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow. ¡°Well, here I am. Do I resemble his queen?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the irate man in ck interjected once more. ¡°You, a young girl, dare to disregard Mr. Sugden? Do you seek death?¡±


    Dunbar raised his hand once more, signaling for his subordinate to calm down. After the man in ck had retreated, Dunbar sneered and produced something from his coat


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:


    In Dunbar¡¯s hand was an invitation letter:


    ¡°Three days from now, Mr. Remy Sugden will be hosting a masterpiece appreciation event at the Undercity, and he sincerely extends an invitation to Miss Nash and members of the Sanchez family. A special request: please bring with you the masterpiece ¡®Birds Pay Homage.''¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the entire Sanchez family realized Remy¡¯s true intentions. The so-called masterpiece appreciation event was merely a pretext. His real purpose was to forcibly acquire the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ piece from the Sanchez family in front of Blebert¡¯s entire artistic elite, thereby humiliating them to the point where they could never regain their respect. If the Sanchez family fell into this trap, they would be forever barred from the art circles, and their family business and reputation would be ruined. Such an act of vengeance was even more malicious than bringing thugs to attack their residence and loot their possessions


    Had Remy resorted to violence, the damage would have been physical and mary. As long as the Sanchez family remained resolute, theireback would be a matter of perseverance and luck. It was clear that Remy aimed to obliterate the very foundation, both tangible and psychological, upon which the entire Sanchez family was built, ensuring they could never restore their standing


    Given the gravity of the situation, the Sanchez family was not about to agree to attend. Daryl was prepared to decline, but Marissa epted the letter from Dunbar before he could voice his refusal and replied, ¡°Please tell Remy that we will be there on time.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Daryl was taken aback, turning towards Marissa with suspicion that she had not fully contemted the repercussions of attending. The rest of the Sanchez family also looked at Marissa in astonishment. Like Daryl, they questioned whether Marissa had epted the invitation hastily, perhaps without fully understanding Remy¡¯s intentions. However, Marissa appearedposed


    Dunbar¡¯s lips twitched with disdain as he gazed at Marissa. When Charles had first mentioned Marissa to him, Dunbar had assumed she was a capable individual. However, seeing her now, he concluded that she was nothing more than a rash and impudent girl who couldn¡¯t grasp what was in her best interest. Marissa¡¯s immediate eptance likely stemmed from herck of understanding of Remy¡¯s intentions or perhaps her unawareness of his formidable power and influence. Dunbar couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for her. Despite herck of discernment, there was no denying her beauty. Yet, she would ultimately meet a tragic fate due to her ignorance and arrogance


    When Marissa noticed Dunbar¡¯s lingering gaze, her impatience surfaced as she coldly asked, ¡°Anything else you have to say?¡±


    Dunbar raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll return to Mr. Sugden then.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Marissa responded with a chilly smile


    Dunbar and his group of men in ck departed, their disdainful nces lingering on the Sanchez family before they left. Once they were gone, Ruth immediately turned to Marissa. ¡°Do you not understand who Remy is, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware, Grandma,¡± Marissa replied


    ¡°Then why did you ept the invitation? It¡¯s clear that Remy intends to harm the Sanchez family with this event. Attending would put us all in grave danger!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I understand your concern. But if we refuse now, Remy will only cause more trouble for us in the future. We can¡¯t avoid him forever. It¡¯s better to face him sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Daryl sighed. ¡°Tiffany, I know you want to resolve this problem for the Sanchez family, but Remy is not like Charles. Charles will only use violence, but Remy is both ruthless and cunning¡­ and with his immense power¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s phone interrupted Daryl¡¯s warning. It was a message from Aelfric


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:


    When Marissa saw Aelfric¡¯s name on her phone screen, she assumed it was a message from the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base to ck Mallow, the chief instructor. However, upon opening the message, she was surprised to see it was actually addressed to Tiffany. Aelfric and Tiffany were not acquainted, nor were they friends. He was simply requesting to add Tiffany as a contact on WhatsApp. Curious about Aelfric¡¯s intentions, Marissa recalled theplicated expression he had given her at Derek¡¯s engagement party and spected about his ns


    Wanting to find out more, Marissa epted his friend request. Shortly after, Aelfric messaged her: ¡°Miss Nash, could we possibly have dinner together tonight?¡±


    Marissa was startled by Aelfric¡¯s sudden and unexpected dinner invitation. Given that she was now married to Connor, Aelfric¡¯s brother and her former fianc¨¦, and Aelfric¡¯s sister was her arch-rival, the invitation felt awkward and inappropriate


    After a brief hesitation, Marissa responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±


    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????


    Aelfric continued, ¡°When are you free? I can make time.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Mr. Warren, why do you want to have dinner with me? Do you have romantic feelings for me?¡±


    Aelfric rified, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it, Miss Nash. I simply want to thank you for helping my grandfather that day.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°For that? If you really want to thank me, we don¡¯t need to have dinner. You could just pay me for my services.¡±


    Aelfric inquired, ¡°Miss Nash, what amount do you think would cover the medical services?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I believe your grandfather¡¯s life is priceless, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although Aelfric had been quick to respond to each message, he fell silent after Marissa¡¯sst remark. With a sly grin, Marissa figured that Aelfric was now in a dilemma. Her hint at expecting a substantial payment must have been clear to him. Just as she pondered his next move, his message popped up: ¡°Miss Nash, please name your price.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°When I saved Mrs. Arabe Daniels, Connor paid me ten million dors.¡±


    Aelfric responded agreeably, ¡°That¡¯s eptable. When shall we meet, Miss Nash? I will pay you then.¡±


    ¡°Just transfer the money directly. There¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡±


    Aelfric then asked, ¡°Miss Nash, are you reluctant to meet me?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s former fianc¨¦e and your sister¡¯s future aunt-inw. Wouldn¡¯t meeting me be somewhat ufortable for you?¡±


    After Marissa¡¯s message, Aelfric went quiet for quite some time. Marissa assumed he might be feeling somewhat downcast. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal that she was once his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, her being his sister¡¯s future aunt must be somewhat embarrassing for him. Just when Marissa thought Aelfric might not respond further, another message from him arrived. This time, it wasn¡¯t a text but a notification of a transferred sum of money. He had indeed sent ten million dors to her


    Without dy, Marissa replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Aelfric made no further attempts tomunicate. Marissaughed and closed the app. As she put her phone down, she noticed the puzzled looks from the entire Sanchez family. She realized she hadughed at an awkward moment. While everyone was deeply concerned about dealing with Remy¡¯s threat, she had found amusement in her exchange with Aelfric


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Marissa cleared her throat awkwardly, ready to redirect the conversation to the serious matter at hand. But just then, her phone rang again. Looking down, she saw it was a message from Connor


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:


    Marissa assumed Connor¡¯s text might be about their divorce, so she didn¡¯t want to dy reading it. Leaving her conversation with the Sanchez family behind, she opened Connor¡¯s message. Connor had asked, ¡°Do you need me to be with you tonight?¡±


    Realizing his message could be misinterpreted, he quickly added, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m very busy today. If you need me there, just let me know soon. I might not be able to make it otherwise.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°No need! I¡¯ve already told you I found a new sleep aid. I don¡¯t need yourpany anymore.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she sent another message: ¡°Your only concern should be scheduling the time for our divorce.¡±


    After sending these messages, Connor did not respond for quite some time. Eventually, Marissa cautiously sent another message: ¡°When are you free to go through the divorce procedures with me?¡±


    Still, there was no answer. Marissa continued, ¡°I found a kindergarten for the kids today. They will start school soon. Once they start, hiding their identities will be tough. If we haven¡¯t announced our divorce by then, it could lead to scandals about you.¡±


    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls


    ¡°Are you concerned that your grandma might take our divorce hard? We could handle it discreetly, and I¡¯ll speak with Grandma myself to ease her into it.¡±


    ¡°She might act young at heart, but she¡¯s sensible. Once we exin everything, she¡¯ll understand.¡±


    She sent all these messages, but Connor didn¡¯t reply at all. She figured he was probably caught up at work and didn¡¯t expect a quick reply. She just needed to express her thoughts; he could respond whenever he saw them. So, she typed out one more message: ¡°We need to finalize the divorce quickly. You should make time for it soon.¡±


    After typing the message, Marissa attempted to send it but received a notification that it couldn¡¯t be sent. She quickly checked her phone and realized it wasn¡¯t a technical issue¡ªConnor had blocked her


    Marissa was stunned. Why was he avoiding the issue?


    She paused for a moment, then closed the messaging app and put her phone away. Looking up, she found the Sanchez family members all watching her. Leined, ¡°Tiffany, we¡¯re all here trying to figure out how to deal with Remy, but you seem distracted by your phone.¡±


    Marissa apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was sorting out something else. Let¡¯s continue. Don¡¯t worry about Remy. I can handle him. Just rx!¡±


    After reassuring them, she scanned the room and inquired, ¡°Where are Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re upstairs in their room,¡± Le answered, pointing upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them then,¡± Marissa said, making her way to the stairs


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Daryl interjected anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s your n for dealing with Remy? You told us not to worry, but that¡¯s hard to do.¡±


    Seeing Daryl¡¯s genuine concern, Marissa reassured him with patience, ¡°Uncle Daryl, we¡¯ll determine the exact strategy during the masterpiece appreciation event based on what happens. For now, just try to rx. Eat well and sleep well.¡±


    Observing that the Sanchez family still seemed uneasy, Marissa felt a mix of helplessness and frustration. She nearly disclosed her identity as ck Mallow. To ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, Remy was a small fry


    Just then, an angry shout came from outside the door. ¡°Where is Tiffany? Send her out! I swear, I¡¯ll skin her alive today!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:


    Marissa couldn¡¯t ce the unfamiliar voice echoing from outside, leaving her clueless about who was causing the disturbance


    Le jumped to her feet, her voiceced with anxiety. ¡°Oh no, Grandpa Sheppard is here!¡±


    As soon as Le spoke the name, Marissa recognized who it was. Sheppard Sanchez was her mother¡¯s uncle, the younger brother of her grandfather


    Marissa had little acquaintance with Sheppard. During the wee-back party hosted by the Sanchez family for her, Sheppard and his family were notably absent, hinting at their estrangement. As footsteps approached, Le urgently whispered to Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, hurry upstairs and hide. Grandpa Sheppard¡¯s known for his fiery temper.¡±


    Marissa found the situation somewhat amusing. How could an elder, who had never even attended her wee-back party,e here now to confront her? Moreover, what could she possibly have done to provoke him? Determined, Marissa stood her ground. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I want to find out why Grandpa Sheppard would be upset with me.¡±


    Despite Marissa¡¯s resistance, Le persisted, pushing her towards the stairs. ¡°No matter the cause, you need to hide. If Grandpa Sheppard loses his temper, he couldsh out. He carries a jade crutch. It really hurts if he swings it at you.¡±


    Just then, Sheppard burst into the living room, his demeanor fierce. As soon as he walked in, he yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiffany? Bring her out now!¡± Le froze, and the other members of the Sanchez family looked ashen


    Ruth¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Sheppard, do you no longer see me as your sister-inw?¡± Sheppard softened his tone slightly and addressed her, ¡°Ruth, my brother died young, leaving the Sanchez family to depend on your care. We all appreciate what you¡¯ve done. However, that doesn¡¯t give you free rein. Remember how you let Caylee be so haughty and troublesome? It ended with her in a vegetative state, bringing shame upon our family name. We are still mocked for it! I¡¯ll let the past be the past. But I will not stand by and watch Tiffany damage our family again. You need to punish this troublemaker today!¡±


    Marissa remained silent on the sidelines. But Ruth snapped back, ¡°Tiffany is a good girl. Since she came back to our family, she¡¯s contributed so much. Why on earth would I punish her?¡±


    Sheppard sneered and asked with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Ruth, how can you say Tiffany is a good girl? She¡¯s as reckless as her mother ever was¡ªfar from what you¡¯d call good. I¡¯d rather not dredge up her past misdeeds, yet here she is, crossing Remy. She¡¯s risking the entire Sanchez family! You know Remy¡¯s influence. Can we really afford to provoke him? Ruth, do you want to see the entire Sanchez family suffer because of Tiffany¡¯s actions?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply at this. Apart from those in the living room, no one else knew about themotion she had caused at Charles¡¯s hotel. Remy had kept the incident under wraps to protect his own reputation, yet somehow Sheppard was privy to it. Clearly, Sheppard had heard about it from Remy, indicating a secretive connection between him and Remy, which was rming. Charles had already sided with the Clifford family against the Sanchez family, which meant Remy was opposed to them. And now Sheppard, a senior member of the Sanchez family, had a secretive connection to their adversary and was even speaking on his behalf


    Sheppard must have some ulterior motive for ming Tiffany, and his presence here was questionable. With these thoughts running through her mind, Marissa offered a knowing smile. ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, you came here demanding that Grandma punish me. So, tell me, what kind of punishment do you think I deserve?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:


    Sheppard finally turned his attention to Marissa. With a dismissive snort, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve offended Remy, but because he sees you as just a naive girl, he¡¯s prepared to offer you a way out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of way out?¡±


    Under Marissa¡¯s intense stare, which seemed to pierce right through him, Sheppard looked away ufortably before continuing, ¡°Even though it¡¯s well-known that your marriage to Connor is a sham, you¡¯re still his legal wife. Remy wants to maintain Connor¡¯s dignity and will spare you the consequences. If we, the Sanchez family, hand over the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ painting and sever all ties with Tiffany, Remy will let this whole thing slide.¡±


    As Sheppard finished his statement, Marissa scoffed. Remy was certainly cunning. First, he sent Dunbar to intimidate the Sanchez family, and now he was using Sheppard to persuade them to abandon Tiffany, using the excuse of her marriage to Connor. This way, Remy hoped to acquire the painting without spending a dime. Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ the Sanchez family¡¯s business would crumble and likely fall into the hands of the Clifford family. Remy¡¯s n was to destroy the Sanchez family without directly attacking Connor


    Marissa figured it out quickly, and it wasn¡¯t long before the rest of the Sanchez family did too. After listening to Sheppard, everyone was upset


    Ruth scoffed and asked, ¡°Sheppard, how does it benefit you if the Sanchez family falls apart?¡± Caught off guard by her question, Sheppard asked, ¡°Ruth, what are you implying?¡±


    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Ruth scoffed again. ¡°Has Remy promised you something? What¡¯s in it for you if you convince us to hand over ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ and push Tiffany out of the family?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, stop making up stories!¡± Sheppard retorted. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the good of our family. If we don¡¯tply with Remy, we¡¯re going to suffer serious consequences!¡±


    ¡°Even if we suffer serious consequences, we will not abandon Tiffany or surrender ¡®Birds Pay Homage,''¡± Ruth said resolutely. ¡°Sheppard, if you¡¯re worried about getting dragged down, you should distance yourself from us now!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Sheppard was too angry to respond. Pointing at Marissa, he questioned Ruth, ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice all the property my brother left behind for such a stupid girl? Don¡¯t forget, I have shares in the Sanchez family¡¯s assets too. I have a say in it!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m in charge of the family, and the decision is mine to make!¡± Daryl interjected. ¡°Uncle, if you¡¯re afraid of being implicated, you can sell your shares before the masterpiece appreciation event.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sheppard was too infuriated to think of a proper response. ¡°Insane! You are all insane!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s insane, Grandpa Sheppard!¡± Le retorted, her lips twisted in disdain. ¡°As a member of the Sanchez family, siding with our enemy makes you either insane or foolish.¡±


    ¡°You little brat! I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Sheppard lifted his crutch, poised to strike Le


    Shaun stepped in and caught the crutch. ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, if you feel like beating someone, save it for the kids at your own home. Stay out of our family matters!¡±


    Rachel sneered. ¡°Sheppard, you have no authority to punish Le. We¡¯re not surrendering ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ nor are we expelling Tiffany. Just give up!¡±


    Marissa was deeply touched. The Sanchez family was ready to stand up to Remy¡¯s threats to defend her. They cared for her deeply. How could she ever let them down? She faced Sheppard and said, ¡°Grandpa Sheppard, could you please ry a message to Remy for me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:


    Seeing that no one in the Sanchez family showed him any respect, Sheppard grew furious. When Marissa mentioned she wanted him to ry a message to Remy, he scoffed and said, ¡°Who do you think you are, sending a message to Mr. Sugden?¡±


    Marissa simply smiled and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just talk to Remy myself at the masterpiece appreciation event. You may go now.¡±


    But Sheppard wasn¡¯t ready to leave just yet. He hesitated, then turned to Ruth and said, ¡°Let me be honest with you. Mr. Sugden¡¯s father is an avid fan of Only, the renowned painter. He¡¯s always wanted to own one of Only¡¯s works, but they¡¯re so rare that money alone isn¡¯t enough to secure one. Mr. Sugden heard that our family had acquired ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ With his father¡¯s sixtieth birthday approaching, he¡¯d like to gift him the painting. As for the feud between the Sanchez and Clifford families, he prefers to remain neutral. Wouldn¡¯t it benefit us to appease Mr. Sugden and perhaps seek his help?¡±


    Ruth shot back immediately, ¡°Without ¡®Birds Pay Homage,¡¯ how can we hold our own against the Clifford family? Does Remy not realize this? He¡¯s fully aware, yet he still wants us to hand over the painting. Clearly, he¡¯s hoping to watch the Sanchez family be taken over by the Clifford family!¡±


    ¡°Are you not listening to me at all?¡± Sheppard¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Please, just leave,¡± Ruth demanded bluntly, dismissing Sheppard


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Sheppard was seething with anger, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away just like that. He turned around to confront Marissa. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to pass along a message to Mr. Sugden? Well, what is it?¡± he demanded


    Marissa looked down at the floor, her voice emotionless as she replied, ¡°Please inform Remy that Connor will not meddle in my affairs. He should do his best to get what he wants. I¡¯m eager to witness his capabilities!¡±


    With a furious gesture towards Marissa¡¯s face, Sheppard clenched his teeth and spat out, ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! Such arrogance!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than he stormed out, leaving the living room in silence. Atst, the members of the Sanchez family foundmon ground.


    Initially, they had been overwhelmed with fear about what to expect at the masterpiece appreciation event in three days. However, Sheppard¡¯s provocation had steeled their resolve. They were no longer intimidated.


    ¡°Tiffany, whatever your n for dealing with Remy is, I¡¯m behind you all the way,¡± Ruth dered with determination. Daryl added with conviction, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve always been an upright man. Life has tested me time and again, but this burden is too much. Even if it costs me my life, I must find the courage to face it.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, we won¡¯t back down either!¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°The worst-case scenario is that the Sanchez family ends up bankrupt and we return to tougher times. I can¡¯t believe Remy would go as far as to kill us all.¡±


    Le and Shaun gave Marissa encouraging looks, their eyes shining with a resolve to stand by her.


    Overwhelmed by their readiness to confront anything, Marissa tried to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s not as dire as you imagine. Things won¡¯t spiral into the worst. Just take it easy.¡± She then turned and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. See you in the morning.¡±


    Once upstairs, Marissa pushed the looming threat of Remy from her mind. Lawrence and Lindsay were already asleep. After a shower and changing into her night clothes, she climbed into bed next to the two children.


    But she was not in a hurry to go to sleep. Pulling out her phone, she decided to investigate who had leaked the news of her fake marriage with Connor. As the renowned hacker Bee, tracing an IP address was child¡¯s y for her. To her surprise, the culprit was Melinda.


    Marissa scoffed, dismissing the thought of wasting her efforts on a nobody like Melinda. Her focus shifted to the issue regarding Amiri. How Paul handled this situation would determine when she could finally make her identity, ck Snake, vanish for good. She sent a message to Silver Fox: ¡°Any updates on Amiri?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°ck Snake, I was just about to report to you. Based on what you mentioned, Amiri was killed between eight and nine o¡¯clock yesterday morning. However, it wasn¡¯t until yesterday afternoon that news broke about Amiri¡¯s death aboard the Sunrise. They provided no further details, leading to rampant spection. Some believe Amiri died from a sudden illness, others think Connor murdered him, a few suspect other enemies, and there are even whispers that one of his women poisoned him. In short, the rumors are rampant. Neither Amiri¡¯s team nor the Sunrise addressed these spections, allowing public opinion to swell unchecked. Then, around noon today, the Sunrise issued a statement under Paul¡¯s name iming responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death.¡±


    Upon receiving Silver Fox¡¯s message, Marissa realized Paul had fulfilled his promise by taking full me for Amiri¡¯s death, ensuring neither she nor Connor came under suspicion. Silver Fox added, ¡°ck Snake, Paul¡¯s actions are baffling. By making such an announcement, he¡¯s essentially confirmed that the Sunrise was involved in Amiri¡¯s murder. Why would he do that?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Because I struck a deal with Paul.¡±


    Curious, Silver Fox inquired, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Marissa responded cryptically, ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Well, if you¡¯d rather not share, that¡¯s perfectly fine. By the way, when do you n to announce ck Snake¡¯s retirement?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m announcing it now.¡±


    Marissa then posted an announcement on the Dark Net stating that the attempt to assassinate Connor had failed, and as a result, she was retiring. The message dered an end to ck Snake¡¯s activities.


    The announcement stirred immediate reactions online:


    ¡°Oh my God! Is ck Snake really retiring? Why? What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°It must be because the assassination of Connor Daniels didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°But failing an assassination doesn¡¯t mean ck Snake has to retire, right? Nobody seeds all the time. Trying to take out Connor was a formidable challenge. There¡¯s no disgrace in failing.¡±


    ¡°The news of Amiri¡¯s death has just been released when ck Snake dered the failed mission and their retirement. This timing sparks suspicions.¡±


    ¡°It is odd, isn¡¯t it? Could there be a connection to Amiri¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°The Sunrise has taken responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death, with the statement released in Paul¡¯s name. This means Connor had nothing to do with it, let alone ck Snake.¡±


    ¡°That does make sense. But why would Paul want to kill Amiri?¡±


    ¡°While Paul is known for his cruelty, he¡¯s not without his principles. Even if he harbored resentment towards Amiri, the rules of the Sunrise would prevent him from acting on it on the ship itself. That leaves only one possibility: Amiri must have vited some major rule, crossing a line for Paul.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s shift focus from Amiri¡¯s death. I¡¯m more interested in what exactly happened when ck Snake attempted to assassinate Connor. Why did ck Snake suddenly retire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really intriguing matter. I¡¯m eager to know the answer myself.¡±


    As they spected, ck Snake suddenly appeared in the chat room, which was rare, and answered their questions.


    ck Snake dered, ¡°Taking on the job to assassinate Connor was the biggest mistake of my life. He¡¯s far more terrifying than anyone could describe. Anyone dreaming of taking him down is just that¡ªa dreamer. My advice? Tread carefully.¡±


    With that, ck Snake vanished. Despite numerous attempts to reach out, she didn¡¯t respond again.


    This led everyone to a chilling conclusion: Connor probably disabled ck Snake. Following this revtion, Connor¡¯s reputation as someone profoundly daunting only grew. The mere mention of his name inspired fear, let alone thoughts of assassination. After Marissa announced ck Snake¡¯s retirement, she received another message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Darling, you really announced your retirement. That was fast.¡±


    ck Snake replied, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it now. After this, I¡¯m deleting my ount.¡±


    Silver Fox eximed, ¡°Damn! I thought you were either kidding or would wait a bit longer. But now, ck Snake is really gone. Silver Fox exists because of ck Snake. When ck Snake leaves, Silver Fox must also leave. Darling, I¡¯m going to pack up and head to Blebert to meet you. See you there!¡±


    After that message, there was no furthermunication from Silver Fox. Soon after, Marissa noticed that Silver Fox¡¯s ount had been deactivated.


    She chuckled to herself. Silver Fox had acted so promptly, seeming even more eager than she was. Reflecting on their past conversations, Marissa sighed internally. When she turned seventeen, she adopted the name ck Snake and started their team, which was affiliated with the Rasetsu Group. Over the years, she had faced countless challenges and dangerous situations that tested her limits, and these memories would stay with her for the rest of her life.


    It was time for her to part ways with ck Snake, and she was a little reluctant to do so. Yet, she had to. Since she broke the rules for Connor, she needed to hold herself ountable. After closing the chat with Silver Fox, she deleted the three-person group chat, which included Silver Fox, Blue Wind, and herself. As she did so, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    The group originally had four members: herself, Silver Fox, Blue Wind, and Red Thunder. Together, they hadpleted many missions that seemed impossible to others and faced dangerous challenges as a close-knit team. Now, with the group disbanded, only three remained. Red Thunder¡¯s death was an enduring sorrow in her heart.


    ¡°Goodbye, Red Thunder,¡± Marissa whispered her farewell.


    After the group was disbanded, Landen sent her a message. ¡°Boss, I saw your retirement announcement. The group¡¯s been disbanded, but I¡¯m going to miss it.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°It has to end anyway. It¡¯s time for us to return to ordinary life.¡±


    Landen asked, ¡°Boss, do you n to start any new organizations in the future? If so, you have to include me. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be starting any new organizations.¡± Even if she were to create another one, she wouldn¡¯t take him along. She wanted him to go.


    Landen suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s just be Landen and Marissa and live well. We¡¯ll improve the Nash family¡¯s situation.¡±


    Marissa agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After ending her conversation with Landen, Marissa breathed a deep sigh of relief. She was no longer ck Snake. Although parting with it meant losing many things, she felt less burdened.


    Now, she felt rxed and ready for a good night¡¯s sleep. She looked at the two children beside her, drew them close, and closed her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Connor saw the news of Amiri¡¯s death and the statement from ck Snake. As expected, the Sunrise imed responsibility for Amiri¡¯s death. ck Snake¡¯s retirement wasn¡¯t a surprise to him. What truly surprised him was ck Snake¡¯s efforts to enhance his reputation before stepping down. Thanks to ck Snake, Connor¡¯s fearsome reputation had grown, and the assassins hiding in the dark dared not act rashly. Marissa had sacrificed her powerful identity of ck Snake for him. She didn¡¯t voice anyints and even fortified his security before stepping back.


    She had really done so much for him.


    Initially, he was upset because she had brought up divorce again. However, seeing her actions for him changed his feelings to joy. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, and almost without thinking, he removed her contact from the cklist.


    He thenposed a message and sent it to her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 280

    ?Chapter 280:


    ¡°Did you fall asleep?¡± Connor asked in his message. But right after sending it, he retracted it and blocked Marissa again. Although he felt a bit of satisfaction inside, he was still upset. He was frustrated that she had not reciprocated his constant references to their divorce. He blocked her at dusk, unblocked her before bedtime, and even sent her a message, which left him feeling embarrassed. He should respect himself more and wait for her toe to him. Wouldn¡¯t she appreciate him more that way? With a scornful snort, he put his phone away.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry noticed his whimsical expression and exchanged knowing nces, realizing he was caught up in love troubles again.


    When Marissa was settling down for the night, her phone vibrated disruptively. She reached out, only to see a message from Connor that had disappeared before she could even read it. With a chuckle and a raised eyebrow, she realized he must have removed her from the cklist. Driven by curiosity about the vanished message, Marissa replied, ¡°Did you want to say something just now?¡± To her astonishment, her message bounced back, indicating that he had blocked her again. This prompted a wry smile of frustration from her.


    She acknowledged his asional immaturity. Only a child, or someone acting like one, would engage in such trivial behavior as impulsively blocking someone. If he chose to keep her blocked, that was fine with her. She had no desire to receive his messages anyway. With a dismissive scoff, Marissa silenced her phone, threw it aside, and settled back to sleep. Before she drifted off, her phone lit up again, catching her attention. Reflexively, she checked it and found a new message from Ferris. She opened the message to see what he had written.


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Ferris said, ¡°Riss, are you going to let these onlinements go on without intervening or addressing them?¡± Marissa replied, ¡°What are you referring to?¡±


    Ferris then said, ¡°Take a look.¡± Ferris sent Marissa several screenshots showing onlinements. When she saw them, Marissa experienced a mix of anger and amusement. The other day, after hacking the Warren Group¡¯s system under the alias Bee and engaging in a virtual battle with Him, Marissa had visited the Sunrise and dismissed the online drama. Only when she viewed the screenshots did she realize that the inte rumors had intensified dramatically.


    The rumored love triangle involving Bee, Him, and the famed doctor Riss had exploded, with wild theories and racy spection mingling truth with fiction in a chaotic blend. Bee and Him, once respected as cyber experts, were now depicted as lovestruck fools, while Riss, known for her medical expertise, was described as merely a pretty face embroiled in romantic scandals.


    Ferris said, ¡°Are you done reading? If you don¡¯t address this soon, Riss, you¡¯ll be more famous for a sappy romance than for your medical skills! People have evene up with titles for this drama, like The Hackers¡¯ Love for the Miracle Doctor and My Doctor Wife Gave Me Twins.¡± Then Ferris added aughing emoji and said, ¡°And here¡¯s a gem: My Doctor Wife Should Be Handled with Care. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Marissa was thoroughly annoyed. She decided she couldn¡¯t let this cheesy narrative continue. With a sigh, she asked Ferris, ¡°Could you please issue a statement for me?¡± Thus,te at night, a statement was posted from Riss¡¯ team


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:


    The official Twitter ount of Riss¡¯ team rarely updated. Thest post had been made in a certain month the year beforest. Yet, due to Riss¡¯ immense poprity, the ount still boasted hundreds of millions of followers and drew significant attention both domestically and internationally.


    Despite it beingte at night and thest update being two years ago, the new post quickly garnered widespread attention and sparked lively discussions.


    The tone of the post was light and somewhat humorous. ¡°Our team has noticed the various rumors circting online over the past few days. The romantic stories you think of are amusing. Thank you all for your attention and affection, but Riss has something to rify.¡± Below this text was a screenshot of a conversation between Ferris and Riss.


    Ferris said, ¡°Riss, the inte is buzzing with rumors that you¡¯re involved in a love triangle with the super hackers, Bee and Him, and that you¡¯ve had twins with Bee.¡± Riss responded, ¡°I must rify that I have never had a child. And if I do have one in the future, Bee will certainly not be the father.¡±


    Following the update, thements section became abuzz with discussions.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Riss cleverly used humor to address the recent rumors circting online. She¡¯s never had a child and has no romantic ties to Bee.¡±


    ¡°That means the feud between Bee and Him was just nonsense, and onlookers took it too seriously. Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Bee and Him are both vying for Dr. Riss¡¯ affection, but unfortunately for them, Riss isn¡¯t interested in either. They just quarreled publicly on the inte. It¡¯s absurd!¡±


    ¡°Bee and Him have made a spectacle of themselves. Those who made up love stories are even more ridiculous. I almost believed them until Riss spoke up.¡±


    Reading through thements, Marissa found them amusing and felt a sense of relief. The rumors about Riss, Bee, and Him finally came to a halt. Marissa no longer had to be concerned about them.


    After leaving thements section, Marissa checked the time again. It was quitete, and she felt very tired. She put her phone down and fell asleep with the two children in her arms.


    Meanwhile, Aelfric was unable to sleep. He had been feeling down ever since hisst conversation with Marissa. She had kept her distance, leaving him uncertain whether she was indeed Riss. Yet when she demanded money from him, he feltpelled toply. He had to maintain cordial rtions with her because if she turned out to be Riss, offending her was not an option. What troubled him most was the possibility that she might not be Riss but rather a notorious fool. If that were the case, continuing to treat her respectfully could be humiliating.


    Every time he remembered their exchange, it infuriated him. Caught in this distressing situation, Aelfric received a call from Neil.


    ¡°Aelfric, Derek was attacked and left in the street. We only found out tonight. I¡¯ve taken him to the hospital. He¡¯s badly hurt.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aelfric was in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s from the Daniels family and supposed to marry my sister. Who would dare to attack him?¡±


    ¡°Derek¡¯s still unconscious. We won¡¯t know more until he wakes up,¡± Neil replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital now,¡± Aelfric said firmly.


    After ending the call, he hurried to the hospital. For Aelfric, since Derek was his sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, attacking him was a direct affront to Aelfric himself. He was determined to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    After Aelfric departed, Melinda emerged from a corner. She had overheard Aelfric¡¯s phone conversation. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she discreetly followed him to the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Aelfric saw Derek regaining consciousness. Neil immediately asked, ¡°Derek, who did this to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:


    Hearing Neil¡¯s question, Derek pursed his lips. Hecked the courage to respond, fearing Neil might criticize him for crossing someone as influential as Remy and possibly uncovering his connection to Marissa.


    Noticing Derek¡¯s hesitation, Aelfric intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Derek. You are a Daniels and soon to be my brother-inw. Who in Blebert would dare harm you? No matter who it was that attacked you, I will seek retribution for you!¡±


    Encouraged by Aelfric¡¯s words, Derek felt a spark of hope. He had been ready to ept that he was beaten for nothing and to bear the resentment alone, which was proving difficult. Yet Aelfric¡¯s words thrilled him as he wanted revenge.


    After wrestling with his thoughts for a while, Derek finally said, ¡°Charles Acosta ordered his men to attack me.¡±


    ¡°Charles?¡± Aelfric frowned. ¡°The Daniels and the Warrens usually steer clear of the underworld. Why would Charles risk assaulting you?¡±


    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t recognize me. I only recently rejoined the Daniels family, after all,¡± Derek replied anxiously.


    ¡°Tell me the details, Derek. What led to your conflict with him?¡± asked Neil.


    Derek blinked his eyes and decided to lie, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened: I ran into Tiffany in front of the Brando Hotel, so I approached her to say hello. I didn¡¯t anticipate she¡¯d have an issue with me because of what happened between Melinda and her at my engagement party, and she ended up beating me right there in public. You know how skilled she is in fighting. We caused quite a scene, which drew the attention of the hotel staff. Charles came out with his team and concluded that ourmotion outside his hotel was bad for his business. Perhaps they recognized Tiffany since she¡¯s Connor¡¯s wife, so they didn¡¯t confront her. They didn¡¯t know me, though, so I ended up getting roughed up.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Neil mmed the table in anger. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t recognize you, we can¡¯t just stand by and let them get away with treating you like that!¡±


    After that, Neil turned his attention to Aelfric. Derek also fixed his gaze on Aelfric, both expecting him to suggest a direct confrontation with Charles right away.


    However, Aelfric cast his gaze downward and said indifferently, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to keep our grievances to ourselves this time.¡± This response puzzled both Neil and Derek. Why would the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base opt for such a passive approach now?


    Aelfric continued, ¡°You both know that Remy Sugden, a major figure in the underworld, backs Charles. Even Connor, who leads the most powerful family around here, avoids offending Remy.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Neil nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true that the top families prefer not to provoke Remy, but that doesn¡¯t mean we fear him. We can¡¯t just let him push us around! Remy¡¯s guys hurt my son, and if I just ept that, wouldn¡¯t I be aughingstock?¡±


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± Aelfric interjected calmly. ¡°If it were just Remy alone, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront him and ensure he understands that the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base won¡¯t stand for such disrespect!¡± But then his tone shifted as he looked up at Neil and said, ¡°What concerns me is who¡¯s backing him.¡±


    Neil looked shocked. ¡°Remy has a backer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aelfric nodded. ¡°It¡¯smonly believed that Remy climbed to power on his own, but that¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s supported by the organization known as the Peridot Consortium, so terrifying that most choose to steer clear of it.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Neil¡¯s eyes widened in rm.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Aelfric confirmed. ¡°Many know it¡¯s a fearsome organization, but do you understand how it operates and why it¡¯s considered so formidable?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:


    Observing Aelfric¡¯s serious expression, Neil and Derek grew apprehensive. After a brief silence, Neil said, ¡°The Peridot Consortium is feared because its leader has cultivated strong ties in both official circles and the underworld, amassing considerable wealth. Any small business that crosses them is doomed to bankruptcy. But¡­¡±


    Neil nced at Aelfric and continued, ¡°The top four families aren¡¯t intimidated by the Peridot Consortium, are we?¡±


    Aelfric cut to the chase. ¡°Do you know who leads the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Neil was caught off guard. The identity of the organization¡¯s leader was a mystery to many, including him. The Peridot Consortium wielded immense power, but the extent of its influence remained elusive. The leader was highly enigmatic, never appearing in public. No one knew their gender or background.


    After a brief silence, Neil shook his head and admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the leader of the Peridot Consortium is.¡±


    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Your understanding seems superficial then,¡± Aelfric said. ¡°While the Peridot Consortium appears to be a business association, it harbors secrets. Its true scope, including its various industries and underworld circles akin to Remy¡¯s Undercity, remains unknown. Its influence likely extends globally, itswork vast and inscrutable. It¡¯s an enigmatic and formidable entity, discouraging even the top four families from direct confrontation.¡±


    Derek interjected, ¡°If the Peridot Consortium is so formidable, why does our Daniels family maintain its top rank? Aren¡¯t we stronger?¡±


    Aelfric smiled, recognizing Derek¡¯s youthful naivete. ¡°Derek, the Daniels Group, led by Connor, is indeed the most powerful. The top four families could rival the Peridot Consortium. But why are the top four families so afraid of the Peridot Consortium? Because if they were to fight each other, both sides would be weakened, which would only benefit the other families. Who would want that?¡±


    Derek understood and nodded. The Peridot Consortium wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly powerful, but no organizations were willing to directly confront it, as doing so would weaken both sides and allow other organizations to benefit. The top four families in Blebert maintained a facade of friendliness while engaging in covertpetition. If one family suffered significant losses, the others would seize the opportunity to gain advantages.


    Despite Derek¡¯s family coborating with the Warren and Brock families against Connor, this alliance was likely temporary. Once Connor was dealt with, the families would revert topeting against each other. While the three families were linked by marriages, their rtionships were driven by mutual interests rather than genuine familial bonds. They would readily turn against each other when their interests diverged.


    Reflecting on this, Derek felt a profound sense of sadness and istion. Since bing Neil¡¯s son and joining the Daniels family, he had no one he could fully trust, not even his own parents.


    Aelfric currently showed kindness to Derek because of his affection for his younger sister. However, if Derek ever became a threat to Aelfric, Aelfric would likely treat him harshly or even kill him.


    As long as he could envision the future, Derek saw the rest of his life as Aelfric¡¯s puppet. If he didn¡¯t ascend to the highest position, or at least a position higher than Aelfric¡¯s, he would forever remain a pawn for Aelfric, devoid of dignity or freedom.


    As Derek contemted his future, Aelfric suddenly addressed him with utmost seriousness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:


    ¡°Derek, today you need to restrain your grievances. We can¡¯t retaliate against Charles; he¡¯s aligned with Remy, who has the backing of the Peridot Consortium. Once you¡¯ve recuperated, I¡¯ll introduce you to Remy and ensure his people know about you. Then, no one will dare harm you in the future. Remy will likely prompt Charles to apologize to you, allowing you to save face. This will also preserve our reputation.¡±


    Derek listened silently to Aelfric¡¯s words, outwardly agreeing but feeling a deeper sadness within. His life now seemed less fulfillingpared to his days as a vige boy. Despitecking the status and nobility he now possessed, he found more happiness back then. If anyone dared to bully him, Marissa would always stand by his side, ready to seek revenge together. They could intimidate the bullies before they left, leaving them so frightened that they would actively avoid him in the future.


    Despite not having much money at the time, Derek never faced any financial troubles. Marissa covered his tuition and living expenses, bought him clothes, and even provided him with pocket money. Whenever he desired something more expensive, like a cell phone or aputer, Marissa would readily give him the money if he asked. During that period, his only concern was getting married.


    His grandmother and adoptive parents from the Tucker family constantly expressed fear that Marissa would elope with someone else. Their persistent talk about it every day made him feel uneasy and insecure. That was his sole source of pressure, but Marissa consistently reassured him, firmly stating that she would marry him and never leave for anyone else.


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    Reflecting on that period, Derek recognized just how kind and supportive Marissa had been. If he hadn¡¯t been part of the Daniels family, he might have remained a poor young man. Perhaps he would have married Marissa and enjoyed a good, peaceful life. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have been ensnared in constant battles over interests, fearing for his life as he was now.


    He felt a sense of regret. But he knew there was no turning back. When he discovered his lineage in the Daniels family, he aspired to join the upper ss. He even believed Marissa was beneath him and looked down on her. Now, he felt weary. He longed to return to his past, but it was an impossibility. To stay alive, he had to persist in the ongoing fights against others. Today¡¯s events reiterated to him the importance of power. He realized he needed to rise above Aelfric, to a higher position.


    With this in mind, he suddenly recalled ck Mallow, the chief instructor from Doomsday Base. To achieve this, he required a stronger backer than Aelfric. Theirst meeting was brief, and ck Mallow had not attended Derek¡¯s engagement party despite receiving an invitation. Derek felt disappointed. Now, he pondered how to locate ck Mallow again, unsure of her whereabouts.


    After a moment of silence, Derek asked, ¡°Aelfric, between the Peridot Consortium and Doomsday Base, which holds greater power?¡±


    Aelfric didn¡¯t hesitate, replying, ¡°Undoubtedly, Doomsday Base possesses greater deterrents. But Doomsday Base is distant from Blebert. It¡¯s unlikely they could directly confront the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    After a brief pause, Aelfric continued, ¡°I returned to Blebert to establish the Doomsday Base branch precisely to challenge the Peridot Consortium. Yet, our branch is still in its infancy. Its influence here pales inparison to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s. We can¡¯t risk provoking them using the name of Doomsday Base. Even if our branch grows in strength in the future, a direct confrontation is out of the question. Our roles would be limited to mutual restraint. Being stronger would only make us hold more leverage for negotiations in the event of a conflict.¡±


    Derek, without considering the implications, blurted out, ¡°Even as the deputy chief instructor from Doomsday Base, you can¡¯t instill fear in the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression soured, but he responded honestly, ¡°The position of deputy chief instructor holds little weight against the head of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Derek asked, ¡°What about the chief instructor, ck Mallow?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:


    Upon hearing the name ¡°ck Mallow,¡± Aelfric clenched his teeth in hatred and sneered, ¡°ck Mallow is insane! She¡¯s a wild woman¡ªfearless and always itching for a fight with anyone who crosses her path! She¡¯d even trample all over Connor¡¯s interests if it took her fancy, let alone the Peridot Consortium¡¯s!¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s attempt to paint ck Mallow as arrogant and vtile only fueled Derek¡¯s admiration and yearning. Tired of ying the underdog, Derek had be a fan of the powerful, seeking out those who could aid his ascent. He had hoped Aelfric would help him retaliate against Charles for today¡¯s humiliation, only to be disappointed by Aelfric¡¯s cautiousness.


    Aelfric portrayed ck Mallow as an arrogant fool blind to her own best interests. Yet, she seemed untouchable¡ªunbothered and unchallenged by anyone. Even the mere mention of her, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, was enough to instill fear. This only confirmed that ck Mallow¡¯s strength made her fearless. That was exactly the type of person Derek wanted to follow. Aligning with the mightiest was his ticket to the top. Resolved, he decided to earn ck Mallow¡¯s approval and secure a position as one of her most trusted lieutenants.


    Aelfric had no idea what was going on in Derek¡¯s mind, though. Derek¡¯s consistent respect and obedience had led Aelfric to view him as docile. Then his earlier conversation with Marissa reyed in his mind, unsettling him enough to cause an involuntary sigh.


    ¡°Why the sigh, Aelfric?¡± Neil inquired, concern edging his voice. ¡°Is it because of Amiri¡¯s death?¡± They had expected Amiri to eliminate Connor on the Sunrise, yet not only had Connor returned unscathed, but Amiri himself had unexpectedly died. To add to their confusion, the Sunrise publicly acknowledged their involvement in the incident. They were frustrated by the turn of events.


    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    ¡°What happened, happened. Regarding killing Connor, we¡¯ll n carefullyter,¡± Aelfric responded. ¡°It¡¯s something else that¡¯s troubling me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, then?¡± Neil pressed, looking for rity.


    Aelfric sighed once more. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure if Tiffany is Dr. Riss or not. She¡¯s incredibly intelligent, that much is clear!¡±


    ¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t Dr. Riss!¡± Derek responded emphatically.


    Turning to him, Aelfric asked, ¡°How can you be so certain?¡±


    Derek pursed his lips before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into this personally and confirmed that Tiffany isn¡¯t Dr. Riss. I can¡¯t share the details of my investigation here, but I ask you to trust me.¡±


    Aelfric, however, had his doubts about Derek¡¯s abilities. If Derek couldn¡¯t confirm whether Tiffany was Riss, how could he be so confident? Yet, seeing the assurance on Derek¡¯s face made him waver.


    Just then, Melinda, who had been listening at the door, burst in. ¡°I¡¯m also certain Tiffany isn¡¯t Riss, Aelfric!¡±


    Aelfric raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°And why are you so sure?¡±


    Without hesitation, Melinda handed him her phone, saying, ¡°Look, Riss¡¯ team just issued a statement.¡±


    Aelfric read the statement on her phone and scowled in frustration. He had hoped to sway Dr. Riss to his side to resolve his conflict with Bee. But with Riss discrediting Bee¡¯s ims, his strategy was crumbling.


    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°This statement only shows that Bee was lying, but it doesn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that Tiffany is Riss.¡±


    Melinda quickly added, ¡°I have additional evidence.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:


    As Melinda spoke, she pulled out a photo. ¡°Take a look at this. It¡¯s a picture I snapped at a mall earlier today.¡± In the photo, Le was strolling around the mall with two children, Lawrence and Lindsay. Since the children were new additions to the Sanchez family and hadn¡¯t brought any belongings with them, they were still dressed in the clothes they had worn on the Sunrise. Rachel had asked Le to buy new outfits for them.


    Le, who was quite fond of the children, decided to take them shopping at the mall. It was their first time out in public, and as soon as they stepped into the mall, they were fascinated by everything, joyfully running around. Le indulged them, letting them choose whatever they fancied and swiping her card without a second thought. With her charm and the two adorable kids by her side, she naturally turned heads. Melinda, who happened to be at the mall as well, witnessed the entire scene.


    Handing the picture to Aelfric, Melinda asked, ¡°Can you guess who these little ones¡¯ mother is?¡± Aelfric nced at the photo and then looked back at Melinda. ¡°You¡¯re not about to tell me it¡¯s Tiffany, are you?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Melinda eximed. ¡°When someone asked Le whose kids they were, Le imed they were her sister¡¯s. I was right behind Le and overheard everything! Le only has a brother, Shaun. So, where on earth did this mystery sister spring from? I think she was referring to her cousin Tiffany! Riss has imed she¡¯s never had children, yet Tiffany has two of her own. Therefore, Tiffany can¡¯t possibly be Riss!¡±


    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Derek¡¯s mind buzzed with spection about whether Marissa had been hiding the existence of the children from him.


    Aelfric furrowed his brow thoughtfully, methodically assembling the pieces of the puzzle. ¡°These little ones seem to be around four years old. If they were Tiffany¡¯s, she would have been just eighteen when they were born. However, by the time she turned twenty, she was engaged to Dennis, and there was never a hint of any children.¡±


    Neil, equally baffled, chimed in, ¡°I never heard a whisper about her having kids. When she was eighteen, she was betrothed to a young man from the McCoy family. Could these children be his? No, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Dismissing the idea immediately, Neil added, ¡°If she had been pregnant with his children, the engagement wouldn¡¯t have fallen through, and the McCoy family wouldn¡¯t have just ignored two kids. Perhaps she raised them in secret during those years? No, that doesn¡¯t add up either.¡± Neil shook his head in disagreement. ¡°If she had been pregnant back then, the gossip mill would have been in overdrive. There were no signs of a baby bump, no rumors of her giving birth anywhere.¡±


    After pondering for a moment longer, Neil turned to Melinda. ¡°Did Le ever mention where these two little ones came from?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Melinda replied, shaking her head. ¡°But remember when Tiffany was eighteen and her engagement was called off? Sansa sent her away to the countryside to reflect on herself. Could it be that she had these kids during that time, with someone else?¡±


    Neil knitted his brows in contemtion before nodding. ¡°If those two little ones were indeed hers, they must have been born during her time in the countryside. Otherwise, Sansa kept such a close watch on her that there was no opportunity for her to end up in that situation.¡±


    Rubbing his chin, Neil was still lost in thought. ¡°I¡¯m itching to find out who the father of these kids is now. Haha. Oh, this is too hrious! If these kids truly belong to Tiffany, Connor¡¯s in for a big surprise. I¡¯m eagerly anticipating his reaction! Haha¡­ I¡¯m going to scoop up those kids and head straight over to my grandma¡¯s to spill the beans!¡±


    With that, Neil was about to dash out the door


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:


    ¡°Please calm down, Neil.¡± Aelfric stopped Neil from leaving. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s not confirmed whether Tiffany is actually the mother of the children. How can you justify taking them to your grandma¡¯s?¡±


    Neil realized he had been too reckless and gave an awkward smile. ¡°I was too eager to see Connor humiliated. We need to verify if Tiffany really is the mother of these children first.¡±


    ¡°They definitely are hers,¡± Melinda interjected, her toneced with bitterness. Though she didn¡¯t have concrete proof that Tiffany was the mother, her conviction was strong. If Tiffany was indeed the mother of the two kids, then she couldn¡¯t possibly be Riss. If that were true, then Tiffany remained the good-for-nothing person despised by everyone, which was exactly what Melinda hoped for.


    She wasn¡¯t basing her conclusion on analysis but rather on her intense desire. Worried that Aelfric might disagree, Melinda quickly rattled off some supposed evidence. ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯ve been at the Doomsday Base for years, so you¡¯re not familiar with Tiffany. Chloe and I have known her since we were kids. I understand her better than anyone. Tiffany has always been a bit of a joke,cking in smarts. Just think about the countless embarrassing situations she¡¯s found herself in. Beyond her low intelligence, she¡¯s also got a terrible personality. I¡¯d rather not list all the bad things she¡¯s done. All five of her fianc¨¦s broke off their engagements. If she was as wonderful as Riss, why would they have rejected her so thoroughly? You might not know the other men, but surely you trust Dennis, your own brother? Dennis couldn¡¯t stand her after three months of engagement. Despite what Grandpa said, he insisted on breaking it off. That can¡¯t be a lie, right?¡±


    Atst, Aelfric seemed persuaded by her argument and began to doubt his earlier assumptions. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded and admitted, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve overthought it. She was just fortunate to have saved old Mrs. Arabe Daniels and our grandpa.¡±


    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls


    Relieved that Aelfric no longer insisted that Marissa was Riss, Derek and Melinda sighed with relief. Derek was wary of Aelfric getting too close to Marissa, fearing Aelfric might uncover the nature of Derek¡¯s rtionship with her. Melinda, on the other hand, was merely hoping things would turn out as she had expected. They both felt a wave of relief when Aelfric nodded in agreement.


    Aelfric was quite self-assured. Once he decided Marissa wasn¡¯t Riss, he dismissed her from his thoughts, deeming her unworthy of further consideration. ncing at Derek, Aelfric added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head home. Remember the advice I gave you.¡± With those words, he stood up and left.


    Melinda exchanged a look with Derek before she too departed. She rode home in the same car as Aelfric, and during the journey, she discreetly texted Chloe. ¡°Chloe, I have good news. My brother looked into Tiffany and confirmed she¡¯s not Riss. She¡¯s still a failure.¡± To sway Chloe, Melinda imed the conclusion was based on Aelfric¡¯s investigation.


    As Melinda anticipated, Chloe epted this without question upon reading the message. She trusted Aelfric¡¯s findings. Like Melinda, Chloe also sighed in relief. As long as the impostor wasn¡¯t Riss, everything was fine. She could finally believe that Connor¡¯s public affection for Marissa, the vige girl, was merely for show. Chloe was confident that getting rid of her would be easy.


    Marissa didn¡¯t know so many things had happened secretly behind her back. When it was past midnight, she suddenly got up, rode her shabby motorcycle, and headed for Daniels Manor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:


    In Daniels Manor, Connor spent the entire night brooding on the living room sofa in his exclusive building, refusing to go to bed even as early morning approached. Marissa had suggested they divorce again so she could better care for Tiffany¡¯s two children. Her apparentck of attachment to him had left him seething with anger.


    He had openly expressed his pursuit of her, yet she had dismissed him so readily. To her, Tiffany, her twin sister whom she had never met, seemed to matter more than her own husband, with whom she had shared a room for so long. What had he done wrong? Why didn¡¯t she value him?


    The more Connor dwelled on these thoughts, the angrier he became. He felt neither sleepy nor inclined to work, so he just sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression for hours. His subordinates, Domenic, Marc, and Terry, didn¡¯t dare go to sleep either. They stood by, keeping himpany.


    Connor¡¯s mood was intimidating. None of them dared to soothe him or even make a noise. They breathed softly, fearing any slight sound might trigger his anger.


    In the tense and oppressive atmosphere, the sound of a motorcycle suddenly pierced the quiet outside the building. Domenic, Marc, and Terry perked up at the same time. They were very familiar with the sound¡ªit was Marissa¡¯s motorcycle. Could Marissa be visiting Mr. Daniels at thiste hour? No, it was impossible.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Marissa had already requested a divorce from Mr. Daniels, informing him that someone else now helped her sleep and that Mr. Daniels no longer held any significance for her. She couldn¡¯t possibly be visiting him sote at night. So, they convinced themselves they must have been mistaken.


    However, they heard the motorcycle stop right in front of Connor¡¯s building. They heard Marissa approaching the building. All three men widened their eyes simultaneously. Could it really be Marissa?


    Connor had been distractedly ying with his phone. Upon hearing the noise, he looked up, surprised. He was initially uncertain, but the sound of Marissa¡¯s approaching footsteps confirmed that she was there. Suddenly, Connor¡¯s heart started racing, and he felt a rush of excitement.


    He got to his feet, intent on greeting her, but then hesitated, worrying she might be there to discuss the divorce. He paused, turned around, and ran upstairs.


    While climbing the stairs, he instructed Domenic, Marc, and Terry, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not here!¡± Watching Connor¡¯s retreating figure, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged puzzled looks. Look at that, Marissa had their Mr. Daniels so rattled. Since when had Mr. Daniels be so timid?


    Just then, Marissa entered the living room. The three men straightened up, adopting a humble demeanor as soon as they saw her. They knew they had to show respect to a woman who could turn their boss into a coward. ¡°Miss Nash,¡± they all said in unison, bowing and greeting her.


    Yet, she paid them no mind and scanned the living room with herrge, expressive eyes. Just as she was about to head upstairs, Domenic quickly stepped into her path with a humble smile, saying, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t here right now.¡±


    Domenic expected Marissa to ask about Connor¡¯s whereabouts, but instead, she brushed him aside. The strength of ck Snake¡¯s arm was not something ordinary people could bear. She seemed to merely flick her wrist, and Domenic staggered backward several steps, only avoiding a fall thanks to Marc¡¯s quick reaction.


    The three of them exchanged puzzled looks. Their boss was acting out of character tonight, and so was Marissa. Ignoring their reactions, Marissa continued past them and headed upstairs


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:


    As Marissa ascended to the second floor, Domenic, Marc, and Terry grew increasingly nervous. In their roles as Connor¡¯s special assistant and bodyguards, they had let a woman slip by. They anticipated Connor¡¯s harsh criticism once Marissa requested a divorce again. In a rush of panic, the three men followed Marissa closely and intercepted her in the hallway.


    ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Marissa, however, disregarded their attempts, pushed them away, and continued on her way. She stopped at her old bedroom, opened the door, and stepped inside. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stared in astonishment. As the door shut behind her, they blinked, bewildered yet relieved. They guessed that Connor might be hiding in his study, while Marissa had locked herself in the bedroom. It seemed the two would not meet each other for now.


    After a brief silence, Domenic said to the others, ¡°You stay here and keep an eye on Miss Nash¡¯s movements. I¡¯ll update Mr. Daniels on the situation.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Marc and Terry nodded, their expressions tense as if they were preparing for battle. Marc asked, ¡°Domenic, have you noticed anything odd about Miss Nash?¡±


    Terry nodded. ¡°Her eyes were unfocused. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. It¡¯s not like her at all.¡±


    ¡°I noticed it too,¡± Domenic added. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening. I¡¯ll update Mr. Daniels about this.¡±


    With that, Domenic turned and made his way to Connor¡¯s study. As he entered, Connor immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Has she left?¡±


    Domenic paused before answering, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash went into her bedroom.¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows, puzzled. ¡°Why did she go into the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Domenic said, shaking his head. ¡°Miss Nash locked the door from the inside as soon as she entered. We couldn¡¯t see what she was up to.¡±


    With a deep frown, Connor couldn¡¯t make sense of Marissa¡¯s actions either. After a moment, Domenic added, ¡°Mr. Daniels, something seemed off about Miss Nash¡­¡±


    Connor looked up at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Domenic furrowed his brow, searching for the right words. ¡°Miss Nash¡­ her eyes were unfocused. Even though she was moving and doing things, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t fully functioning. It was as if¡­ she was like a robot.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow creased deeply as he struggled to grasp the situation described by Domenic.


    As they puzzled over this, a loud bang sounded from outside the door, startling both men in the study. Immediately, Connor got to his feet and hurried out of the room.


    Marc and Terry were equally bewildered by the sudden noise. Connor approached them, lowered his voice, and asked, ¡°What was that noise from Miss Nash¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    Marc quickly responded, ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. The door was locked from the inside. We didn¡¯t dare to force it open.¡±


    Connor stared at the door, puzzled over the source of such a loud noise. Was she demolishing something inside?


    A momentter, he pushed the door open and stepped in. To his astonishment, the room was empty. Connor quickly checked the bathroom and the closet but found no sign of Marissa. With a frown, he turned to the others. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked utterly shocked, their mouths wide open. Domenic responded with a puzzled look, ¡°I personally saw her enter this room.¡±


    Marc chimed in, equally baffled, ¡°Terry and I have been watching the door constantly. Miss Nash hasn¡¯t left the room at all. The door hasn¡¯t opened. She didn¡¯te out.¡±


    Just then, another loud bang echoed from downstairs


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:


    The sudden noise caused all four men upstairs to shudder simultaneously. With a deep frown, Connor quickly walked through the floor-to-ceiling window onto the balcony and looked down. Domenic, Marc, and Terry followed suit, rushing to the balcony to see what was happening below. They saw Marissa moving a rockery stone and searching through the green nts in the yard, apparently looking for something. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were too stunned to speak. Connor felt puzzled too.


    The bedroom door on the second floor had been closed, yet Marissa had appeared in the yard on the ground floor. It seemed she must have jumped. Connor wondered where she could have jumped from. What had caused that initial loud noise? All four men simultaneously considered this, scanning their surroundings for clues about the source of the noise.


    Suddenly, Terry pointed downstairs. ¡°Mr. Daniels, look there.¡± Following Terry¡¯s pointing, Connor spotted a shattered sofa on the ground below. It had previously been in the bedroom. What did it mean? It indicated that Marissa had thrown it out. The initial loud crash urred when the sofa hit the ground with force.


    Terry exhaled deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear why ck Snake is called the mercenary queen. Wow. She¡¯s incredibly strong. A normal woman, even with nine others to help, couldn¡¯t even lift it, much less throw it.¡± Terry voiced what everyone was thinking. However, Marissa¡¯s physical prowess was not what they should focus on now; rather, it was her sudden, mysterious behavior. She appeared to be under some sort of spell.


    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    As he observed Marissa, Domenic muttered, ¡°What could Miss Nash possibly be searching for?¡±


    Just as he asked the question, Marissa straightened up in the yard, turned around, and walked briskly towards the house. Connor stopped hiding and made his way downstairs. When he reached the living room, he and Marissa came face to face. Since they were close to each other, Connor noticed her unfocused eyes, just as Domenic had described. Though her eyes were open, they seemed lifeless. She stared straight ahead without blinking, moving like a robot.


    Upon entering the living room, she scanned the area. Connor was curious about what she was looking for. He approached her and waved his hand in front of her face. ¡°Marissa, what are you searching for?¡±


    His voice brought her to an immediate halt. Then, she turned to face him. As their eyes met, Connor smiled gently and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marissa¡¯s eyescked their usual spark, yet she managed a smile. She buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. She then took several deep breaths.


    She resembled a little puppy, eagerly sniffing to recognize her owner¡¯s scent. After a moment, she seemed reassured. Smiling, she snuggledfortably in Connor¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. Then, without any further odd behavior, she fell asleep. Domenic, Marc, and Terry finally realized Marissa had been looking for Connor earlier.


    Could she be sleepwalking? Perhaps in her dream, she had sought out Connor¡¯s scent. Upon finding it, she contentedly fell asleep again, right? Domenic, Marc, and Terry pieced together what had likely urred. And Connor certainly understood too. Gazing at the girl peacefully sleeping in his embrace, he broke into a smile, his expression gradually brightening.


    After a moment, he gently lifted her in his arms and carried her up to the bedroom on the second floor. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stared at the now-empty staircase in bewilderment. They still hadn¡¯t returned to their sensespletely, as it was too unbelievable.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Connor ced Marissa on the bed and gently kissed her lips. Breathing warmly into her ear, he whispered, ¡°You fell right into myp. You can¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:


    Marissa¡¯s lips possessed an enchanting allure, and Connor longed to kiss her repeatedly, unable to restrain himself. Remembering she had mentioned divorce earlier in the day, he kissed her with a wicked thought crossing his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be intimate with you tonight, so you won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    His kisses grew deeper and more fervent. He seemed consumed by desire, needing more than just kissing her. His fervent kisses covered her face and neck, while his hands began to unbutton her.


    Suddenly, Arabe¡¯s voice echoed from downstairs. ¡°What happened? Where is Connor? What caused those noises?¡±


    It was as if cold water had been thrown on him. Closing his eyes in frustration, Connor suppressed his desire and got up from the bed. Arabe had arrived at an inconvenient moment, but he managed to suppress his anger. To better look after Arabe, he had chosen to live in the building nearest to the main house, allowing him to hear any significant disturbanceing from there. Consequently, any loud noise from his building would be audible to Arabe in the main house. Earlier, Marissa had thrown the sofa and toppled the rockery, creating amotion that startled Arabe. He needed to calm his grandmother, or she might be overly concerned.


    Despite her age, Arabe was very perceptive. Her mind was always teeming with peculiar ideas. As he descended the stairs, he noticed Arabe entering the living room. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were attempting to soothe her.


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    With a reassuring smile, Domenic said, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, it¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Arabe¡¯s expression darkened. She red at Domenic and demanded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m old and easily deceived? I heard loud noises. Do you think I¡¯m hard of hearing?¡± Domenic smiled humbly, refraining from furtherments.


    Arabe was indeed hard of hearing, yet the noises Marissa made were so loud that they startled even her. Infuriated by Domenic¡¯s silence, Arabe struck his shin with her walking stick and eximed, ¡°I know you all think I¡¯m a fool!¡± Retrieving her walking stick, she added with a snort, ¡°Did Connor and Tiffany have a fight? Was it domestic violence?¡±


    Domestic violence? Domenic, Marc, and Terry winced simultaneously. Arabe had a vivid imagination. How could domestic violence cause such amotion? It would be deadly if it were true. Domenic, nursing his aching leg, responded with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re overthinking. The rockery in the yard copsed due to its age. Mr. Daniels and his wife are perfectly fine. It wasn¡¯t domestic violence.¡±


    ¡°Are they fine? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Arabe insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t think I know nothing. Since their return from the business trip, Connor has seemed unhappy, and Tiffany didn¡¯t stay homest night. They must have had a conflict!¡±


    After a moment, Arabe recalled something and inquired, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s talk online that their marriage is a deal. Is it true?¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry remained silent, unable to bear the responsibility of answering. Connor descended thest stair and said, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing at this hour? Don¡¯t you know this is not the time to disturb men?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Arabe rushed over, sternly demanding, ¡°Don¡¯t prattle with me! What did you do to Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:


    Because she was both worried and angry, Arabe¡¯s voice was notably loud.


    Connor waved a finger with a smile and said, ¡°Shh! Grandma, keep it down. Your disturbance has upset your dear granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°She is upset?¡± Arabe looked confused. ¡°Why is she upset?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± Connor wore a yful expression. ¡°We were just getting in the right mood, nning to work on giving you a great-grandchild, and your shouting broke the spell.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry turned red, wondering when Mr. Daniels had be so shameless. Arabe was a moment slow to respond. Even though her reaction was dyed, once it clicked, her face flushed, and she began to stutter, ¡°You¡­ you scoundrel, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°How could I joke about this?¡± Connor replied smoothly, showing no sign of embarrassment. ¡°You keep asking for great-grandkids, and we were trying our best to make that happen, but then you came and disrupted us! Now, because of your interruption, there won¡¯t be any great-grandchild tonight.¡±


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Hearing this, Arabe looked genuinely remorseful. ¡°You scoundrel, you¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°What about those online rumors that your marriage is fake?¡±


    ¡°Why listen to baseless gossip?¡±


    ¡°But they say where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire.¡±


    Connor shrugged, preferring not to debate further with Arabe. He said sincerely, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing to those rumors. Don¡¯t listen to those troublemakers. My wife and I are perfectly fine!¡±


    Arabe still seemed skeptical. She nced towards the stairs and asked uncertainly, ¡°Is Tiffany really upstairs?¡±


    Connor chuckled. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s upstairs. Right in your grandson¡¯s bed. Want to go check?¡±


    ¡°The noises earlier¡ªweren¡¯t you mistreating her?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think your grandson would be so despicable as to hit his wife?¡± Connor¡¯s question left Arabe speechless. She straightened her back, determined to go upstairs. ¡°No matter what you say, you scoundrel, I need to see Tiffany with my own eyes to feel calm.¡±


    But before Arabe could ascend the stairs, Marissa descended. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her simultaneously. Domenic, Marc, and Terry caught a glimpse and swiftly scampered away like rats escaping a sinking ship. Oh my! What were those marks on Marissa¡¯s neck? Hickeys? They were in deep trouble! They had witnessed proof of Mr. Daniels¡¯ wild antics. He would probably want to gouge their eyes out!


    Connor, noticing Marissa, quickly approached to adjust her clothing, concealing the marks on her neck. He anxiously scanned her face, relieved to see she was still in her sleepwalking state and hadn¡¯t fully awakened. Marissa, appearing bewildered, would normally greet Arabe with a smile and some cheerful words. Today, however, she seemed oblivious to everyone else, her gaze fixed solely on Connor. As he fixed her cor, she nestledfortably into his arms, mumbling, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Connor softly patted her back, coaxing her gently, worried she might fully wake. Once Marissa calmed down, he turned to Arabe with a smile. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡±


    Still processing the unfolding scene, Arabe suddenly hupped loudly, then swiftly turned and shuffled away, hupping continuously. Watching Arabe retreat, Connor let out a sigh of relief.


    But just as he began to rx, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his shoulder


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:


    When a sharp pain pierced his shoulder, Connor didn¡¯t flinch or pull away. Instead, his heart raced. The vige girl in his arms had bitten him! She must have awakened and discovered what he had done to her. Frozen, he let her continue without resistance.


    When she finally stopped, he looked down nervously, searching for a way to appease her. To his astonishment, she gazed up at him with cloudy, unfocused eyes¡ªshe hadn¡¯t woken up. Did she bite him while sleepwalking? Was she biting him out of a subconscious grudge?


    His thoughts were interrupted when she sharply told him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Connor then understood. She was irritated because he had dyed taking her to bed.


    Quickly soothing her, he said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go to sleep. Don¡¯t be mad, sweetheart!¡± He then lifted her gently and carried her upstairs.


    Upon reaching the bedroom, he ced her cautiously on the bed, mindful not to awaken her. However, no sooner had heid her down than she seized his cor and pulled him onto the bed beside her. His cautious approach now seemedughablepared to her assertiveness. She removed his shoes, arranged his limbs to her satisfaction, and snuggled against him like a contented kitten. Connor froze, too frightened to move. As her breathing steadied, he dared to turn his head and observe her peaceful face. She looked serene, her features softened in sleep, as lovely as any painting. Her body¡¯s gentle rise and fall with each breath felt soft and warm against him. As he held the girl he loved, desire surged through him, yet he remained still.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????


    Moving might wake her, and he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to soothe her anger. Resigned, he chose to wait, enduring his longing.


    He draped the nket over both of them and sighed, feeling utterly helpless. In the past, when they shared a room, he could escape to a cold shower to cool off. Now, as he was immobilized by her proximity, that was no longer an option. He had to just bear it. She really was a little tormentor! One minute she was coldly discussing divorce, and the next, she sleepwalked into his bed. What was he supposed to do with that?


    As hey there, thoughts raced through his mind. He hadn¡¯t seen any signs of sleepwalking in her before. Why start now? Her sleepwalking was rather remarkable. She had managed to ride a motorcycle from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence to the Daniels Manor, tossed his sofa, and toppled his rockery, all in her sleep!


    She had once confided in him that after an injury on a mission, she battled stubborn insomnia and relied on her self-developed Serene Rest Pills to sleep soundly. Recently, without her usual pills, she had discovered that his presence somehow lulled her to sleep. Justst night, she had dered she¡¯d found a new sleep aid and didn¡¯t need him anymore. She probably used that new aid tonight. But was she aware that her new solution had triggered severe sleepwalking?


    As he pondered this, a triumphant smile spread across Connor¡¯s face. Upon waking, he would make it clear to her¡ªhe was the best sleep aid out there, and alternatives just brought seriousplications!


    With this satisfying conclusion, he pulled her closer and soon drifted into a deep sleep. The next morning, he was abruptly awakened by violent shaking of the bed


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:


    Connor abruptly opened his eyes to find Marissa doing push-ups beside him. His surprise left him frozen for what felt like ages. Was she awake or still sleepwalking?


    Peering out the window, he noted the darkness still enveloping the outside world. He remained still, silently observing Marissa until she ceased her push-ups. Then, with a cautious turn, he examined her face. She was still asleep! Could it be that after a few hours¡¯ rest, she was sleepwalking again?


    The night before, she had caused amotion at his ce; now, she was exercising. Her sleepwalking activities were certainly diverse.


    ncing at the clock, he saw it was only 3:30 AM¡ªfar too early for exercising. Gently, he tugged on her sleeve and coaxed, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go back to sleep, okay?¡±


    However, Marissa was not aspliant as the previous night. She got out of bed, dressed quickly, and left the room. Bewildered, Connor hurriedly put on his shoes and followed her.


    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    He trailed behind her quietly as they descended the stairs and exited the building, careful not to disturb her. Outside, he watched in astonishment as she mounted her motorcycle and sped away. Was she heading to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence?


    Unable to let her go alone, he dashed to his car and set off after her. Even in her sleepwalking state, Marissa maneuvered the motorcycle with astonishing skills, her form a blur against the early morning darkness, which sent his heart racing. Fortunately, the streets were deserted at this hour, devoid of other vehicles and pedestrians, which somewhat calmed his nerves.


    He tailed her to the gates of the Sanchez family¡¯s house. There, he observed her glide through the gate, park the motorcycle on the vi¡¯s frontwn, and stride inside. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Worried she might emerge and wander off again, he parked his car under a nearby sycamore tree and kept vigil. He remained there until the break of dawn, when the Sanchez household began to stir. Only then did he feel it was safe to leave.


    Marissa had no idea Connor had been her silent guardian throughout the ordeal. Upon entering the vi, she made her way to Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s room, where she removed her attire, joined them in bed, and fell back into a deep slumber, her arms wrapped around them. At 6 AM, Marissa woke up naturally, stretching luxuriously and oblivious to the adventure she had embarked on during the night.


    Upon opening her eyes, she found Lawrence and Lindsay awake, sitting side by side with sweet smiles directed at her. The sight of the two little ones filled the air with sweetness.


    She greeted them with a bright smile. ¡°Good morning, babies.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± they replied in unison, their voices polite and cheerful.


    Marissa sat up and embraced the children warmly, nting a kiss on each of their cheeks. Her thoughts briefly wandered to Tiffany, sparking curiosity about the father of these delightful children. Their charm and manners hinted at impressive lineage.


    The children, evidently unustomed to such warmth, responded with radiant smiles. Lindsay¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°Mom, what are we doing today?¡±


    ¡°Today, Mom is taking you to the airport to pick up an auntie. When Mom is busy, she will take care of you,¡± exined Marissa.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± The word seemed to resonate warmly with the children.


    Lawrence, intrigued, chimed in, ¡°Mom, what kind of auntie is she? Is she as pretty as Aunt Le?¡±


    Imagining Rita¡¯s elegant features, Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s much prettier than Aunt Le. She¡¯s a super beauty, a timeless ssic.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± the kids eximed in unison, their excitement palpable and their anticipation to meet Rita evident.


    At that moment, Le burst into the room, her expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Tiffany, something big happened!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:


    Turning to face Le, Marissa asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Le gestured downstairs. ¡°Tiffany, your motorcycle¡­¡± She stopped, her lips twitching as if struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the motorcycle?¡± Marissa inquired.


    Le hesitated before finally saying, ¡°The motorcycle is haunted.¡±


    Amused, Marissa raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can a motorcycle be haunted?¡±


    ¡°You should probablye downstairs to see for yourself,¡± Le suggested.


    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    With a sense of resignation, Marissa followed her downstairs, apanied by the two curious kids. When they reached thewn in front of the vi, Marissa stopped dead. Her motorcycle was parked in its usual spot but lookedpletely transformed. It was covered in mud as if it had climbed mountains and crossed ditches.


    Before heading to bed the previous night, Marissa had instructed a servant to clean her motorcycle. She expected to wake up to a spotless bike in the morning. Gazing at it, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who used my motorcyclest night?¡±


    ¡°We have several luxury cars in our house. Who would bother with your old, beaten-up motorcycle?¡± Le shot back instantly. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked everyone here, but nobody has touched your motorcycle. That is why I said it must be haunted. Nobody used itst night, yet look how it turned out.¡±


    Marissa went silent. She took out her phone to check the surveince footage, only to find it had been deleted. Despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t restore it. What did that mean? It meant that a top-notch international hacker had tampered with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system. Marissa was baffled, wondering which hacker might target the Sanchez family and why.


    Marissa became vignt instantly. ¡°Have everyone check if they¡¯re missing anything,¡± she instructed Le.


    ¡°Nothing is missing,¡± Le responded promptly. ¡°After I noticed the issue with your motorcycle, I had others search every nook and cranny of the house. Nothing¡¯s gone. It doesn¡¯t look like anyone broke in.¡±


    Although Marissa felt some relief, she was even more puzzled. The person who orchestrated this might have enlisted a top hacker to meddle with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system. This suggested that the instigator was someone influential. Yet, this influential person¡¯s actions were peculiar. They had used a top hacker just to tamper with her worn-out motorcycle. Marissa wondered if this person was a bit off or just overly yful. Unable to make sense of it, Marissa let it go, waiting for the person to make another move.


    Still, she felt threatened and decided to take precautions. This person was skilled. It was just her motorcycle this time, but they might target a family member next. Marissa knew she had to be ready. However, she needed to act discreetly to avoid drawing too much attention. She couldn¡¯t let the Sanchez family know, especially not now. Because of Remy¡¯s threats, the Sanchez family was on edge all day. If they found out they were in the crosshairs of a top international hacker, it would only add to their stress, making it hard for them to function.


    So, Marissa eagerly awaited Rita¡¯s arrival. Having Rita stay with the Sanchez family would be a subtle and effective strategy.


    After deciding on her n, Marissa turned to Le with a smile and said, ¡°I remembered. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, so I took it for a ride.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Le seemed to understand, then asked, ¡°Tiffany, where did you go? Why is it so muddy?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Marissa rubbed her nose and replied, ¡°I just went to the countryside for some fun.¡±


    Le¡¯s lips twitched. She could hardly find her tongue. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re a girl. How could you head out to the countryside in the middle of the night? Aren¡¯t you scared of ghosts?¡±


    Marissa had no good answer for her. With a forced smile, she changed the subject. ¡°Le, there¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:


    Marissa deliberately stressed the words ¡°something important,¡± enunciating each syble carefully. As she anticipated, Le¡¯s focus shifted from the motorcycle. She turned her attention toward Marissa, looking intrigued. ¡°What is it, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired a nanny for Lawrence and Lindsay. Could you arrange a bedroom for her?¡± Marissa requested.


    Le burst intoughter. ¡°Tiffany, we already have many maids with babysitting experience in the house. They can look after Lawrence and Lindsay well. Why bring in someone new? Those maids have been with our family for years. We trust them. Surely, they¡¯re more suitable than someone you¡¯ve just hired?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°The nanny I¡¯ve brought on board is someone I¡¯ve known for years too. She¡¯s educated in childcare and is quite professional. Besides general care, she¡¯s also capable of tutoring the kids.¡±


    Le¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°A nanny educated in childcare?¡±


    More stories at g??lnov???????????m


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa answered. ¡°The nanny¡¯s name is Rita. She¡¯s undergoneprehensive training and is far more skilled than a hundred average nannies.¡±


    Three years ago, Marissa founded Windsoul Robots, focusing primarily on developing housekeeping robots. Rita, created three years prior, was the inaugural model of housekeeping robots Marissa developed. Rita was designed to apany, care for, and protect her owner. Over the past three years, Marissa had continually updated and refined Rita¡¯s capabilities. Now upgraded to the tenth version, the technology was well-honed. Windsoul Robots was on the brink ofunching such robots to the public.


    So, when Marissa imed that Rita could outperform a hundred ordinary nannies, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Rita could do all kinds of housework. Her brain chip contained extensive knowledge, covering arts and sciences, functioning like a living encyclopedia. Rita could free her owner from the burdens of repetitive and intricate household chores and even tutor her owner¡¯s children from kindergarten through college.


    Those were just the basic capabilities Rita possessed. In addition to these, she had a special feature: Marissa had uploaded her medical knowledge into Rita¡¯s system. By scanning her owner¡¯s body, Rita could identify illnesses and rmend treatments. The diagnostic feature was still in development. Rita wasn¡¯t yet reliable withplex health issues, but she was highly urate withmon diseases. As long as her owner didn¡¯t have any life-threatening conditions, they could be treated at home, avoiding hospital visits. Rita was a creation that Marissa was immensely proud of, and she was eager to see Rita after her tenth upgrade.


    However, Le wasn¡¯t as informed. Marissa¡¯s description baffled her. ¡°Tiffany, is this a movie script? A nanny who outperforms 100 ordinary nannies? Are you talking about Wonder Woman?¡±


    Marissa realized exining in full would be tooplicated, so she let it go. ¡°I¡¯m taking Lawrence and Lindsay to pick up Rita from the airport. Want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Le agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see just how impressive this nanny is.¡±


    Marissa smiled and didn¡¯t borate further. After breakfast with the kids, they headed to the airport to meet Rita. Before leaving the Sanchez family¡¯s house that morning, Connor, using his hacking abilities, had deleted their surveince footage from the previous night. He preferred Marissa not to find out about her sleepwalking. In fact, he saw an advantage in her condition¡ªshe unknowingly sought him out during her episodes. It wouldn¡¯t be as amusing if she were aware of her actions. After leaving, he returned to Daniels Manor. Upon entering, he was met with an unbelievable sight


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:


    Arabe was seated on a wooden chair in front of his building, sighing and asionally wiping away tears, her expression filled with sorrow. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood off to one side with caution. Cade and the other servants were also present, standing silently, none daring to speak up.


    Connor stepped out of the car and was taken aback by the scene. He blinked several times to ensure he wasn¡¯t seeing things, finally confirming that Arabe was crying outside his door. He nced at his watch and noted it was only 5 a.m. Arabe was usually asleep at this hour, so what happened today?


    He wondered if Arabe, known for her imaginative ideas, might be experiencing sleepwalking like his vige girl, who often brought up divorce. As this idea crossed his mind, Connor couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The thought of the vige girling to find him while sleepwalking delighted Connor. He relished the situation and found that it suddenly made life more intriguing and vibrant.


    However, the idea of adding another sleepwalking elderly woman to the mix was unimaginable to him and felt overwhelming. As he lingered by the car, lost in thought, Domenic approached quickly and whispered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re finally back. Please, go and speak to your grandma. She¡¯s not listening to any of us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Connor asked, frowning.


    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????


    Domenic cast a secretive nce toward Arabe and lowered his voice. ¡°Last night, a scandal broke out online. Mrs. Daniels saw it this morning, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so distressed.¡±


    Connor, frowning further, inquired, ¡°What scandal?¡± Domenic quickly unlocked his phone and handed it to Connor. ¡°You should see it for yourself.¡±


    Connor took the phone and saw a sneakily taken photo of Le shopping in a mall with two children. The post implied that these children were Tiffany¡¯s. Currently, Tiffany was publicly known as Connor¡¯s wife, with recent marriage papers linking their names. The appearance of two four-year-old children linked to Tiffany, with the father unidentified, was deeply embarrassing for the head of the Daniels Group and the entire Daniels family. After reading the news, Connor instantly understood Arabe¡¯s distress.


    Arabe held a deep affection for Tiffany, believing her to be the finest woman around and eagerly anticipating the day Tiffany would give her a great-grandchild. However, the discovery that Tiffany had already borne children with another man was shocking. Arabe likely felt betrayed and misled. Due to her fondness for Tiffany, she pressured Connor into marriage, causing embarrassment to him and the entire Daniels family. Consequently, she was probably feeling both angered and regretful now.


    Seeing Connor was informed, Domenic said softly, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the children Marissa brought back to be exposed so soon. Public opinion is now heavily against you, severely impacting your reputation and image. However, there¡¯s no solid proof that the children are Tiffany¡¯s. If we act decisively to clear the news online, we might control the situation early. After cleaning up the rumors online, we could persuade Marissa to keep the children¡¯s identities secret. This would help restore your reputation and image.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Domenic looked up at Connor, anticipating his directive. Yet, Connor¡¯s face showed no change, and he issued nomands about handling the situation online. Instead, he moved toward Arabe.


    Approaching her, Connor crouched down and softly said, ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Arabe nced at him and then asked sadly, ¡°Tell me, is the news on the inte true?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:


    Connor had concealed the truth about his marriage to Marissa from Arabe. He knew that if she discovered the truth, it would seriously affect her health. However, he couldn¡¯t keep the existence of the two children a secret. Marissa¡¯s nature wouldn¡¯t allow the kids to live hidden lives, as she couldn¡¯t bear to make them suffer that way. Therefore, Connor didn¡¯t agree with Domenic¡¯s suggestion to clear the rumors online or to ask Marissa to conceal the children¡¯s identities¡ªMarissa would never agree to that.


    In response to Arabe¡¯s inquiry, Connor chose honesty, saying, ¡°Grandma, the news online is true. The two children are indeed Tiffany¡¯s. Based on their ages, they were born when she was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Arabe asked eagerly.


    After a brief silence, Connor continued, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you and the Daniels family face humiliation. I won¡¯t bring the two children into the Daniels family, nor will I¡­¡±


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    However, before he could finish, Arabe patted him on the forehead. Connor was stunned, unable to grasp her meaning. In fact, he didn¡¯t resent the two children. As long as Marissa hadn¡¯t had them with another man, he was willing to raise them. It didn¡¯t concern him if Tiffany had a baby with someone else. The children were rted to Marissa by blood, and he was willing to love them despite any ridicule or gossip about his reputation or image. Previously, he hadn¡¯t brought the children into the Daniels family mainly because he believed Arabe wouldn¡¯t ept them. She usually prioritized the bloodline, and the Daniels family¡¯s children couldn¡¯t be left outside while children from other families couldn¡¯t stay in the Daniels household.


    Connor had assured Arabe he wouldn¡¯t bring the children back because he feared she might be upset and ill. However, after his promise, Arabe grew angrier and pped him on the forehead. Besides Connor, Domenic, Marc, Terry, Cade, and the servants were also bewildered.


    After a moment of silence, Connor cautiously said, ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s anything you want, just tell me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Will you really listen to me?¡± Arabe asked, ring.


    ¡°Yes, as long as it makes you happy, I¡¯ll do anything,¡± Connor replied.


    Arabe immediately demanded, ¡°Then bring Tiffany¡¯s two kids back to the Daniels family. Treat them well!¡±


    Connor¡¯s astonishment was palpable. A collective shock rippled through the others. Was Arabe bing senile? Did she understand the ramifications of bringing the two children back to the Daniels family? This implied that Connor epted his wife¡¯s romantic involvement with another man before marriage and was prepared to take on the role of the children¡¯s stepfather.


    The idea of an average man marrying a woman who had been previously wed and embracing her children was awkward enough, let alone for someone of Connor¡¯s stature. He risked bing the subject of widespread ridicule.


    Believing he had misheard, Connor cautiously inquired, ¡°Grandma, are you really requesting that I bring the two children back to the Daniels family?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want that?¡± Arabe asked, her expression unwavering.


    Connor didn¡¯t know how to respond. His own desires seemed secondary to Arabe¡¯s intentions. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m struggling toprehend your perspective. Could you please borate on your thoughts?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:


    Observing Connor¡¯s bewildered expression, Arabe admonished him, ¡°I¡¯ve invested so much in raising you and instilling important life lessons. Is this the extent of your understanding and tolerance?¡± Exhaling a frustrated sigh, she added, ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±


    Connor absorbed the rebuke in silence. Meanwhile, the others remained silent.


    Arabe continued, ¡°Tiffany endured so much hardship, growing up without parental affection and suffering under the cruelty of that dreadful woman, Sansa. She likely had the two children due to being ensnared in Sansa¡¯s wicked scheme.¡±


    Just mentioning Sansa ignited Arabe¡¯s righteous fury. She resumed her counsel to Connor. ¡°It¡¯s evident you¡¯re quite taken with her now. But if your feelings are genuine, you must ept all aspects of her, including her past. No matter how many children she bore with others before, you must embrace them as your own.¡±


    Connor suppressed augh, surprised by Arabe¡¯s progressive stance. The others shared his amazement, realizing they paled inparison to Arabe¡¯s exceptional outlook.


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Not entirely content with her previous reprimand, Arabe yfully tapped Connor¡¯s forehead. ¡°You cunning rascal! You deceived mest night, didn¡¯t you? nning to abandon the children and keep their mother, hmm? And did you strike Tiffany when she rejected you?¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t contain his amusement. ¡°No, Grandma, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she depart in the dead of night?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Connor struggled for a usible exnation and blurted out, ¡°One of the kids woke up in the early hours, missing their mother, so she returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you hasten and bring those two kids over here?¡± Arabe suggested.


    ¡°Consider it done, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Quickly now!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision to wee those two kids into our home. Then, I¡¯ll have great-grandchildren to spoil, and you won¡¯t need to fret about your wife leaving you unexpectedly. It¡¯s a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Grandma!¡± Connor wholeheartedly agreed. Initially, he feared Arabe might not support the idea of taking in the children, potentially leading to a divorce with Marissa. But now, those worries had vanished, given Arabe¡¯s exceptional understanding and foresight. At that moment, Connor burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s amusing you, you mischievous rascal?¡± Arabe inquired, her tone serious.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Grandma, your integrity, open-mindedness, and wisdom radiate brightly. I admire manymendable traits in you that I aspire to possess.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Enough with the ttery! Don¡¯t assume you can always deceive me! Hurry and bring my daughter-inw and the two kids back. If you fail to retrieve them, there¡¯s no need for you to return home either!¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll bring them back. Even if I must plead on my knees, I¡¯ll ensure they¡¯re back under your roof,¡± Connor said with a yful smile.


    Arabe finally appeared content and let out a big yawn. The chaos caused by Marissa the previous night and the early morning awakening had left her weary from sleep deprivation.


    Connor promptly offered his aid, stating, ¡°Grandma, allow me to escort you back to your room for some rest.¡±


    Fatigued, Arabe acquiesced as Connor guided her towards the main building. Along the way, she cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare attempt to deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. When have I ever deceived you?¡± Connor responded, appearing slightly amused. After calming Arabe in her quarters for rest, Connor exhaled a sigh of relief. He no longer had to fret over Marissa broaching the divorce topic. If she dared, he could ask his grandmother to feign illness. Furthermore, there was no urgency to bring Marissa back. She would likely return to him in her sleepwalking state, a notion that amused Connor.


    Meanwhile, Marissa had no idea what Connor was plotting. When she arrived at the airport with Le and the children, Rita had just disembarked from her private ne


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300:


    The private ne transporting Rita belonged to Marissa. As Marissa was posing as Tiffany in Blebert, she needed to keep both her private ne and her mansion concealed. Therefore, she instructed Joziah tond her aircraft on the business tarmac of the airport.


    Upon seeing Rita, Le was astounded. ¡°Oh my God! Tiffany, the nanny you hired is stunning.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay couldn¡¯t hide their admiration either. ¡°Auntie Rita is so beautiful!¡± Marissa did not exin further, simply shing a smile.


    Rita¡¯s appearance was inspired by a beautiful woman from an ancient mural, a figure celebrated for centuries for her extraordinary beauty. With a sizable suitcase in hand, Rita advanced toward Marissa.


    Le sighed once more, ¡°Isn¡¯t it an imprudent extravagance to employ such a stunning nanny?¡± She clicked her tongue and shook her head in pity. ¡°A girl of such striking beauty could effortlessly build a fortune in the entertainment industry. Why does she want to be a nanny?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    As she spoke, Rita had already approached Marissa with the sizable suitcase. Blinking herrge eyes, she respectfully greeted Marissa. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Her melodious voice resonated clearly, instilling a sense offort in those who heard it. Upon hearing her voice, Le found herself even more captivated by Rita. She deemed Rita wless; even her voice was enchanting. It seemed as though divine favor rested upon her. Marissa¡¯s beauty was undeniable, and as she stood alongside Rita, they radiated equal allure.


    Previously, Marissa had been the most beautiful woman in Le¡¯s mind. Now, Rita had joined her. Faced with two beautiful women, Le was ovee with excitement. Marissa nodded at Rita, then drew Lawrence and Lindsay closer, introducing them to Rita.


    ¡°Rita, meet Lawrence and Lindsay. They¡¯ll be under your care from now on.¡±


    Rita scrutinized Lawrence and Lindsay for a brief moment. Unbeknownst to Le, Rita had thoroughly assessed the two children. Following her assessment, Rita affirmed, ¡°Okay, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Rita!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay greeted Rita courteously.


    ¡°Mr. Nash, Miss Nash, please call me Rita,¡± Rita suggested.


    Both children nced at Marissa. With a smile, she nodded and affirmed, ¡°Rita prefers to be addressed by her name. You may call her Rita from now on.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay nodded in agreement and turned to Rita. ¡°Hello, Rita!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, Miss Nash, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Rita responded to each of the children¡¯s remarks. She then introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Le Sanchez, Tiffany¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Le was taken aback. She shook hands with Rita and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re remarkably beautiful. Have you ever considered pursuing a career in entertainment? If you¡¯re interested, I can assist you.¡±


    Rita stated impassively, ¡°Being a nanny is my lifelong calling. I find fulfillment in my career.¡±


    Le was rendered speechless. Rita,cking ambition, remained content in her role as a nanny. It was regrettable that she didn¡¯t aspire to leverage her attractive appearance and physique! Marissa found amusement in the situation. She remarked with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    With that, Marissa turned and strode out of the airport. Rita effortlessly held the two children with one hand while dragging the sizable suitcase with the other, trailing behind Marissa.


    Le was shocked. How could Rita possess such remarkable strength? As they exited the airport, they coincidentally encountered Aelfric


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:


    Marissa didn¡¯t expect to run into Aelfric outside the airport. He hadn¡¯t fully recovered; a slight limp marked his walk. d in a mask, he appeared out of ce amidst the bustling crowd.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t discern his purpose for being at the airport and felt a twinge of embarrassment encountering him again, especially after having taken ten million dors from him just the day before. Recalling his dinner invitation, she anticipated his continued enthusiasm upon their meeting today and expected at the very least a polite greeting. Instead, upon seeing her, he seemed momentarily taken aback before averting his gaze and turning his head away. Hepletely disregarded her presence, his eyes reflecting only disgust and contempt.


    Marissa was left speechless. His demeanor had shifted so abruptly.


    Well, since he didn¡¯t want to talk to her, she decided not to speak to him either. As he turned his head away, she followed suit, intending to part ways in silence. However, Le, standing beside her, expressed her disdain. ¡°How did we run into that jerk? What rotten luck!¡±


    Marissa nced at Le, recognizing her lingering anger from Aelfric¡¯s previous p. Marissa wanted to reassure Le that she had avenged her but refrained from doing so.


    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, Rita, bncing two children and a sizable suitcase, inquired, ¡°Boss, would you like me to handle that individual for you?¡±


    A faint smile tugged at Marissa¡¯s lips. Amused, she replied, ¡°No, thank you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Marissa resumed her forward stride. Rita caught up with her in time.


    Le stood dumbfounded for a moment before hastening to catch up. ¡°Rita, are you exhausted? If so, can I take one of the kids?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exhausted,¡± Rita responded stoically.


    Observing Rita closely, Le noted herck of exhaustion, evident in her unwavering posture andposed demeanor. Impressed, Le acknowledged that Tiffany had indeed hired an exceptional nanny. Ordinary nannies wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a task.


    Intrigued by Rita¡¯s question earlier, Le queried, ¡°Rita, are you good at fighting too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡¯ cousin,¡± Rita affirmed.


    Mischievous, Le asked, ¡°Then, who¡¯s stronger, you or Tiffany?¡±


    Rita answered promptly, ¡°Boss is stronger.¡± After all, her boss could cut off her power with a mere remote control.


    ¡°How did you know Tiffany?¡± Le inquired further.


    Rita replied, ¡°My boss is my creator. She created me.¡±


    Le furrowed her brow, puzzled by Rita¡¯s response. She spected that perhaps Tiffany had funded Rita¡¯s education at the nanny school, hence Rita¡¯s deration.


    After a brief pause, Le pressed on. ¡°Rita, may I inquire about your monthly sry?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred dors,¡± Rita said.


    ¡°How much?¡± Le¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Did you say thirty thousand? That seems more reasonable than three hundred.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred,¡± Rita affirmed resolutely.


    When she worked for her boss, three hundred dors covered her electricity expenses per month. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even need the full amount, utilizing sunlight to generate electricity.


    Le was left speechless. Lost in thought, Le watched as Rita departed with Marissa


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:


    Joziah exited the airport apanied by his assistant, his gaze fixed on Marissa¡¯s fading silhouette, feeling a tinge of mncholy.


    He had brought Rita to Blebert himself, driven by the desire for a meeting with his boss. Yet, hindered by her cousin¡¯s presence, he found himself unable to approach her, resigned to observing from a distance.


    Despite being older and academically aplished, he held his boss in high esteem for her vision and expertise in robotics. Their interactions, marked by her remarkable prowess, always left him enriched.


    To him, she transcended her age; she was his goddess.


    As he reluctantly watched her departure, Aelfric approached, extending a courteous greeting. ¡°Mr. Aston, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    With a sigh, Joziah redirected his attention to Aelfric.


    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Having never interacted with Aelfric before, Joziah was unfamiliar with him.


    However, upon seeing Aelfric¡¯s unique mask, he immediately surmised his identity: Aelfric Warren, the influential figure behind the Warren Group.


    Aelfric wielded significant influence in Blebert, holding the esteemed position of deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Despite theirck of direct contact, Joziah was aware of Aelfric¡¯s reputation, particrly his penchant for masking his face.


    Aelfric¡¯s personalized mask bore an unmistakable emblem, instantly identifying him to others.


    ¡°Delighted to meet you, Mr. Warren,¡± Joziah greeted him cordially.


    Aelfric smiled, remarking, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed of Mr. Aston¡¯s arrival in Blebert and made a point to be here. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    Joziah had already deduced the reason for Aelfric¡¯s presence. The household robotics sector boasted promising market potential, attracting numerouspanies eager to enter the field.


    Under Dr. Finley¡¯s leadership, Windsoul Robots had mastered cutting-edge technology, garnering interest from various entities seeking coboration. Even Connor, CEO of the Daniels Group, had reached out to express interest in partnering with Windsoul Robots.


    Aelfric¡¯s presence suggested he might also be seeking a coboration opportunity.


    Dispensing with formalities, Joziah cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Warren, are you also interested in coborating with Windsoul Robots?¡±


    Observing Joziah¡¯s direct approach, Aelfric responded frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Dr. Finley¡¯s endeavors in household robotics. Interestingly, the Warren Group is exploring simr ventures. I¡¯m keen on forging a partnership with Windsoul Robots to achieve mutual benefits.¡±


    Joziah acknowledged Aelfric¡¯s proposition, stating, ¡°The Warren Group¡¯s financial prowess indeed positions it as a desirable partner. However, we consider various factors beyond mere resources when selecting our coborators. Our aim is to align with the most suitablepany for a sessful partnership.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the Warren Group, and conduct your investigation, Mr. Aston,¡± Aelfric said.


    ¡°Indeed, investigation is crucial. However, the final decision rests with Dr. Finley. Given Dr. Finley¡¯s current packed schedule, this matter will need to be postponed,¡± Joziah exined.


    ¡°Is Dr. Finley currently in Blebert?¡± Aelfric inquired.


    It would be advantageous for Aelfric to establish directmunication with Dr. Finley. Bypassing Joziah would enhance the likelihood of a sessful coboration.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose Dr. Finley¡¯s whereabouts at the moment,¡± Joziah regretfully replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. We can be patient,¡± Aelfric reassured with a smile. ¡°Mr. Aston, you¡¯ve traveled quite a distance. Would you allow me the pleasure of hosting a wee party for you?¡±


    With a smile, Joziah expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Warren. However, I¡¯m sorry. I have pressing matters to attend to today, so I must decline.¡±


    Aelfric handed over his business card. ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner another time. Here¡¯s my contact information. I look forward to staying in touch.¡±


    Joziah epted the business card graciously and reciprocated, giving his to Aelfric. Following the exchange, Joziah bid farewell politely before departing the airport with his assistant.


    Once in the car, he messaged Marissa, ¡°Boss, both Connor and Aelfric have reached out to me. Which one should we consider for cooperation?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:


    At this moment, Marissa was seated in the car en route to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence.


    Rita took the wheel, while Lei upied the front passenger seat. Marissa sat in the back with the two children.


    Upon reading Joziah¡¯s message, Marissa typed, ¡°When seeking partners, we must assess not only their financial statuses and sizes but also whether their technical team and research capabilities align with our standards.¡±


    Joziah promptly responded, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll conduct thorough evaluations of any potential partners andpile the findings for your consideration.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Marissa concluded her conversation with Joziah, she noticed Aelfric¡¯s vehicle pulling alongside hers.


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    As she nced in his direction, Aelfric had already lowered his window, leaning out to meet her gaze.


    His stare bore even more intensity and disdain than their earlier encounter outside the airport, conveying a sense of contempt.


    The children, intrigued, leaned forward to observe, their curiosity piqued.


    With the windows down, Aelfric¡¯s and Marissa¡¯s expressions wereid bare to each other in the open air.


    As their eyes locked, Aelfric sneered, even letting out a cold snort, intensifying his evident disdain for her.


    Marissa¡¯s demeanor turned icy as she questioned, ¡°Aelfric Warren, do I owe you money?¡±


    His sneer deepened as he replied, ¡°When I read the news onlinest night, I had my doubts. But seeing you with these children today, I suppose the rumors are true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Marissa retorted curtly.


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re truly shameless! Having two children at eighteen then engaged to my brother at twenty. Do you consider the Warren family a dumping ground?¡±


    In the face of Aelfric¡¯s hostility, Marissa refused to hold back, delivering her biting retort. ¡°Whether your family is a dumping ground or not, I can¡¯t say, but it¡¯s certainly a haven for fools. After all, let¡¯s not forget, it was your brother Dennis who came begging for my hand.


    Without Sansa¡¯s coercion, who in their right mind would marry that imbecile? Your grandfather was well aware of the coercion but chose to support Sansa anyway. Either he¡¯s malicious, or his faculties are failing! And you, sending flirtatious messages for dinnerst night, only to turn your back on me now¡ªdid you bump your head somewhere?


    Look at your illustrious Warren family¡ªyour sister making a spectacle of herself at her engagement party and men behaving like lunatics. I¡¯m tempted to give your family a banner that reads ¡®Fool Gang.''¡±


    As Marissa concluded, Lei, seated in the front passenger seat, erupted intoughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Herughter, sharp and boisterous, reverberated through the car, punctuated by her joyful ps on the seatback. ¡°Oh my, oh my, this is killing me!¡±


    The satisfaction derived from Marissa¡¯s speech surpassed the thought of ten ps delivered to Aelfric. Meanwhile, Marissa maintained her calm demeanor. Despite her scathing rebuke, she even offered a slight smile in Aelfric¡¯s direction.


    Though Aelfric¡¯s mask concealed his expression, his enraged eyes and tightly pursed lips betrayed his fury. He likely never anticipated that someone he deemed ipetent would prove so adept in argument. Marissa¡¯s fierce verbal barrage rendered him momentarily speechless.


    After shooting her a re, he directed his driver, ¡°Faster.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, his car surged ahead, overtaking Marissa¡¯s.


    Rita, her demeanor unwavering, inquired, ¡°Boss, shall I handle that individual for you?¡±


    Marissa nodded firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With the order issued, Rita drove the car straight into Aelfric¡¯s


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:


    The ordeal was harrowing. Along the road from the airport to downtown, sparse were the people and vehicles, with only Marissa¡¯s and Aelfric¡¯s cars in sight at that moment.


    Rita¡¯s driving prowess shone as she skillfully maneuvered their car, nudging Aelfric¡¯s rear wheel with precision. His vehicle spiraled several times before halting at the roadside, unscathed yet shaken.


    The execution of speed and force was wless¡ªno harm befell anyone, nor was there a scratch on either car. Nevertheless, the ordeal was harrowing.


    With windows down, upants of Marissa¡¯s vehicle witnessed Aelfric¡¯s driver nching in fear, while Aelfric himself seethed with rage, veins pulsating on his forehead. As their paths crossed, Marissa leaned out of the window, her eyes twinkling with mischief, and waved tauntingly at Aelfric. ¡°Farewell, Mr. Warren!¡±


    With her words echoing, their car surged forward, swiftly distancing itself from the scene. Watching Marissa¡¯s departure, Aelfric mmed his fist against the car door, cursing vehemently, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    In Marissa¡¯s car, Le gazed at Rita with admiration. Could all professionally trained nannies drive this well? Meanwhile, Marissa remained aloof, reclining in her seat with closed eyes, contentment evident on her features.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m


    An hourter, the car reached the Sanchez family¡¯s residence and halted in front of the vi. Rita swiftly exited the vehicle, darted to the rear seat, and opened the door for Marissa, addressing her respectfully, ¡°Boss, please disembark.¡±


    Only then did Marissa open her eyes, stretching leisurely before stepping out of the car. Once outside, she strode towards the vi without casting a backward nce. Rita then assisted the two children out of the vehicle, retrieved the sizable suitcase from the trunk, and trailed behind Marissa into the house.


    Their progress halted briefly as Marissa suddenly paused and said, ¡°I left my phone in the car. Kindly get it for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rita promptly retraced her steps to retrieve the forgotten phone. Meanwhile, Marissa ushered the children into the vi. Upon Rita¡¯s return with the phone, she proceeded to haul therge suitcase inside. Observing silently from the sidelines, Le followed Rita into the vi.


    Inside, Marissa was already settled on the sofa, engaged in conversation with the Sanchez family members. Present were Ruth, Daryl, Rachel, and Shaun. Unfortunately, Caylee remained in the hospital, recuperating from surgery and yet to regain consciousness.


    Ruth beamed as she addressed Marissa, ¡°We received promising news from the hospital today regarding your mother¡¯s recovery. ording to Dr. Riss, your mother is expected to awaken in about two weeks post-surgery. We¡¯re eagerly anticipating that day.¡±


    Marissa maintained a serene smile, exuding an air of control over the situation.


    ¡°We truly ought to express our gratitude to Dr. Riss properly!¡± Rachel sighed. She nced at Marissa, inquiring, ¡°Tiffany, could you arrange a meeting with Dr. Riss for us to express our thanks in person?¡±


    Ruth chimed in, ¡°Yes, we must express our gratitude properly!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Riss is not in Blebert right now, so arranging that isn¡¯t feasible,¡± Marissa said dismissively.


    ¡°Ah, arrange it for ater date then.¡±


    Just then, Le and Rita made their entrance. Rita¡¯s striking presence captured the attention of the Sanchez family, all eyes turning towards her. Setting down therge suitcase, Rita approached Marissa, offering the phone with a respectful gesture. ¡°Boss, here is your phone.¡±


    Ruth, taken aback, inquired, ¡°Goodness, who might this youngdy be?¡±


    epting the phone, Marissa responded casually, ¡°She¡¯s a nanny I¡¯ve hired to care for Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    The Sanchez family was momentarily stunned, their reactions mirroring Le¡¯s initial surprise upon meeting Rita. How could such a stunning young woman be a nanny?


    Marissa¡¯s curiosity was piqued as her gazended on the sizable suitcase Rita had brought along. Ever since their encounter at the airport, she had been intrigued by it. She found herself unable to fathom what a nanny could require such a sizable suitcase for!


    Unable to resist her curiosity, she queried, ¡°Rita, what¡¯s inside thatrge suitcase of yours?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:


    A Ruthless Boss


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Rita responded without dy, ¡°The suitcase is packed with gifts for you and for the kids as well.¡±


    ¡°Open it. Let me see,¡± Marissa instructed calmly.


    ¡°Right away, boss!¡±


    Rita quickly turned around and opened the suitcase on the floor. Inside, it was brimming with toys and snacks, some of which were Marissa¡¯s favorites. Marissa instantly realized these snacks had been selected by Joziah for her. As usual, her CEO and assistant knew exactly what would delight her.


    ¡°Move it to my room,¡± Marissamanded.


    ¡°Understood, boss!¡± Rita acknowledged.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Rita appeared slim and fragile. How could she manage to lug such a heavy suitcase up the stairs? Observing this, Shaun promptly rose and offered gantly, ¡°Rita, allow me to help you with that.¡±


    Rita stopped and gave Shaun a quick look. Unbeknownst to him, she had already scanned him from head to toe. Misreading her pause, Shaun introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Shaun Sanchez, Tiffany¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Rita responded with a neutral expression, ¡°Hello, boss¡¯s cousin. I¡¯ve got this, thank you.¡±


    Rita proceeded to carry the suitcase upstairs, her slight figure a stark contrast to its bulkiness. The Sanchez family watched in disbelief, their eyes wide and mouths open. When Rita vanished at the top of the stairs, Rachel turned to Marissa and marveled, ¡°That girl is really strong!¡±


    Marissa smiled, nodding. ¡°Indeed, she seems built for strenuous work. She¡¯ll be handling the physical chores from now on.¡±


    Ruth burst intoughter. ¡°Such a lovely girl! Handling the physical chores? She should just y with Lawrence and Lindsay instead.¡±


    Rachel nced upstairs once more,menting, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame for a pretty girl to be just a nanny.¡±


    Daryl agreed, ¡°It truly is.¡±


    Just then, Rita reappeared, descending the stairs. Marissa gave her a new task. ¡°Go wash my motorcycle.¡±


    ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Rita replied cheerfully and headed out of the vi. Le¡¯s lips twitched again, sympathy washing over her as she watched Rita go.


    Toiling for meager pay¡ªthis was no ordinary exploitation. Yet, Rita carried on undeterred, prompting Le to wonder about Tiffany¡¯s influence over her.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t hold back her concern, ¡°Tiffany, I know Rita works for you, but let¡¯s remember to treat her kindly. She just got off the ne. The poor girl deserves some rest.¡±


    As she ascended the stairs, Lawrence and Lindsay trailed behind her. The Sanchez family exchanged knowing looks; they perceived Marissa as somewhat of a ruthless boss.


    From behind the floor-to-ceiling windows, they watched Rita diligently washing the motorcycle with a hose. Once the bike sparkled, she meticulously dried it with a towel.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite the worker,¡± Rachel noted.


    ¡°True, she¡¯s not only efficient but also pretty, even if she rarely smiles,¡± Ruth added.


    Shaun watched Rita through the window, ament teetering on the tip of his tongue, but he chose to remain silent.


    Soon, the day faded into evening, and darkness enveloped the surroundings. Rita, who was responsible for looking after Lawrence and Lindsay, had her room right next to the children¡¯s. Marissa still fell asleep holding the two little ones.


    Deep into the quiet of the night, she rose from her bed, changed, and quietly exited the room. Hearing the faint rustling next door, Rita too got up and left her room. They met at the doorway.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Rita called out.


    Marissa, however, seemed as if she didn¡¯t see her. She continued down the stairs, climbed onto her motorcycle, and disappeared into the night


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:


    The Couple¡¯s Peculiar Behavior


    Rita was tasked with taking care of Lawrence and Lindsay by Marissa. Once Marissa departed, Rita quietly stood watch over the two children in their room.


    In Connor¡¯s building at Daniels Manor, afterpleting his day¡¯s work, Connor returned home ahead of schedule and settled into the study to address his tasks.


    The study¡¯s door stood wide open. Even as he concentrated on his work, he periodically nced toward the doorway, pondering whether Marissa might be sleepwalking that night.


    At the moment, he was engaged in a video conference. While he was attentively listening to the senior managers¡¯ reports, a figure swiftly passed the door. Instinctively, he nced up, catching sight of Marissa¡¯s disappearing silhouette.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    After uttering those words, he powered down theputer, rose from his seat, and exited the study, leaving the managers stunned. As he stepped out, he chanced upon Marissa entering the bedroom, promptly shutting the door behind her.


    Pausing for a moment, he approached the bedroom door. Then, a sudden loud noise erupted, echoing the previous night¡¯s events. Marissa had tossed something down once more. Swiftly, he swung the door open and peered inside, coincidentally witnessing her leaping from the balcony.


    Though he was aware of her identity as ck Snake and her resilience to injury from such heights, his heart clenched as he watched her descent.


    Hastening to the balcony, he peered downward. True to expectations, shended on the ground unscathed. Next to hery shattered window pieces, indicating she had just hurled the window down.


    Scanning the surroundings, he noticed a vacant space where a window once stood on the balcony¡¯s right side. Connor felt an urge to chuckle. If Marissa persisted in her sleepwalking antics, the vi would soon resemble a heap of rubble.


    Just as augh bubbled up, a deafening crash shattered the moment, more harsh this time. He nced at Marissa and saw her wielding a brick, viciously attacking his car. His car, a limited edition Rolls Royce valued at 180 million dors, incurred millions in damages from her single blow.


    Thankfully, she refrained from further brick-smashing. Instead, she discarded the brick, pped her hands, and strolled back toward the vi. Observing her behavior, he deduced the pattern of her actions. She seemed to follow a peculiar routine during her sleepwalking.


    First, she would toss something from the second floor, then descend to wreak havoc below. Finally, she¡¯d return to the vi, where she sought him out and slept beside him. He couldn¡¯t fathom her motives.


    Meanwhile, he descended to greet her. As he entered the first-floor living room, he observed her thorough search. She approached the task with utmost seriousness, even stooping to inspect the crevices between sofa cushions. Watching her earnest efforts, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.


    Marissa¡¯s sleepwalking antics, though endearing, appeared somewhat absurd and illogical. Yesterday, she scoured the grass for him, and tonight she was rummaging between sofa cushions. Was he a burr in her subconscious mind?


    Approaching her from behind, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she turned around. Upon spotting him, she flung herself into his embrace, nuzzling against his chest like a kitten. Softly, she murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡±


    With a smile, Connor stooped down, scooped her up, and ascended the stairs. Dominic, Marc, and Trey observed the scene in silence, each flinching simultaneously. The couple¡¯s behavior struck them as peculiar.


    To prevent Arabe from being disturbed again by Marissa¡¯s nocturnal wanderings, Connor spared no expense in installing premium sound instion panels in Arabe¡¯s room that day. Arabe needn¡¯t worry about being disturbed.


    Connor attempted to gentlyy Marissa down on the bed. However, as they entered the bedroom, she unexpectedly broke free from his embrace, seized his cor, and forcefully pulled him toward the bed, unceremoniously tossing him onto it.


    She loomed over him like a fierce tiger pouncing on its prey, pressing herself against him. Then, with warmth, she kissed his lips passionately


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:


    You Were Acting Very Strange Last¡­


    Marissa¡¯s lips pressed against Connor¡¯s with a gentle sweetness, and her fragrance surrounded him, intoxicating. Connor felt a deep fire kindle within him. When shey on the bed with serene obedience before, merely gazing at her was already overwhelming for him, not to mention when she kissed him.


    He encircled her waist with his arms, drawing her close, and gently bit her lip. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± he whispered. The girl looked back at him, her face expressionless, her eyes blinking slowly as she mulled over his question.


    Just as he anticipated another kiss, she slipped away from him. Like the previous night, she removed his shoes, positioned his limbs in a way she liked, and snuggled against him, quickly falling asleep. Connory there, staring up at the ceiling, berating himself: Why did he have to speak at that moment?


    If he hadn¡¯t interrupted, would she have continued kissing him, maybe leading to something more profound? The thought haunted him, filling him with regret. But dwelling on what could have been was pointless. Finally, he sighed deeply, drew the nket over them, and drifted off to sleep, holding her close.


    The next morning, the shaking of the bed roused Connor. He opened his eyes to see the vige girl energetically doing sit-ups this time, not push-ups as yesterday. The darkness outside hinted it was still very early. He checked the time, and it was exactly 3:30 AM, as he suspected.


    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    He rubbed his forehead, watching her finish her exercise. When she stopped, he said softly, ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you try to get some more sleep?¡±


    Ignoring him as she had the day before, she got out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and left the room. Knowing her destination, the Sanchez family¡¯s house, he quickly dressed, followed her downstairs, and stepped out into the chilly morning.


    She sped off on her motorcycle, and he hastened to his car, following her. His front windshield had been smashed by her, broken and looking terrifying. He stared at her through a gaping hole, creating an extremely eerie scene.


    Marissa¡¯s driving was wless despite her apparent sleepwalking state. She arrived safely at the Sanchez family¡¯s home, parked the motorcycle, and disappeared inside. Just like the previous night, he parked his car outside the vi and waited.


    Only after seeing someone exit the vi did he drive away, deleting the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince footage as he left.


    Marissa returned to her bedroom on the second floor, undressed, and slipped into bed, cuddling the two little ones as she drifted back to sleep. She woke up at 6:00 AM, stretching luxuriously, about toment on her restful sleep, when she heard Rita¡¯s voice, ¡°Boss, you were acting very strangest night.¡±


    Marissa paused mid-stretch, her eyes snapping open as she turned to Rita. ¡°How strange?¡±


    Rita recounted precisely, ¡°You woke up at midnight, got out of bed, went downstairs, and rode your motorcycle away from the vi.¡±


    Before Rita could finish, Marissa felt her heart pound. She rode her motorcycle away from the Sanchez family¡¯s vi? She had no recollection of that!


    Rita continued, ¡°I greeted you, but you just ignored me and didn¡¯t even nce my way.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Marissa asked urgently.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back until 4:30 AM, then climbed back into bed and slept until now, without looking at me once,¡± Rita exined.


    Marissa was utterly confused, her mind racing with questions.


    Rita added, ¡°Boss, when you returned at 4:30 AM, a ck Rolls-Royce followed you. It stayed outside the vi until 5:00 AM before it left.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s alertness spiked. ¡°What kind of Rolls-Royce? Did you get the license te number?¡±


    Rita answered, ¡°Boss, I recorded a video. You can check it yourself.¡±


    Marissa immediately took out her phone, connected it to Rita¡¯s chip, and pulled up the video to watch


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:


    Exceedingly Complicated


    After Marissa watched the video, her mood soured. Rita had been thorough. She captured Marissa¡¯s departure from the Sanchez family¡¯s residencest evening, as well as her return. The video clearly showed a Rolls-Royce tailing her when she came back.


    Marissa immediately recognized the car. It belonged to Connor. What puzzled her, however, was the shattered front windshield of the expensive, limited-edition car, valued at 180 million. The damage seemed to be caused by a forceful impact.


    Had someone actually smashed Connor¡¯s car? Who could muster the audacity to vandalize the luxury vehicle of Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man? The incident must have cost Connor several million dors.


    At that thought, Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly, a twinge of sympathy for Connor surfacing. But she quickly shook her head, chastising herself for the misced concern. With his vast wealth, such losses were mere pocket change to him. Why would she feel sorry for him?


    The real question now was, who had damaged his car? Connor owned hundreds of luxurious cars. Why would he choose to drive the damaged one? The more pressing issue, however, was his decision to tail her and linger in front of the Sanchez family¡¯s residence for an extended period.


    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    It became clear to her that the surveince footage at the Sanchez family¡¯s house had likely been deleted by Connor. But what was his motive? Marissa mulled over Connor¡¯s actions for quite some time but couldn¡¯t unravel his intentions,pelling her to refocus on her own circumstances.


    Why had she left the Sanchez family¡¯s housete at night? What had she done afterward? Why couldn¡¯t she recall any of it? Pondering these questions, she reviewed the video Rita had recorded multiple times. Gradually, she noticed something off about her eyes. They seemed vacant. Her movements were awkward, almost robotic, not nearly as fluid as Rita¡¯s.


    Her demeanor was unusual, and she had no recollection of her actions. Eventually, she had to face the possibility that she was sleepwalking. This realization left her scratching her head in frustration.


    Previously, she had battled severe insomnia following an injury, which was troubling enough. But now she was sleepwalking too? Was it because she had changed her sleep aid? When Connor was the one helping her sleep, there were no issues.


    She¡¯d sleep through the night without a hitch. However, the nights she spent with the two children¡ªwho also helped her sleep¡ªresulted in sleepwalking. Could there be some unforeseen side effects?


    A flood of bizarre questions assaulted her mind, striking her as oddly humorous. She wondered if anyone else on the suffered from such peculiar insomnia. Was there another soul who relied on another human to drift off to sleep? Or someone else who developed sleepwalking issues upon switching their human luby?


    How could the world be so weird? Yet, she realized it wasn¡¯t the world that was weird. It was simple, really. She was the weird one. She was probably the strangest person alive,beling herself a weirdo.


    But her current predicament wasn¡¯t just the sleepwalking. The real issuey in what had transpired between her and Connor during her sleepwalking. If it had been insignificant, he wouldn¡¯t have followed her back to the Sanchez family¡¯s house.


    She contemted calling Connor to discuss it but hesitated, feeling it might be inappropriate. They had only returned from the Sunrise a few days ago, and she had already requested a divorce twice. Moreover, Connor was visibly upset.


    Given his peculiar temperament, he likely wouldn¡¯t disclose the truth. He had deleted the surveince footage at the Sanchez family¡¯s house, clearly indicating his desire to keep the truth hidden. She was convinced he would never reveal it.


    Marissa ran her fingers through her hair in frustration. The situation was exceedinglyplicated. Feeling anxious and powerless over herck of control, she showed her distress. Observing her turmoil, Rita, her assistant, inquired with a deadpan expression, ¡°Boss, do you need me to deal with the man in the broken Rolls-Royce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:


    Upon hearing Rita¡¯s words, Marissa suddenly sat up straight. She firmly warned, ¡°Rita, remember this: keep your distance from that man and never provoke him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita responded.


    Marissa nodded, pleased. That was the beauty of robots¡ªthey faithfully followed and executedmands from their masters without questioning the reasons.


    Even though Rita hadn¡¯t asked, Marissa feltpelled to exin further, saying, ¡°His name is Connor Daniels, and he¡¯s extremely perverse and cunning. If you provoke him, he¡¯ll likely figure out you¡¯re a robot and reduce you to a heap of parts.¡±


    Rita remained expressionless, but her voice wavered slightly. ¡°This person sounds terrifying!¡±


    Marissa said gravely, ¡°Yes, he is dreadful and not normal. If he catches you, it might be the end for you.¡±


    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??


    Just then, the children woke up. Curious right after opening his eyes, Lawrence asked, ¡°Mom, who is dreadful? Why would he want to reduce Rita to a heap of parts?¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly and said gently, ¡°I was just telling Rita a scary story. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    The two children nodded, feeling reassured. They took their mother¡¯s words as absolute truth and trusted them implicitly.


    Suddenly, Le burst in through the door, just as she had the previous morning, eximing, ¡°Tiffany, something weird has happened again!¡±


    Marissa guessed Le was about to discuss her motorcycle again. So, before Le could continue, she quickly said, ¡°I took my motorcycle out to the wildernessst night to enjoy the breeze.¡±


    Le¡¯s imminent words halted abruptly. After a pause, she asked awkwardly, ¡°Tiffany, why do you always go outte at night? Do you really enjoy it? Didn¡¯t youe across any ghosts on your rides?¡±


    Reflecting on the possibility of encountering Connor during her nocturnal outing the previous night and the bizarre events that might have ensued, Marissa said, ¡°I did encounter a ghost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Le looked rmed. ¡°Really? Oh my God. What kind of ghost was it? A man or a woman? Old or young? Poor or rich?¡±


    Remembering the video Rita captured, Marissa yfully responded, ¡°A man, young, driving a dpidated Rolls-Royce with a massive hole in it. He trailed me back here, lingered at the gate for quite a while, then finally took off.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Le¡¯s fear dissolved intoughter. ¡°So, the ghost you ran into is a fake billionaire!¡±


    Marissa grinned cheekily. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s genuinely wealthy.¡±


    Le brushed it off, thinking Marissa was merely joking with her.


    ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s something wrong with our home¡¯s surveince system. I tried to review the footage when I noticed something odd about your motorcycle this morning, but all the videos have been erased again.¡±


    ¡°It might just be a glitch,¡± Marissa lied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll have someone repair itter.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°What? You know how to fix the surveince system?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    With that, Marissa pretended to fiddle with her phone briefly, then looked up at Le, dering, ¡°All fixed now.¡±


    Le was astonished and said, ¡°That quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a small issue.¡±


    Le sensed something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She paused, then decided not to dwell on it.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Tiffany, I really underestimated you. You know martial arts, medicine, and even how to fix security systems. I wonder what other skills you might have.¡±


    Marissa just smiled and offered no exnation. Then she bent her head and typed, sending a warning message to Connor. ¡°If you mess with the Sanchez family¡¯s surveince system again, I¡¯lle for you, ready to brawl and dismantle your ce!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:


    Marissa realized she couldn¡¯t send Connor the message¡ªhe had blocked her. She hadn¡¯t been overly upset about being blocked and had even chuckled at Connor¡¯s immature action. Yet, when she really needed to confront him, her inability to do so infuriated her.


    She bit her lip in frustration and dialed Connor¡¯s number directly. She expected him to pick up instantly as he usually did, but this time, the phone rang for ten long seconds before he answered.


    With each passing second, her irritation grew. She was nearly at her breaking point by the time he picked up. Fortunately, he answered just in time. As the call connected, she heard his indifferent greeting, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Connor usually greeted her calls with warmth, his voice soft and inviting. However, this time, he seemed distant. She could sense his coldness even through the phone. Marissa felt deeply saddened by this change.


    She had grown ustomed to his affection and constant attention. His sudden detachment was unfamiliar to her, and she found herself speechless on the call.


    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    From the other end, Connor said, ¡°Miss Nash, if there¡¯s nothing you wish to discuss, I¡¯ll end the call.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Marissa snapped back to reality and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His tone edged with sarcasm, Connor asked, ¡°Miss Nash, are you nning to divorce me again? Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t yet consoled my grandmother. We can¡¯t proceed with a divorce just yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about,¡± Marissa replied. The two children¡¯s existence had been revealed. The truth about their sham marriage had alsoe to light. Rushing the divorce was no longer a priority. What troubled her more was the need to address her sleepwalking issues.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Connor responded yfully. ¡°Miss Nash, what can I assist you with then?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Ahem!¡± Feeling her cheeks heat up, Marissa stammered, ¡°You. Remove me from your cklist.¡±


    Connor was left speechless. A brief silence followed, after which Connor let out augh. Hisughter embarrassed her so much that she blushed instantly.


    Just as she was about to lose her temper from the embarrassment, Connor said softly, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s done.¡±


    She quickly ended the call and sent him the message she had just written on WhatsApp. The message went through sessfully this time. However, Connor did not respond for quite some time. Feeling puzzled, she sent another message, saying, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Even after this message, Connor¡¯s reply was dyed. She began to suspect that Connor might have blocked her again. She decided to send an emoji as a test. While choosing one, she identally sent a kissing emoji to Connor. It went through sessfully.


    When she realized she had sent the wrong emoji, she quickly wanted to retract it. However, before she could, Connor responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. He had been online the whole time but hadn¡¯t responded to her messages. Yet, he replied immediately after she sent that particr emoji. Did he take it the wrong way?


    Embarrassed, she quickly rified for herself, ¡°I identally clicked that just now. I didn¡¯t mean to send it to you.¡±


    This time, Connor responded promptly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Marissa was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean you understand?¡±


    Connor simply said, ¡°Ha.¡±


    His response left her even more baffled and increasingly frustrated. She often felt that Connormunicated in an odd way. Why couldn¡¯t he speak more straightforwardly?


    Driven by frustration, she sent him another message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:


    Marissa said, ¡°Connor Daniels, can you please talk normally?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°If you¡¯re not acting normal, why should I be?¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°How am I not acting normal?¡±


    Connor answered, ¡°Huh.¡±


    What was heughing at? Marissa was angry and was about to respond harshly when she suddenly paused. She wondered if Connor¡¯s odd behavior was due to something she did while sleepwalking the night before.


    She was eager to know what she did, but asking Connor directly was too embarrassing. The frustration was consuming her. Could Connor be suggesting that his Rolls-Royce was damaged by her during her sleepwalking? No, that couldn¡¯t be!


    People said that during sleepwalking, a person¡¯s true nature emerged. If that were true, in her sleepwalking state, she should be sweet and innocent, not destructive. Even if she were violent, she wouldn¡¯t be so careless as to damage such an expensive car.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    After giving it some thought, Marissa dismissed the notion of her damaging the car. But even as she tried to dismiss it, the uncertainty gnawed at her. Not knowing what she had done was unbearable.


    Frustrated, she scratched her head and put her phone away. She resolved to stop thinking about it and refrain from engaging in any more roundabout conversations with Connor. Tonight, she would find a way to uncover the truth!


    After stowing her phone, Marissa nced up to find everyone staring at her in astonishment.


    Le was the first to speak. ¡°Tiffany, who were you chatting with? Your expression was rather terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Terrifying?¡± Marissa nced at the two children beside her, puzzled. ¡°Did I look terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Mommy, you seemed like a monster,¡± Lawrence remarked.


    ¡°Like you were ready to eat someone,¡± Lindsay added.


    With a neutral expression, Rita asked, ¡°Boss, do you need me to handle someone?¡±


    Marissa sighed, ¡°No need for that!¡±


    Le suppressed a smile. Ever since the recent upgrade, Rita seemed to have developed a tendency towards offering her services to ¡®handle¡¯ someone. It had only been one day since Rita returned to her, yet she had already made several such offers.


    Trying to shift the mood, Marissa forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m famished. Shall we head to the dining room?¡±


    Sensing the lingering surprise from the others, Marissa hurriedly left the room.


    Downstairs in the living room, the Sanchez family sat discussing something. Spotting Marissa, Rachel addressed her, ¡°Tiffany, tomorrow is Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event. We¡¯re figuring out our approach. Any ideas?¡±


    Seeing the grave expressions of the Sanchez family, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to be flippant. She adopted a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve devised a n. Just bring the Birds Pay Homage painting.¡±


    The Sanchez family exchanged puzzled nces.


    Daryl cautiously asked, ¡°Tiffany, could you borate on the n? It might be helpful to know in advance.¡±


    Marissa maintained her serious demeanor. ¡°Loose lips sink ships. It¡¯s best not to divulge too much for now. Just rest assured, the Sanchez family will be safe.¡±


    With that, Marissa swiftly made her way to the dining room, evading further inquiries from the Sanchez family. The Sanchez family appeared perplexed and worried.


    Meanwhile, Le entered the living room with the two children, followed by Rita. After directing Rita and the children to the dining room, Le said quietly, ¡°Just a moment ago, Tiffany seemed to be in an argument with someone. She appeared so furious, as if she wanted tosh out. I wonder if it¡¯s rted to tomorrow¡¯s event.¡±


    The Sanchez family was taken aback.


    Rachel swiftly asked, ¡°Who was Tiffany arguing with?¡±


    Le paused, pondering. ¡°Initially, it was a phone call, then she began texting. I didn¡¯t catch the other person¡¯s voice, but judging from Tiffany¡¯s intense expression, it was someone from Remy¡¯s side.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:


    ¡°Arguing with Remy¡¯s man?¡±


    Le¡¯s words cast a pall over the entire Sanchez family. Continuing her chatter, Le remarked, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s been acting strangelytely. She¡¯s been sneaking out every night on a motorcycle, iming she needed fresh air. Could she have turned to someone she shouldn¡¯t for help with our family¡¯s troubles?¡±


    The Sanchez family members grew even more apprehensive at this revtion.


    Rachel anxiously wrung her hands. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s been insisting that everything¡¯s fine, but she could be in over her head dealing with Remy¡¯s associates without our knowledge. I fear for her safety. What should we do?¡±


    Daryl let out a heavy sigh. ¡°With so many people in our family, how could we allow a young girl to bear all the burdens? We need toe up with a n.¡±


    Ruth shared their concerns. ¡°We must ensure Tiffany remains unharmed. If need be, we¡¯ll surrender Birds Pay Homage to Remy. Together, we can weather bankruptcy and adversity.¡±


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    As Shaun prepared to speak, Marissa¡¯sughter echoed from the dining room. All eyes turned towards her direction.


    Marissa wasughing as she spoke between bites of bread. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at imagining things, Le. I fear you¡¯ll lead our family astray if I don¡¯t speak up.¡±


    Embarrassed, Le inquired, ¡°You heard our conversation, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I did. Otherwise, things might have taken a turn for the worse!¡± Marissa joked. ¡°But really, I¡¯ve just been taking leisurely rides at night for some fresh air. I haven¡¯t turned to anyone I shouldn¡¯t have for help, and I certainly wasn¡¯t arguing with Remy¡¯s man.¡±


    Relieved, the Sanchez family collectively exhaled.


    Le pressed on, ¡°Then who were you arguing with just now?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that it¡¯s unrted to tomorrow¡¯s event. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions!¡± replied Marissa earnestly.


    With that, she finished her bread and headed out of the vi. ¡°I¡¯m off to visit Mom at the hospital. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    And she left on her motorbike.


    After departing from the Sanchez family¡¯s house, Marissa pulled over and swiftly sent a text to Joziah: ¡°Prepare a tracker-recorder for me. I¡¯ll pick it up this afternoon.¡±


    Joziah promptly replied, ¡°Got it, boss.¡±


    With that settled, Marissa headed straight to the hospital to personally check on Caylee¡¯s condition. Thankfully, all the vitals and data indicated Caylee was recovering well, alleviating Marissa¡¯s worries.


    She assisted with Caylee¡¯s bath, sat by her bedside, and engaged in quiet reflection for a while before departing around noon.


    Next on her agenda was collecting the tracker-recorder from Joziah and discussing business.


    By the time she returned to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, night had fallen. The family had already finished dinner and gathered in the living room, chatting and rxing together. Marissa noted the presence of the entire family with a smile.


    Rachel greeted her hastily as she entered, ¡°Tiffany, have you eaten yet? Would you like something from the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner. Thank you,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Where are Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°Rita took them upstairs to rest,¡± Rachel replied.


    Marissa nodded and poured herself a ss of water. After a few sips, she continued, ¡°How¡¯s Rita? Did she manage well taking care of the kids?¡±


    However, her question lingered unanswered for quite a while. She gazed at them with confusion, noting the peculiar expressions on their faces, particrly Le, whose weird nce made her uneasy.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was amiss with Rita. Had the Sanchez family noticed any irregrities? However, she quickly dismissed the notion as improbable.


    She had meticulously tested Rita countless times and found her wless, incapable of making careless mistakes.


    Swallowing her unease, Marissa inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:


    There was silence once more.


    Marissa felt puzzled and posed the question again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rachel managed a forced smile and cautiously spoke. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve always treated you like my own daughter, so can I speak openly? You won¡¯t be upset, will you?¡±


    Marissa shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Then, okay. I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, aren¡¯t you being too harsh on Rita?¡±


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    Marissa blinked.


    Rachel went on, ¡°Rita is diligent and skilled. She not only takes excellent care of Lawrence and Lindsay, but she also handles all the tough and exhausting chores, essentially doing the job of multiple people, almost making the other servants redundant.¡±


    Marissa rubbed her nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beneficial to have such a diligent and skilled helper?¡±


    Rachel smiled. ¡°It is, but we shouldn¡¯t take advantage of her. Rita is busy all day. Just watching her tires me out. When I tell her to take a break, she refuses. The most critical thing is¡­¡± She paused, struggling to find the right words. ¡°The most critical thing is, she doesn¡¯t eat!¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips. She had indeed forgotten to talk about the eating issue with Rita.


    Then, Ruth interjected, ¡°Tiffany, did you say something to frighten Rita so that she doesn¡¯t dare to rest or eat? I also heard from Le that you pay Rita only three hundred dors a month. Isn¡¯t that too¡ª¡± She nearly said ¡°inhumane,¡± but she caught herself, recalling that the person before her was her beloved granddaughter.


    ¡°Of course not, how could I?¡± Marissa quickly fabricated a lie to cover up. ¡°Rita grew up in a vige and has loved doing housework since she was a child. She feels uneasy if she¡¯s not busy. She¡¯s a hard worker, so let her be. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.


    As for the sry, three hundred was just a joke. I actually pay her three hundred thousand a year. As for her skipping meals, she had too many snacksst night and isn¡¯t hungry. She¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s exnation, the Sanchez family seemed convinced, and their expressions eased.


    Ruth chuckled. ¡°I knew it. Tiffany is so caring. How could she mistreat a nanny?¡± She yfully tapped Le¡¯s forehead. ¡°You silly girl, you took a joke seriously and made us misunderstand Tiffany.¡±


    Le pouted, still doubtful but unable to specify her doubts.


    ¡°Anything else? If not, go upstairs to rest,¡± Marissa said with a smile.


    Rachel handed Marissa a food box. ¡°Rita hasn¡¯t eaten all day and might be hungryter. I had someone prepare this food for her. Please take it to her. We need to treat well the girl who has left her home to work for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa took the food box and headed upstairs.


    In the room, the two little ones were already asleep, with Rita quietly keeping watch.


    Upon seeing Marissa enter, Rita greeted her. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Marissa opened the food box, started eating, and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t work so hard tomorrow. Let the other servants handle some tasks, and remember to eat something.¡±


    Rita asked with no expression, ¡°Boss, how do I eat?¡±


    Marissa chuckled and nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to actually eat. Just take some food at mealtime, tell people you¡¯re going to eat in the yard, and then secretly feed it to Huey. We don¡¯t want everyone thinking you¡¯re surviving on sheer willpower alone.¡±


    Huey was the Sanchez family¡¯s pet, arge skan Mmute.


    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Rita replied.


    After finishing the food, Marissa sent Rita to her room. After taking a bath and changing her clothes, she discreetly slipped the tracker-recorder into her hair. She then snuggled with the two little ones until she fell asleep.


    At precisely midnight, she woke up, climbed onto her motorbike, and left the house once more


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:


    Connor, as usual, returned to Daniels Manor straight after work. Following dinner, he retreated to the study, anticipating Marissa¡¯s arrival.


    When he received Marissa¡¯s warning, he knew she had discovered her sleepwalking issue and devised a n. He stationed Terry at the manor entrance to timely alert him of her arrival.


    As expected, around midnight, Terry notified Connor of Marissa¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash is here! She¡¯s alone, riding that old motorcycle.¡±


    Reading the message, Connor smirked mysteriously and told Terry, who was beside him, ¡°Go close the gate to this building.¡±


    Terry looked at Domenic, who was beside him, perplexed. Considering Mr. Daniels¡¯ typical demeanor, shouldn¡¯t he be thrilled to meet Miss Nash? So, why the decision to shut the gate and bar her entry?


    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Equally bewildered, Domenic gestured to Terry to simplyply with Connor¡¯s instructions.


    Terry, brimming with questions, descended the stairs and swiftly closed the gate. He stationed himself by the gate, keeping watch.


    Meanwhile, Domenic remained beside Connor, carefully studying his boss¡¯s expression once Terry left. Despite his scrutiny, Connor¡¯s countenance remained inscrutable, adorned with a faint, enigmatic smile, leaving Domenic to wonder.


    A moment of silence enveloped them before a thunderous crash reverberated from downstairs, causing Domenic to flinch.


    Marissa was sleepwalking again. For consecutive nights, she had precisely arrived at midnight at Connor¡¯s building in Daniels Manor, initiating chaos before seeking hispany. Tonight appeared to follow the same pattern.


    However, the amplified noise tonight perplexed Domenic, especially since their building¡¯s gate was locked. How did Marissa manage to enter?


    Shaking off his astonishment, Domenic nced at Connor, whose inscrutable smile remained intact, devoid of any hint of surprise.


    At that moment, Terry hurried upstairs and reported, ¡°Mr. Daniels, something¡¯s wrong! Miss Nash¡­ she tore down the gate! She was evidently infuriated by our attempt to block her and responded with extreme violence.¡±


    Domenic was stunned. The source of the deafening noise became apparent¡ªthe gate had been torn down! Marissa, also known as the mercenary queen ck Snake, had fully lived up to her formidable reputation. Despite the gate¡¯s quality, she had effortlessly dismantled it.


    Domenic now wholeheartedly believed the rumors that ck Snake had once decimated an entire army on her own¡ªan incredibly fearsome individual!


    After a moment of astonishment, Domenic turned his gaze back to Connor, who remained cloaked in his enigmatic demeanor.


    With his report concluded, Terry awaited further instructions, pondering whether they should intervene to halt Marissa¡¯s rampage. However, Connor stayed silent, offering no directives.


    Another crash echoed from downstairs, indicating that Marissa¡¯s destruction was ongoing.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels,¡± Terry asked innocently, ¡°should we stop Miss Nash?¡±


    Connor nced up at Terry with an air of nonchnce and asked, ¡°Can you stop her?¡±


    Terry was rendered speechless for a moment before vehemently shaking his head. The realization dawned on him¡ªtrying to stop ck Snake was futile, even with Marissa¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stop her, what¡¯s the point?¡± Connor reprimanded before returning to his task. ¡°Let her be.¡±


    As he uttered those words, another deafening crash resonated from downstairs. Both Domenic and Terry recoiled, fearing that Connor¡¯sissez-faire approach might lead to Marissaying waste to the entire building.


    However, they decided against fretting. If Connor wasn¡¯t inclined to intervene, they saw no reason to do so. After all, it was not their house.


    They were burdened by significant debts, so why concern themselves with the property of a billionaire?


    As they mulled over their predicament, Terry barged in, his expression fraught with urgency. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash¡­ She¡­ She.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:


    Upon seeing Marc¡¯s distressed and frantic expression, Domenic and Terry instantly realized that Marissa had likely done something more shocking downstairs.


    Breathlessly, Marc delivered his news. ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has demolished the gate and is hurling everything in the building outside!¡±


    Both Domenic and Terry then directed their gazes toward Connor, expecting him to take action.


    The damage to the gate was repairable, but the items inside the building were irreceable. Connor¡¯s residence housed countless treasures. The vases on the tables were ancient artifacts worth millions, perhaps even billions.


    The paintings on the walls were not merely decorative but historic masterpieces with unfathomable value. There were items even more expensive than those vases and paintings. Every object in his building was far beyond ordinary. Losing even a single one could mean a significant financial blow.


    Despite his considerable wealth, it was hard to imagine Connor standing by as his wife squandered such riches. Yet, his reactions were often enigmatic. Even in the face of Marc¡¯s rming update, he retained aposed expression and even managed augh.


    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry grumbled internally. With his house under assault, how could Mr. Daniels remain amused? They thought to themselves that if he was indifferent to the destruction, he might as well allocate those valuable items to them, given their urgent need for funds to clear their debts. Such thoughts, however, they kept to themselves, never daring to articte them.


    Suddenly, several more crashing sounds erupted from below, clearly the result of Marissa throwing items out of the living room and the items getting smashed in the yard.


    While Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt a surge of anxiety, Connor merely stated in a rxed tone, ¡°Go check again.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged bewildered looks. Go check again? What was there to check? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Marissa was already tearing the house apart. Shouldn¡¯t Connor be figuring out how to stop her?


    Internally seething, Domenic, Marc, and Terry kept their thoughts to themselves. Eventually, they all shrugged in resignation. Why should they be worried about a billionaire¡¯s problems? They were even unwilling to speak. Why?


    Because speaking reminded them of their diet of instant noodles, which had be their staple due to crippling high-interest loans. The mere thought of instant noodles was enough to make them feel sick, yet they had no choice but to keep eating them.


    Reflecting on their dire circumstances juxtaposed with Connor¡¯s indifference to his wife¡¯s destructive spree painted a stark picture of the divide between the rich and the poor.


    They exchanged knowing nces, and Marc reluctantly said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then he headed downstairs to check again.


    Domenic took a deep breath andposed himself. Meanwhile, Terry, somewhat naively, inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, about the items Marissa threw into the yard. Do you still want them?¡± He was considering scavenging through the discarded items for anything that might still be valuable and seble.


    Domenic was tempted by the same thought but remained silent, casting a sidelong nce at Connor. Connor looked at Terry with a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    Feeling cornered, Terry stammered, ¡°Well, they¡­ they were valuable, sir. It seems wasteful to just throw them out. Maybe we could salvage some items to sell.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression deepened. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re considering a career shift from head of security to junk collector. Is that the case?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:


    Meeting Connor¡¯s piercing, sarcastic stare, Terry abruptly snapped out of his reverie and vigorously shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, I have no intention of transitioning into a junk collector!¡±


    ¡°Then why the sudden interest in the items in the yard?¡± Connor inquired, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I was considering your welfare, Mr. Daniels!¡± Terry smoothly exined. ¡°Miss Nash¡¯s rampage tonight likely incurred significant costs for you. I thought I might assist in recouping some of your losses.¡±


    Connor emitted a derisive chuckle. ¡°Is that a concern befitting the head of my security?¡±


    Terry shook his head adamantly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you thinking about it?¡±


    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????


    ¡°I¡­¡± Terry found himself at a loss for words, his head drooping in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Domenic breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he had refrained from voicing the same idea. Had he spoken up, he would likely be the one getting scolded.


    At that moment, a slender, graceful figure glided past the doorway. Then, Marc dashed into the study to report, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash has returned to the bedroom!¡±


    ¡°I noticed,¡± Connor replied calmly, showing no inclination to rise from his seat.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged puzzled nces. Why was Mr. Daniels acting so cryptically tonight? Based on previous urrences, when Marissa retired to the bedroom, Mr. Daniels would follow to check on her. Why wasn¡¯t he moving today?


    Upon witnessing their perplexed expressions, Connor, in a jovial mood, elucidated, ¡°There¡¯s one more step.¡±


    Before his exnation could fully register, a loud crash emanated from the bedroom. Domenic, Marc, and Terry flinched in unison, the realization dawning upon them regarding Connor¡¯s cryptic remark about ¡°one more step.¡±


    Upon entering the bedroom, Marissa would invariably hurl an object out of the window and leap from the second floor, instigating chaos in the yard before returning indoors to sleep beside Mr. Daniels.


    The earlier bout of destruction and chaos was Marissa venting her frustration at being obstructed outside. Now, the official ¡°sleep request¡± proceduremenced.


    With this realization, Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously twitched their lips, acknowledging the peculiarities often associated with individuals possessing exceptional talents.


    Following themotion from the bedroom, Connor finally rose from his seat and exited the study, making his way towards the bedroom.


    Out of sheer curiosity, Domenic, Marc, and Terry followed behind.


    In the bedroom, they surveyed the scene and observed that Marissa had torn down the bathroom door and discarded it.


    ¡°Ha! Tonight seems to be a spree of door destruction for Marissa,¡± Domenic remarked.


    After sharing a moment of amusement, they ventured onto the balcony and peered down, just in time to witness Marissa clutching a brick as she approached Connor¡¯s Rolls-Royce.


    Witnessing this scene, Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt a twinge of apprehension. They pondered what could possibly provoke Marissa to target this globally unique Rolls-Royce, valued at 180 million, by smashing a sizable hole in it yesterday and now apparently intending further damage tonight.


    Their thoughts were interrupted as Marissa reached the car, brandishing the brick to dismantle the car emblem. Evidently, her rage had yet to subside.


    After shattering the emblem, she discarded the brick andmenced dismantling one of the front wheels of the Rolls-Royce. Her proficiency surpassed that of a mechanic with a decade of experience, deftly manipting various tools with remarkable skill.


    By the time shepleted her work, the once-majestic 180-million-dor Rolls-Royce appeared pitiful, resembling a vehicle ravaged by bandits. The three men simultaneously felt a pang of sympathy as they nced at Connor, only to find their boss sporting a bright smile, unruffled by the sight.


    Meanwhile, Marissa, after dismantling the front wheel, brushed her hands clean and made her way back to the building. Downstairs, Marissa, satisfied after her destruction, greeted Connor, who, his face beaming with delight, descended the stairs to meet her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:


    After Connor departed, Domenic, Marc, and Terry surveyed the chaos downstairs, their hearts sinking even further. Priceless itemsy strewn in the yard¡ªshattered, cracked, and broken¡ªcollectively worth billions!


    Given their substantial high-interest loans, how could they not feel distressed seeing this?


    Shaking their heads despondently, they sighed and descended to the first floor, following Connor¡¯s lead. The yard was a scene of devastation, and the interior of the building fared no better. The once-opulent living room now resembled a disaster zone, courtesy of Marissa¡¯s rampage.


    Upon reaching the living room, they found Marissa earnestly sifting through the wreckage. Connor, finding amusement in her actions, approached her from behind and remarked lightly, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Startled, Marissa halted her search, turned around, and, upon seeing him, broke into a smile. Without hesitation, she threw herself into his arms, eximing joyfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry couldn¡¯t help but twitch their lips in disbelief. The sudden shift in Marissa¡¯s demeanor was surreal. Just moments ago, she had been like a ruthless bandit, wreaking havoc everywhere, and now she appeared as a child. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ck Snake had a split personality.


    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Meanwhile, Connor smiled as he embraced her, his hands searching until he found a small tracker-recorder hidden in her hair. It became evident that Marissa was aware of her sleepwalking and had taken measures to record her actions.


    Discovering the device, Connor released her and teasingly remarked, ¡°Miss Nash, you keep mentioning divorce, yet here you are, seeking me out to sleep with you. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    In her sleepwalking state, Marissa looked up at him, perplexed, seemingly unable toprehend why someone who had been kind to her moments ago would suddenly speak in such a manner. Despite his teasing words, Connor¡¯s expression remained gentle, his smile warm.


    Blinking as she processed his statement, Marissa simply repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Connor¡¯s teasing continued as he remarked, ¡°Miss Nash, look at the mess you¡¯ve made of my house just to coax me into sleeping with you. Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±


    Perplexed, Marissa gazed up at him, her expression clouded with confusion. Then, she heard him say, ¡°I won¡¯t yield to your violence tonight.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s anger red at his words, and she pouted, insisting, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡± Connor queried, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Marissa blinked, attempting to recall if she had ever resorted to violence against him. Failing to recollect, she gently cupped his face and reassured him in a soothing tone, ¡°As long as you sleep with me, I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡±


    Connor chuckled at her response, then bent down and lifted her into his arms, carrying her upstairs. Domenic, Marc, and Terry were left utterly astounded. Had the typicallyposed and formidable Mr. Connor Daniels mastered the art of psychological maniption?


    Once in the bedroom, Connor tenderly ced Marissa on the bed and nestled beside her. Possibly fatigued from her earlier outburst, Marissa quietly snuggled against his arm and drifted off to sleep.


    Connor felt a twinge of disappointment. He had anticipated a more assertive demeanor from her tonight, but she had just fallen asleep.


    But while he was still lost in thought, Marissa abruptly sat upright. Adjusting his limbs to her liking and removing his shoes, she proceeded to undo his belt. Connor¡¯s heart quickened. He was both hopeful and apprehensive about her next move.


    As she was about to unbuckle his belt, he gently intercepted her small hands and softly admonished, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t remove my pants. Let¡¯s just sleep, alright?¡±


    Marissa, dissatisfied with his restraint, pouted and insisted, ¡°But I want to take them off!¡±


    With a determined tug, she yanked his belt open, and because she used too much force, she ended up tearing his pants


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:


    When the belt was suddenly pulled off, a chill swept through Connor, causing his spine to stiffen. Almost instantly, a wave of intense heat overwhelmed him.


    He caught her hands, drawing her close, and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you realize the consequences of trying to take off my pants, hmm? Just because you¡¯re sleepwalking doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you like, right?¡±


    The question was ostensibly for the tracker-recorder hidden in her hair, yet secretly, he hoped she would persist in her bold behavior, which intrigued him.


    Her audacity had set his expectations high. But to his surprise, she turned meek after his stern words, resembling a chastised child. She gently climbed off him and curled up against his arm, drifting back to sleep.


    Connor was at a loss for words. Should he be admonishing himself now? Just a short while ago, she had been causing chaos, wrecking his car and his house, yet now shey there, tranquil and obedient. Where had her fiery spirit vanished to?


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Hey back, staring at the ceiling in silent contemtion, then gazed down at her peaceful, sleeping face, oblivious to the storm of emotions he was grappling with. He touched the tracker-recorder in her hair, his lips twisting into a mischievous smile.


    He said aloud, ¡°Miss Nash, you so roughly stripped me, saw everything, and touched me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me some responsibility for this?¡±


    With those words, he took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure and serve as a reliable sleep aid. A sudden thought struck him, and he quickly grabbed his phone to text Domenic: ¡°Keep everything as it is. Don¡¯t move anything!¡±


    After sending the message, he closed his eyes once more. Outside, Marc and Terry sat dejectedly, surveying the disarray in the yard,menting the financial loss.


    Domenic approached with a chuckle and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about cleaning up. Mr. Daniels has instructed us not to touch anything. So, put aside any thoughts of salvaging parts to sell.¡±


    Marc and Terry, disheartened, didn¡¯t even look up as they sighed. It seemed the rich couldn¡¯t grasp the hardships of the less fortunate. Domenic, trying to lift their spirits, suggested, ¡°Stop sighing. Things will improve. Let¡¯s have something to eat. We¡¯re all worn out and hungry.¡±


    The mention of food made Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s stomachs rumble¡ªthey were indeed famished since theirst meal of instant noodles had long disappeared. When they turned around, hoping for something different, they were dismayed to see Domenic holding yet another bowl of instant noodles. Disheartened, they turned away.


    Suddenly, both brothers groaned in disgust and began to vomit violently. ¡°No more instant noodles!¡± theymented, wishing for anything but another serving of instant noodles.


    Just as Domenic was about to eat, he watched in horror as the brothers retched painfully in front of him. Frustrated by the dismal situation, Domenic angrily tossed the noodles into the trash can. No sooner had he done this than he too sumbed to nausea and vomited.


    The threey on the floor, utterly spent and staring at the ceiling, overwhelmed by their ordeal. Hunger still gnawing at him, Domenic reproached Marc and Terry. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have held it back? That was a whole meal wasted.¡±


    Marc, barely able to speak, pleaded, ¡°Domenic, please don¡¯t talk about instant noodles anymore.¡±


    Terry, turning on his side in distress, dered, ¡°From tomorrow, it¡¯s bread and pickles for me. If anyone even mentions instant noodles, I swear I¡¯ll lose it!¡±


    Domenic exhaled wearily. ¡°Alright, but grab some bread and pickles for me too when you buy them.¡±


    Upstairs, Marissa remained oblivious to their ordeal, sleeping soundly until precisely 3:30 AM, when she awoke as usual


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:


    Having adjusted to waking up early over the past two days, Connor found himself also awake at 3:30 AM. With growing familiarity, he turned his head to check on the still figure next to him. As he expected, she had started her morning workout. Today, she was doing splits and leg stretches, making the bed creak loudly.


    Connor watched Marissa¡¯s athletic maneuvers, reminiscent of a dancing student¡¯s practice, and said mockingly into the tracker-recorder, ¡°Miss Nash, you harassed me in every possible wayst night, and now you¡¯re disrupting my sleep again.


    Have you no shame? Hey, don¡¯t touch here. Don¡¯t touch there either. Can you be a bit gentler? You¡¯re going to break the bed!¡±


    Although Marissa never replied, Connor kept up his excitedmentary. When Marissa finished her exercises and climbed out of bed, he fell silent. As sheced up her shoes and left, he quickly put on his own and followed her out.


    She sped off on her motorcycle, and he trailed behind in his car. His Rolls-Royce, worth 180 million, was out ofmission, but thankfully, he had other cars to choose from. The drive was smooth, and they soon arrived outside the Sanchez family¡¯s vi.


    He watched her park her motorcycle at the vi and rush inside. When he saw Rita emerge from the vi, he narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. It was also this young woman who had appeared first yesterday, likely the one who spotted his car and alerted Marissa, leading to her discovering her sleepwalking. The girl seemed clever.


    Feeling Rita¡¯s watchful eyes, Connor didn¡¯t linger. He quickly started his car and drove away from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, heading back to Daniels Manor. This time, he chose not to delete the surveince footage from the Sanchez family¡¯s vi. He was curious to see how Marissa would react when she heard the tracker-recorder¡¯s recording.


    Reflecting on the previous night¡¯s events, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, amused by the whole situation. By the time he reached Daniels Manor, dawn was breaking.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were already suited up and ready for the day. Upon seeing Connor return, they respectfully bowed and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Daniels.¡± Connor¡¯s smile paused when he noticed them. Then he knitted his brows in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Why do you all look like you¡¯ve been binging on instant noodles?¡±


    At the mention of instant noodles, the three nearly vomited simultaneously. They were all taken aback by how quickly Connor noticed their abnormalities. Domenic managed a forced smile and offered an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve beencking sleep.¡±


    Connor nodded. ¡°Marissa has been causing disturbances every night; it must be affecting your sleep. I¡¯ve decided to give you a raise.¡±


    When the three heard about the raise, their faces brightened like predators eyeing their prey. They all wondered about the amount of the raise, but Domenic and Marc hesitated to ask directly. Only Terry boldly asked, ¡°How much of a raise are you thinking of giving us?¡±


    ¡°Each of you will get an increase of $20,000 per month,¡± Connor said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daniels.¡± They were so thrilled they nearly bowed down before such a generous employer. However, despite this increase, it barely made a dent in their debts, and they would likely continue relying on instant noodles.


    After watching Connor¡¯s car drive away, Rita went back to the kids¡¯ bedroom and found Marissa undressing and getting into bed, snuggling with the two little ones before dozing off again. Rita quietly kept watch over them until Marissa awoke at 8 AM.


    As soon as Marissa¡¯s eyes opened, Rita reported, ¡°Boss, you went out against night and were followed when you returned. This time, the car behind you wasn¡¯t the broken-down Rolls-Royce from yesterday, but a brand-new ck Bentley.¡±


    Marissa was prepared for this discussion. She sat up, removed the tracker-recorder hidden in her hair, and connected it to her phone to review the recording from the previous night


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    ?Chapter 320:


    Marissa fixated on the red dot disyed on the screen, denoting her location. At the stroke of midnight yesterday, the red dot departed swiftly from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, heading towards Daniels Manor without pause. Precisely, it reached Connor¡¯s house.


    Marissa felt flustered; she hadn¡¯t anticipated venturing to see Connor so directly while sleepwalking. But why did she seek him out? While awake, she hadn¡¯t felt a significant longing for him.


    Without interruptions along her journey, the tracker-recorder recorded solely the motorcycle drone slicing through the wind, asionally intermingled with the sounds of passing vehicles.


    When she reached the entrance of Connor¡¯s ce, the motorcycle¡¯s rumble ceased. Straining her ears, Marissa surmised that she had parked the vehicle.


    Frowning involuntarily, she hesitated. She usually parked her motorcycle in the yard, so she was puzzled over why she¡¯d left it outside the gatest night. Quickly dismissing the thought, she remained focused on monitoring the red dot¡¯s movements.


    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The red dot meandered outside the yard, pacing back and forth. After a while of aimless wandering, a sudden loud noise erupted from her phone. Marissa¡¯s ears twitched nervously. Her frown deepened as she struggled to identify the sound, which resembled the heavy thud of something hitting the ground.


    She found it astonishing. Connor was peculiar in his aversion to noise. His disdain for loud disturbances was unmatched, especially within his house, where even the slightest mor was forbidden. What could have caused it? Had something breached the gate of his house, causing it to copse? Her thoughts turned sinister.


    A smug smile spread across her face. But abruptly, the smile faded, reced by a heavy shake of her head. What had she been contemting? Connor was meticulous about his possessions. His socks alone cost a fortune, not to mention the age-old gate to his house. It was unlikely to copse.


    The origin of the loud noise eluded her. She remained fixated on the red dot. Following themotion, the red dot reached Connor¡¯s house. The red dot appeared frantic, bounding up and down, darting across the yard with reckless abandon. Its erratic movements echoed with assorted noises.


    What drove her erratic behaviors? Marissa grew even more bewildered. Could she really be this restless and active during sleepwalking? And what actions had led to such mor?


    After roughly ten minutes of erratic movements, the red dot finally made its way toward the building. Upon reaching the door, it paused briefly before a loud noise erupted from her phone. Marissa recoiled at the volume of the noise. It was deafening. The sound mirrored the one that had emanated from the gate. Another heavy object must have collided with the ground.


    What could have caused such chaos at Connor¡¯s residence? Was it an earthquake? Or perhaps a typhoon had struck? Marissa¡¯s mind raced with uncertainty. She pressed her ear to the phone, straining to hear any voices, but there was only silence.


    Following such a disturbance, why hadn¡¯t any members of the Daniels family emerged to investigate? Furthermore, why hadn¡¯t anyone greeted her upon her arrival? During her confusion, she noticed the red dot bouncing about the living room. Simultaneously, a barrage of bangs erupted from her phone.


    Marissa massaged her temples, a headache creeping in. The situation was bing increasingly convoluted. She couldn¡¯t decipher the purpose behind her actions, nor could she discern the origin of the chaotic sounds. Moreover, the eerie situation of no human voices within the house perplexed her. As her confusion mounted, the red dot darted towards the second floor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:


    Marissa¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the red dot. As it ascended to the second floor, it proceeded directly into the bedroom. After lingering there for a while, a sudden loud noise emitted from her phone, followed by a weighty thud, like that of something descending from the second floor to the ground below.


    Before she could make sense of the situation, the red dot swiftly leaped from the second floor to the ground, leaving Marissa stunned. Did she just leap from the window on the second floor? Why didn¡¯t she use the door? What made her choose to jump out the window instead?


    Confusion enveloped her as she pondered her uncharacteristic actions and the peculiar noises apanying them. Whatpelled her to visit Connor¡¯s residence and engage in such odd behavior? And why did the whole building appear deserted? Despite her running around and creating amotion, why did no onee to intervene or stop her?


    Bewilderment deepened as the red dot shifted once more, halting at Connor¡¯s habitual parking spot, followed by another resonant noise from her phone. Then, a sequence of tinkling sounds ensued, culminating in silence. The red dot retraced its path back to the building.


    Finally, human voices reached Marissa¡¯s ears, breaking the silence. She heard Connor say, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± After a rustling sound, she heard herself say in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Then Connor replied, ¡°Miss Nash, you keep mentioning divorce, yet here you are, seeking me out to sleep with you. Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. Had she really gone to Connor¡¯s house to sleep with him? Oh, God! What had she done while sleepwalking? She shouldn¡¯t have done that. It wasn¡¯t her style at all.


    Then she heard herself say in a soft, flirtatious voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Marissa¡¯s face instantly turned red. Did she really speak so sweetly and flirtatiously? What the hell! Why did she act that way toward Connor?


    Connor then said, ¡°Miss Nash, look at the mess you¡¯ve made of my house just to coax me into sleeping with you. Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±


    Her eyes widened even more. What did Connor mean? She went to sleep with him while sleepwalking, but he was angry with her and refused to sleep with her, so she destroyed his house in response?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be true! She couldn¡¯t be that mean. At that moment, Connor¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°I won¡¯t yield to your violence tonight.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt a wave of humiliation. He had refused her so bluntly. She seemed to have infuriated him. In the past, he had always been eager to sleep with her. If she were awake and faced such rejection, she would leave immediately. But to her surprise, she became furious while sleepwalking and demanded loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡± Marissa¡¯s eyes widened once more. What did he mean by saying she would hit him again? Had she beaten him previously when he refused to sleep with her?


    Now she understood why no one had intervened despite themotion. They were afraid of being beaten by her. Oh, God! What was wrong with her?


    Just as Marissa berated herself, she heard her own voice on the phone coaxing Connor, ¡°As long as you sleep with me, I won¡¯ty a hand on you.¡± Her words confirmed she had indeed beaten him before.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Marissa covered her face with her hands andy down on the floor, mortified. She had no dignity left. Even if she had tried to rob Connor¡¯s property, she wouldn¡¯t feel this ashamed. She felt utterly embarrassed for begging Connor to sleep with her. How could she ever look herself in the mirror again?


    Seeing her distress, Rita asked expressionlessly, ¡°Boss, do you need me to handle someone for you?¡± Marissa, suddenly impulsive, replied, ¡°Yes! Go and kill Connor Daniels to keep his mouth shut!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:


    In the past, whenever Marissa gave an order, Rita would immediatelyply. But this time, Rita hesitated before acting. She stood still, her face remaining unemotional, and inquired, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you instruct me to avoid provoking Connor?


    You told me to stay away from him, even if we crossed paths, warning that he could reduce me to a heap of parts.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marissa calmed down. She then got up from the floor and scolded Rita sharply, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a decent robot? Don¡¯t always ask me whether I need you to handle someone! I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time to handle someone. If I don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita responded obediently. Marissa massaged her temples and turned her attention back to her phone.


    At that moment, the red dot on the screen shifted back to the bedroom on the second floor. Suddenly, she heard Connor exim, ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t remove my pants. Let¡¯s just sleep, alright?¡± This was immediately followed by her own distinctly unhappy voice, saying, ¡°But I want to take them off!¡± Then came the sound of tearing fabric.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    Marissa¡¯s mouth dropped open in astonishment. Oh God! Did she forcefully remove Connor¡¯s pants? And they were ripped apart. Realizing this possibility, she covered her mouth with her hand, utterly shocked and struggling to breathe.


    The next thing she heard was Connor¡¯s stern voice, saying, ¡°Do you realize the consequences of trying to take off my pants, hmm? Just because you¡¯re sleepwalking doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you like, right?¡±


    Marissa quickly moved her hand from her mouth to her eyes, covering them tightly, too embarrassed to face the situation. From Connor¡¯s tone, it seemed she really had torn off his pants!


    Then there was no sound from her. She didn¡¯t know what she had done during this time. But after a while, Connor¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°Miss Nash, you so roughly stripped me, saw everything, and touched me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me some responsibility for this?¡±


    After hearing this, Marissa stared at the ceiling, overwhelmed with despair. Did she strip Connor, look at him, and touch him? He expected her to take responsibility for that? Marissa couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Did a person suffering from sleepwalking always experience such schizophrenia? Why did she do those things?


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Marissa copsed to the floor again, crying out in distress. This time, she felt too humiliated to face anyone. She was so upset she wanted to bang her head against a wall.


    Just then, the voices of the two children came from the bed, saying, ¡°Mommy?¡± Marissa halted her cries and quickly looked towards the bed to see the two little ones staring at her, wide-eyed and scared. ¡°Mom, are you okay? Do you feel sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m just doing some morning exercises,¡± she replied with a smile and nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just doing some morning exercises.¡±


    Hearing such an answer, the two kids finally stopped being frightened. Just then, Le opened the door and peeked in. ¡°Tiffany, today we¡¯re attending the masterpiece appreciation event. I¡¯m here to wake you up.¡±


    Suddenly remembering hermitments for the day, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to linger onst night¡¯s embarrassment. Given that Connor knew she had behaved inappropriately while sleepwalking, Marissa resolved that if she encountered him again, she would pretend not to know and adamantly deny everything. She certainly wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for anything.


    She nned to seriously consider how to address her sleepwalking after sorting out the situation with Remy. With that n in mind, Marissa got up from the floor and turned to the two little ones. ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy needs to go out today for an important event. You¡¯ll stay here, and Rita will look after you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the kids responded obediently. After ensuring the children were taken care of, Marissa went downstairs for breakfast, then joined the Sanchez family for the trip to the masterpiece appreciation event organized by Remy. Feeling a bit anxious during the ride, Marissa decided to discreetly send a message to Domenic


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:


    Marissa asked, ¡°Mr. Wells, do you know if your boss, Mr. Daniels, is attending Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event today?¡±


    Marissa thought to herself that even though she could act as if nothing had happenedst night, it was better to steer clear of Connor.


    Encountering him would surely be awkward, and she preferred to avoid that difort. She tried to find out from Domenic if Connor would be at the event today and, if so, at what time. Her goal was to dodge him as much as she could.


    She doubted Domenic would mention such a small thing as her message to Connor, but she was wrong. After reading her inquiry, Domenic directly told Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash wants to know if you¡¯re attending the masterpiece appreciation event today.¡±


    Connor smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Tell her I have no interest in paintings and won¡¯t be there.¡±


    Domenic was confused. Mr. Daniels was already getting dressed for the event. Why tell Miss Nash he was going? Shaking his head, he decided to obey. Understanding the couple¡¯s dynamics was beyond him. He figured it was best to follow instructions. So, Domenic told Marissa, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels isn¡¯t interested in paintings and won¡¯t be attending today¡¯s event.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    Upon receiving Domenic¡¯s message, Marissa breathed a sigh of relief. It was for the best that Connor wasn¡¯t attending. She could avoid an ufortable meeting. Feeling relieved, she put away her phone with a slight smile.


    She looked at the elegant painting box Daryl was holding and asked, ¡°Uncle, is that ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ by Only?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daryl confirmed. ¡°Our Moonbeam Gallery has relied on this painting for the past few years. Without it, we¡¯d struggle to coborate with anyone. Whether it¡¯s for art exhibitions or auctions, we couldn¡¯t continue without it.¡±


    Marissa folded her arms and asked, ¡°Is this Only really that legendary? Just one painting from this painter sustains the Moonbeam Gallery?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Only is a legend!¡± Daryl responded enthusiastically. ¡°Tiffany, since you¡¯re not in the art scene, it¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know about Only. Let me exin the significance of ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ Six years ago, Mr. Zyair Ortiz from the Doomsday Base brought this painting to an exhibition, iming it was created by an artist named Only.


    As soon as it was disyed, the painting won widespread acim. Numerous experts in the field hailed it as a masterpiece, unmatched in its artistic vision and execution. With this single work, Only achieved legendary status.


    Subsequently, Only produced a few more pieces, each highly acimed and gaining a following among notable painters and influential figures. Only¡¯s pieces start at two hundred million at auction, with the most expensive selling for a billion!¡±


    Marissa was listening as though it was just a tale, but when she caught her mentor Zyair¡¯s name, she was surprised. When Daryl finished, she asked, ¡°Uncle, did you say Only was introduced to the world by Zyair from the Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daryl confirmed with a nod. ¡°Only is shrouded in mystery. Zyair mentioned that Only was thest student of Mr. Ritchie Morales, the famous ink painting master, and she¡¯s a woman. He wouldn¡¯t share any more than that. Thus, to this day, no one has seen Only, nor does anyone know her age. Only her artworks are known and celebrated in the art world.¡±


    Marissa paused briefly, taken aback, but didn¡¯t delve deeper. She knew her mentor had expensive tastes in wine and clothes, which required significant funds. She knew he asionally sold artwork or calligraphy to support hisvish lifestyle.


    Now, her curiosity was piqued about how the Sanchez family came into possession of ¡°Birds Pay Homage.¡± Considering the steep prices Only¡¯s worksmanded, it seemed unlikely the Sanchez family could afford to purchase one outright.


    So, she asked, ¡°Uncle, how did you acquire ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:


    Daryl openly shared how they acquired the painting Birds Pay Homage. ¡°It was thanks to Mr. Ortiz that our Sanchez family was able to obtain it.¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected her mentor to be connected to the Sanchez family.


    Daryl continued, ¡°When Birds Pay Homage became extremely sought after in the artmunity, many were ready to pay top dor for it. The bidding soared to five hundred million. At that time, we couldn¡¯t afford such a hefty sum and didn¡¯t have the standing topete with the wealthy bidders. However, Mr. Ortiz felt that our family and the painting were meant for each other, so he preferred to sell it to us.¡±


    Marissa inquired, ¡°Did Mr. Ortiz give you a discount?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Darylughed and shook his head. ¡°We arranged to pay Mr. Ortiz five hundred million in installments. Naturally, we paid interest too. It wasn¡¯t untilst year that we managed to settle the entire amount, including the interest.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips. She had hoped that the famously stingy Old Peacock might asionally be generous with others, but that wasn¡¯t the case! He was a miser through and through!


    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Noticing the disdain on her face, Daryl added cheerfully, ¡°You probably think that since Mr. Ortiz didn¡¯t reduce the price or the interest, there¡¯s no reason for our gratitude, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Marissa replied.


    Daryl smiled and continued, ¡°Tiffany, if Mr. Ortiz hadn¡¯t agreed to our payment terms, our Sanchez family would never have been able to afford this magnificent painting. Without it, our family might have been overtaken by the Cifora family. From that perspective, we owe Mr. Ortiz our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Marissa said, nodding in agreement. Since the painting had been presented by her mentor, Marissa was eager to see it. ¡°Uncle Daryl, could you unveil it so I can take a look?¡±


    Surprisingly, Daryl declined her request, saying, ¡°At the uing appreciation event, Remy will surely ask us to disy the painting for expert evaluation. You can see it then. Opening it too often could shorten its lifespan.¡±


    Observing the concerned expression on Daryl¡¯s face, Marissa responded with a smile. Rachel chimed in, also smiling, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t me your uncle for being cautious. This painting holds significant value to our Sanchez Company. Your uncle treasures it perhaps even more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m not in any rush. I can see itter.¡±


    At that moment, Le chuckled, leaned back in her seat, and asked, ¡°Tiffany, did you know that Mrs. Arabe Daniels is also a big fan of Only?¡±


    Marissa looked at Le, surprised. She didn¡¯t know that. Le continued, ¡°I heard that Mrs. Arabe Daniels was passionate about painting and calligraphy in her youth. After encountering Only¡¯s works in recent years, she became a big fan of Only.


    The Daniels family owns two of Only¡¯s works. Both were acquired by Connor at auctions for staggering amounts, all to bring joy to Mrs. Arabe Daniels. I¡¯ve heard that Connor has been searching for Only.¡±


    Curious, Marissa asked, ¡°Why is he searching for Only? He already owns two of Only¡¯s works. Is he looking to collect more?¡±


    Le replied with a smile, ¡°Apparently, Mrs. Arabe Daniels has a wish. She hopes to have Only paint her portrait. To make this wishe true, Connor has been on the lookout for Only.¡±


    Marissa nodded, appreciating the sentiment. When it came to treating one¡¯s grandmother well, Connor was exemry.


    Le sighed regretfully. ¡°What a shame! Only is nowhere to be found! Mrs. Arabe Daniels is over 90 years old now. I wonder if she will be able to fulfill her wish in her lifetime.¡±


    As they spoke, the car came to a stop. The driver said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the venue for the appreciation meeting.¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the car window. Marissa turned to see who it was. Well¡­ It was someone she knew


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:


    The person tapping on the window was Wesson, whom Marissa hadn¡¯t seen for a while. Marissa peered at him through the car window, noticing that he looked much more miserable than when theyst met. It seemed Aelitic had beaten him up badly during their encounter at the Doomsday Base branch.


    Now sitting in a wheelchair with his head bandaged, Wesson looked significantly worse for wear, his appearance ragged and tired. Yet, despite his frail condition, Wesson¡¯s expression was menacing, and his gaze was unsettling. He was waiting for the Sanchez family¡¯s car.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress augh, thinking that Wesson was someone who would only realize the extent of his mistakes when facing his ruin. After a brief moment of amusement, she stepped out of the car and faced Wesson, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wesson gave Marissa a contemptuous look before taunting, ¡°Tiffany, I underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe you even dared to beat up Charles and his men and provoke Mr. Sugden.¡±


    Marissa dismissed his taunt with a retort, ¡°Life is about moving forward, not looking back. You used to exude confidence, but now you just look like the biggest loser. Death doesn¡¯t seem too far off for you.¡±


    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wesson gritted his teeth, furious as he pointed at Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, you still think you¡¯re untouchable? Do you realize how close you are to meeting death?¡±


    Marissa smirked and said, ¡°Well, life¡¯s full of surprises. Let¡¯s just see what happens. No point wasting your breath here, right?¡±


    Just then, Daryl stepped out of the car. Looking at the painting box in his hand, Wesson didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Ah, Daryl! You once used this painting against my family. But after Mr. Sugden takes this painting from you today, how will you stand up to us?¡±


    Daryl answered confidently, ¡°Even if the Sanchez family falls, our integrity stays intact. And even if youe out on top, you¡¯re just Remy¡¯s puppet, after all.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Wesson¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°Oh, alright then! You guys won¡¯t realize until you hit rock bottom, huh? Once Mr. Sugden deals with you, let¡¯s see how my family tears your family apart!¡±


    Marissa, tired of his bluster, made a direct threat. ¡°Wesson, if you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll beat you up! You look so fragile. One more hit from me, and you might just find yourself in hell!¡±


    Wesson, visibly frightened, quickly wheeled away but continued to shout threats at Tiffany. ¡°Just wait, Tiffany! When the Sanchez family falls, you¡¯re my first target. I¡¯ll turn your world upside down!¡±


    Marissa casually looked down, stretching her wrist as if preparing for a confrontation. Frightened, Wesson shouted at his bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here! Move it, now!¡±


    The bodyguard quickly wheeled Wesson away, making a swift exit. Marissa dropped her arm and said to Daryl, ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±


    Daryl walked beside Marissa obediently. Rachel, Shaun, and Le followed closely. They proceeded confidently, trusting Marissapletely with their family¡¯s future.


    As they approached the entrance of the banquet hall, they noticed Aelfric engaged in a friendly conversation with Dunbar. Dunbar, serving as Remy¡¯s right-hand man, was positioned at the hall¡¯s entrance. He greeted each guest warmly, showing them great respect.


    Given Aelfric¡¯s position as the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, Dunbar treated him with particr regard, and their chat stood out from those with other guests. Marissa¡¯s keen ears picked up snippets of their conversation from afar.


    Much to her surprise, she heard them talk about the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, known as ck Mallow


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:


    After a brief exchange of greetings with Aelfric, Dunbar quickly moved on to discuss the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I heard that ck Mallow was recently in Blebert. Is she still around? Mr. Sugden has been eager to meet her and be friends. Would you be able to introduce us?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression became slightly ufortable, though his mask hid most of it. Despite feeling uneasy, he replied courteously, ¡°Unfortunately, ck Mallow has already left Blebert. As for her whereabouts now, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal that information.¡±


    ¡°What a shame!¡± Dunbar expressed his disappointment with a raise of his eyebrows. ¡°Should ck Mallow return to Blebert, please inform me. Mr. Sugden would certainly like to visit her personally.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Aelfric forced a smile and nodded. Dunbar then turned to Derek, who was standing next to Aelfric, and offered a hypocritical smile.


    ¡°Ah, that fool Charles mistook Derek for someone else and beat him up. Mr. Sugden has already given him a strict scolding. On behalf of Mr. Sugden, I extend our apologies to you, Mr. Warren, and hope for your forgiveness.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Aelfric maintained his forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A little misunderstanding now and then can actually bring people closer. Today, I¡¯m not just here for Mr. Sugden. I¡¯m also introducing my brother-inw to everyone so we can prevent any misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren, for your kindness,¡± Dunbar responded. ¡°Charles is in the hospital right now, having surgery on his broken leg and couldn¡¯t be here today. Once he¡¯s out, I¡¯ll make sure hees by to apologize to Derek personally.¡±


    Dunbar¡¯s mention of Charles¡¯ injury was news to Aelfric. The incident at Brando Hotel had been kept secret, so Aelfric hadn¡¯t heard of it. Hearing Dunbar bring it up, he was genuinely surprised. ¡°How did Charles end up with a broken leg?¡±


    Dunbar clearly aimed to make the incident known, so he said outright, ¡°It was Tiffany Nash. She used her position as Mrs. Daniels to cause chaos at the Brando Hotel and hurt people.¡±


    Hearing Tiffany¡¯s name left Aelfric quite surprised. He could guess why Tiffany had hurt Charles and his men¡ªCharles was known to be helping the Clifford family in holding back the Sanchez family. Tiffany probably acted to stand up for the Sanchez family.


    What caught him off guard was that Tiffany, often dismissed as a failure, had the courage to take such a step. Not even members of the four top families would risk antagonizing Charles, but she managed to injure him severely.


    Aelfric let out augh before asking, ¡°Everyone says Tiffany is a failure, even though she¡¯s trained in somebat skills. Surely, she doesn¡¯t have the power to break Charles¡¯s leg, does she? Especially with so many guards at the Brando Hotel.¡±


    Dunbar sighed and said, ¡°Charles took Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ reputation into consideration and opted not to escte the situation with Tiffany. He endured the ordeal without seeking revenge.¡±


    Aelfric nodded, now grasping the deeper intent behind Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event, and smiled in anticipation of the unfolding drama. Beside him, Derek waspletely taken aback.


    He was aware of how severe the beating Charles and his men had received¡ªa detail Aelfric wasn¡¯t aware of. He was baffled by how Marissa managed to do that. She had always been skilled inbat from a young age, but not to the degree that she could single-handedly take down Charles¡¯s entire crew.


    Just then, Wesson, being wheeled by a bodyguard, approached Dunbar. Dunbar looked at Aelfric and said, ¡°Mr. Clifford wishes to extend his apologies for any past misunderstandings. He¡¯s requested my help to mediate and hopes you can overlook the prior issues. Would you do me this favor, Mr. Warren?¡±


    From a distance, Marissa narrowed her eyes as she listened in. Aelfric had firmly promised ck Mallow he wouldn¡¯t give Wesson another chance. She was curious to see if he would abandon that vow for potential gains today!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:


    After Dunbar finished, Wesson immediately turned to Aelfric and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, that day I didn¡¯t mean any harm. My words were reckless and inappropriate. I had no idea that I was flirting with ck Mallow. Please forgive me.¡±


    Aelfric had pieced together what had happened. He was reluctant to sever his connection with the Clifford family, particrly as they were on good terms with Remy. However, under ck Mallow¡¯s pressure that day, he had been forced to take severe actions against Wesson.


    Today, at Dunbar¡¯s request, he opted for a gentler approach. With a smile, he said to Dunbar, ¡°Given your words, I will extend him this opportunity, Mr. Loftus.¡±


    Turning to Wesson, he advised, ¡°Mr. Clifford, you must tread more carefully in the future. Should you cross the wrong person, it could be challenging for me to step in.¡±


    Wesson, bursting with gratitude, eximed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren, for your counsel.¡±


    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    He then inquired eagerly, ¡°Mr. Warren, might there be any chance for me to return to Doomsday Base and resume my martial arts training?¡±


    Aelfric responded decisively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! While I¡¯m not opposed to weing you back, Mr. Clifford, your offense against ck Mallow that day stands in the way. Until she forgives you, no one will permit your return to Doomsday Base.¡±


    Disheartened, Wesson sighed and quietly said, ¡°ck Mallow is so petty! I heard she was generous and easygoing, but those stories about her are evidently just tall tales and nothing more.¡±


    Dunbar, overhearing this, frowned and quickly looked towards Aelfric, anticipating his anger. However, Aelfric just smiled, clearly amused by the criticism of ck Mallow, which suggested a strained rtionship between them. Dunbar squinted thoughtfully but remained silent.


    Just then, Marissa approached with the Sanchez family. Derek, upon seeing her, felt a surge of pain and quickly looked away, hurrying into the banquet hall before Aelfric could take a step.


    Wesson, feeling a simr pang, swiftly instructed his bodyguard to push his wheelchair away. He gave a wry smile, finding it amusing to see her exes so visibly unnerved by her presence.


    Aelfric shot Marissa a meaningful sneer before he too made his way into the banquet hall. Marissa pursed her lips, sensing from Aelfric¡¯s bitter expression that he was likely plotting some form of retaliation against her that day.


    True to her suspicions, Aelfric wasted no time once inside. He quickly told his assistant, ¡°Spread the word that Tiffany barged into Brando Hotel and hurt people there, which offended Remy.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the assistant replied, and promptly began to circte the news.


    Soon, whispers spread throughout the banquet hall that the Sanchez family was facing severe repercussions from Remy. The masterpiece appreciation event, hastily organized with only three days of preparation, was attended by everyone in Blebert¡¯s art scene due to Remy¡¯s substantial influence.


    Initially, attendees expected an exhibition of rare and valuable paintings, but it soon became clear that the gathering was actually orchestrated to penalize the Sanchez family. Thoughbeled as a masterpiece appreciation event, it had effectively be an execution ground for the Sanchez family.


    As the rumor spread, panic ensued among those with connections or business dealings with the Sanchez family, all of whom were now desperate to dissociate themselves to avoid Remy¡¯s wrath.


    As Marissa and the Sanchez family made their way into the banquet hall, they encountered a wall of rejection, exclusion, and scornful nces, with some attendees even making sarcastic remarks and keeping their distance.


    Several business partners openly dered their intention to sever ties with the Sanchez family, announcing the abrupt termination of ongoing contracts.


    Before Remy even made his appearance and the event officially started, it was clear that the Sanchez family¡¯s standing in the art circle had been irrevocably damaged.


    Confronted with such overwhelming rejection, the Sanchez family felt crushing pressure. Being ostracized by their entiremunity was an ordeal they could hardly bear.


    In a low voice, Daryl turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, what should we do next?¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, a voice rang out from the crowd,manding everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have an important announcement to make!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:


    Everyone turned towards the voice and saw that it was Sheppard speaking.


    Sheppard, leaning gracefully on a jade cane and adorned in vintage attire, emanated a shrewd and strategic aura. Capturing the attention of all present, he raised a document aloft and proimed with resounding rity.


    ¡°Today marks the deration that I, Sheppard Sanchez, am formally dissociating myself from the Sanchez lineage, led by Daryl Sanchez. Henceforth, I shall have no affiliation with them!¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s intention was clear to all: to evade implication and spare himself the same fate as the Sanchez family under Remy¡¯s imminent retribution.


    Remy, a prominent figure in the underworld, was renowned for his ruthless methods and overwhelming power, dissuading most from daring to provoke him.


    Whileprehending Sheppard¡¯s motives, many couldn¡¯t suppress their disdain for his abandonment of kin during their hour of need.


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    One individual couldn¡¯t help but taunt, ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, as far as I¡¯m aware, you possess shares in the Moonbeam Gallery. You im to sever connections with the Sanchez n, yet you continue to profit from their endeavors. Isn¡¯t that¡­ Heh!¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s countenance remained resolute as he brandished the document once more, dering, ¡°I sold all my shares yesterday. Never again shall I profit from the Sanchez family!¡±


    By liquidating his stake in the Moonbeam Gallery, Sheppard unequivocally severed all ties. The Moonbeam Gallery teetered on the brink of copse, its stock price plummeting to unprecedented lows. Sheppard¡¯s timely divestment underscored his willingness to endure financial sacrifice to disassociate himself from the Sanchez family.


    Upon hearing Sheppard¡¯s promation, the crowd collectively exhaled in astonishment. His readiness to endure financial setbacks underscored the gravity of Remy¡¯s impending retribution against the Sanchez family, suggesting their survival was uncertain.


    Sheppard¡¯s decisive action dealt a fatal blow to the Sanchez family, prompting those on the fence to make up their minds. They recognized the imperative to sever all connections with the Sanchez n and even to oppose them outright, lest they fall prey to Remy¡¯s vengeance.


    Even Sheppard, a senior member of the Sanchez family, ruthlessly severed the rtionship. Why would they hesitate? Inspired by Sheppard¡¯s actions, a cohort approached Daryl, affirming their intent to sever business ties with the Sanchez family. Some went beyond, not only terminating contracts but also ridiculing the Sanchez family to win Remy¡¯s favor.


    The Sanchez family, akin to a wounded beast, endured bullying from a pack of wolves, utterly powerless to retaliate. Throughout, Aelfric remained coldly observant, evidently deriving pleasure from the Sanchez family¡¯s misfortune.


    Derek, trailing Aelfric, also bore a satisfied expression. Feeling secure in Remy¡¯s ce, Wesson no longer feared. As he witnessed the artmunity¡¯s unified rejection of the Sanchez family, he chuckled with delight.


    Following the subsidingughter, he proceeded to taunt. ¡°Why does the Sanchez family persist? It¡¯s futile. You might as well kneel now and implore Mr. Sugden for mercy. Offer the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to him, and perhaps your state won¡¯t be so pitiable!


    I¡¯ve heard Mr. Sugden holds a soft spot for Miss Le Sanchez. Why not present her to him? Perhaps he¡¯ll be so pleased that he¡¯ll extend your family¡¯s survival. Hahaha¡­¡± Wesson erupted into wildughter once more.


    The Sanchez family quivered with fury, yet they were defenseless against this united onught. Instinctively, Daryl nced at Marissa, and the rest of the Sanchez family followed suit, viewing her as their pir of support.


    Marissa listened calmly to Wesson¡¯s mockery. When he finally finished, she inquired, ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Wesson awkwardly wiped the grin off his face. His attempt to intimidate Marissa failed as she remained resolute, leaving him uncertain of her next move. Just as hisughter was cut short, Marissa swiftly kicked his wheelchair, sending it tumbling.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wesson, already grievously wounded, cried out in agony as he crashed to the floor. At the sound of the disturbance, Dunbar swiftly mobilized his men, encircling Marissa. Without a moment¡¯s pause, Marissa seized the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ from Daryl¡¯s grasp and elevated it high in the air


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:


    Marissa¡¯s abrupt move took everyone off guard, and they stared at her in disbelief. The members of the Sanchez family were equally taken aback.


    Aelfric, with a meaningful lift of his eyebrows, noted that Tiffany clearly had some nerve, as no one had previously dared to cause a stir in Remy¡¯s territory. Derek watched with a slight frown, thinking that Marissa, this vige girl, was growing too bold.


    He believed that her defiant nature would likely bring her trouble eventually. Did she think this was like fighting with local thugs back in her hometown? This was Remy¡¯s territory!


    Even Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, wouldn¡¯t dare show disrespect here, yet here was Marissa, recklessly causing trouble on behalf of the Sanchez family!


    Dunbar observed Marissa with a smirk and said, ¡°Miss Nash, how can you attack someone on Mr. Sugden¡¯s turf? Don¡¯t you have any respect for him?¡±


    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    The moment Dunbar spoke, a shiver ran through the crowd, chilled by the threatening tone of his words. Unfazed, Marissa responded with augh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Has she lost her mind?¡±


    ¡°How can she speak to Dunbar like that? Has she gone mad, or does she have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Does she still think she¡¯s Mrs. Daniels? Everyone knows her marriage to Connor is a fake, and there¡¯s no one with more power than Mr. Sugden to protect her!¡±


    ¡°That fool is always stirring up trouble. It¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s pulled a stunt like this again. Let¡¯s just wait and see how Mr. Sugden¡¯s people deal with her.¡±


    As the murmurs continued, Dunbar¡¯s expression grew more menacing by the second, his gaze sharp enough to almost slice through Marissa. Marissa merely offered a slight smile, showing she held no regard not only for Remy but also for Dunbar, Remy¡¯s loyal follower.


    Aelfric found the drama unfolding before him increasingly intriguing. He now saw somethingpelling in Tiffany, reckless or not. Her bravery was undeniably impressive.


    Meanwhile, Wesson was too upied with his own agony to pay attention to the turmoil around him, curled up in pain.


    He had been subjected to a relentless series of beatings recently. Just as he began to recover from one set of injuries, new ones were inflicted on his still fragile body, leaving him filled with deep resentment.


    Dunbar sneered again and said, ¡°Since Miss Nash shows such disrespect to Mr. Sugden, I see no reason to wait for his masterpiece appreciation event to begin. I take the liberty of addressing this issue on his behalf right now.¡±


    With that, Dunbar signaled, and his men quickly formed a circle around Marissa, their faces threatening. The crowd around them grew anxious and stepped back, not wanting to be too close.


    It was well-known that Dunbar was merciless, and his men were likely to hurt Marissa seriously. Nobody wanted to be caught up in the violence.


    However, the expected violent scene did not unfold. As Dunbar¡¯s men moved towards her, Marissa looked at the painting box she held and yelled, ¡°If anyone touches me, I¡¯ll destroy this painting right here!¡±


    The henchmen halted immediately. Dunbar¡¯s expression turned grim. They all knew the painting Marissa held was too valuable to be damaged. Remy had been eager to acquire the painting ¡°Birds Pay Homage¡± because his elderly father was a devoted fan of the artist and had been looking forward to receiving this painting for his birthday.


    If they provoked Marissa to damage the painting, they would have no way to justify their actions to Remy and would likely face severe consequences. With this in mind, Dunbar managed to suppress the hostility on his face and forced a strained smile, ¡°Miss Nash, please, calm down.


    Let¡¯s notsh out at such a valuable painting.¡±


    Holding the painting firmly, Marissa looked directly at Dunbar and scoffed. ¡°Tell Remy toe and see me!¡±


    At that moment, someone yelled, ¡°Mr. Sugden has arrived!¡±


    Remy came


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:


    As Remy arrived, the Nash family, led by Balthasar, hurried into the banquet hall as well. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sansa and A were among them. Though these two had been ousted from the Nash family, they always shadowed any family drama, and today, they were here with the specific intent of witnessing Marissa¡¯s downfall.


    Upon entering the banquet hall, Sansa jeered, ¡°When I was the hostess of the family, I maintained an excellent rapport with Mr. Sugden. When you cast me aside in favor of this wretched woman, did you ever anticipate that she would offend Mr. Sugden?¡±


    A, equally resentful, chimed in, ¡°I made but a minor mistake, and you cruelly expelled me from the family. Now Tiffany has created a colossal problem. Let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡±


    The Nash family had been thriving recently, thanks to Landen bing Riss¡¯ student and Marissa bing an outer disciple of Riss¡¯ team. Business was booming, and the entire family was optimistic about a prosperous future.


    However, news that Marissa had recklessly offended Remy had thrown them into a state of panic, prompting their swift intervention. Though Marissa¡¯s affront had been on behalf of the Sanchez family, there was no assurance that Remy¡¯s ire wouldn¡¯t spill over onto the Nash family. They had only just begun to glimpse the fruits of their burgeoning prosperity and could ill afford any upheaval.


    Despite disregarding Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s taunts, the Nash family members arrived with the intention of dissuading Marissa. Only Landen attended purely for the spectacle, eager to see how his boss, ck Snake, would handle the local gangster, Remy.


    Balthasar hastily grasped Marissa¡¯s sleeve before Remy could approach, urging her, ¡°Tiffany, the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ is an issue for the Sanchez family. It has nothing to do with us. You cannot confront Mr. Sugden on their behalf. Come home with me!¡±


    Seeing Marissa unmoved, Balthasar scolded Daryl in a voice thick with anger, ¡°Daryl, my granddaughter was nurtured under the care of the Nash family. What has the Sanchez family ever contributed? And now, you have the audacity to push her to stand up for your family. Don¡¯t you feel a pang of shame?¡±


    The Sanchez and Nash families had always been at odds, rarely exchanging pleasantries when they met. Today, being chastised by Balthasar, Daryl felt a deep sense of shame. Since Tiffany had distanced herself from the Sanchez family since childhood, it was undeniable that the Sanchez family had done little for her.


    Now, she was in a perilous situation, risking everything for the sake of the Sanchez family, and Daryl¡¯s heart was heavy with remorse.


    After Balthasar¡¯s rebuke, Daryl sighed deeply and said to Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, return with your grandfather. Leave the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ issue to me.¡±


    Rachel added earnestly, ¡°Tiffany, heed your uncle¡¯s advice. Go back with your grandpa.¡±


    At this tense moment, Remy stood watching from a distance. Sensing the imminent danger, Shaun and Le also began to urge Marissa. Le said, ¡°Tiffany, go home. Remember, you have two little ones at home waiting for you. You can¡¯t take such risks for the Sanchez family.¡±


    Shaun added, ¡°Tiffany, negotiating with Remy is a task for the men of the Sanchez family, not for you, a young woman. Go home.¡±


    All eyes were fixed on Marissa, particrly the Nash family, as they awaited her decision with bated breath. However, Marissa did not answer right away. Instead, she raised her chin and cast a defiant gaze towards Remy in the distance.


    Growing increasingly desperate, Balthasar turned his attention directly to Remy, pleading, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the fault is mine for failing to properly guide my granddaughter, resulting in her inadvertent offense. I shall take her home and ensure she learns her lesson. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge against a young girl.¡±


    As his words flowed, Balthasar gently sped Marissa¡¯s hand, poised to depart. In that pivotal moment, Remy¡¯s voice resonated through the hall


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:


    ¡°Mr. Nash, please hold up!¡± Remy¡¯s call echoed through the air.


    Halting abruptly, Balthasar turned to face Remy, his expression riddled with anxiety. Marissa frowned slightly, finding Remy¡¯s voice grating and disturbing her senses.


    She studied Remy intently. He appeared to be in his forties, sporting a round face devoid of plumpness, while his eyes possessed a piercing, dark intensity. He wasn¡¯t tall and was very thin. It was difficult to reconcile such an unassuming, diminutive figure with the top dog in the underworld of this city. What exceptional abilities did he possess tomand this realm?


    As Marissa pondered this, Balthasar leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°Tiffany, we can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Sugden. Don¡¯t underestimate him. Though he¡¯s just the leading figure in the underworld, he¡¯s backed by the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa suddenly grasped the situation. She was well-acquainted with the Peridot Consortium¡¯s formidable reputation. It made sense why Remy had enjoyed unchecked dominance in Blebert for so long, shielded by the Peridot Consortium¡¯s influence.


    Coincidentally, she had been eager to meet the leader of the Peridot Consortium. Several years prior, a shadowy group had infiltrated the Doomsday Base, pilfering vital intel. After her exhaustive investigations alongside King, all trails pointed to the Peridot Consortium.


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa had already harbored intentions to confront the Peridot Consortium, and this encounter with Remy provided a pretext to capture their attention. Thus, upon hearing Balthasar¡¯s words, instead of fear, she offered a meaningful smile.


    At that moment, Remy spoke again, his tone chilling. ¡°Mr. Nash, considering your age, I should grant you this favor, but my favor is not given lightly. If you seek it, you must offer something in return.¡±


    Noticing Remy¡¯s slightly amenable demeanor, Balthasar hastily said, ¡°Please, Mr. Sugden, tell us what you want.¡±


    Remy cast a nce at Sansa before speaking. ¡°In the past, our Undercity maintained favorable rapport with the Nash family,rgely thanks to Mrs. Sansa Nash¡¯s adept management. However, your family dispelled her, leaving me apprehensive about our future rtions.


    If your family desires to uphold the friendship with the Undercity, it is imperative that you reinstate Mrs. Sansa Nash as the hostess. Otherwise, the alliance between our factions will be jeopardized.¡±


    It was clear to everyone present that Sansa had strategically aligned herself with Remy, aiming to secure his backing in her quest to rejoin the Nash family. Remy was not easily swayed, showcasing Sansa¡¯s resourcefulness. However, given herck of familial support, the question lingered: how had she managed to gain Remy¡¯s favor? The answer seemed apparent: she slept with him.


    As a result, the crowd¡¯s perception of Sansa becameyered. While some sought to align with her to curry favor with Remy, others silently criticized her perceivedpromise of integrity. Remy, despite his diminutive stature, held significant influence.


    Without such power, it seemed unlikely that any woman would pay him much attention. Despite being in her forties, Sansa exuded a timeless allure. Yet, the notion of her willingly sleeping with Remy was met with disdain.


    Not only did their perceptions of Sansa shift, but their opinions of A also changed. They reasoned that if Remy could be drawn to Sansa, then surely he wouldn¡¯t overlook a striking young woman like A. It was possible that both the mother and daughter had served Remy in tandem!


    As others entertained such thoughts, it was certain that the Nash family also pondered this possibility. They were overwhelmed with humiliation, wishing they could vanish from sight. Despite Sansa and A no longer being affiliated with the Nash family, their disgraceful behavior continued to cast a shadow over the family¡¯s reputation.


    Considering the mother and daughter¡¯s actions, which had led to their own degradation, the Nash family found it inconceivable to entertain the idea of weing them back, let alone appointing Sansa as the hostess.


    Yet, confronted with Remy¡¯s ultimatum, the Nash family found themselves ensnared in a dilemma. Caught between the prospect of disgrace if they reinstated Sansa and the threat of retaliation from Remy if they refused, the Nash family was in a precarious predicament. They were uncertain of the best course of action


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:


    The Nash family¡¯s sense of shame was deep, yet Sansa and A remained unfazed by the disdainful nces cast their way, viewing their climb to Remy¡¯s side as a mark of distinction. After their expulsion from the Nash family, they found themselves adrift, desperately in need of a powerful benefactor.


    At first, they clung to Melinda, but following the debacle at her engagement party, where Connor had them unceremoniously thrown out and cklisted from all future Daniels family events, Melinda cast them aside. With no other recourse, the mother and daughter returned to Sansa¡¯s maiden family.


    The Burtons subjected them to scorn and mockery, holding them responsible for offending Connor and bringing cmity upon the family. Unable to endure the humiliation, Sansa resolved to approach Remy.


    Everyone was aware of Remy¡¯sscivious nature. When Sansa had been the Nash family¡¯s hostess, he had made advances, which she had rebuffed. At that time, he hadn¡¯t dared to press further. Now, Sansa offered herself willingly, and Remy weed her with open arms.


    After gratifying Remy¡¯s desires, Sansa implored him topel the Nash family to reinstate her and her daughter. Remy agreed, but with an added condition: if Sansa would offer her daughter A, he would ensure their triumphant return to the Nash family.


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Reflecting on the hardships they had endured since their banishment, Sansa agreed, despite being acutely aware of her daughter¡¯s anguish. A, however, was unwilling. Young and beautiful, she had once been a high-status debutante.


    Her ideal man was Connor, and the thought of submitting to the emaciated, middle-aged Remy repulsed her. The chasm between Connor and Remy was too vast for her to bridge. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it.


    Sansa, understanding her daughter¡¯s reluctance but driven by desperation, resorted to deceit. She plied A with drinks and delivered her to Remy. A awoke in bitter tears but eventually resigned herself to her fate. She resolved to cling tightly to Remy, determined to exact vengeance on Marissa and the Nash family.


    Today, they sought to leverage Remy¡¯s influence to reim their ce in the Nash family. Once reinstated, they nned to usurp control of the Nash family¡¯s assets and eliminate all who opposed them. With Remy¡¯s support, Sansa and A regained their former arrogance, even more pronounced now,porting themselves as though they were royalty.


    Before Balthasar could utter a word, Sansa haughtily lifted her chin and dered, ¡°Mr. Nash, if you desire my return to the Nash family, you must first satisfy my condition!¡±


    Her audacious words implied that the Nash family was imploring her toe back. Yet, under the shadow of Remy¡¯s threat, the Nash family could only simmer in silent fury.


    Gritting his teeth, Balthasar asked, ¡°What is your condition?¡±


    With a sneer, Sansa cast a disdainful nce at Marissa. ¡°Before I return, Tiffany and Landen must be expelled from the family, never to set foot in the Nash household again!¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his face a canvas of trouble, his lips pressed into a tight line of silence. Sansa¡¯s expression darkened with fury when she saw his hesitation. ¡°What? Are you reluctant? If they are not expelled, I will not return. And should I not return, Mr. Sugden will sever all ties with the Nash family!¡±


    The euphemism ¡°sever all ties¡± thinly veiled a more dire threat: prepare for Remy¡¯s merciless retaliation! Remy immediately gave Balthasar a menacing re, ying his part to perfection. Balthasar was so frightened that his hands quivered, and his legs turned to jelly.


    Remy was infamous for his unreasonable and ruthless nature. Provoking him could result in severe harm to the family¡¯s business and even endanger the lives of its members. The entire Nash family stood on tenterhooks, their anxious eyes fixed on Balthasar, awaiting his decision. After a prolonged internal struggle, Balthasar drew a deep breath and spoke up


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:


    ¡°I absolutely refuse to let Sansa and A return to the Nash family,¡± Balthasar said resolutely.


    This deration shocked everyone. Many assumed Balthasar would bow to Remy¡¯s threats, given his responsibility as the family¡¯s eldest not to risk the n¡¯s future. Yet, against all expectations, Balthasar remained resolute.


    The members of the Nash family, though initially fearful, came to understand his stance. Sansa and A had been reduced to mere pawns in Remy¡¯s games.


    Bringing them back into the family would tarnish their reputation, as if they were publicly disying their dishonor. It was one thing to take A back; it might be tolerable since she was still a Nash by blood. They could treat her as a useless dependent.


    Sansa? Reinstating Remy¡¯s woman as the hostess would effectively reduce the Nash family to mere extensions of Remy¡¯s ything. How could they ever hold their heads up again with such humiliation?


    At this point, the Nash family empathized deeply with the plight faced by the Sanchez family. Cornered by Remy, they recognized the stark choice between submission and a desperate fight for dignity. Now, they opted for thetter.


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    Realizing this, the Nash family members voiced their support for Balthasar, saying, ¡°We all refuse to let Sansa and A return.¡±


    Sergi, the current family head, alongside his wife Hannah, stood defiantly, facing Remy. ¡°Our family will not be sullied. We will not be demeaned by any lowly scum,¡± Sergio dered.


    ¡°Anyone who thinks they can strip the Nash family of its pride is mistaken. We¡¯re prepared to die to preserve our honor,¡± Hannah added with conviction.


    Landen apuded enthusiastically. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re wise! Dad and Mom, you¡¯re incredible!¡± He then red at Remy, taunting, ¡°You bitch! Let¡¯s see what you can do to us now.¡±


    Remy was momentarily stunned. Throughout his years of ruling the underworld, no one had ever challenged him like this. Everyone had always referred to him respectfully as Mr. Sugden. But here was this young man brazenly calling him ¡°bitch¡±¡ªa bold and shocking disrespect!


    Sansa and A were seething with anger. Sansa, pointing at the Nash family, shouted, ¡°You scoundrels! How could you treat me this way? I served loyally as your hostess for years, enduring many difficulties. You cannot simply erase our shared history.¡±


    A, shamelessly clinging to Remy¡¯s arm,ined, ¡°Mr. Sugden, they¡¯re picking on me. You have to stand up for me!¡±


    Unable to resist a beautiful woman¡¯s pleas, Remy immediately red at Balthasar, angrily demanding, ¡°Mr. Nash, consider your actions carefully. If you don¡¯t show me respect today, don¡¯t expect any from me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What will you do tomorrow?¡± Marissa interjected.


    Before Remy could reply, A pointed at Marissa and shouted, ¡°You fool, what right do you have to speak? You¡¯re nothing but a useless idiot, contributing nothing to the family. Why does Grandpa even bother with you?¡±


    Marissa, with a cold smile, responded, ¡°True, I haven¡¯t been very useful until now, but from today onward, I intend to be quite beneficial to the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°And what can someone like you possibly contribute?¡± A scoffed.


    Marissa raised a finger and said, ¡°My first contribution today will be to reim all the money Sansa squandered on courting favor with Remy.¡±


    Turning to Sansa, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re involved with now, but previously, you wasted a great deal of the Nash family¡¯s wealth to win Remy¡¯s favor. It¡¯s time we settle that bill.¡±


    Facing Remy, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve had someone calcte it. Over the years, Sansa transferred eight hundred million from the Nash family¡¯s wealth to you. You¡¯ll be returning every penny of that, with interest, today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:


    As Marissa finished her statement, Remy erupted intoughter, followed by Dunbar and their subordinates.


    A gave Marissa a look of disdain and mocked, ¡°Tiffany, who do you think you are? You actually expect Mr. Sugden to repay money? You really are an ignorant fool.¡±


    Sansa chuckled sharply and turned to Balthasar, saying, ¡°Balthasar, is this the granddaughter you¡¯re risking your family¡¯s future to protect? See how foolish and naive she is.¡±


    Balthasar also doubted they would ever see the money returned by Remy, making Marissa¡¯s suggestion seem naive. But he wouldn¡¯t admit this point and retorted, ¡°My granddaughter might be naive, but at least she isn¡¯t trading her integrity like you did with your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Sansa was left speechless.


    Marissa felt a surge of satisfaction from Balthasar¡¯s defense. Originally, she had only intended to help the Sanchez family through their troubles, but now she saw a chance to alleviate the crises facing both the Nash and Sanchez families.


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    In the meantime, Dunbar discreetly reminded Remy, ¡°Mr. Sugden, remember the main purpose of today¡¯s event. If we upset Tiffany too much, she might destroy the painting.¡±


    Remy was jolted back to his primary objective for the day¡ªto acquire the painting Birds Pay Homage in honor of his father. He realized he had been distracted by Sansa and A¡¯s interference.


    Regaining hisposure, he said firmly, ¡°Today, we¡¯re here to admire the famous artwork. Let¡¯s set aside other issues for now.¡±


    Then he turned to Dunbar and said, ¡°Please ask Mr. Jacob Mason, the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, to join us.¡±


    Jacob, who had been standing close by, quickly came forward at Remy¡¯s request. A passionate fan of Only, Jacob had extensively studied and written a book on Only¡¯s works. His expertise made him a sought-after authority for verifying the authenticity of Only¡¯s artworks.


    Remy had invited Jacob specifically to confirm whether the Sanchez family¡¯s painting was indeed the genuine Birds Pay Homage.


    At over fifty years old, Jacob¡¯s enthusiasm made him look like a child as he anticipated examining Only¡¯s art. He approached Marissa and said, ¡°Miss Nash, today¡¯s event is dedicated to Only¡¯s groundbreaking work, Birds Pay Homage! Could you please open the painting for me to look at?¡±


    Conscious of herself, Marissa passed the painting box to Daryl. Daryl carefully removed the scroll and spread it out on the table.


    Many spectators had only ever heard of the painting and were now eager to see it for themselves. As Daryl spread out the scroll, Jacob examined it through a magnifying ss, his expression one of deep reverence, akin to that of a devout believer.


    The audience was silent, holding their breath as they watched Jacob examine the artwork.


    In the meantime, Marissa was experiencing a mix of amusement and disbelief. She had never been much involved with the art scene and had only heard of Only after Charles¡¯s interference with the Sanchez family.


    When Daryl unfurled the scroll, Marissa peered at it curiously, eager to see a creation by the legendary artist. To her astonishment, she recognized that Birds Pay Homage was actually a seascape at sunset she had painted herself at Doomsday Base when she was sixteen.


    Back then, she had been confined to the ind by her mentor, Tai, and tasked with teaching. Surrounded daily by her male peers, she took up painting to pass the time. Inspired by the sight of seabirds soaring towards the sunset, she had captured the scene and left the painting in the rain.


    She had created several other artworks in a simr fashion, finishing them and then neglecting them without a second thought. Unbeknownst to her, her mentor had sold them under the pseudonym Only.


    She silentlyughed to herself. This was really unexpected. Was she really the famed Only, whose artworks were now worth millions at auction?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:


    After realizing she was the legendary artist Only, Marissa muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn, that greedy old peacock!¡±


    She had been generously supporting his extravagant lifestyle with a lot of yearly donations, and yet, he had been secretly selling her artworks. Not only did he sell them, but he kept it from her¡ªlikely to keep all the profits for himself.


    The more she thought about it, the more it bothered her. She pulled out her phone and texted Zyair, ¡°Old man, are you blinded by money?¡±


    Zyair responded quickly, ¡°You cheeky girl, why do you keep calling me an old man? Show a little respect! What have I done now?¡±


    Marissa sent a smirking emoji and then asked, ¡°Do you know the legendary artist Only?¡±


    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Zyair quickly replied, ¡°Well, Marissa, I¡¯ve got something urgent to handle. I¡¯ll be off for a while!¡±


    After this, his profile picture changed to ck and white, showing he had indeed gone offline.


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched as she sent another message, saying, ¡°You greedy old peacock. Silence won¡¯t help you. If you don¡¯t clear things up, I¡¯ll fly to the ind and pluck your peacock feathers.¡±


    There was no reply from Zyair for quite some time. Clenching her teeth, Marissa sent another message, saying, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t expect any more money from me. Find someone else to fund your clothes and wine!¡±


    Almost immediately, Zyair¡¯s profile picture turned back to color. He responded quickly with a pleading emoji and said, ¡°No, no, Marissa! Please don¡¯t cut off the funds. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to the luxurious lifestyle you¡¯ve supported. I can¡¯t handle hardship anymore!¡±


    Marissa sent an emoji of a cold smile and said, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Zyair replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry! Please ept my sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°You sold my paintings without my consent and imed I was thest disciple of Mr. Ritchie Morales. Isn¡¯t that dishonest? Aren¡¯t you worried he might sue you for infringement?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. You indeed are Mr. Morales¡¯st disciple.¡±


    Marissa retorted, ¡°I studied painting with an elderly man in Adagend, not the renowned ink painting master, Mr. Morales. How could I be his disciple?¡±


    Zyair rified, ¡°You naive girl, that elderly man was Mr. Morales. He was merely living in seclusion there.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe it. How is that possible? Mr. Morales should be about a hundred years old by now, but that old man only looked slightly older than you. How could he be that old?


    Zyair exined, ¡°Mr. Morales is very conscientious about his health, consuming all sorts of unusual things to maintain his youthful appearance. He¡¯s actually much older than he appears!¡±


    Marissa reflected for a moment. Her art teacher was indeed proficient in health preservation; whenever she visited him in Adagend¡¯s remote hills to learn painting, he was always preparing some odd mixtures.


    She never knew what those concoctions were and had eaten them with him, unaware they were health supplements. With this realization, she messaged Zyair again, saying, ¡°Old Peacock, is he really the ink painting master, Mr. Morales?¡±


    Zyair assured her, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Receiving this confirmation, Marissa felt a surge of excitement. When she was a child, she often saw Mr. Morales working alone, cooking for himself. The vigers thought he was just an old wanderer who had built a straw hut there.


    Feeling pity for him, she would make excuses to visit and talk to him. Over time, they became close, and she frequently assisted him with household tasks and cooking. One day, he proposed to teach her painting, and she eagerly epted, thinking it was merely a hobby.


    She had never imagined that her teacher was the revered figure in the art world, Ritchie Morales!


    After calming down, she sent another message to Zyair, saying, ¡°Old Peacock, how did you meet Mr. Morales?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:


    Zyair recounted, ¡°It was a funny story, actually. When I was a kid, my parents were set on turning me into a renowned artist, so they sent me to Mr. Morales¡¯ ce to learn painting.


    However, he had me painting eggs for weeks, and then abruptly sent me home. Mr. Morales was straightforward when he spoke to my parents.


    He told them, ¡®Your child couldn¡¯t draw a perfect egg even if he had a century to try. It¡¯s best he pursues something other than art.¡¯ He was quite harsh, effectively dashing my parents¡¯ dreams of me bing an artist.


    He even dered that my time with him wasn¡¯t a real apprenticeship, making it clear that I was no disciple of his.¡±


    Before Zyair could go on, Marissa yfully teased him, ¡°Those eggs you painted were nowhere near perfect. Mr. Morales wasn¡¯t wrong, you know. Hahaha!¡±


    Zyair protested, ¡°Hey, stopughing at me!¡±


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    Zyair exined further, ¡°Mr. Morales¡¯ statement saddened my parents. Feeling perhaps a bit guilty for his sternness, Mr. Morales suggested I learn martial arts, noting my build. Soon after, my parents had me training under a martial arts master.¡±


    Reflecting, Zyair continued, ¡°Perhaps my parents trusted Mr. Morales a bit too much. But that shift led me to establish the renowned Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°Seems Mr. Morales really knew how to spot potential. You really owe him a lot!¡±


    Zyair remarked, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve always bristled at his critiques. He told me I couldn¡¯t draw a perfect egg even in one hundred years. That¡¯s always bothered me.¡±


    Marissa remembered how Zyair would often furiously sketch eggs on paper only to rip them up momentster. Initially, it seemed odd to her, but she now understood it was his way of subtly challenging Mr. Morales.


    Barely holding back herughter, Marissa teased, ¡°You know, throwing a fit won¡¯t make your eggs any more symmetrical or appealing!¡±


    Zyair sent an angry emoji in response, ¡°Oh, shut up! You infuriate me just like Mr. Morales did. It¡¯s no wonder he thought so highly of you and taught you all he knew about painting.¡±


    Marissaughed softly and said, ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t get upset! Remember, constructive criticism is just a way to get better.¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just his critiques that got to me. It was something he texted me over a decade ago that really stuck.¡±


    Curious, Marissa inquired, ¡°What did that text say?¡±


    Zyair then showed her the screenshot. The screenshot disyed a picture and a conversation beneath it.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw her younger self in the photograph. The image showed her lying on a small wooden table outside Ritchie¡¯s thatched hut, intently sketching eggs that filled the entire page. Beneath the photo, Ritchie said, ¡°Still hung up on that old critique? Let me show you what real talent looks like! Look at Marissa, much younger than you were when I taught you. On her very first day, she was drawing eggs and got the shape just right. Your attempts didn¡¯t evene close!¡±


    Zyair, annoyed, shot back, ¡°What does drawing eggs have to do with true artistic talent, anyway? Just because someone can sketch a perfect egg, does that mean they¡¯re destined for greatness? Aren¡¯t we being a bit quick to judge here?¡±


    Ritchie exined, ¡°Being able to draw a perfect egg isn¡¯t a ticket to artistic fame, but it¡¯s telling. If someone struggles with such a basic form, how can they handle moreplex subjects? The real problem with losers isn¡¯t their skill level. It¡¯s their unwillingness to admit they¡¯re just losers.¡±


    Zyair¡¯s frustration boiled over. Despite his evident anger, Ritchie didn¡¯t let up and sent another provocative message, further testing Zyair¡¯s patience


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:


    Ritchie typed, ¡°See the young girl next to me? She¡¯s the talented artist I¡¯ve been searching for all my life. Take her as my final apprentice and train her to be a master in the art world.¡±


    Zyair remained skeptical and typed, ¡°Is this your first day teaching her how to draw? Just from those few eggs she drew, are you sure you can make her a master in the art world? Aren¡¯t you worried about being embarrassed?¡±


    Ritchie responded, ¡°I¡¯ve led the art world for many years. I can distinguish between a disappointment and a genius. If you¡¯re doubtful, just wait and see.¡±


    That was the conclusion of the chat in the screenshot.


    After reading everything, Marissa typed to ask Zyair, ¡°Old Peacock, did you know me when I was that young?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    Zyair replied, ¡°Absolutely. Do you think it was just a coincidence that I rescued you when you were kidnapped? How could a vige girl like you encounter a martial arts master by chance?¡±


    Marissa smiled and typed, ¡°So, you specifically came to see me back then?¡±


    Zyair exined, ¡°Ritchie asked me to find you. He told me your parents had sent you out to work and wanted me to look after you. Since Ritchie took you as hisst apprentice, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you daily.


    Ritchie even photographed every painting you made. I saw your skills improve quickly. However, I still doubted you were the prodigy Ritchie proimed. I thought maybe Ritchie helped you with those paintings just to irritate me.


    That¡¯s why I came to verify Ritchie¡¯s ims and see for myself whether you were truly talented or not.¡±


    Then, Zyair suddenly sent a bunch ofughing emojis. Next, he typed, ¡°Didn¡¯t know I would find myself with a talented apprentice as well. Marissa, you are truly gifted. Hahaha. Ritchie did say it to me.¡±


    After reading these messages, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement.


    Just then, someone announced, ¡°Mr. Kale Sugden has arrived.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa paused her chat with Zyair and looked up. An elderly man, around sixty years old, entered the banquet hall with an attendant. This man bore a resemnce to Remy. He must be Remy¡¯s father.


    Although Kale looked somewhat like Remy, his demeanor was quite different. Having spent much time among ouws, Remy had a sinister look and fierce eyes. Kale, on the other hand, appeared to be a schrly type, exuding a certain refinement.


    Marissa squinted slightly. This old man was an enthusiastic fan of hers? She was eager to find out just how enthusiastic he was.


    Upon seeing his father, Remy quickly approached and said respectfully, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡±


    Kale, with his eyes fixed on the painting on the table, eximed, ¡°I¡¯m here to see the artwork of my master¡¯sst apprentice.¡±


    His master¡¯sst apprentice?


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was Kale also an apprentice of Ritchie?


    Marissa didn¡¯t know how many apprentices Ritchie had or their details. She certainly didn¡¯t expect Remy¡¯s father to be one of Ritchie¡¯s apprentices.


    As Marissa processed this, Remy said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯d buy the ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ for you as a birthday present. Why did youe yourself?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait,¡± Kale replied.


    With that, he approached the table.


    Just then, Jacob hadpleted the appraisal. As the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, Jacob held a prestigious status in the artmunity. His verdict was regarded as the ultimate authority in calligraphy and painting. All eyes were on him, awaiting his decision.


    Kale, eager, immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Mason, is this ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ a genuine work by Only?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:


    As an avid admirer of Only, Jacob¡¯s enthusiasm matched Kale¡¯s. ¡°This is genuinely her work! Mr. Sugden, we¡¯re looking at an original piece by Only!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kale¡¯s excitement was evident. He could barely contain himself. His hands quivered as he hovered them above the painting titled ¡°Birds Pay Homage.¡± He dared not touch the masterpiece, fearing he might tarnish it.


    His hands danced above the canvas, mimicking a martial artist practicing, which struck everyone asical. His gestures were humorous, and his words were exaggerated.


    ¡°Only truly deserves to be remembered as our teacher¡¯s proud student. Her skill in painting, her artistic vision, and her creativity stand unmatched in the art world.¡±


    As Kale spoke, emotions overwhelmed him, and tears began to form in his eyes. The scene was so unbelievable that Marissa couldn¡¯t grasp what was unfolding before her. Although she and Kale shared the same art mentor, they had never met. Why, then, did he feel such a profound connection to her?


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, no one seemed to notice the puzzled expression on Marissa¡¯s face. All eyes were glued to Kale. Kale, quite the dramatist, sighed deeply, his entire frame shaking and his voice breaking with emotion.


    Kale confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve now seen Only¡¯s true talent firsthand, and it deepens my sense of shame. My teacher, Mr. Morales, once broke his own rules to ept me as his student, presenting me with an incredible opportunity. Sadly, my abilities were just average, and I failed to live up to his expectations. It¡¯s humiliating; I feel like I¡¯ve let him down.¡±


    As he spoke, tears cascaded down his cheeks.


    At that moment, someone chimed in to console Kale, ¡°Mr. Sugden, though you may not match Only¡¯s caliber, your stature in the art world is significant. You haven¡¯t disgraced Mr. Morales, and there¡¯s no need to me yourself like this.¡±


    Kale sighed and shook his head, continuing his self-critique. ¡°Despite some achievements I¡¯ve made in the art world, I¡¯m far from the exemry student I hoped to be. It¡¯s disgraceful! I might indeed be proud of my aplishments.


    But Mr. Morales is no ordinary teacher. To have been taught by a legend yet achieve so little, I can¡¯t forgive myself for that. Thankfully, heter found a prodigy like Only, nurturing her into a legend herself. I could just meet an average mentor and die satisfied.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. She was a bit touched by his sincerity. She had initially nned to reveal her identity as ck Mallow and confront Remy fiercely, but Kale¡¯s genuine remorse made her reconsider. How could she now bring herself to harm someone?


    Seeing the sorrow etched on his father¡¯s face, Remy offered words offort. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll find Only for you. I¡¯ll make your dreame true.¡±


    Kale sighed deeply, his head shaking slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as it sounds to track her down. My teacher has always preferred a life out of the spotlight. Many years back, he vanished, dering his intention to live in seclusion.


    Since then, his whereabouts remain unknown. I think of him every night but haven¡¯tid eyes on him since. As for Only, the only trace of her is her artworks. Her face remains unseen by the world. She¡¯s just as elusive as my teacher. Finding her will be even more challenging.¡±


    With that, Kale turned to Daryl, his expression earnest. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I desperately wish to acquire Only¡¯s painting, ¡®Birds Pay Homage.¡¯ Please, consider selling it to me. We can negotiate the price; you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    Unlike Remy¡¯s blunt and imposing demeanor, Kale approached the situation with tact and reasonableness. This seemed to ease Daryl¡¯s anger somewhat, though he remained conflicted.


    ¡°Mr. Sugden, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you. It¡¯s just that this painting holds significant importance to our family. It¡¯s vital for our business.¡±


    Kale, with his background in art rather than business, paused, puzzled by Daryl¡¯s exnation and suspecting it might be an excuse.


    Remy, unustomed to waiting and opposition, shot Daryl a chilling look. His patience exhausted, he dered sternly, ¡°This painting is my father¡¯s wish. You will sell it to us, whether you like it or not!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:


    As Remy finished speaking, the entire Sanchez family recoiled in fear. The air was thick with Remy¡¯s menacing aura, palpable to everyone present.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, nobody wants to do business with your family anymore. Keeping ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ just to draw a crowd to your exhibits isn¡¯t working. It¡¯s lost its value.¡±


    ¡°It makes more sense to sell the painting to Mr. Kalel Sugden. I could pave the way for better business opportunities for the Sanchez family, rather than clinging to a piece that barely brings in any revenue.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Hand the painting over to Mr. Kalel Sugden, and ask Mr. Remy Sugden for mercy. That way, your family can still have a future in business, right?¡±


    Amid the voices, some began to threaten the Sanchez family to curry favor with Remy.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    ¡°Listen up. If you cross Mr. Remy Sugden, you¡¯re crossing me too. Then, forget about any future deals with me!¡±


    ¡°And that goes for all of us. Without Mr. Remy Sugden¡¯s approval, we won¡¯t work with you. We only do business safely under his watch. You can¡¯t expect to benefit from his protection while opposing him!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips quivered slightly at the hypocrisy. These people weren¡¯t truly under Remy¡¯s protection. They were forced to pay him a hefty protection fee annually, despite their disdain. They likely cursed Remy in private, yet here they were, openly supporting him.


    Then Sheppard spoke up, his voice stern. ¡°Daryl, I¡¯m warning you. If you continue to defy Mr. Remy Sugden, I¡¯ll cut all ties with the Sanchez family. And if you end up begging in the streets, don¡¯t expect me to help you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, you¡¯ve dered your separation from the Sanchez family. What right do you have to speak here? Remember, even if one day you¡¯re on your knees begging, the Sanchez family will never take you back!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sheppard¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red with anger. He fixed his re on Marissa and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not a Sanchez. What right do you have to interfere in the Sanchez family¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Daryl quickly countered, ¡°Even though herst name is Nash, she is a descendant of our Sanchez family. She has every right to be involved in our family matters, and her words carry the weight of our entire family.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°She now leads the Sanchez family. We all follow her lead!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sheppard pointed usingly at Daryl and Rachel, his voice thick with rage. ¡°Have you lost your minds? How can you let an ignorant girl dictate the future of the Sanchez family? You¡¯re all mad!¡±


    Rachel scoffed. ¡°Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, since you¡¯ve cut ties with us, you¡¯ve forfeited any right to criticize our family¡¯s decisions or to judge who should lead us!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sheppard was at a loss for words. Eventually, he scoffed and dered, ¡°Fantastic. I¡¯ll just wait and see how you end up in utter misery! Watch as you drive the Sanchez family to ruin and leave yourselves begging in the streets.¡±


    Lelia shot him a frosty look and shot back, ¡°Even if my entire family ends up begging, we¡¯ll do so with our dignity intact, unlike some, who despite looking human, choose to grovel like dogs for others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sheppard, boiling with rage, retorted, ¡°You disrespectful wretch, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    In his fury, Sheppard lifted his crutch to strike Lelia. Just then, Marissa grabbed the crutch and flung it, sending Sheppard flying more than ten feet back. If not for someone catching him, he would have crashed to the floor.


    Regaining his bnce, Sheppard panted heavily and eximed, ¡°Madness! They¡¯re all mad!¡±


    After he vented, the surge of anger made him dizzy, and he was promptly helped away to rest.


    Meanwhile, A clung to Remy¡¯s arm and loudly advised, ¡°Mr. Sugden, as you can see, Tiffany is utterly senseless. She¡¯s been aplete failure since childhood. There¡¯s no reasoning with her.


    She needs a stern lesson! If the Sanchez family makes her their leader, she¡¯ll never give you ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ and won¡¯t bring you any joy. Why waste time talking nicely? Just destroy the Sanchez family!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:


    After A had her say, Sansa escted the tension by asserting, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the Sanchez family and Tiffany are nothing but scum. They¡¯re unworthy of your notice. Just do away with the Sanchez family already!¡±


    Remy¡¯s temper ignited from the instigations of Sansa and A, his patience rapidly dissipating. The hall¡¯s atmosphere was charged with palpable tension.


    Aelfric, standing on the sidelines, observed the unfolding drama with a gleeful smirk. In stark contrast, Derek recoiled, watching the events unfold with visible trepidation. Ignoring his earlier wounds caused by Marissa, Wesson was caught up in the anticipation, eagerly awaiting Remy¡¯s retribution against her and the Sanchez family.


    Chloe and Melinda, who had also arrived, huddled in a corner, taking in the scene. Noticing Remy nearing his boiling point, Melinda let out a malicious chuckle. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s over for Tiffany today. Thanks to her, both the Sanchez and Nash families will be wrecked. She¡¯ll have no one left to turn to!¡±


    Chloe felt a rush of tion, though she maintained a concerned exterior. ¡°I¡¯m puzzled by Tiffany¡¯s actions. Why would she challenge Remy? I¡¯m genuinely concerned for her.¡±


    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m


    Melinda scoffed dismissively. ¡°Oh, Chloe, why worry about her? She brought all of this upon herself. Let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the drama unfold.¡±


    As Remy¡¯s expression grew more foreboding, the hall¡¯s silence deepened, thick with anticipation. Everyone held their breath, awaiting Remy¡¯s response.


    But before Remy could utter a word, Marissa spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s merely a casual sketch. There¡¯s no need to hold it in such high regard. I¡¯ll gift this ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ to Kalel for you.¡±


    Remy, initially startled, quickly masked his surprise with a triumphant smirk.


    A brief silence ensued, then the hall erupted into spirited discussions.


    ¡°Seriously? After the Sanchez family¡¯s earlier arrogance, I expected Tiffany to put up a fight or have an ace up her sleeve. Turns out, she¡¯s just spineless, surrendering the painting the moment Remy showed his anger.¡±


    ¡°This is just hrious. She pretended to be tough but crumbles so easily. It must sting to be humiliated like that.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany has been a source of embarrassment since her youth, always caught up in humiliating predicaments. Today¡¯s no different. Just another day of disgrace for her.¡±


    ¡°What a joke Tiffany is, and the Sanchez family even more so for putting her in charge. How can such an inept person lead a family?¡±


    ¡°The Sanchez family might as well take a rope and hang themselves. How can they show their faces after such humiliation?¡±


    As the hall was filled with mockery, Sansa and Aughed uproariously.


    Aelfric, previously intrigued by Tiffany¡¯s courage, now shook his head, realizing he had greatly overestimated her. Nearby, Melinda doubled over withughter. ¡°Chloe, Tiffany¡¯s as foolish as she was in our childhood. She never changes, always turning herself into aughingstock. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Chloe, though struggling to contain herughter, felt an even deeper amusement within. Derek, positioned behind Aelfric, grimaced. He had held out hope that Marissa might have devised some n, but it was nothing more than a naive misstep.


    Wesson nearly toppled out of his wheelchair,ughing. ¡°Tiffany, do you even recognize your ce? Since youck the abilities, why assume such responsibility? If you had submitted to Mr. Sugden sooner, you might have avoided this disgrace!¡±


    Amidst the scoffing crowd, the expressions of the Sanchez family and Nash family members turned to difort. They had been poised to stand against Remy in her defense, so her abrupt retreat baffled them.


    Landen alone remained unperturbed, his confidence unshaken. Understanding the prowess of his boss, he was certain she wouldn¡¯t simply yield to someone like Remy without good reason. He suspected there was more to her actions than met the eye.


    In stark contrast to the mocking faces around him, Kalel¡¯s expression was serious and tinged with anger. He confronted Marissa sharply. ¡°Youngdy, what did you just say? You referred to Only¡¯s ¡®Birds Pay Homage¡¯ as just a casual sketch? How dare you belittle it like that!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:


    What caught the attention of most people around was when Marissa announced that she was going to hand over Birds Pay Homage to Kalel. All that she had said before had meant little to them, so they hadn¡¯t paid it much attention.


    Kalel, now very furious at Marissa, angrily rebuked her forbeling Only¡¯s Birds Pay Homage as a casual sketch. It was at this moment that the crowd realized what she had said and they also felt offended by it.


    ¡°Tiffany, you ought to keep your mouth shut if you aren¡¯t knowledgeable enough about paintings. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then stop insulting the reputation of Only.¡±


    ¡°By ndering the work of Only, you are insulting almost everyone present since most of us are superfans of Only. That makes you nothing short of an arrogant and cocky individual.¡±


    ¡°Anyone with a brain would know that Only is a once-in-a-century talent in the art circle. Every single painting of hers is nothing short of special and iparable. She dedicates her full focus and energy to every stroke of her brush when painting. How on earth can you be so ignorant as to describe her work as a casual sketch?¡±


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    Kalel¡¯s anger increased as he heard others repeat Marissa¡¯s sphemous statement. In fact, he was so enraged that he wanted nothing more than to swing his crutch and hit Marissa in the head.


    Jacob, who was also a hardcore fan of Only, was boiling with fury. Pointing at Marissa¡¯s nose, he said, fuming, ¡°You are nothing but an ignorant junior.¡±


    Grinding his teeth, he looked like he was going to pounce on Marissa at any moment.


    After a few seconds of catching his breath, Jacob continued to curse Marissa, saying, ¡°Every single stroke of Only¡¯s work is astonishing. A single nce at her work should be enough to tell anyone that she is simply the greatest artist to have ever existed. Yet you dare to¡ª¡±


    At this point, Jacob had begun to tremble with anger. Also trembling with anger, Kalel picked up where Jacob had stopped and continued to scold Marissa, saying, ¡°Only is not just good at what she does; she is also my master¡¯sst disciple. ndering such a woman, with a strong love and devotion to the art of painting, is nothing short of insulting to not just her, but also to me and my master.¡±


    Seeing just how furious Kalel was, Remy pursed his lips and his face became even more sullen. ncing at him, Sansa cleared her throat and used the opportunity to instigate his violence, saying, ¡°Mr. Sugden, can you believe that Tiffany has the audacity to anger your father like that? This loser shouldn¡¯t go scot-free! She must be taught a lesson she won¡¯t forget in a hurry! Do all you can to pacify your father.¡±


    Acting flirtatious again, A shook Remy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Sugden, Tiffany is astonishingly arrogant. Since she doesn¡¯t even take Only seriously, she clearly holds no regard for you. Why then are you still holding yourself back? Teach this ignorant woman a lesson now.¡±


    Just like before, Remy was easily instigated. Waving at Dunbar, he signaled him to bring over people to teach Marissa an unforgettable lesson.


    When the members of the Nash and Sanchez families saw this, they felt quite anxious and were about to convince her to apologize to Kalel. They were also quite perplexed as to why she would derogate Only¡¯s work. An unknown junior should know better than to belittle the work of a legendary painter. Marissa¡¯s actions had simply made here across as arrogant and ignorant.


    However, before anyone among the two families could say anything, Marissa said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to belittle Only. I simply speak the truth. This painting took Only merely about half an hour and is really just a piece of casual sketch.¡±


    Stunned, everyone nced at each other in confusion.


    At that moment, A burst intoughter and said, ¡°You are nothing but a loser, Tiffany. What makes you think you have an idea of how long Only spent on the Birds Pay Homage? Perhaps you are acting this way just because you are scared of Mr. Sugden¡¯s power.¡±


    Sansa also burst intoughter and said, ¡°I wonder what gives losers like you the guts to talk big. Perhaps you stood by Only and watched as she painted, right?¡±


    Even though the crowd didn¡¯t really like Sansa and A since both of them were Remy¡¯s sex partners, they still followed them in taunting and ridiculing Marissa since they were also offended by her words.


    For a moment, insults were being thrown at Marissa from all directions.


    Any other person would have felt overwhelmed if faced with such a barrage of insults, but Marissa didn¡¯t waver in any way. Standing firmly, she was clearly not affected by what people were saying about her.


    Laughing scornfully, Kalel tapped the floor with his crutch and asked Marissa, ¡°Actually, you do sound like you are telling the truth. Tell me, do you personally know Only?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:


    As Kalel posed the question, everyone turned to look at Marissa, their faces filled with mockery. No one believed she could be acquainted with Only. After all, Marissa was considered a failure by the whole city, while Only was a legend in the art world and Ritchie¡¯sst apprentice. How could Marissa possibly know Only?


    Yet, Marissa remained serene. She gently smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I actually do know Only. I was there the entire time she painted Birds Pay Homage.¡±


    As soon as she finished,ughter erupted from the crowd.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°This fool has lost her mind. She imed to know Only and had been there when Only painted Birds Pay Homage! Hahaha.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    ¡°She really dares to lie about anything, doesn¡¯t she? Did she just throw caution to the wind because she¡¯s been exposed? After all, lying takes no effort, and she can do it effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply disgraceful. I¡¯m embarrassed for her.¡±


    ¡°What a shameless woman! I¡¯m at a loss for words with someone like her!¡±


    A, hearing the crowd¡¯s mockery, could not hide her glee and smugness. She then turned to Balthasar and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was expelled from the Nash family over a trivial error. What about Tiffany? She has embarrassed you greatly. Shouldn¡¯t she face the same consequences?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s expression soured. Being the subject of public ridicule was painful. He pressed his lips together, choosing not to respond to A¡¯s probing.


    Sansa, hands on her hips, challenged him. ¡°Balthasar, is this your idea of fairness? You were so harsh on A for her mistake. Why stay silent when Tiffany made a mistake?¡±


    Before Balthasar could answer, Landen interjected, ¡°Exin exactly what Tiffany did wrong.¡±


    ¡°She is arrogant and dishonest. She¡¯s lying!¡± Sansa used.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Landen scoffed. ¡°Do you have any proof that she lied?¡±


    Sansa was left speechless. Their skepticism towards Tiffany knowing Only was rooted in past experiences, but there was no concrete proof that Tiffany didn¡¯t know Only.


    Noticing Sansa¡¯s inability to respond, A blinked mischievously and shouted at Marissa, ¡°Tiffany, you im to know Only. Can you prove it?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°The proof is that Only has gifted numerous paintings to the Sanchez family. She¡¯ll paint as many as the Sanchez family desires. We¡¯re certainly not short on Only paintings!¡±


    As she finished, everyone was so stunned that they looked as if their eyes might fall to the floor.


    Before the crowd could burst intoughter again, Marissa smiled and added, ¡°To you, obtaining Birds Pay Homage might seem difficult. But for the Sanchez family, it¡¯s just another piece. That¡¯s why I said giving one of Only¡¯s casual sketches to Mr. Kalel Sugden as a gift isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Her statement left everyone shocked. Marissa said it so matter-of-factly that it was hard to believe she was lying. However, nobody seemed willing to ept her statement as true. Marissa¡¯s words threw everyone¡¯s thoughts into disarray, leaving them unable to think clearly.


    After a brief moment of turmoil, the crowd reacted with growing anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s insane! How can she treat us like fools?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not just insane. She¡¯s clearly delusional. She tells any lie that pops into her head,pletely oblivious to the serious consequences!¡±


    Then, A yelled, ¡°Tiffany, you say the Sanchez family has many of Only¡¯s paintings. Why not show us one or two?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:


    When the crowd heard what Marissa said, their reactions ranged from shock to anger. They believed she was spouting nonsense and misleading them. Even the Nash and Sanchez families were stunned. They had ced their trust in Marissa. To protect her, they had even stood up against Remy. But why did she persist in arguing and twisting the facts?


    In particr, the members of the Sanchez family were certain they did not possess any of Only¡¯s paintings other than Birds Pay Homage at home. Only¡¯s artworks were exorbitantly priced, each starting at two hundred million dors. How could the Sanchez family afford to bid on many?


    Previously, they acquired the painting Birds Pay Homage with a year¡¯s assistance, paying in installments because affording it outright was beyond their means. Moreover, only five of Only¡¯s paintings were known to exist in the world. Marissa imed that Only would create as many paintings as the Sanchez family desired, which was tantly untrue and utterly imusible.


    The argument had been intense initially, but Marissa¡¯s absurd im turned the dispute into something almostughable. Amidst the crowd¡¯sughter, the Nash and Sanchez families looked both gloomy and flustered.


    With a flushed face, Le tugged quietly at Marissa¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Tiffany, please don¡¯t stretch the truth.¡±


    Le intended her reminder to be discreet, but Marissa responded loudly, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true!¡±


    Feeling the crowd¡¯s eyes on her, Le shrank back, her voice even lower, ¡°But truly, there¡¯s no other Only work in our family besides Birds Pay Homage.¡±


    Though Le spoke softly, her words carried, and everyone heard. They all watched Marissa, eager to see how she would resolve the debacle she¡¯d created with her boasts.


    With unwavering confidence, Marissa responded loudly, ¡°Previously, the Sanchez family didn¡¯t possess any of Only¡¯s works except for Birds Pay Homage! However, from now on, they can acquire as many as they desire.¡±


    This statement didn¡¯t even elicitughter; instead, the crowd sneered with disdain.


    ¡°Tiffany, are you losing your senses because you¡¯re cornered?¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s interested in your theatrics here. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to admit the truth, it¡¯s best you hand over Birds Pay Homage to Mr. Remy Sugden and leave. You¡¯ve embarrassed your families enough times; you should be ustomed to it by now.¡±


    ¡°If the Nash and Sanchez families allow her to continue making a fool of herself? Isn¡¯t there an elder here to take her home?¡±


    Hearing these remarks, both families began urging Marissa to step away. However, Kalel didn¡¯t n to let her go.


    ¡°Youngdy, what you just imed implies that Only has be a personal artist for the Sanchez family! That¡¯s an insult to Only. I can¡¯t let you leave so easily.¡±


    ¡°And what do you propose?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Kalel snorted in response. ¡°You imed the Sanchez family could obtain any of Only¡¯s works they wish. Show us one then. If you fail, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±


    At this masterpiece appreciation event, brushes and paper were already on the tables. Marissa walked over to one and began to draw.


    The crowd turned in confusion.


    ¡°What is she doing? Mr. Kalel Sugden asked for a painting by Only, yet she¡¯s drawing herself. Is she trying to mimic Only¡¯s work to deceive us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Even if she manages a copy, it won¡¯t be an original piece by Only.¡±


    ¡°If she tries to pass off her imitation as Only¡¯s work, she¡¯ll face awsuit. Mr. Kalel Sugden will not let her off today!¡±


    ¡°And if she¡¯s not attempting a copy, is she trying to suggest her work rivals Only¡¯s? That¡¯s pure arrogance! She didn¡¯t even finish high school; how could she possibly contend with Only in painting?¡±


    As the murmurs swirled, Kalel watched Marissa draw, his anger mounting by the moment


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:


    Kalel stared at Marissa with malice, barely controlling his anger. He was infuriated that Marissa had dismissed Only¡¯s Birds Pay Homage as a casual sketch, suggested that Only was practically a personal artist for the Sanchez family, and now dared to mimic Only¡¯s work right before him, attempting to pass off a counterfeit as genuine!


    Witnessing his father¡¯s fury, Remy quickly came to his side, asserting, ¡°Father, calm down. Allow me to handle this insolent girl on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kalel clenched his teeth. ¡°Remy, teach this girl, who disrespects my master, a stern lesson!¡±


    Remy nodded and gestured for Dunbar to take action against Marissa. Just then, Landen positioned himself in front of Marissa. He had a revtion: Marissa¡¯s daring statements andposed demeanor while painting led him to realize¡ªshe was Only!


    This realization astounded him, yet he was fully convinced. After all, his boss was known for defying expectations!


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    Caught between shock and excitement, and seeing Remy signal Dunbar, he promptly blocked Marissa, his stance deterring Dunbar enough to make him hesitate.


    Remy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making sure no pests bother my boss!¡± Landen confidently raised his chin. ¡°Remy, I¡¯d keep a cool head if I were you. It won¡¯t be nice losing your faceter.¡±


    Remy was so livid he gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re eager to shield that audacious girl, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    With that, he signaled Dunbar. ¡°Teach this young upstart a lesson first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dunbar promptlyplied.


    As tensions rose and a fight seemed imminent, the crowd backed away, not wanting to be caught in the middle. The Nash family looked on anxiously, concerned that Landen might be injured. But Landen just scoffed and readied himself, unafraid of the local toughs after surviving life-or-death situations with his boss.


    Just as the confrontation was about to escte, Marissa calmly announced, ¡°The painting is finished.¡±


    Her statement captured everyone¡¯s attention, pausing the conflict. Marissa set down her brush and gestured to the painting on the table, smiling. ¡°Here is Only¡¯stest casual piece for your enjoyment.¡±


    Despite still seeing her as a presumptuous madwoman, the crowd converged to view the painting. Kalel and Jacob also moved closer to the table to inspect it.


    As they looked over the freshlypleted ink painting, Jacob¡¯s eyes brightened, and Kalel¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    The painting was breathtaking! It portrayed a simple white orchid but captured its essence so vividly and gracefully, conveying deep beauty and an expansive ambiance. It was unmistakably the style of a master.


    A master earns their title by conveying profound meanings with minimal strokes, a feat beyond the reach of the average artist. For Tiffany to create such a high-quality painting so quickly, her talent must be exceptional. Additionally, the style and technique bore a striking resemnce to Only¡¯s!


    Jacob¡¯s pulse quickened as he pulled out his magnifying ss to inspect the painting more closely. Kalel observed him closely, anticipating his evaluation. Noticing the sudden seriousness of Only¡¯s dedicated admirers, the crowd too became quiet, all eyes fixed on Jacob, awaiting his decisive judgment.


    Jacob¡¯s face disyed increasing astonishment, to the point where his astonishment started to feel somewhat terrifying. After thoroughly analyzing the painting once, he seemed unable to believe the result and carefully went over it again from start to finish with his magnifying ss.


    The crowd¡¯s mood shifted in sync with his meticulous scrutiny. When he finally set aside the magnifying ss and looked up, the crowd¡¯s anticipation hit its highest point. Everyone awaited Jacob¡¯s verdict. But as he raised his head, he gazed at Marissa, his lips quivering with excitement, struggling to find the words


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:


    Jacob¡¯s reaction left everyone utterly perplexed. nces were exchanged, confusion painted on every face. Kalel, anxiety etched across his features, implored, ¡°Mr. Mason, please, say something!¡±


    Typically, Jacob would have responded to Kalel with deference. However, at that moment, he seemed disconnected, his attention unwaveringly focused on Marissa. Suddenly, with a burst of enthusiasm, he eximed, ¡°Master!¡±


    Taking a few eager steps forward, Jacob grasped Marissa¡¯s hands. ¡°Master Only! Meeting you is the honor of a lifetime! I am your devoted fan.¡±


    The group was astounded. Why on earth was Jacob calling the unremarkable Tiffany ¡°Master Only¡±?


    Kalel¡¯s shock mirrored the group¡¯s. He looked from Jacob to Marissa and back, his words faltering. ¡°Mr. Mason, could you repeat that?¡±


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    Feeling ufortable with her hands in Jacob¡¯s grasp, Marissa coughed awkwardly and pulled away. Surveying the bewildered faces around her, she found a hint of amusement in the absurdity of the situation.


    Once Marissa had freed her hands, Jacob seemed to find his bearings. Still charged with excitement, he rified to Kalel, ¡°Mr. Sugden, the person before you, Miss Tiffany Nash, is indeed Only!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s shock deepened. What?! Was Tiffany actually the legendary Only in the art world? Disbelief was evident as eyes widened around the hall. How could this be conceivable?


    Everyone had pegged Tiffany as hopelessly ipetent. How could such a person be a legendary artist? No, this revtion was utterly imusible. They would not ept it, not even under the most extreme circumstances!


    As silence engulfed the hall, Aelfric¡¯s expression turned contemtive, his gaze fixed on Marissa. Derek, overwhelmed, simply stared at her, unable to process the information. Marissa, that vige girl, was the esteemed Only? It sounded preposterous! Jacob was surely mistaken. That had to be the exnation! It reminded him of the time when Aelfric nearly confused Marissa for Riss. Surely, this was an equally grave mistake.


    Wesson, seated in his wheelchair, swallowed hard, his eyes locked on Marissa. This revtion, if true, would render his decision to break off their engagement not just regrettable but disastrously foolish. It would be akin to discarding a treasure trove.


    The Clifford family was deeply involved in the calligraphy and painting sectors. Possessing an artist of Only¡¯s stature could elevate their business to unprecedented heights in the industry.


    Melinda and Chloe, observing from afar, were simrly astounded. They struggled to grasp the reality of the situation. ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± Melinda blurted out, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯spletely impossible!¡± Chloe added, her usualposure slipping away in the moment.


    Shock permeated not only among the onlookers but also within the Nash and Sanchez families. They stared at Marissa, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief, as the world around them seemed to warp into a surreal tableau. Particrly bbergasted were Sansa and A. When they heard Jacob¡¯s im, their jaws dropped open, their faces the picture of incredulity.


    Silence hung in the air briefly before A leapt to her feet, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°No, this is impossible! Mr. Mason, you must be mistaken. How could Tiffany possibly be Only? She¡¯s been nothing but a disappointment to the Nash family for over two decades. There must be some error!¡±


    Sansa, too, could not contain her shock. She yelled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re definitely mistaken! I¡¯ve watched her grow; I know her capabilities. If she¡¯s Only, then I might as well be a puppy.¡±


    Yet, their cries were lost in themotion. Attention had turned to Jacob. Kalel stood trembling, a mix of excitement and confusion painted across his face. He nced between Marissa and Jacob, his voice faltering as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Mason, my years weigh heavily on me¡ªmy hearing is not what it used to be, nor is my mind as sharp. Could you kindly repeat your earlier statement for rity?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:


    Jacob¡¯s expression matched Kalel¡¯s excitement as he dered, ¡°Mr. Sugden, it¡¯s true¡ªTiffany is the legendary Only!¡± He gestured toward the painting. ¡°I¡¯ve examined it carefully, and it is indeed an authentic work by Only.¡±


    Jacob burst into sudden, excitedughter. ¡°Now we¡¯ve both seen the idol of our hearts.¡±


    Upon hearing Jacob, Kalel scrutinized the painting that Marissa had just finished, and soon he too confirmed that the young woman before him was indeed the master artist known as Only.


    No artist could replicate another¡¯s work exactly; each stroke was unique. Only¡¯s technique was unmatched, making it impossible for others to mimic.


    As a dedicated admirer of Only, Kalel was as well-versed in the artist¡¯s work as Jacob. With confidence, he affirmed that the painting was a genuine piece by Only. Kalel¡¯s excitement was palpable; his cheeks flushed with emotion. He looked up at Marissa, his voice trembling with awe. ¡°So, you are my master¡¯sst apprentice.¡±


    Marissa, feeling slightly overwhelmed by his fervor, coughed awkwardly and managed a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Caught up in the moment, Kalel appeared rejuvenated. ¡°Nice to meet you too. How is our master?¡±


    ¡°He is fine,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°Have you been in touch with him recently?¡±


    ¡°I had a video call with him just yesterday,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°Does he n to return to Blebert to retire? Maybe then I can look after him.¡±


    ¡°He prefers his solitude and doesn¡¯t n to return to Blebert any time soon. I¡¯ll take care of him, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kalel, still buzzing with enthusiasm, suggested, ¡°Come to my house, and let¡¯s talk more.¡± However, Marissa gave a coldugh and mped her lips shut, choosing not to respond further.


    The hall was thick with astonishment, and nobody had quite recovered. Remy looked on, dazed, as if frozen in time. Noticing Marissa¡¯s expression, Kalel realized something. He tapped Remy¡¯s leg with his crutch andmanded, ¡°You foolish man, kneel now and apologize to Miss Nash!¡±


    Feeling the pain radiating through his knee, Remy involuntarily dropped to the floor under the force of the crutch. He was baffled, trying to wrap his head around how this seemingly unremarkable and insignificant person had suddenly be Only, the famed artist.


    While he hesitated, Kalel struck his shoulder with the crutch and snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize! You fool.¡±


    A sharper pain shot through his shoulder, prompting Remy to blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His sudden apology electrified the atmosphere in the banquet hall. Any lingering doubts among the attendees evaporated. If Remy, whom everyone viewed with a mix of fear and respect, was kneeling and apologizing to Marissa, there could be no mistake.


    The woman they had dismissed as foolish and insignificant was indeed the legendary artist Only, revered in the art world.


    Wesson, overwhelmed by the revtion, toppled out of his wheelchair with a loud thud, this time through his own clumsiness. Alfie stood in shock, unprepared for such a turn of events. Behind him, Derek¡¯s expression was one of utter confusion.


    The simple vige girl he had underestimated was now recognized as a legendary figure in the art world, leaving him struggling to understand how this had happened.


    In the corner, Melinda and Chloe watched the unfolding drama with wide eyes, looking utterly foolish. Sansa and A were thunderstruck, staring nkly as Remy knelt on the floor. Their ns of using Remy to regain their status and thwart Tiffany now seemed not only futile but ridiculous.


    The Nash family and Sanchez family members were equally stunned. They had prepared for many oues but not this revtion. Particrly the Sanchez family, who idolized Only daily, were shocked to discover she was part of their own family!


    Aplex wave of emotions surged through the banquet hall, leaving everyone bewildered and unsettled by the unexpected twist


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:


    Sheppard, who had fallen unconscious from anger and been carted away to rest, had now woken up. He stirred awake, and the first news that greeted him was astonishing: the legendary artist known as Only was revealed to be Tiffany.


    His eyes nearly bulged from their sockets in shock, and he remained in a prolonged daze before regaining hisposure.


    As he gathered himself, he rose from his bed, still half-dazed, and staggered toward the banquet hall. There, he stumbled upon a startling scene: Remy was kneeling before Marissa. The sight was so shocking that it nearly made him choke on his own breath. The surprise was enough to make him faint once more.


    However, at that moment, all attention was focused on Marissa. No one spared a nce for this elder who had forsaken his family and severed ties with his blood rtives for personal gain.


    Marissa, oblivious to Sheppard, watched Remy with a faint smile and murmured, ¡°Oh, Mr. Sugden.¡±


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    ¡°No, please, not that,¡± Remy protested quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Considering your rtionship with my father, it¡¯s I who should be showing you deference. Just call me Remy, or even Rem, if you prefer.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly do that?¡± Marissa uttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re the most powerful man in the underworld. How could anyone, regardless of their wealth, fail to address you with the respect you deserve and call you Mr. Sugden?


    You have the power to determine the fate of both the Nash and the Sanchez families on a whim. I fear that being called ¡®Mr. Sugden¡¯ might not be ttering enough for you.¡±


    Before Remy could respond, Kalel raised his crutch and struck him forcefully. ¡°You scoundrel! What have you been up to all this time outside? How did you manage to upset Miss Nash? Exin yourself!¡±


    Remy grimaced under the severe beating, staying motionless as he braced for each of Kalel¡¯s blows, making no attempt to dodge them. Despite his authoritative demeanor outside, he was deeply respectful towards his father.


    When the beating finally ceased, Remy adjusted his kneeling posture and pleaded with Marissa, ¡°Please, Miss Nash, don¡¯t be upset with me. I was foolishly unaware. I didn¡¯t realize you were the famed Only, and I confess I have caused great offense to both the Nash and the Sanchez families.¡±


    After pausing briefly, he quickly reassured her, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t repeat that mistake. You can trust me.¡±


    Finding humor in his earnestness, Marissa attempted a smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t pressure the Nash family to take Sansa and A back anymore?¡±


    Remy vigorously shook his head. ¡°No, absolutely not. That¡¯s for the Nash family to decide. I won¡¯t interfere again.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to assist the Clifford family in undermining the Sanchez family?¡± Marissa probed, her voice tinged with amusement at his responses.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Remy asserted firmly. ¡°Your mother is a Sanchez, which makes the Sanchez family my family too. Why would I conspire with others to harm my own family?¡±


    Marissa nced at Wesson, who was so shocked that he looked utterly foolish. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°And what about the Clifford family? They¡¯ve been a thorn in our side for a while.¡±


    Remy turned a fierce look toward Wesson and dered, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, anyone who tries to harm the Sanchez family is making an enemy of me. I¡¯ll ensure they find no foothold in Blebert.¡±


    Wesson¡¯s face drained of color. Remy, once a staunch ally of the Clifford family, had instantly pledged his support to their arch-enemy. What would be of the Clifford family now?


    Marissa withdrew her gaze and addressed Remy with a tone of detachment. ¡°The Nash family hasn¡¯t exactly found it easy to umte wealth.¡±


    Instantly, Remy penned a check for one billion dors and presented it solemnly to Balthasar. This gesture was his way of repaying, with interest, the sums Sansa had over the years offered him as bribes on behalf of the Nash family.


    The sight nearly overwhelmed Sansa and A. Stunned, they watched Marissa deliver her barbs with biting sarcasm to Remy, who responded with meek apologies. It was beyond belief for them that he was actually returning the billion to the Nash family.


    As Balthasar epted the check with both eagerness and reverence, Sansa lost herposure. She grasped Remy¡¯s hand in a panic, pleading with him, ¡°Please, Mr. Sugden, take a moment to think. There has to be a mistake. Tiffany¡¯s nothing but a sham. She can¡¯t possibly be Only. Don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±


    A joined in, tugging at Remy¡¯s sleeve, and insisted alongside Sansa, ¡°Absolutely, there¡¯s a mistake, Mr. Sugden! You need to figure out the truth, or you¡¯ll disgrace yourself by bowing down to her!¡±


    Despite their earnest appeals, Remy¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:


    p! p! p! p!


    Remy relentlessly pped Sansa and A, each strike forcing them to spit blood and fall helplessly to the floor. As he observed them struggling and coughing up blood, his anger did not subside. He delivered several more brutal kicks.


    Pointing at them with fury, he shouted, ¡°You two witches! You nearly made me cross Master Only. Leave now and nevere back into my sight!¡±


    Turning to Dunbar, his anger palpable, hemanded, ¡°Get rid of these two now!¡±


    Dunbar was visibly shocked by the rapid change in circumstances. Moments earlier, Remy had been fond of Sansa and A and had seen the Nash and Sanchez families as his enemies. Now, everything had shifted drastically.


    After Remy issued his order, Dunbar paused briefly, collecting his thoughts before responding, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He then forcefully dragged Sansa and A out like discarded sacks.


    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m


    Marissa observed the entire scene with icy detachment. Tiffany had endured much since her childhood due to Sansa and A¡¯s persecution. At the medical conference some time ago, Marissa hadid bare their deceit, shattering their reputations.


    She believed the long-standing feud had finally ended. Yet, Sansa and A hadn¡¯t relinquished their vendetta and seized every chance possible for retribution.


    Previously, they had let Melinda manipte them into ndering her. This time, they enlisted Remy for their schemes. Thus, they could not fault her for herck of mercy now.


    After settling matters with Sansa and A, Remy turned his cold gaze to Wesson. Wesson, trembling with fear, quickly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Sugden, I will leave on my own ord!¡±


    He had barely spoken when he prompted the bodyguard to wheel him away. Before the bodyguard could respond, Remy¡¯s icy voice halted them. ¡°Mr. Clifford, do you intend to depart so abruptly?¡±


    Wesson stiffened, turning to Remy with a timid look. ¡°Mr. Sugden, is there something else you require of me?¡±


    Remy¡¯s sneer was chilling. ¡°Stop feigning ignorance. You have yet to apologize to Miss Nash or gain her forgiveness. Do you think you can just leave like this?¡±


    At this, Wesson turned his gaze towards Marissa, filled with misery. He had always disliked Marissa, viewing her beauty as superficial, likening her to a worthless rag. Now, as he observed her anew, she seemed to radiate a brilliant light, making him feel insignificant, like an ant beneath her.


    He realized she was not a fragile rag but a pearl that had masked its luster. Blinded by his own folly, he had conspired with Sansa and A against Tiffany. He had cruelly broken off their engagement, causing her immense sorrow.


    Had he not ended their engagement but married her instead, the Clifford family would have been basking in prosperity. His mind was awash with regret, to the point he wished to dash his head against the wall in remorse.


    s, regret was futile. He had lost a precious gem, and reiming it would mean contending with formidable rivals. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the moment for Wesson to ponder the possibility of marriage. He needed to kneel before her and beg for forgiveness, lest Remy decide to cripple him.


    Bearing the pain coursing through his body, Wesson slid from the wheelchair and knelt before Marissa. Tears streaming down his face, he cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I was wrong to break off our engagement and cause you pain. Please ept my apology.¡±


    Marissa looked down at him, her expression one of disdain. ¡°Your apology means little to me, but I ept it since you owe me that much. However, our feud is far from settled¡­¡±


    An apology could not undo the damage Wesson had inflicted on Tiffany. The wounds the Clifford family had inflicted on the Sanchez family were too deep to be healed by mere words, even as Wesson knelt before her.


    With these grievances weighing heavily, there was no way she could simply forgive and forget the actions of Wesson and his family.


    Wesson raised his head slowly, meeting her gaze with a look of fear. His voice shook as he asked, ¡°What more do you want from me, Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:


    Marissa responded to Wesson¡¯s question with a meaningful smile but remained silent.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± she eventually snapped.


    Wesson, clearly unsettled by theck of a direct answer, quickly directed his bodyguard to wheel him away. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t stand up to a painter; it was the powerful Remy he was wary of.


    Once Wesson was out of sight, Remy made a deration, ¡°Listen up, everyone. Miss Tiffany Nash is my father¡¯s friend. Cross her at your peril, or you¡¯ll answer to me!¡±


    The crowd that had previously mocked Marissa now recoiled in fear, astonished by the sudden turn of events. Sheppard, who had earlier opposed Marissa and boasted about his break with the Sanchez family, stood dumbfounded.


    After regaining hisposure, he approached Marissa with a sycophantic smile. ¡°Tiffany, you truly are a gem of the Sanchez family, even surpassing your mother¡¯s brilliance in her youth!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a subtle smile yed on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Mr. Sheppard Sanchez, but my achievements have little to do with you, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    Sheppard, at a loss for words, flushed with embarrassment and remained silent.


    Marissa sneered and looked away. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She didn¡¯t have much time to chat with these people. She was anxious about Tiffany¡¯s welfare and had to save every possible moment to find her.


    Initially, Marissa had nned to disrupt Remy¡¯s event, expose her own identity as ck Mallow, and tackle the crises facing the Sanchez family head-on. However, the unexpected acknowledgment of her being Only and her newfound connection to Remy simplified matters. With the situation now under control, she decided it was time to depart.


    As for the matters of the Peridot Consortium, she would leave them for a future discussion with Remy. Deciding that today was not the day for it, she turned her attention back to Kalel.


    ¡°Kalel, I should go now.¡±


    Kalel¡¯s reluctance was palpable. ¡°Tiffany, this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± He paused, remembering it was not the first time they had met. He had seen Tiffany many times before, but only today did he realize she was Only. So he quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day I realized we share the same master. There¡¯s so much I want to talk to you about. I¡¯d love to hear more about our master. Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? I can have someone prepare a nice meal, and we can chat.¡±


    Marissa offered him a kind smile. ¡°I have othermitments today, so I¡¯ll have to pass. But I¡¯ll definitely visit you another time to catch up on everything. Please be patient and wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kalel agreed, though clearly disappointed.


    Marissa nodded politely.


    As she began to walk away, a voice stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Master Only, please wait!¡±


    Turning around, Marissa saw Jacob approaching her with a look of eager anticipation.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Mason?¡± Marissa inquired.


    Jacob, slightly embarrassed yet determined, managed to ask, ¡°Could you possibly sell me the ¡®White Orchid¡¯ you just painted?¡±


    Marissa, who had never sold her artwork nor intended to make a living from it, was initially inclined to gift it to him. However, she reconsidered, recalling Dary¡¯s statement that her paintings started at a minimum of two hundred million dors at auctions. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to simply hand it over without consideration.


    She responded after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Currently, all my works are managed by the Moonbeam Gallery. I don¡¯t handle the business side of things. If you¡¯re interested in purchasing the painting, you should speak with my uncle.¡±


    Jacob wasted no time and turned to Daryl, seeking his assistance. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, considering our long-standing friendship, would you consider selling this painting to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:


    Daryl was still unable to shake off the shock. His niece, Tiffany, long dismissed as a ¡°failure,¡± had seemingly overnight be a celebrated art master known as Only. Daryl struggled to grasp this sudden change.


    As Jacob approached with his question, Daryl¡¯s response was slow, his mind racing to process the new reality. Even when he finally understood the situation, he was at a loss for words.


    The Moonbeam Gallery had been teetering on the brink, under constant pressure from the Clifford family. They had resorted to selling works by mediocre artists to survive.


    Now, burdened with the responsibility of handling transactions for Only¡¯s masterpieces, a task Marissa had entrusted to him, Daryl felt overwhelmed, unsure of how to price such valuable art.


    Misreading Daryl¡¯s silence as hesitation, Jacob reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry over my title as president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association. Just name your price.¡±


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    To underline his earnestness, Jacob went on, ¡°I¡¯m a devoted fan of Master Only and hold immense respect for each piece she creates. I¡¯m not here to haggle simply because of my position.¡±


    Daryl offered a wry smile and exined, ¡°Mr. Mason, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My silence was due to not knowing the painting¡¯s worth myself! You¡¯re the expert. You should set the price.¡±


    Jacob paused, taken aback, then burst intoughter, saying, ¡°You¡¯re refreshingly honest!¡±


    His gaze settled on Marissa¡¯s piece ¡°White Orchid,¡± and he noted, ¡°At first nce, this painting might seem simple, but the depth of artistic expression it embodies could captivate me for years. It¡¯s genuinely a first-rate masterpiece.¡±


    He lifted three fingers and announced, ¡°If this were to go under the hammer, I¡¯d start the bidding at three hundred million dors.¡±


    As Jacob¡¯s statement resonated, the crowd around him was visibly stunned, then quickly erupted into lively discussions.


    ¡°Three hundred million dors? Astounding! Only really exemplifies what exceptional art is. Her reputation as a legend in the art world is well-deserved!¡± one person marveled.


    Another added eagerly, ¡°Just one piece from Only could the Sanchez family massive profits. With Only backing them, the Moonbeam Gallery is poised to take over the calligraphy and painting world.¡±


    ¡°The Moonbeam Gallery¡¯s stock prices are bound to soar, propelling the Sanchez family into the upper echelons of society!¡±


    ¡°Remember when the art world favored the Clifford family and the Sanchez family was barely hanging on? Now, it¡¯s the Clifford family who is struggling, while the Sanchez family is ascending rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Looking to the future of the calligraphy and painting industry, we ought to take a page out of the Sanchez family¡¯s book. Aligning with them is the smart move!¡±


    As these exchanges unfolded, those who had recently distanced themselves from the Sanchez family now felt a wave of regret washing over them. On the other hand, those who had hesitated to sever ties or had yet to dere their intentions were secretly delighted.


    Sheppard was drowning in remorse. In a disy of loyalty to Remy, he had recently liquidated his shares in the Moonbeam Gallery. Unfortunately, he had sold them when the stock prices were at their lowest, reaping almost nothing. Now, watching the gallery¡¯s sudden rise, he realized he had made a grave mistake


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:


    ¡°Mr. Mason, since you¡¯ve requested it, the Moonbeam Gallery will extend a favor to you. I could sell the painting at the base price,¡± Marissa said inly.


    ¡°What?¡± Jacob felt unexpectedly honored. ¡°Tha¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem right. Three hundred million is just the beginning, with no upper limit on the auction price. Selling it at this base price feels like I¡¯m significantly benefiting at your expense. I cannot ept this generous offer.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mason, there¡¯s no need for guilt,¡± Marissa said, smiling. ¡°Thanks to your previous support, the Moonbeam Gallery is still operational. Please, continue to look out for us.¡±


    At this, Jacob appeared both embarrassed and remorseful. Before, he had not supported the Moonbeam Gallery. More than neglecting them, he had repeatedly ced obstacles in their path to favor Remy.


    When he discovered that Only was a member of the Sanchez family, he initially feared that Marissa might seek revenge. However, his fascination with Only¡¯s artworks was so intense that he boldly requested to own a piece.


    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    He had expected a cold refusal from the Sanchez family but was surprised when Marissa agreed to sell at the base price. This would undoubtedly result in a hefty profit for him if he sold itter. So, Only selling it at the base price to him now was akin to handing him a fortune.


    Feeling both ashamed and thankful, Jacob said, ¡°Thank you, Only. I¡¯ll do my utmost to assist the Moonbeam Gallery whenever needed!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all members of the Sanchez family sighed with relief. With Marissa¡¯s help, the Sanchez family quickly expanded their influence. Just moments before, they had been ignored by the entire artmunity, teetering on the brink of copse. Now, the situation had dramatically improved.


    Previously intent on crushing the Sanchez family, Remy now vowed to defend them. Jacob, who had frequently caused them difficulties, pledged his ongoing support.


    The Sanchez family members all looked at Marissa with deep gratitude. Her efforts had dramatically turned their fortunes around. She was their beacon of hope.


    Rachel sighed softly. ¡°Mrs. Arabe Daniels is right. Tiffany is our lucky charm. Ever since she joined our family, we¡¯ve escaped all our troubles!¡±


    Daryl nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. Since Tiffany came back to our family, our family¡¯s troubles have been resolved one by one. She truly is a lucky charm!¡±


    Listening to the couple¡¯s conversation, Balthasar felt a surge of jealousy. He believed Marissa was his granddaughter. How could she benefit the Sanchez family? He feltpelled to bring her home!


    With this thought, his body reacted automatically. He approached Marissa and seized her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my dear!¡±


    His actions and tone made it clear to everyone that he believed Marissa belonged to the Nash family


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:


    Marissa had always been concerned about Tiffany. She vividly remembered the image of Tiffany boarding a mysterious yacht after leaving the Sunrise, sparking intense worries about her sister¡¯s safety.


    From reading Tiffany¡¯s diaries, Marissa knew that, contrary to what others believed, Tiffany was no fool. She possessed her own independent thoughts. Despite facing pressure from Sansa and A, she learned a lot in secret.


    If the devil influenced all her actions, Tiffany was constantly in danger. This was Marissa¡¯s biggest concern. She wouldn¡¯t understand the true nature of the devil until she found Tiffany.


    Marissa wanted to resolve her current tasks quickly to dedicate more time to Tiffany¡¯s situation. At this moment, as she read the message from a mysterious sender, Marissa¡¯s heart raced with excitement.


    The one who sent her the message knew she was Marissa and even referred to Tiffany as her sister. Someone had been covertly watching the twin sisters, Marissa and Tiffany, from the shadows. Marissa sensed this person was extremely dangerous.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    But despite the potential risks, she was thrilled to receive the message¡ªit was a lead on Tiffany.


    She immediately epted the friend request.


    A mysterious profile picture soon appeared in her contacts¡ªa in ck image with the name ¡°Q,¡± offering no further details. At that moment, amidst the loud argument between Balthasar and Le, Marissa found the noise distracting and moved to a quieter corner.


    She sent a message to the stranger, saying, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The stranger replied, ¡°I can¡¯t reveal my name just yet. You can call me Q for now.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Stop ying games! You¡¯re hiding because you¡¯re afraid to show your true self.¡±


    Qughed and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still sharp-tongued! I was wrong about you before. I thought you were a failure, that you squandered all the talents your parents gave you, so I wrote you off a long time ago.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed. Her suspicions were confirmed. This person named Q had once watched her for a long time. He imed he had dismissed her as insignificant because she had kept a low profile and not revealed any notable identities. He had mistakenly assumed she was just an unremarkable vige girl.


    Then Q sent another message, saying, ¡°But I never expected that the one I dismissed long ago would suddenly emerge as Master Only today. Congrattions! You¡¯ve made me see you in a new light. It seems you truly did inherit your parents¡¯ remarkable genes. You¡¯re not useless. Since I stopped watching you, you¡¯ve grown immensely and have had great sess.¡±


    Reading this, Marissa pieced together more of the puzzle. Before she turned fifteen, Q had been covertly observing her. When she left home at fifteen to find work, he had written her off. Now that he discovered she was the renowned artist known as Only, he realized she was far from insignificant and began taking an interest again.


    The moment she revealed her identity as Only, he was aware of it. Q must possess a highly efficient informationwork. With these revtions swirling in her mind, she sent another message:


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:


    Marissa rapidly fired off a barrage of messages.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you spying on me?¡±


    ¡°Did you orchestrate everything? Was it you who arranged my sister¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    Q¡¯s response was brief but rming: ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±


    Marissa seethed with anger. ¡°What kind of response is that? How is that any different from not answering at all?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t get mad. You get to decide the questions, and I decide the answers. All I have to do is make sure they¡¯re truthful. If you assist me with one thing, I¡¯ll respond to your question. If you refuse, then the whereabouts of your sister will remain a mystery to you.¡±


    As Marissa read the message, a crucial clue caught her attention: the mention of her father hinted he was still alive. Jumping on this, she asked eagerly, ¡°Is my father still alive?¡±


    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????


    ¡°We told you, I¡¯m only answering one question today,¡± Q responded, and I¡¯m not bending the rules to answer another. If you want more answers, help me with my task first.¡±


    A tightness formed in Marissa¡¯s chest, her difort palpable. If Q were physically present, she¡¯d certainly thrash them. Marissa had always loathed being manipted or threatened, especially by someone like Q. She was resolved to uncover Q¡¯s identity, overpower them, and force out the secrets they held.


    She decided to y along for now and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    She had no intention ofplying; it was merely a stalling tactic. She had already turned on her other phone, tapping into her hacking skills to pinpoint Q¡¯s location.


    As if Q had anticipated her moves, their message popped up just as Marissa started her trace. ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying to locate me. You won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Marissa paused, processing Q¡¯s words.


    After a short while, Q sent another message: ¡°Unless you seek Bee or Him for assistance.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened as she continued to locate Q. She felt a strong urge to reveal to Q that she herself was Bee.


    ¡°A few years ago, a group of intruders infiltrated the Doomsday Base and made off with a cryptic document. Our team has since tracked and determined that the Peridot Consortium was behind the theft. I need your help to reim this document from them,¡± Q exined.


    Pausing, Marissa was struck by the realization that her goal aligned with Q¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡±


    Shortly after, Q went offline.


    Marissa stopped in her tracks, perturbed by how swiftly Q had exited, preventing her from tracking them. She knew tracking Q was challenging due to the skilled hackers shielding them, which had prolonged her efforts to locate them earlier.


    Unhurried, Marissa was confident that Q would reach out again, and she was determined to track them down next time.


    After pondering for a while, she messaged the King of the Doomsday Base. ¡°Old Peacock, I need to ask you something.¡±


    Zyair, evidently expecting her message, responded instantly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did the Peridot Consortium take from the Doomsday Base?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:


    ¡°Marissa, why do you suddenly ask this question?¡± Zyair inquired, his tone curious.


    ¡°You ask for my help to retrieve that document, yet you withhold its contents from me. Is it because you don¡¯t see me as part of your inner circle, or does it contain secrets that might expose a plot against humanity?¡± Marissa questioned.


    Zyair responded, clearly hurt, ¡°That remark really stings. I¡¯ve shared all my knowledge with you throughout my life, and I even intend to name you the sessor to the Doomsday Base one day. How could you think I don¡¯t consider you part of my inner circle?¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you shared the contents of the document with me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m also in the dark about what¡¯s inside,¡± Zyair admitted.


    Marissa, puzzled, sent a question mark in response.


    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Zyair exined, ¡°The Peridot Consortium stole a file bag that contained a chip and a letter,¡± Zyair recounted. ¡°The letter was from a doctor specializing in medical research on human organs-on-chips. The chip holds his life¡¯s work, a significant breakthrough in his field. He entrusted it to my care.¡±


    ¡°Why would he entrust it to you?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just about to delve into a lengthy story, so I¡¯ll take it slow,¡± Zyair replied.


    ¡°The doctor expressed concern that this groundbreaking achievement could wreak havoc if itnded in the wrong hands. He trusted my integrity and my capability to safeguard the chip, which is why he handed it over to me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he safeguard it himself?¡±


    ¡°Because his time was running out,¡± Zyair exined. ¡°In his letter, he detailed his deteriorating mental and physical health. He feared he wouldn¡¯t survive much longer and was concerned that, after his death, the chip could be misused. That¡¯s why he chose to entrust it to me.¡±


    ¡°Did he say how long you should keep it, or to whom it should eventually be passed?¡±


    ¡°He advised me to hold it until the arrival of a person destined to carry on his work,¡± Zyair replied. ¡°He believed this person would be the sessor he had always been searching for.¡±


    Marissa had another realization. ¡°You had been trying to crack the encryption on this chip for years, but hadn¡¯t seeded. After it was stolen by the Peridot Consortium, you weren¡¯t eager to retrieve it. You wanted to see whether they could break the encryption, right?¡±


    ¡°You have sharp insight, Marissa. You always understand my thoughts. That¡¯s impressive,¡± Zyairplimented.


    ¡°So, what has suddenly prompted you to retrieve the chip?¡± Marissa inquired, her curiosity deepening.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made an important discovery,¡± Zyair announced.


    ¡°What did you uncover?¡± Marissa asked eagerly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:


    Zyair said, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that¡ª¡± He paused, leaving Marissa hanging on his next words.


    But instead of continuing, he said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to discuss this now. The real significance of the discovery will only be clear once we have the chip. So, your first job is to get it back.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened. Old Peacock loved ying these guessing games, always baiting her like dangling a carrot before a donkey to keep it moving. She loathed these maniptions of his. Yet, she let it slide. He was, after all, her mentor.


    And she was already determined to retrieve the chip from the Peridot Consortium. Her interest in the chip had intensified. She had also been covertly researching human organs-on-chips for years and had made significant strides. She was keen to discover the advancements her predecessor had achieved.


    Without needing to look, she recognized the touch. Landen was behind her. She swiftly stashed her phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Landen nodded towards themotion and replied, ¡°They¡¯re quarreling. Aren¡¯t you going to step in?¡±


    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa looked in the direction Landen indicated and noticed the Sanchez and Nash families embroiled in a heated argument, both groups clearly infuriated.


    Balthasar, representing the Nash family, was visibly enraged. His beard seemed to bristle with fury, and he mmed his crutch down with a resounding thud. On the other side, Le, representing the Sanchez family, stood defiantly with her hands on her hips.


    Her voice was sharp and clear, overpowering the Nash family¡¯s arguments with a force that was hard to match.


    Daryl and Rachel, typically not the confrontational type, stood beside Le, their cheeks red with the heat of the argument.


    Marissa watched the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and bewilderment. ¡°What exactly are they fighting about?¡± she wondered aloud.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected that while she was chatting with her mentor, such a ludicrous dispute would happen between the two families. There was, in her mind, nothing to dispute.


    Marissa belonged to both the Nash and the Sanchez families. Her father had built the legacy of the Nash family, and with its recent decline, she felt a strong duty to help restore it, honoring her father¡¯s legacy.


    The Sanchez family, her mother¡¯s lineage, was equally important to her. With her mother on the verge of recovery, her ties to the Sanchez family felt increasingly significant. She longed for the two families to unite, like branches of the same tree.


    Despite the old resentments that lingered, she couldn¡¯t bear their constant bickering.


    Marissa shook her head, feeling defeated. Just as she was about to intervene, Landen held her back.


    Turning to him, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Landen, touching his nose in difort, admitted, ¡°Boss, you really shouldn¡¯t get involved in this. It¡¯s a family pride thing.¡±


    Frustrated, she responded, ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through, how can you still be so petty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Landen insisted. ¡°Family pride means something. Yourst name is Nash, you¡¯re my uncle¡¯s biological daughter, and my boss. The Nash family is part of who you are. No one can change that.¡±


    ¡°But my mother belongs to the Sanchez family,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Are you saying you want to cut me off from her?¡±


    Landen exined, ¡°Your mother married into the Nash family, which makes her one of us as well. That means you are too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being childish,¡± Marissa snapped.


    She tried once more to end the dispute, but Landen held her back again.


    She turned, her frustration evident. ¡°Now what?¡±


    Stepping closer, Landen spoke in a low, cryptic tone. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered something crucial about Tiffany thesest few days. After a lot of thought, I¡¯m convinced it might be rted to why she ran from the wedding. I want to tell you in detail.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:


    After hearing Landen¡¯s words, Marissa let out a coldugh and asked, ¡°Are you trying to fabricate something about Tiffany to coerce me into returning to the Nash family today?¡±


    Landen shrugged, smiling. ¡°How could I dare to coerce you, boss? It¡¯s true I want you back with the Nash family, and it¡¯s true I have something about Tiffany to tell you as well.¡±


    Worried Marissa wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added earnestly, ¡°I really do have something about Tiffany to tell you. I¡¯ve unearthed some old documents from back then.¡±


    ¡°What documents?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see once youe home with me,¡± replied Landen. ¡°I couldn¡¯t decipher them on my own, but perhaps with your keen intellect, you¡¯ll uncover something valuable.¡±


    Marissa paused to think, then agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to the Nash family¡¯s house today.¡±


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    As she spoke, she began to walk toward the bustling crowd embroiled in an argument.


    Balthasar, tapping his crutch, dered, ¡°Tiffany grew up with our Nash family, and we nurtured her abilities. It¡¯s only natural she should return with us!¡±


    Le, hands on hips, countered loudly, ¡°How can you im Tiffany grew up with the Nash family? Your family tore her away from my aunt and treated her like an asset. She endured bullying from Sansa and A under your care, and your familybeled her a failure.


    You never cultivated her talents. She didn¡¯t even finish high school. Everything she learned, she taught herself. It has nothing to do with the Nash family!¡±


    Her statement left the Nash family members embarrassed, all of them avoiding eye contact. Tiffany¡¯s achievements, indeed, were not a credit to the Nash family. They were unaware of when she became Ritchie¡¯s disciple or found time to master painting.


    Seeing the Nash family chastened, Le lifted her chin triumphantly and announced, ¡°Since returning to the Sanchez family, Tiffany has been much happier. She prefers to stay with us. You Nash family members should stop your ingratiating attempts to reim her!¡±


    Marissa, feeling somewhat awkward, cleared her throat and addressed Le. ¡°Le, I¡¯m heading back to the Nash family¡¯s house today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Le¡¯s face fell in disappointment.


    At the sound of Marissa¡¯s decision, the Nash family members¡¯ spirits lifted, their faces brightening with hope as they turned their gazes toward her.


    Feeling wronged, Le asked, ¡°Tiffany, I just won the argument, and now you¡¯re dousing my fire?¡±


    With a chuckle, Marissa patted Le¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? My dad is from the Nash family, and my mom is from the Sanchez family. I¡¯m part of both. I¡¯ll visit both homes.¡±


    Daryl and Rachel quicklyposed themselves upon hearing this. They were not fond of quarreling and considered the dispute over whether Tiffany belonged more to the Nash or Sanchez family to be trivial and pointless. They believed that an adult¡¯s loyalty should be a personal choice, unaffected by family squabbles.


    Their participation in the argument had been sparked by their desire to protect Marissa, but Marissa¡¯s words brought them back to their senses.


    Rachel spoke first with understanding. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re free to go wherever you feel you belong. The Sanchez family will always wee you. Your room in the house will always be ready for you.¡±


    Daryl added his support, ¡°Absolutely, you will always have a ce with the Sanchez family.¡±


    Left with no choice, Le reluctantly epted the situation, then asked with a hint of sadness, ¡°So, Tiffany, are you taking Lawrence and Lindsay with you?¡±


    Marissa frowned at the mention of Lawrence and Lindsay. These two sleep aids came with a serious side effect. Without them, she risked insomnia; with them, she risked sleepwalking.


    As she pondered her dilemma, amotion stirred at the building¡¯s entrance. Connor emerged from the elevator. Seeing him, Marissa froze in surprise.


    Why did Connor have to show up right now?!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:


    Today, Marissa unveiled her identity as the renowned painter, Only. None of the attendees involved in the painting and calligraphy circle had left; instead, they eagerly sought opportunities to converse with her and cultivate friendships.


    As Balthasar took Marissa out of the banquet hall, a throng of guests followed, forming a circle around her.


    As Connor stepped out of the elevator, the expressions of those around Marissa shifted to gossipy. Recently, rumors surfaced on the inte alleging that Tiffany and Connor¡¯s marriage was fake. Shockingly, some even imed Tiffany had two four-year-old children.


    As Connor and Tiffany came face to face, onlookers braced for an uncertain reaction, anticipating possible embarrassment. The initial intention to connect with Only was swiftly reced by curiosity.


    At that moment, thoughts of bonding with the Sanchez family were cast aside. All eyes turned to Connor and Marissa, awaiting the interaction between the fake couple.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Marissa was exceedingly anxious. She knew Connor¡¯s reputation for unpredictability and feared he might reveal something embarrassing. The tension from her recent sleepwalking incident with him weighed heavily on her.


    As Connor looked up at her, she averted her gaze, her pulse racing. As he approached, her heart raced faster. She wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t move her legs.


    Recalling her actions and the regrettable words utteredst night, she wished to vanish instantly. She pondered incessantly on how to confront him should he approach her for a conversation. If he divulged what urredst night in a public setting, how could she manage such a circumstance?


    While a typical individual wouldn¡¯t disclose such an awkward matter in public, Connor frequently exhibited behaviors distinct from societal norms. He particrly enjoyed teasing her. Perhaps he would indeed bring upst night¡¯s events in front of everyone.


    What should she do?


    Just as her anxiety peaked, Connor walked past her without a word,pletely ignoring her. The indifference in his demeanor left her stunned.


    Marissa was speechless. What was his intention? He appeared to be upset with her forst night. Despite his disregard, causing her some embarrassment, she felt a wave of relief as he passed by. Her dignity mattered less than avoiding any confrontation with him.


    However, before she could exhale, murmurs spread through the crowd.


    ¡°They indeed appear to be a fake couple. Once the truth came to light, Connor opted not to feign affection and simply disregarded Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Connor¡¯s fault. Even if they¡¯re not really together, it¡¯s still humiliating for him to be confronted with her having two four-year-old kids. Perhaps that¡¯s why he ignored her, to avoid further embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is the remarkable painter, Only. If it weren¡¯t for her past with two children from another rtionship, she¡¯d be an ideal match for someone like Connor.¡±


    ¡°Even though Only is esteemed in the art world, she¡¯s inconsequential to someone of Connor¡¯s stature. Regardless of his admiration for her talent, he wouldn¡¯t take in another man¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°s! A woman¡¯s reputation is paramount. Everyone must face the consequences of their youthful mistakes. Tiffany¡¯s price for hers is missing out on a chance with a man like Connor.¡±


    Hearing the chatter, Marissa merely shrugged, indifferent to the spection. While she was thinking, Connor abruptly turned around and made his way back toward her.


    A hush fell over the crowd as Connor¡¯s sudden movement caught everyone off guard. Shock and bewilderment painted the faces of onlookers as they awaited his next move with uncertainty.


    Marissa locked her gaze on him. However, Connor appeared devoid of any peculiar expressions. He proceeded with unwavering steps toward Marissa, saying softly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re quite the trickster, aren¡¯t you? You knew Grandma is a big fan of Only, and yet you kept it a secret that you¡¯re Only,¡± Connor remarked, his tone teasing yet devoid of any real criticism. In fact, a keen ear might pick up a trace of pride in his words.


    It was simr to a parent boasting about their child who just aced a test, brimming with pride and amazement.


    Connor¡¯s ambiguous statement had thrown everyone off, leaving those who had been animatedly discussing their marriage earlier now wearing expressions of confusion.


    Marissa, caught off guard, rubbed her nose and gave a sheepishugh. ¡°Oops, my bad,¡± she admitted.


    Connor nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Make sure you head home early and apologize to Grandma, okay? Her greatest wish is to have Master Only paint her portrait. Don¡¯t forget to make that happen.¡±


    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied with a nod.


    With that, Connor turned and left, his bodyguards trailing behind him.


    The group was left wondering about Connor¡¯s real reason for being there. They guessed he was probably just on business and had bumped into Marissa by chance.


    In their minds, Domenic, Marc, and Terry silently teased their boss. Unbeknownst to the others, Connor had actuallye specifically for the masterpiece appreciation event. Despite being concerned that Remy might harass Marissa, he had decided to keep a low profile, pretending to have just passed by the event.


    Just then, he had tantly disyed his indifference toward Marissa, intent on asserting his dominance. However, the moment he overheard others speaking about her, he immediately turned to her defense.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry thought Connor¡¯s actions were now riddled with contradictions. He nned to exploit Marissa¡¯s sleepwalking to control her, yet often found himself approaching her with offers of help, humbling himself. He aimed to be decisive, yet continually found himself wavering.


    While Domenic, Marc, and Terry were lost in thought about their boss¡¯s behavior, everyone else started whispering among themselves again after seeing Connor leave.


    ¡°Did you notice Connor looked at Tiffany with deep affection earlier? It hardly looked like he despised her. They didn¡¯t appear to be a fake couple. Perhaps the online gossip is nothing but baseless rumors.¡±


    ¡°So, Connor isn¡¯t bothered that Tiffany has children with another man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that influential people like Connor think differently. When selecting a spouse, they consider not only looks and lineage but also intelligence and talent, aiming to ensure their progeny are even more remarkable.¡±


    ¡°It seems women needn¡¯t fret over past mistakes as long as they possess talent. With talent, they can enchant any man, regardless if they¡¯ve had a dozen children with someone else. They remain eligible for the highest caliber of suitors.¡±


    Amused by this dramatic shift in opinions, Marissa merely shrugged.


    She then took Balthasar¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    As the two led the way, the rest of the Nash family followed, their faces alight with smiles. Tiffany, once a source of shame, had be their beacon of pride and joy.


    Trailing behind, the Sanchez family also showed their support. Although they couldn¡¯t take Only back with them that day, their participation in escorting her to the Nash family¡¯s car was still essential. Today, Tiffany was a source of pride for the Sanchez family as well!


    After both families had departed, Chloe, who was straggling behind, balled her fists, her expression clouded with envy.


    Ever since she had met the Nash family in Adagend, Chloe had been confident she could easily overshadow Marissa, a simple vige girl. Yet, to her surprise, Marissa was revealed to be Only, throwing Chloe¡¯s ns into disarray.


    What stung Chloe the most was seeing Connor¡¯s newfound warmth and admiration for Marissa, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor.


    Could the rumors be true? Was Connor really captivated by Marissa¡¯s talent, unconcerned by her past and the sudden appearance of her children?


    Chloe scoffed to herself, convinced of her superiority in all aspects.


    While Marissa might have her paintings, Chloe prided herself on having a broader array of talents. Now, her only goal was to prove herself superior to Marissa.


    Unbeknownst to Marissa, Chloe¡¯s jealousy had reached a boiling point, and she was ready to challenge Marissa¡¯s talents head-on.


    Once back at the Nash family¡¯s residence, Marissa quickly took a deep breath, preparing herself for the next confrontation she knew would soon unfold


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:


    Landen also harbored deep concerns for Tiffany¡¯s well-being, his mind consumed by thoughts of her safety ever since his return from the Sunrise. One day, amidst his contemtion, a sudden realization dawned on him,pelling him to share it with Marissa without dy.


    Now, upon closing the door behind them, he confided, ¡°Boss, I recall Tiffany mentioning to me that she often heard amanding voice, coercing her into unsettling actions, when we were little.¡±


    Marissa nodded her head, havinge across such details in Tiffany¡¯s diaries, where she hadbeled the voice as ¡°the devil.¡±


    Landen continued, ¡°She divulged that once under its influence, she lost control entirely, resulting in the tragic incident in high school. When we were little, I couldn¡¯t understand her. It wasn¡¯t until high school, when shemitted the regrettable act of stabbing her ssmate, that I took decisive action. I covertly took her to the hospital for a thorough physical examination.¡±


    Marissa interjected, ¡°And what did the doctor conclude?¡±


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    ¡°The doctor reassured me, affirming her physical well-being,¡± Landen said. ¡°We ryed the information about the unsettling voice to the doctor, who spected that Tiffany might be experiencing symptoms of schizophrenia.


    The rmendation was for her to seek evaluation at the psychiatric department. Unfortunately, financial constraints prevented us from pursuing this course of action at the time, so I made a solemn vow to make enough money for Tiffany¡¯s treatment.


    Then, in an unexpected turn of events, I found myself joining your team while pursuing this goal. Regrettably, when I finally umted the necessary funds, Tiffany vanished without a trace.¡±


    Landen was visibly saddened by the memory. Instead offorting him, Marissa inquired, ¡°Do you still possess the records from those examinations?¡±


    Landen replied promptly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been keeping them all these years.¡±


    Landen proceeded to open the box he had brought along, carefully retrieving each document contained within.


    ¡°Boss, look. Here are the CT scans from that time, along with the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.¡±


    Marissa carefully scrutinized the papers, confirming the normal data. There were no indications of any physical ailments afflicting Tiffany.


    Marissa also perused the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. Just as Landen said, the doctor indeed suspected schizophrenia and rmended Tiffany seek assistance from the psychiatric department.


    Ultimately, Marissa retrieved the CT scan of Tiffany¡¯s brain and meticulously angled it toward the light for closer scrutiny.


    The CT scan appeared ordinary at first nce, but Marissa, trained to notice the subtlest anomalies, discerned something unusual¡ªa peculiar ck dot nestled within the image.


    While easily dismissed as a printing imperfection, Marissa instinctively recognized it as something more: an anomaly residing within Tiffany¡¯s brain.


    The small ck dot didn¡¯t resemble a tumor or a fluid-filled cyst. It seemed out of ce within the brain, hinting at an imnted object.


    A chilling thought crossed her mind: Could this be a human organ-on-a-chip in Tiffany¡¯s brain?


    Recalling the enigmatic figure known only as Q, Marissa remembered their request to steal a chip containing information about human organs-on-chips from the Peridot Consortium.


    She guessed that Tiffany likely harbored an organ-on-a-chip, imnted during her childhood.


    If that were indeed the case, all the peculiar urrences that had happened to Tiffany could potentially find elucidation. Nevertheless, Marissa found herself at a loss toprehend the rationale behind those individuals imnting a chip into Tiffany during her childhood or the motivations guiding their maniption of her conduct.


    Did they engage in an unusual game or harbor sinister motives when they coerced Tiffany, a girl devoid of parental guidance, into bing a subject of ridicule throughout the entire city?


    Observing Marissa¡¯s pensive expression, Landen inquired, ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±


    Marissa gestured towards the small ck dot on the CT scan and remarked, ¡°Here, there appears to be an organ-on-a-chip in her brain.¡±


    ¡°An organ-on-a-chip?¡± Landen eximed, his eyes widening in astonishment.


    Following a brief pause, he added, ¡°I suddenly remembered another thing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:


    Seeing the worried expression on Landen¡¯s face, Marissa quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Landen replied, ¡°Uncle Brian has done extensive research on human organs-on-chips in the past, and he even held a position at the International Human Organs-on-Chips Research Association. Could Tiffany¡¯s organ-on-a-chip be linked to his expertise?¡±


    ¡°My father also researched human organs-on-chips?¡± Marissa was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Landen affirmed with a nod. ¡°I heard from my dad that Uncle Brian¡¯s work was centered on using organs-on-chips to substitute human tissues in drug testing, which could speed up the development of new medications.¡±


    After pausing to think, Landen added, ¡°My dad also thought Uncle Brian¡¯s disappearance might be connected to his human organs-on-chips research.¡±


    ¡°Why would Uncle Sergio think that?¡± Marissa inquired.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    ¡°He told me that after Uncle Brian and your mother moved to Blo Grein, he worked as a doctor at a local hospital but continued his organs-on-chips research and even made significant breakthroughs.


    My dad mentioned that just before Uncle Brian vanished, they had a conversation over the phone, and Uncle Brian sounded like he was saying goodbye. He even asked my dad to look after your mother and his unborn children.


    At that time, my dad suspected Uncle Brian was in danger but couldn¡¯t do anything since Uncle Brian didn¡¯t provide any details. Later, my dad¡¯s unease grew, and he nned a trip to Blo Grein, but before he could leave, a war broke out there, and Uncle Brian disappeared.¡±


    As she listened to Landen¡¯s words, Marissa¡¯s expression grew pensive.


    If her father¡¯s disappearance was tied to his organs-on-chips research, it made sense to suspect that Q was involved. Who exactly was Q?


    If they had abducted her father to ess his work orpelled him to advance their organs-on-chips technology, her father might still be alive.


    This possibility lifted her spirits. If her father was indeed alive, it would be a profound relief.


    As Marissa processed this, distant noises from downstairs suddenly caught her attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is it so noisy?¡± Landen instinctively asked.


    He went to open the door to check on themotion below.


    At that moment, Hannah hurried up the stairs and reached the door.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on downstairs?¡± Landen asked.


    Both amused and slightly annoyed, Hannah eximed, ¡°Today, after the news broke out that Tiffany is the renowned artist Only, numerous wealthydies in Blebert have shown up to propose marriage on behalf of their sons, hoping Tiffany might take a liking to one.¡±


    Landen burst outughing upon hearing this.


    Previously, Tiffany¡¯s entric behaviors,bined with harmful rumors spread by Sansa and A, had ruined her standing in the marriage market. She was rejected five times and wasbeled a marriage jinx. No family had ever sincerely proposed to her. If they did, their motives were questionable.


    But today, they finally had a reason to be proud.


    Landen turned to Marissa, impressed by her ability to rehabilitate even the most tarnished reputations¡ªtransforming someone considered a marriage jinx into a desirable match!


    ¡°Haha!¡± Landen chuckled with pride.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Hannah nudged Landen aside. ¡°Move. I need to speak with Tiffany.¡±


    At that moment, Marissa was amused.


    As Hannah pushed past Landen and entered the room, Marissa said, ¡°Hannah.¡±


    Hannah beamed and inquired, ¡°Tiffany, among all these suitors downstairs, some young men look quite promising. Would you like toe down and meet them?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:


    ¡°Hannah, I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Marissa stated tly.


    ¡°Oh,e on, everyone gets married at some point. You shouldn¡¯t resist it!¡± Hannah immediately countered, trying to convince her. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s perfectly normal for a girl to marry.


    Choosing a good man to be your husband isn¡¯t shameful! Now that your sham marriage with Connor is public knowledge, we don¡¯t have to worry about the Daniels¡¯ reputation anymore.


    With all these proposalsing in, you really shoulde downstairs and meet them. Sure, some might be chasing your fame as Master Only and might have hidden agendas, but there are also sincere suitors.


    Several families are quitepatible with ours, and the young men are quite attractive. I¡¯ve met a few of themwyers, doctors, business leaders¡ªall handsome, well-educated, and sessful. Why note down, chat with them, and see if anyone catches your eye?¡±


    At this, Hannah sighed deeply. ¡°Tiffany, your journey to marriage has been tough. Previously, I wasn¡¯t in charge and couldn¡¯t do much with Sansa in control. I could only stand by and watch you get engaged with unreliable men and then get rejected. But now, everything is under control, and you¡¯ve reimed your dignity. I¡¯ll make sure you marry a good man.¡±


    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    With a burst of enthusiasm, Hannah grabbed Marissa¡¯s hand, eager to lead her downstairs. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look. If there¡¯s someone you like, just give me a sign, and I¡¯ll handle the rest!¡±


    Marissa, caught between amusement and resignation, quickly intercepted Hannah. ¡°Hannah, I really don¡¯t like anyone downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hannah¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met them. How can you be sure you won¡¯t like any of them?¡± she asked.


    Marissa replied with a knowing smile, ¡°Regardless of who those young men might be, how could any of them measure up to Connor?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a fair point,¡± Hannah admitted with a nod. She pondered for a moment and then added, ¡°When you think about looks, wealth, and capabilities, there¡¯s no one in Blebert who matches Connor.¡±


    ¡°Exactly my point,¡± Marissa affirmed, her voice flowing with confidence.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Hannah hesitated, her tone unsure. ¡°Isn¡¯t your marriage to Connor just a sham? If it¡¯s all for show, you¡¯ll have to divorce eventually and then find someone else to marry.¡±


    Shaking her head, Marissa smiled gently. ¡°Even though it¡¯s a sham now, who says it has to stay that way? Nothing is permanent in this world.¡±


    Hannah furrowed her brows, confusion etched on her face. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m lost. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Marissa feigned an exnation, smiling slyly. ¡°Even though my marriage to Connor is nothing but a charade, being so close to him gives me a strategic advantage. I¡¯m confident that, given time, he¡¯ll fall for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I get it!¡± Hannah¡¯s face lit up with understanding.


    After a brief pause, Hannah chuckled and said, ¡°So, Tiffany, you¡¯ve really fallen for Connor and you¡¯re set on winning his heart. If that¡¯s true, I¡¯m all for it. Who would pass up the chance with such a catch?¡±


    Marissa and Landen shared a covert grin.


    Unaware of their silent exchange, Hannah cheerfully continued, ¡°Tiffany, have a rest here. I¡¯ll take care of the guests downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Hannah,¡± Marissa replied, her smile wide with gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely no problem! Supporting the star of our family brings me joy.¡±


    With that, Hannah headed downstairs.


    Once the door closed, Landen¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of urgency. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve also been looking into another significant matter these past few days. Take a look at this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:


    Landen handed Marissa a roster of individuals. She scanned it and inquired, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This list includes all the medical professionals who assisted your mother during your and Tiffany¡¯s births,¡± Landen rified. ¡°Barry Crawford was the doctor who facilitated Caylee¡¯s natural delivery. Susan Prescott, the nurse, took you away afterward.


    And this one named Jean Vaughn was the doctor whoter performed a C-section for her. When Grandpa traveled to Blo Grein to pick up Tiffany and Caylee, Jean was the one who received him.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°So all the information Grandpa possesses came from Jean.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was exactly him,¡± Landen affirmed. ¡°When I was a child, I overheard Grandpa discussing this matter with my father. Grandpa held Jean in high regard, describing him as gentle, elegant, and very considerate.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes in contemtion.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Then she said, ¡°I asked Silver Fox to investigate the events at the Blo Grein hospital as well, but Silver Fox found it had long been destroyed by war. The medical staff¡¯s information was unrecoverable. How did you obtain this?¡±


    ¡°I stole it from my father,¡± Landen admitted. ¡°My father has never ceased searching for Uncle Brian, considering various possibilities for his disappearance. When Grandpa went to Blo Grein to bring back Uncle Brian and Tiffany, my father apanied him.


    He brought back this document at that time. Many believe Uncle Brian vanished due to the war, possibly dying at that time. The hospital suffered severe bombing on the day Caylee gave birth, resulting in numerous casualties. But my father always maintains that Uncle Brian¡¯s disappearance was a conspiracy and that he was kidnapped.¡±


    Hearing Landen¡¯s words, Marissa felt immense gratitude toward Sergio, Landen¡¯s father.


    For the past twenty-two years, Rex had controlled the Nash family, allowing Sansa to act domineeringly. Despite being in a difficult situation himself, Sergio devoted himself to finding Brian.


    Rex frequently imed he missed his elder brother Brian, but he never took any action. He allowed his wife and daughter to bully Brian¡¯s child. Meanwhile, Sergio never spoke of it publicly and continued searching for Brian in secret.


    Marissa sighed silently. ¡°My intuition tells me Sergio¡¯s guess is correct. My father¡¯s disappearance was likely a conspiracy, with the war used to conceal the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Brian still alive?¡± Landen asked.


    Marissa pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    Of course, she hoped her father was still alive, but sometimes reality forced her to confront harsh possibilities.


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s sorrowful expression, Landen quickly shifted the topic.


    He pointed at the names on the list, exining each one. ¡°Barry, the doctor who assisted Caylee with the natural birth, died in the hospital explosion. My investigation revealed he was torn apart by the st, and his remains were buried iplete.


    The nurse named Susan was tasked with cleaning newborns and wrapping them in quilts after birth. She was the one who carried you out of the delivery room.


    My investigation revealed that immediately after she exited the delivery room with you, the hospital was bombed and both she and the infant were obliterated, with no intact remains found.¡±


    Landen stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Jean, the doctor who talked to Grandpa, ryed this information to him. But he didn¡¯t disclose the full truth. You survived.¡±


    ¡°This indicates someone tampered with the investigation and concealed facts,¡± Marissa remarked.


    Landen couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who orchestrated this conspiracy, and what was their objective? If they abducted Uncle Brian for his organs-on-chips research, why did they take away a newborn?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:


    Marissa was at a loss to provide Landen with an answer. The many threads of the conspiracy were like a riddle, each waiting to be unraveled.


    She nced at the name of the doctor who had performed Caylee¡¯s C-section and asked, ¡°Landen, have you managed to track down Jean?¡±


    Landen shook his head in frustration. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Grandpa had talked to Jean back then, so my father has been trying to locate him to get some details about what happened, but he¡¯s been missing for years. No one seems to know if he¡¯s even still alive.¡±


    Landen sighed deeply, a shadow of guilt crossing his face. ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯m not capable enough.¡±


    Marissa offered aforting pat on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Even my intelligence agency hasn¡¯t been able to track him down. You¡¯ve done well to gather as much as you have on your own.¡±


    At her words, something seemed to click for Landen. ¡°Boss, you mentioned Silver Fox again. After our group was disbanded, Silver Fox vanished. Do you have any idea where she might have gone?¡±


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    Marissa gave him a sharp look. ¡°Have you forgotten our team¡¯s rules? We don¡¯t dig into the pasts or whereabouts of our members. In the field, we are allies; outside of it, we are strangers. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Landen shrugged, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°I know the rules. But I couldn¡¯t help myself. Silver Fox looked out for me back then. I miss her, and besides, she knows who I really am.¡±


    Marissa smiled but remained silent.


    Silver Fox had announced she was going to take over her family¡¯s fortune and wouldter visit Blebert to find her. They expected to meet again soon.


    At that time, whether Silver Fox chose to reveal her identity to Landen was her decision alone. Marissa, despite being their leader, felt it wasn¡¯t her ce to disclose it for Silver Fox.


    Landen then asked, ¡°Now that our team has disbanded, have you also shut down the intelligence agency?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°My intelligence agency and the ck Snake¡¯s team are separate entities. They operate independently, so there¡¯s no reason to dissolve the agency just because our team is no more. I invested a great deal of effort in establishing this intelligence agency.


    It won¡¯t be shut down so easily. However, since Silver Fox has stepped down and returned to civilian life, I¡¯ve appointed a new head for the agency.¡±


    Landen breathed a sigh of relief. The disbandment of their team had already been hard on him. The thought of losing the intelligence agency as well was unbearable.


    The ck Snake¡¯s global informationwork was immensely powerful, akin to countless vignt eyes lurking in the shadows.


    Upstairs, these two individuals were deep in a serious discussion, while downstairs, aedic scene unfolded.


    A woman ushered her son forward to Hannah and introduced him, saying, ¡°Mrs. Nash, take a look at my son. He¡¯s not only handsome but also a sessfulwyer. Could you please have Miss Tiffany Nashe down to meet him?¡±


    Then, another woman stepped forward, bringing her son with her, and said, ¡°Mrs. Nash, my son is quite the catch as well. He¡¯s attractive and proficient in his career, a perfect match for Miss Nash. Could they perhaps meet and chat?¡±


    Not wanting to be left behind, another woman pushed her son toward Hannah and dered, ¡°My son may not hold a candle to Mr. Connor Daniels. However, aside from Mr. Daniels, I assure you my son is the most handsome man in town. Mrs. Nash, I¡¯ve brought you my finest!¡±


    Surrounded by a circle of eager noblewomen, Hannah found herself in a dilemma.


    If she responded harshly, she risked future awkward encounters as they were likely to meet again, and it was best not to offend them.


    However, if she was too subtle in her rejection, these persistent women might never stop bothering Marissa until they met her.


    Eventually, Hannah feltpelled to ask, ¡°Tiffany has twin four-year-olds. Does that bother you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:


    Even ordinary men hailing from modest backgrounds would hesitate to assume the role of a stepfather, let alone affluent elites. When Hannah anticipated that mentioning the children would deter these sophisticated women, she was astonished to discover theirplete indifference to it.


    Onedy remarked, ¡°That¡¯s inconsequential. In fact, we¡¯re happy that Tiffany has two children. Without them, she will be out of our sons¡¯ league.¡±


    Another woman interjected, ¡°Please convey to Tiffany that we warmly wee her children. She can seamlessly integrate into our family with her little ones, and we¡¯ll cherish them as if they were our own.¡±


    A thirddy added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Tiffany¡¯s children are not only adorable but also exceptionally bright. I adore caring for children. If Tiffany bes part of our family, I¡¯ll dly tend to the little ones, affording her the freedom to focus on her and my son¡¯s romance!¡±


    The remaining women swiftly joined in, affirming their eptance of Tiffany¡¯s offspring and their eagerness to embrace them as integral members of the family.


    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    In essence, the women were amenable to any arrangement as long as Marissa consented to marry their sons.


    Amidst mounting pressure, Hannah found herself in a challenging predicament and raised Connor¡¯s name once more, stating, ¡°I appreciate your consideration for Tiffany. However, it¡¯s important to note that Tiffany and Connor are still legally wed. Isn¡¯t it premature to discuss marriage ns given this situation?¡±


    Hannah had hoped that invoking the name of Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man, Connor, would give these women pause and prompt them to reconsider.


    To her astonishment, they remained unfazed.


    One woman reassured, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s widely known that Tiffany and Connor¡¯s marriage is merely a facade to appease his grandmother. Divorce is inevitable.¡±


    Anotherdy chimed in, ¡°With their fake marriage exposed, Tiffany will likely initiate divorce proceedings soon. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she remarries. So, why not explore potential matches in advance?¡±


    A third woman added, ¡°Mrs. Nash, please understand our early approach. Tiffany is currently in high demand, and there¡¯s intensepetition for her hand in marriage. If we dy, we risk missing out.¡±


    Growing increasingly frustrated by their persistence, Hannah said with a wry smile, ¡°Ladies, Tiffany is exhausted and already asleep. Shecks the energy to entertain guests now. Perhaps it¡¯s best if you return home for now.¡±


    Hannah had hoped her excuse would finally persuade them to depart. However, their determination to linger caught her off guard.


    One woman remarked, ¡°No problem at all. We can let Tiffany rest and wait for her to join us when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    Another chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry to leave. We¡¯re perfectly content to wait.¡±


    The third woman insisted, ¡°We¡¯re more than capable of entertaining ourselves while we wait. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with entertaining us!¡±


    Echoing this sentiment, the other women expressed their reluctance to leave, fearing they might miss an opportunity to vie for Tiffany¡¯s favor.


    Feeling resigned, Hannah acquiesced to their presence and attended to their needs. She replenished their tea and brought out additional pastries and fruits to keep them content as they passed the time.


    After a few minutes of quiet, another group of unexpected guests arrived at the doorstep, leaving Hannah at a loss as she recognized them immediately.


    It was none other than Tiffany¡¯s first fianc¨¦, Zayn McCoy, apanied by his mother, Divya McCoy.


    Zayn and Tiffany had be engaged at the tender age of eighteen. At that time, Tiffany had left school while Zayn had justmenced his college education. Their union had been orchestrated primarily for mutual benefits, with Sansa orchestrating events from behind the scenes.


    Sansa diligently worked in the shadows, orchestrating a series of engagements for Tiffany, with the covert intention of tarnishing her reputation through repeated engagements and subsequent breakups.


    Initially, Zayn was troubled by Tiffany¡¯s dropout status and less-than-ideal image. Their engagement stemmed more from familial pressure than genuine affection for each other.


    Six months into their engagement, prodded by Sansa and A, Zayn callously chose to terminate it, marking the first blow to Tiffany in this romantic saga.


    Following their breakup, theypletely lost contact.


    Yet today, seemingly out of nowhere, the McCoy family appeared with another proposal, leaving everyone present utterly stunned!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:


    The arrival of the McCoy family stirred annoyance within Hannah.


    During Zayn¡¯s younger and more arrogant days, he not only proposed ending the engagement but also subjected Tiffany to humiliation. He asserted that he¡¯d prefer solitude over marriage to someone of what he deemed ¡°subpar¡± quality.


    At that time, Tiffany was still grappling with the aftermath of her expulsion from school, so Zayn¡¯s humiliation dealt a big blow, leaving her emotionally bruised for a considerable period.


    Hannah vividly recalled all these painful details.


    Given that the McCoys were involved in the art business while the Nashes focused on pharmaceuticals, the two families seldom interacted. Sansa had handled all engagement-rted matters years ago, and after the breakup, the families went their separate ways.


    Hence, the unexpected visit from the McCoy family appeared to be a calcted move to impress Only.


    Rumors circted that Zayn¡¯s father¡¯s health was deteriorating. With Zayn assuming control of the McCoy family¡¯s business, it made sense for Divya to bring him here for a visit.


    But weren¡¯t they feeling ashamed?


    Hannah smirked to herself, pretending to be oblivious but fully understanding the situation. She gave Divya a faint smile and asked, ¡°Well, well, what brings the McCoy n to our humble abode?¡±


    Divya maintained herposure and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to propose a marriage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was taken aback.


    Indeed, the McCoy family had alsoe to discuss the possibility of a marriage.


    It was a bold demonstration of nerve.


    Previously, they had dismissed Tiffany as a failure, ending the engagement without a second thought. However, upon learning that Tiffany was the renowned Only, they returned with a marriage proposal.


    The actions of the McCoy family had irritated everyone present. Before Hannah could respond, the other women started their pointedments.


    ¡°Pardon me, Mrs. McCoy, but isn¡¯t such a proposition highly inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Remember how your family brushed off Tiffany earlier, callously ending the engagement and leaving her humiliated? And now that you¡¯re aware she¡¯s the renowned Only, youe knocking for a marriage. Utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°Who could forget when Zayn swore he¡¯d rather face solitude than marry Tiffany? That oath crumbled in just four years, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Both Divya and Zayn wore expressions of disgrace.


    Zayn, in particr, was feeling conflicted.


    His family had been entrenched in the art and calligraphy scene for generations. They might not have been as prominent as the Sanchez or Clifford family, but they had made their mark.


    From a young age, he had been groomed to pursue art, sticking with it through college and eventually taking over the family business as CEO after graduating.


    Thanks to his upbringing, he harbored a profound passion for painting and art collection, with the legendary Only serving as his inspiration.


    In his youth, he often imagined chance encounters and forming a connection with Only.


    He envisioned Only as a stunning young woman, picturing their meet-cute, falling in love, and eventually marrying.


    At just 22, Zayn had dreamed such dreams countless times, always waking up just as he was about to propose to his idol, Only.


    Upon hearing about Remy¡¯s masterpiece appreciation event featuring Only¡¯s masterpiece ¡°Birds Pay Homage,¡± Zayn eagerly attended. However, he soon discovered that Tiffany was the acimed artist known as Only.


    The once-overlooked and scorned Tiffany now shone in the spotlight at the heart of the gathering,manding admiration from the audience. Among them was Remy, who knelt before her, apologizing for his earlier rudeness.


    In contrast, Zayn remained on the sidelines, unseen and overlooked by everyone. When Tiffany¡¯s gaze finally met his, there was no hint of recognition.


    Four years earlier, Zayn had deemed Tiffany beneath him. But now, as she held sway in the art world, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feelings of inferiority and resentment.


    Before he could sink deeper into despair, Hannah stated abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Tiffany doesn¡¯t entertain past rtionships. I request both of you to leave.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:


    Zayn cringed when Hannah demanded he and his mother leave. Surrounded by onlookers, his humiliation was palpable, yet he was reluctant to leave.


    He had once been so close to his idol and nearly married her. However, a grave mistake had led him to abandon her. Now, determined to win her back, he was hopeful about his chances.


    He believed that Tiffany might still have feelings for him, considering their past connection.


    He remembered the moment he suggested ending their engagement. Tiffany had quietly pleaded with him to reconsider, to not sever their bond.


    As he evaluated her from head to toe, his heart swelled with disdain. His rejection was blunt and cruel. He dered he would rather marry anyone else but her, a statement he woulde to regret deeply.


    Her departure was marked by profound sadness. Tears filled her eyes as she walked away, a solitary figure exuding loneliness and vulnerability, reminiscent of a small, abandoned animal.


    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s


    Now, he was filled with remorse.


    If he could revisit that moment, he would embrace her without hesitation, offering her the home she deserved.


    Divya, trapped by her son¡¯s refusal to leave, forced a smile through her difort.


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, there was genuine love between Tiffany and Zayn. Their separation was the result of youthful impulsiveness. Zayn has lived with regret since the day he called off the engagement, and he hasn¡¯t sought another partner since then.


    Sansa and A¡¯s deceitful actions misled Zayn. Now, he¡¯s prepared to make amends with Tiffany. Please, let them meet. Reuniting them could mend old wounds and bring our families together, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Before Hannah could respond, otherdies chimed in with derisivements.


    ¡°Mrs. McCoy, how can you im their love was genuine without feeling remorse? I recall Zayn was reluctant to get engaged to Tiffany. He only agreed under duress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard Zayn was so opposed that he damaged his own home, creating a significant hole in the floor. Despite his resistance, the financial strain on his family was too great, and Sansa¡¯s offer of financial aid persuaded him toply.¡±


    ¡°Now we know the truth: the engagement was a scheme concocted by Sansa and the McCoy family. Sansa aimed to tarnish Tiffany¡¯s reputation, while the McCoy family needed money to navigate their financial crisis. Together, they ensnared Tiffany in their trap.


    Zayn was engaged to her and then callously ended the engagement, devastating her reputation. And now you dare im there was love between them? How utterly shameless!¡±


    Zayn quickly lowered his head and clenched his fists, the truth of the usations causing him deep shame.


    Divya scrambled to defend her family. ¡°You must provide evidence before making such ims. Do not heed idle gossip. Rumors should find no room among the wise! The McCoy family never intended to harm Tiffany deliberately. It was Sansa who drove a wedge between Zayn and Tiffany.¡±


    She paused, then added under her breath, ¡°Even if Zayn was wrong to end the engagement, Tiffany was hardly meless herself. She had children with another man that year. Now we are willing to ept her and her two children. What more does she want?¡±


    She spoke these thoughts without fully realizing their impact. Upon finishing, she pped a hand over her mouth, staring at Hannah with a guilty expression.


    She wished she could retract her words, but it was toote.


    Hannah, previouslyposed and dignified, erupted in fury. ¡°Mrs. McCoy, it seems you came here not to propose to Tiffany, but to invite censure. Well, if it is censure you seek, I am more than willing to oblige.¡±


    With that, Hannah took a deep breath, ced her hands on her hips, and started scolding the mother and son


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:


    ¡°Mrs. McCoy, have you ever really looked at your son? He¡¯s a total mess! Do you think Tiffany wanted to marry him? Without Sansa¡¯s coercion, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t have nced his way twice! You say your son was tricked by Sansa and A into calling off the engagement with Tiffany, and that he¡¯s not to me?


    Well, he is to me! He¡¯s blind for not seeing the gem he had; he¡¯s utterly blind! You say your son regrets ending the engagement and hasn¡¯t been with anyone else for years? Ha! Don¡¯t mention that again! Your son isn¡¯t single by choice; no woman wants him!


    Now that you found out Tiffany is the famed artist known as Only, you daree back with a marriage proposal? Your fool of a son thinks he has a chance with Tiffany now? How delusional can he be? Why don¡¯t you tell him to aim for the stars instead?


    Tiffany is married to Connor, a true titan among men. How could she ever settle for your son after being with the best? Go home and realize what a disaster he truly is!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s vehement outburst silenced the entire living room. Everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on her, too shocked to respond.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    The once mocking and boisterousdies now sat in silence, overtaken by fear, wary of bing her next victim.


    Such a rebuke surely meant Divya would be haunted by nightmares for a month, perhaps even suffering health troubles from the stress.


    No one had foreseen the usually mild and elegant Hannah disying such fierceness. Her words sliced sharper than the sharpest tongue.


    No one dared challenge her now.


    The women all behaved.


    Divya, meanwhile, broke down crying. She pointed a shaking finger at Hannah and sobbed, saying, ¡°How can you speak so harshly? It¡¯s rude!¡±


    Hannah responded coldly, ¡°Politeness is for polite people. Your McCoy family is like a bunch of wild dogs. Why should I show courtesy?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Divya copsed right there.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zayn rushed to her side, tried tofort her, and said, ¡°Mom, rx! Come on, wake up!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s voice was so forceful that Marissa and Landen, upstairs, heard every word.


    They had silently slipped from the room where they were and hid just at the corner of the stairs, listening and watching. They were stunned yet thrilled.


    ¡°My goodness! I had no idea Hannah could argue like that!¡± Marissa whispered. ¡°I always saw her as the perfect gentle and virtuous woman.¡±


    Landenughed quietly, his shoulders shaking. ¡°Now you see why my parents haven¡¯t argued in decades?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°Because Uncle Sergio can¡¯t win?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Landen nodded eagerly. ¡°The first time they argued, Dad was so upset by Mom¡¯s scolding that he was down for three months. He learned quickly and never dared to challenge her again. Whenever Mom even slightly frowns, Dad just surrenders.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Marissaughed, her whole body shaking withughter. ¡°Hannah is something else!¡±


    Downstairs, Divya finally regained consciousness.


    She weakly said, ¡°Zayn, you can¡¯t marry Tiffany. Let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Zayn hesitated to leave. His idol, Only, was there, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away.


    Seeing her son¡¯s reluctance, Divya pped him sharply. ¡°Your mother is humiliated, and you still won¡¯t let go? Where is your dignity?¡±


    Zayn sighed, then turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Mrs. Nash, my mother misspoke earlier. I apologize for her. But yourments were too harsh. You owe her an apology.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for!¡± Hannah stopped Zayn before he could say another word. She red at Divya and her son with a look of disdain and issued a stark warning. ¡°Leave now, unless you want to be embarrassed further. If you stay, I¡¯ll not only continue to scold you, but I¡¯ll have my guards escort you out!¡±


    Divya was seething with rage, rendered speechless.


    Zayn, equally furious, retorted, ¡°Mrs. Nash, both our families reside in Blebert. We¡¯re bound to cross paths often. Do you really want to ruin our rtionship andplicate things further?¡±


    Hannah replied with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t our rtionship already copse four years ago when you callously ended the engagement with Tiffany?¡±


    This response left Divya and Zayn speechless.


    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Divya desperately wished she could vanish, while Zayn paused, ncing up, hoping to spot the one he admired.


    Little did they know, Marissa had been quietly observing the entire scene from the shadows upstairs. She knew Zayn had long lost any ce in Tiffany¡¯s life.


    She had learned about Zayn from reading Tiffany¡¯s diaries.


    In high school, Zayn, Tiffany, and A were schoolmates. A attended ss 3, while Zayn and Tiffany were ssmates in ss 1. Zayn was chasing after A, so he frequently assisted her in tormenting Tiffany.


    When Tiffany was expelled for stabbing her ssmate, Zayn merely watched, his expression impassive.


    Later, following his college entrance examinations, Zayn learned about a nned marriage uniting the McCoy and Nash families. He initially reacted vehemently against it, causing an uproar at home.


    However, he unexpectedly consented, swayed not by family pressure but by A¡¯s maniption.


    A had cunningly suggested that Zayn get engaged to Tiffany only to end it cruelly, aiming to tarnish her reputation further.


    Although he knew it was contemptible, Zayn consented, hoping to win A¡¯s favor.


    Zayn had hoped that his dedication would be reciprocated by A, but she remained fixated on more affluent men, like Remy. Zayn¡¯s hopes were dashed, and his disdain for Tiffany grew, culminating in the cruel termination of their engagement.


    Tiffany had implored Zayn to maintain their engagement, not out of love, but as a desperate attempt to break free from the controlling grips of Sansa and A.


    Now, the same man who had once helped A hurt and degrade Tiffany was audaciously proposing to her? The notion wasughable.


    Snapping back to the present, Marissa nced downstairs at Zayn, her eyes filled with icy detachment.


    Zayn was primarily responsible for the damage to Tiffany¡¯s reputation. She was determined not to let him escape the consequences of his actions.


    At the moment, however, she had other matters to attend to.


    With that in mind, she headed back to her room.


    Landen shot Zayn a chilling look before he followed Marissa. He, too, had no patience for such a jerk.


    Zayn watched the empty staircase, hoping his idol might appear. Eventually, he lowered his head in defeat.


    Hannah repeated her demand. ¡°Mrs. McCoy, Mr. McCoy, why haven¡¯t you left yet? Shall I call the guards to escort you out?¡±


    Divya tugged at Zayn¡¯s arm, urging him to leave. She had never seen her son so obstinate. Now that he was in charge of the family, she found him beyond her control.


    Zayn met Hannah¡¯s gaze and dered, ¡°Mrs. Nash, this issue is between Tiffany and me. Even though you¡¯re her aunt-inw, you don¡¯t have the authority to intervene. It¡¯s up to Tiffany to decide if she wants to reconnect with me. She should tell me herself!¡±


    He paused for effect and then held his head high, adding, ¡°Right, Mrs. Nash?¡±


    His argument seemed logical but waspletely audacious, prompting Hannah to burst outughing.


    Before she could respond with another scolding, a mocking voice interrupted from outside


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:


    ¡°Oh my! What kind of stubborn mutt are you, sticking around even after such harsh words?¡±


    A young man with a tuft of red hair on his head and a id shirt swaggered into the living room, oozing disdain with every word.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone stood up.


    Upon his entrance into the living room, they greeted him together. ¡°Mr. Hoffman!¡±


    Hannah hurried over with a weing smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you here today?¡±


    The young man seemed about the same age as Marissa. He carried himself with the poised grace of someone born to privilege, his posture and look radiating an air of effortless sophistication.


    His eyes sparkled with arrogance, and his manner was casually indifferent, typical of a pampered heir from a prominent family.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Blebert was dominated by four influential families: the Daniels family, led by Connor Daniels; the Hoffman family, led by Bu Hoffman; the Warren family, led by Aelfric Warren; and the Brock family, led by Chloe¡¯s elder brother, Everett Brock.


    The Daniels family stood at the pinnacle, wielding vast wealth and influence.


    Each family had its own area of strength. The Hoffman family was wealthier than the Warren family, but Aelfric¡¯s role as deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base gave him apetitive advantage over the Hoffmans. Compared to the other three families, the Brocks were somewhat less influential.


    Now standing before them was Xander Hoffman, Bu¡¯s younger brother.


    Xander had a reputation in Blebert for his disruptive antics. Known for his brazen behavior andplete disregard for norms, he was a figure both feared and avoided.


    Amon saying among the high society circles was, ¡°It¡¯s better to offend the heads of the four families than to cross this devil.¡±


    Why?


    While the family heads maintained a veneer of decorum and diplomacy, Xander operated by an entirely different set of rules. If offended, he would retaliate physically without a second thought, leaving his victim bruised and battered for sheer amusement.


    Whenever Xander arrived, people scattered like frightened animals, as they did today.


    As Hannah attempted to engage him, the otherdies hastily excused themselves, taking their sons with them. Those whom Hannah had failed to send away earlier now vanished without a trace.


    Only Divya and Zayn remained.


    Divya wanted to leave, but Zayn didn¡¯t want to, partly stubborn and partly worried Xander was there with a marriage proposal for Tiffany as well. If Tiffany were to marry into the Hoffman family because of Xander¡¯s influence, Zayn would lose his chance.


    Oblivious to Zayn¡¯s concerns, Xander spotted him lingering and chuckled. ¡°Got something to say to me, Mr. McCoy?¡±


    Zayn, intimidated yet determined, managed to ask, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you here to propose to Tiffany as well?¡±


    ¡°Why, does that bother you?¡± Xander looked at him mockingly. ¡°Thinking ofpeting with me?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany has the right to choose who she wants to be with,¡± Zayn stammered, trying to sound confident.


    ¡°And who are you to decide that?¡± Xander sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a nobody!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman¡ª¡± Zayn tried to continue, but Xander was already losing his patience.


    Before Zayn could finish his sentence, Xander kicked him forcefully, sending him crashing to the floor, and snapped, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Xander¡¯s kick, a result of years of martial arts training, including time spent overseas with a master, was devastatingly powerful.


    Blood trickled from Zayn¡¯s mouth.


    Divya screamed and hurried to her son¡¯s side, helping him up, and ring at Xander. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, how could you attack my son? You are being unreasonable!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:


    Upon hearing Divya¡¯s words, Xander couldn¡¯t help but be amused.


    He smoothed the lock of red hair on his head and replied nonchntly, ¡°Me, being reasonable? Never. If it¡¯s rationality you seek, go to my brother. As for me, I follow my whims.


    I cling to what pleases me, and discard what obstructs me without a second thought. Your son, unfortunately, was both displeasing and obstructive, so naturally, I had to kick him aside.¡±


    shing a mischievous grin, Xander added, ¡°Do you find fault with that?¡±


    Divya was taken aback. Confronted with Xander¡¯s brazen and unpredictable demeanor, and knowing the McCoy family¡¯s inability to contend with the influential Hoffmans, she saw avoidance as their only recourse.


    Silently, she helped her son Zayn to his feet and they withdrew, her spirits low and defeated.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    Once the bothersome McCoys had departed, Hannah felt a palpable relief, although her unease lingered.


    Xander posed a greater challenge than Divya and Zayn.


    While thetter two could be openly reprimanded, Xander required a more cautious approach. Not only did she not dare to offend him, but she also had to cater to him.


    Any displeasure he harbored could lead to drastic measures against the Nash family.


    As Divya and Zayn exited, Xander¡¯s mood visibly brightened. He lounged on the sofa, legs casually crossed, andmanded, ¡°Tell Tiffany toe down. I wish to see her.¡±


    Hannah managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Tiffany isn¡¯t feeling well today. She can¡¯te down.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xander¡¯s expression soured. He was taken aback by the rejection. ¡°Are you telling me Tiffany doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    With caution, Hannah responded, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Tiffany is really unwell. Perhaps you could visit another time?¡±


    In a sudden outburst, Xander pped the armrest of the sofa, visibly upset. ¡°Enough with the excuses! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s sick or not. As long as she¡¯s breathing, she needs to meet me here!¡±


    Hannah inhaled deeply, trying once more to reason with Xander. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, did youe here to propose to Tiffany? Honestly, it might be best to reconsider. Our families aren¡¯t on the same level.¡±


    Xander¡¯s patience seemed to thin. Angrily, he ran his fingers through his red hair and remained silent.


    Persisting, Hannah added earnestly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your family holds significant power in this city. Our family is quite modest, and Tiffany is already a mother of two. Your brother would never consent to this marriage.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Xander scowled, interrupting her. ¡°Who said anything about marriage? I choose to be single all my life and have no ns to marry!¡±


    Hearing this, Hannah let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, why do you want to see Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I want her to draw something for me. I n to give it to someone else,¡± Xander exined.


    Hearing that, Hannah breathed easier. It was a relief that Xander hadn¡¯te with intentions of proposing. No parents would dare to marry their daughter to someone like him. Getting Marissa to draw for him shouldn¡¯t pose a problem.


    However, after pondering for a moment, Hannah still resisted the urge to call Marissa down.


    Marissa was a legend in the art world. Any piece she crafted started at two hundred million. It wasn¡¯t fitting for such a master to just casually draw for others. Moreover, it was clear Xander intended to acquire one of Marissa¡¯s artworks for free.


    As Hannah hesitated, Xander¡¯s patience wore thin. He mmed his hand on the armrest of the sofa, bellowing, ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you trying to force me to demolish your vi?¡±


    Hannah knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Xander was the type who would carry out his threats. She recalled an incident where, frustrated during a dispute, he had driven an excavator himself to tear down a house!


    The vi was a legacy from Tiffany¡¯s father. She couldn¡¯t risk letting Xander destroy it


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:


    In a room on the second floor, Marissa was still deep in conversation with Landen about their search for Tiffany. The room felt heavy with their concern.


    A sudden knock on the door broke the tension.


    Landen went to open it. He saw Hannah waiting outside.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Landen said, sounding rxed, ¡°have you sent thosedies and their sons away?¡±


    Hannah let out a sad sigh. ¡°They have left, but another troublesome person showed up.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Landen asked.


    ¡°Xander from the Hoffman family,¡± Hannah said, a trace of resentment in her voice.


    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Xander?¡± Landen¡¯s face tightened in a frown. ¡°What does he want? Is he here to propose to Tiffany too?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about that,¡± Hannah admitted, ¡°but thankfully, he just wants Tiffany to draw something for him to give to someone.¡±


    Landen chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Tiffany is very popr now. It¡¯s only natural that people wille to her for her work. It¡¯s no surprise Xander would ask for this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± Hannah said, giving Landen a sharp look. ¡°Xander won¡¯t pay Tiffany. And he¡¯s incredibly arrogant and rude! Tiffany is a renowned artist now. How can he think he can push her around?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Landen agreed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and send him away.¡±


    Landen turned and headed for the stairs. Hannah quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Landen shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll start politely. I¡¯ll ask him to leave. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make him.¡±


    ¡°No! We can¡¯t risk offending Xander,¡± Hannah said, worry etched on her face. ¡°If he were reasonable, sure, but he¡¯s a menace. He¡¯s bold enough to demolish other people¡¯s houses.


    This vi belongs to your Uncle Brian. What if he destroys it? Even if Xander is unreasonable, we can¡¯t use violence. He¡¯s the Hoffman family head¡¯s younger brother, and a senior manager of the Peridot Consortium.


    If we hurt him, both the Hoffman family and the Peridot Consortium wille after us. Bu was once an international special forces soldier. He¡¯s cold, cruel, and ruthless.


    A family like ours can¡¯t stand against him. And you know how frightening the Peridot Consortium is. They protect their own fiercely. Anyone who harms a member faces severe consequences.¡±


    Landen¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± he asked, exasperated.


    Living in the rich and powerful circle of Blebert was difficult for him. Every action had to be calcted, and he always felt confined. He missed his old life with ck Snake, where he could be happy and free.


    Hannah turned to Marissa and asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Marissa had been going through the documents Landen gave her but had been listening to their conversation.


    Smiling at Hannah¡¯s question, Marissa said, ¡°What do you need me to do, Hannah?¡±


    Hannah paused before speaking. ¡°I want you to draw a picture for Mr. Hoffman, as he requested. I know it¡¯s not fair to ask you to do it for free, but we really can¡¯t afford to upset Xander.¡±


    ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go downstairs and talk to Xander right now.¡± Marissa said confidently.


    Landen quickly objected. ¡°Boss, why should you do what he wants? Who cares if he¡¯s from the Hoffman family? I¡¯ll go downstairs and deal with him. Let¡¯s see what Bu can really do.¡±


    Marissa intervened calmly. ¡°Violence won¡¯t solve anything. Hannah is right. Xander is rude and well-connected. We don¡¯t need to escte things unnecessarily. In this world of wealth and power, we have to handle these situations carefully.¡±


    Hannah let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re so sensible.¡±


    Then she turned to Landen, scolding him gently, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. Use your head. Take a lesson from Tiffany.¡±


    Landen shrugged, opting for silence.


    Marissa rose to her feet, dusted off her hands, and made her way downstairs to confront Xander


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:


    As Marissa exited the room, Hannah quickly followed her, whispering a soft reminder.


    ¡°Tiffany, your skills are evident, and your boldness in dealing with Remy was notable. However, when you meet Xander, please restrain your temper a bit. We managed to avoid conflict with Remy today because you are Only and share a master with Remy¡¯s father. A simr approach with Xander might not yield the same results.¡±


    Marissa nodded with understanding. ¡°I get it, Hannah.¡±


    As they made their way down the stairs, the sound of Xander¡¯s fury reached their ears. He was berating the butler, his voice echoing with impatience and anger.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long to bring Tiffany down? Are you ignoring me? Is the Nash family so audacious as to treat me with such disrespect?¡±


    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    The butler, attempting to keep hisposure, managed a nervous smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your patience is appreciated. Mrs. Hannah Nash is fetching Miss Tiffany Nash as we speak. She will be here momentarily.¡±


    Yet, Xander¡¯s frustration only intensified. ¡°Why must I wait? My patience is wearing thin! I will fetch Tiffany myself. If she refuses to paint for me, I swear I will dismantle this vi!¡±


    He was about to storm upstairs when Marissa¡¯s voice halted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need toe up, Mr. Hoffman. I am already here.¡±


    Xander paused and looked toward the stairs.


    Watching Marissa descend the stairs gracefully, he furrowed his brows, looking thoughtful.


    Marissa maintained her pace as she addressed him with a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I heard you want me to undertake a painting?¡±


    Xander, momentarily stunned, replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Seeing him looking at her like a fool, Marissa smiled again. ¡°Do you not recognize me, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander paused, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name Tiffany Nash before but never met you. You¡¯re more striking than I anticipated. From a reputed failure to a legendary artist, your transformation is impressive.¡±


    He kept to himself the nagging feeling of familiarity.


    With a poised smile, Marissa inquired, ¡°What would you like me to paint, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander pulled a photograph from his pocket, handing it to her. ¡°Thisdy.¡±


    He added after a slight hesitation, ¡°She is the goddess of my heart. Make her as beautiful as possible; the painting is intended as a gift for her.¡±


    Upon viewing the photograph, Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. The photo revealed ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, d in flowing ck garments, her face obscured by a veil, her presence as enigmatic and elusive as a shadow in the night.


    It amused Marissa that this wealthy young man wished for her to paint a portrait of herself.


    epting the photo, she offered a knowing grin. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, perhaps a more secluded setting would be better for our discussion.¡±


    Without awaiting his response, she turned and began walking towards the vi¡¯s exit, decisively instructing, ¡°Please, hurry and follow me!¡±


    Xander hesitated for a brief moment before he mechanically followed her.


    At that moment, Landen was descending the stairs. He paused, assessing the situation, then decided to tail them discreetly.


    Without turning, Marissa sensed Landen¡¯s footsteps and said firmly, ¡°Landen, don¡¯t follow.¡±


    Landen halted in his tracks.


    Once Marissa and Xander had left the vi, Hannah¡¯s anxiety spiked. ¡°Landen, you should secretly follow them. I fear Xander might take advantage of Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Landen responded calmly.


    ¡°How can you be so calm?¡± Hannah pressed urgently. ¡°Xander is unpredictable. If he loses his temper with Tiffany, she¡¯ll need you there!¡±


    To cate Hannah, Landen stepped outside the vi.


    Instead of pursuing Marissa and Xander, he leaned against the trunk of a parasol tree, casually browsing his phone.


    Even though the ck Snake¡¯s team was no more, Marissa remained hismander. His loyalty to hermands was absolute. If she instructed him not to follow, he would respect her wishes and stay put.


    Meanwhile, Marissa guided Xander to a secluded spot by the artificialke in the garden, under the shade of a lush tree.


    She then turned and, with a slight tilt of her head, beckoned Xander closer with a crooked finger. ¡°Xander,e here!¡± she said, her voice a blend ofmand and allure


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:


    Xander stood about six feet behind Marissa.


    When he saw her gesture with her finger, his cheeks flushed as he interpreted it as a seductive invitation.


    A girl leading a man to such a secluded spot and smiling while gesturing naturally led his thoughts astray.


    After blushing, he felt a twinge of annoyance and voiced his disapproval loudly. ¡°Tiffany Nash, what are you attempting? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve chosen to remain single all my life.


    Your attempts at allure hold no sway over me! Furthermore, have you considered your own circumstances? With a tarnished reputation and two children, do you believe I would find you appealing?


    Merely because you possess some artistic talent, do you believe you can entice any man? Youck the qualifications to pursue someone of my stature!¡±


    Marissa cocked her head, mimed cleaning her ear, and then grinned. ¡°I have no intentions of seducing you. Approach, and I¡¯ll share a secret.¡±


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    ¡°A secret?¡± Xander regarded her with confusion. ¡°What secret could you possibly have for me?¡±


    Marissa flicked her wrist and cajoled, ¡°Secrets are best shared in close whispers. If I speak from here, what if someone overhears?¡±


    Xander hesitated momentarily before finally stepping closer.


    As he neared, Marissa abruptly seized the tuft of red hair atop his head, hurling him headfirst into theke.


    Caught off guard, Xander ingested several mouthfuls of water before resurfacing. He clung to the water¡¯s edge, coughing violently, then scrambled out and approached Marissa, staring at her incredulously. ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa tilted her head slightly, regarding him with a cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve grown audacious, threatening to tear down my home.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Xander vehemently shook his head. ¡°I would never dare toy a hand on your home!¡±


    After his vehement denial, he looked at Marissa with a mix of deference and uncertainty. ¡°Chief Instructor, is it truly you?¡±


    Marissa gestured towards theke with her chin. ¡°Shall I toss you in again for confirmation?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t be necessary! I¡¯m thoroughly convinced!¡± Xander hurriedly replied.


    Then, with a sheepish grin, he added, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m deeply honored that you¡¯ve chosen to unveil your true self to me. It¡¯s a privilege!¡±


    Marissa grinned. ¡°So, I hear you¡¯ve ascended to a high-ranking role within the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xander confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m now the vice president of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°Even someone as weak as you can be a vice president? The Peridot Consortium seems weak to me, as well.¡±


    Xander scratched the back of his head, feeling a flush of embarrassment. ¡°I secured the position through connections.¡±


    Marissa teased, ¡°Just how influential are your connections tond you a vice president role?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± Xander began. ¡°When you and King assigned me to investigate the Peridot Consortium in Blebert, I discovered that the president harbored feelings for my older brother. Leveraging that, I persuaded her to offer me a job.


    To please my brother, she bestowed upon me the vice president title. However, in reality, I hold no substantial authority; it¡¯s merely a ceremonial position with a generous sry.¡±


    Marissa picked up on a crucial detail. ¡°So, the president of the Peridot Consortium is a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xander affirmed. ¡°Her name is rissa Byrd. She¡¯s twenty-four, strikingly beautiful, and exceptionally skilled inbat. She disys tenderness solely towards my brother but exhibits a cold and ruthless demeanor towards everyone else.¡±


    ¡°How did your brothere to know her?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Xander admitted. ¡°But rissa harbors an intense affection for my brother. Despite numerous rejections, she persists in her pursuit. She even established the Peridot Consortium¡¯s headquarters in Blebert just to remain close to him.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes in contemtion before asking, ¡°Are you familiar with rissa¡¯s background or origins?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:


    In Blebert, people only knew that Xander had spent a few years abroad studying martial arts. They were unaware that his training took ce at the secretive Doomsday Base, under the personal guidance of Marissa.


    Even Aelfric, the deputy chief instructor at the base, was in the dark about Xander¡¯s true identity. During his training, Xander consistently painted his face and adopted a pseudonym, effectively hiding his real appearance and name.


    Reflecting on Xander¡¯s clever disguise, Marissa found herself amused.


    Xander was fortunate, born into the affluent Hoffman family. Hispetent elder brother took care of all familial responsibilities, allowing him the luxury of a carefree life, leveraging connections to navigate his way through the world.


    He had joined the Peridot Consortium through his brother¡¯s influence, and his entry into the Doomsday Base was made happen by his grandfather. He was mastering the art ofworking.


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    Xander¡¯s grandfather, who was friends with Zyair, had described Xander as unruly and difficult to handle. He asked Zyair to take him under his wing and instill some discipline.


    Initially reluctant, Zyair eventually consented out of respect for his old friend¡¯s plea, even deciding to mentor Xander personally.


    Yet, Xander, the archetype of a pampered rich heir, had never faced real challenges. The stringent regimen at the Doomsday Base overwhelmed him.


    He struggled not only with the physical pain but also with the discipline required. His rebellious streak led to disruptive behavior throughout the base.


    Zyair, though fully capable of reigning in the young troublemaker, held back due to his long-standing friendship with Xander¡¯s grandfather. He was cautious not to harm the boy seriously.


    Reaching his limit with Xander¡¯s antics, Zyair transferred the responsibility to Marissa, who had been growing increasingly exasperated with Xander.


    She eagerly took on the role of his new instructor, applying a no-nonsense approach to his training.


    Xander initially met her strict methods with fierce resistance, even boldly standing on the roof, hands on hips, cursing her and threatening dire consequences.


    Marissa, unfazed by his tantrums, responded with even tougher measures. Each of his threats was met with a lesson in humility, leaving him bruised but gradually morepliant.


    Within the base, the only person Xander truly feared was ck Mallow, the chief instructor. Her presence alone was enough to make Xander¡¯s knees weak.


    From a well-groomed, defiant young master, Xander transformed under her rigorous guidance into a rugged, disciplined man who no longer unted his status.


    Although they were peers in age, he regarded her with the reverence one might show a deity.


    Later, when Marissa and King uncovered that the Peridot Consortium had stolen a file bag from the Doomsday Base, they strategized to use Xander¡¯s privileged position. They sent him back to Blebert, tasked with infiltrating the Peridot Consortium and unveiling the background of its president.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that the president of the Peridot Consortium would have ties with Xander¡¯s elder brother, a connection Xander had exploited to be the vice president of the consortium.


    She had initially nned to extract information about the Peridot Consortium from Remy. However, that now seemed redundant; Xander was undoubtedly more informed. She simply needed to question him.


    To her astonishment, Xander responded, ¡°Sorry, chief instructor, I haven¡¯t uncovered rissa¡¯s background yet.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°She¡¯s nning to marry your brother. How is it possible she hasn¡¯t revealed her identity and background to your family? Xander, you¡¯re not betraying the Doomsday Base for your position as vice president of the Peridot Consortium, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Xander quickly shook his head. ¡°I would never betray the Doomsday Base! No, no, I would never betray you, chief instructor.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, who exactly is rissa?¡± Marissa pressed.


    Xander inhaled deeply, looking troubled, and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s a ratherplicated matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marissa asked.


    After pondering for a moment, Xander exined, ¡°When Bu served as an international special forces soldier, he became acquainted with rissa. However, I couldn¡¯t find out how they met or where she came from. Bu remains silent on these matters.¡±


    Xander appeared truthful, so Marissa ceased her interrogation. Her interest in rissa¡¯s background grew.


    The Peridot Consortium had been around for a while and gained strength. Yet, the leader of the Peridot Consortium remained enigmatic, with many unsure of even their gender. Luckily, with Xander¡¯s help, Marissa was able to learn the leader¡¯s name was rissa.


    Marissa was eager to discover if rissa had any links to Q and whether she had influenced Tiffany¡¯s departure from Blebert.


    Given that Tiffany managed to elude Connor¡¯s surveince and sessfully escape Blebert, she must have had some assistance.


    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Marissa knew she wouldn¡¯t understand everything until she met rissa.


    She needed to learn more about rissa.


    After some reflection, she proposed, ¡°Xander, let¡¯s act as a couple for a while.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Xander eximed, surprised. ¡°Chief Instructor, are you¡­¡±


    ¡°So, are you opposed to the idea?¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°Are you worried about being ridiculed because I have two children?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Xander quickly said, then admitted, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite honored.¡±


    Marissa gave him a puzzled look, not grasping the reason for his statement.


    Blushing, Xander borated, ¡°Everyone at the Doomsday Base knows how much Mark and Terry admire you. Yet, you¡¯ve only revealed your identity to me and asked me to act as your boyfriend¡­


    If Terry and Mark find out, they¡¯ll be envious to no end! It feels surreal. I used to just follow orders like a subordinate. And now, I¡¯m going to pretend to be your boyfriend. I¡­ Haha!¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. ¡°We¡¯ll just pretend in front of others. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Xander took on a serious tone and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°You¡¯ll introduce me to the Peridot Consortium, iming I¡¯m your girlfriend. I want to observe it firsthand. Introduce me to rissa, and I¡¯ll look into her background and identity myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander agreed and obeyed hermand. He then looked slightly concerned. ¡°I¡¯m worried Bu might get upset. You are still Connor¡¯s wife, after all, and he¡¯s good friends with Bu.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°Are Bu and Connor actually good friends?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t known about this. She had never seen them interact privately. She had heard that the four top families were often at odds with each other, both openly and in secret.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re quite close,¡± Xander confirmed.


    Marissa was speechless and raised her eyebrows.


    If that were true, Bu wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see her pretending to be Xander¡¯s girlfriend. If he strongly disapproved, it mightplicate her efforts to meet rissa.


    But it was the quickest route to get close to rissa. Marissa knew she couldn¡¯t hesitate.


    After deciding, she said, ¡°Xander, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s give it a try now. King has pressed me repeatedly. We need to recover the file bag stolen by the Peridot Consortium immediately. We can¡¯t afford any more dys.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll introduce you to rissa, even if Bu might beat me to death for it.¡±


    After finalizing their n, Marissa let Xander go, and she returned to the Nash family¡¯s vi alone.


    As she reached the vi, she saw Landen leaning against a tree, engrossed in his phone.


    Upon seeing her, he moved closer and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Boss, Connor is here.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Landen, I¡¯m heading out. Don¡¯t tell anyone I was here.¡±


    As soon as she had finished speaking, she turned and was on the verge of leaving.


    But just as she was about to stride away, she suddenly heard Connor¡¯s voice. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, please wait.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:


    Marissa always admired Connor¡¯s voice, finding it soothing.


    The first time she heard him speak, she couldn¡¯t help but think it was heavenly.


    However, when she heard him call her name this time, it felt like she was being chased by a ghost.


    Trying to keep herposure, she stopped in her tracks and turned to face him.


    Connor emerged gracefully from the vi, wearing a faint smile as he approached her with measured steps.


    With each step he took, Marissa¡¯s embarrassment intensified.


    By the time he was close, she felt like disappearing.


    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    But Connor remainedposed, his yful demeanor unchanged.


    Standing before her, he locked eyes with her before saying slowly, ¡°Come home with me.¡±


    Marissa shook her head without thinking. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Grandma is unwell and wishes to see you,¡± Connor exined.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°Is Grandma alright?¡±


    Connor shook his head gravely. ¡°No, she¡¯s not doing well.¡±


    ¡°Why is she sick?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been worrying about you, thinking I¡¯ve mistreated you,¡± Connor exined.


    ¡°Why does she think so?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°My house¡­ it¡¯s been vandalized.¡±


    Marissa turned away, her heart sinking.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to hear more.


    She couldn¡¯t stand to hear about the damage to his house or anything else rted to it.


    Watching her leave, Connor offered a silent smile and followed.


    Hannah stepped out of the vi, noticing their departure. She whispered to Landen, ¡°Did Tiffany go back to the Daniels Manor with Connor?¡±


    Landen nodded quietly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s smile held a hint of meaning. ¡°Tiffany said she was chasing Connor. Seems like she¡¯s making progress. She¡¯s got Connor wrapped around her finger, getting him to pick her up himself. Before, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her, let alonee here,¡± Hannah remarked.


    Landen felt stuck. He couldn¡¯t tell his mother it wasn¡¯t Tiffany anymore.


    If it had been Tiffany, Connor wouldn¡¯t have taken her seriously ore to the Nash family¡¯s vi for her. He was here because of his boss, ck Snake, who was extraordinarily charming.


    Plus, his boss wasn¡¯t chasing Connor¡ªit was Connor who was chasing her!


    As Landen thought about this, Balthasar and others from the Nash family joined them. They all watched Connor¡¯s and Marissa¡¯s backs as they left.


    They had heard Connor was picking Tiffany up, so they came to see for themselves.


    As Marissa settled into Connor¡¯s car and they drove away from the house, Balthasar said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s said on the inte that my granddaughter and Connor¡¯s marriage is a sham. They say they¡¯re about to divorce. Yet, here Connor is, trying to win Tiffany¡¯s heart.¡±


    Landen raised an impressed eyebrow, admiring his grandfather¡¯s ability to read the situation between Marissa and Connor in an instant.


    However, Hannah interjected, shaking her head, ¡°Balthasar, Connor isn¡¯t chasing Tiffany. It¡¯s the other way around. Let¡¯s wait and see. His attitude toward Tiffany has definitely shifted. It seems he¡¯s also showing more interest in our family now.¡±


    The rest of the Nash family smiled at the news.


    In Blebert, every family, no matter how small, wanted a connection with the prestigious Daniels family. A link with them could boost any family¡¯s status.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Tiffany¡¯s painting skills that caught Connor¡¯s attention,¡± Balthasar said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    But Landen raised a knowing eyebrow. Painting was just one part of his boss¡¯s talents. Her identity as a renowned painter was just a small part of who she truly was. Unfortunately, the others didn¡¯t realize her full significance.


    Unaware of the discussions swirling behind her, Marissa, sitting in the car, pretended to be absorbed in the passing scenery outside, deliberately avoiding eye contact with Connor.


    After a moment of silence, Connor¡¯s voice broke through the quiet. ¡°Miss Nash, can we talk?¡± he asked softly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:


    As soon as Connor finished asking the question, Marissa responded firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    Realizing her abruptness, Marissa unconsciously pursed her lips, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    Still, she was adamant about not talking with him.


    She was reluctant to confess to those embarrassing actions, and even more so, she didn¡¯t want to be held responsible for them!


    Convincing herself it was merely sleepwalking, she feigned ignorance. She tly refused to acknowledge any of it, leaving Connor powerless to challenge her.


    With that resolution, she stretched her neck and turned her head further towards the window, avoiding his gaze.


    Connor observed her stubborn demeanor and smiled slightly.


    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even mentioned what the conversation is about, and you¡¯re already refusing. Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you refuse to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°The only thing left for us to discuss is setting a date to go to the courthouse for the divorce. Beyond that, we have nothing to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Connor nodded and maintained his smile. ¡°Does that mean Dr. Riss¡¯ promise to treat my brother¡¯s legs is off the table too? You¡¯ve received three hundred million as a consultation fee. It would be improper not to follow through with the treatment, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Pausing, Marissa turned to face him and asked, ¡°Is that what you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think it could be?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you n to start treating my brother¡¯s legs?¡± Connor smiled again.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I will begin his treatment ording to n starting tomorrow,¡± Marissa dered.


    She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Tomorrow, I will contact your brother. From that point on, I willmunicate directly with him regarding his treatment. You don¡¯t need to be involved.¡±


    Connor gazed at her intently, his smile unwavering, but he remained silent.


    The rest of the journey passed in silence. Soon, the car pulled into the sprawling driveway of Daniels Manor.


    Marissa got out of the car and hurried to see Arabe, while Connor returned to his house in the manor.


    At that moment, Arabe was lying in bed.


    As Marissa entered the bedroom, she immediately noticed Arabe¡¯s pallidplexion and frail appearance, which sank her heart.


    She had suspected Connor might have deceived her to bring her back, but it was clear now that Arabe was genuinely ill.


    When Arabe saw Marissa, her face lit up with joy, and she struggled to sit up. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Marissa quickly went to her, supporting Arabe and helping her to sit upfortably against the headboard. ¡°Grandma, why are you sick again?¡±


    Arabe smiled weakly and replied, ¡°The doctor was just here and said my heart had been under some stress.¡±


    This news concerned Marissa deeply.


    She remembered when she first met Arabe, she had been critically ill with heart failure. Since then, Marissa had been managing Arabe¡¯s health, which should have prevented such a rpse.


    Without wasting a moment, Marissa checked Arabe¡¯s pulse and conducted a few quick examinations.


    She confirmed that Arabe¡¯s heart had experienced minor disturbances due to overstimtion, causing her difort. But her condition was nothing serious, and some rest should suffice for recovery.


    Marissa was thankful, but also puzzled, as she looked at Arabe, unable to understand what could excite her so much at her age, as though she were a child with a new toy.


    ¡°Grandma, what made you so happy today?¡± Marissa asked, smiling gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± Arabe giggled, covering her mouth to stifle her excitement. ¡°I never imagined my idol, Master Only, would be my granddaughter-inw! Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, try to stay calm,¡± Marissa cautioned.


    Yet, Arabe, unable to contain her enthusiasm, leaned in and whispered, ¡°Sweetie, I have a big secret to tell you about Connor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:


    Marissa was puzzled. Arabe had been chatting about her idol and suddenly, she changed the topic, about to spill one of Connor¡¯s secrets. The transition in her conversation was quite astonishing.


    Nevertheless, Arabe was over ny years old, so her whimsical behavior seemed somewhat expected. After all, the elderly can sometimes behave like children.


    Although Marissa wasn¡¯t particrly curious about Connor¡¯s secret, she yed along and inquired, ¡°What secret is that, Grandma?¡±


    Arabe covered her mouth, giggling before she leaned in and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Did you know, dear, that Connor once talked in his sleep? He confessed he had admired Only for a long time and hoped she would marry him!¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. Was Connor¡¯s dream really that strange? He had never met Only. He only knew she was a woman, yet he had no clue about her appearance or age, and yet, he dreamed about marrying her?


    Arabe added, ¡°When Connor had that dream, he was only 21 years old. Judging from his appearance at the time, it was clearly a¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it was an inappropriate dream. In his sleep, he even dered that Only should bear him two children!¡±


    Arabe threw her head back andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    She took her time chuckling, but afterward, she said, ¡°Sweetie, fate does have some strange ways, huh? You were just 16 while Connor was 21 at the time, right? But he was having an inappropriate dream about you back then. He even fantasized about having two kids with you! Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips, silently berating Connor in her thoughts. That absolute pervert!


    She had barely concluded her internal rebuke when Arabe resumed her tale. ¡°It was so funny at the time, I couldn¡¯t help recording a video. When he woke and saw it, he was livid. He insisted I delete it immediately and swore me to secrecy!¡±


    Arabe¡¯sughter was uncontroble, her breaths short and choppy.


    Worried, Marissa reached out to steady her. ¡°Grandma, please, calm down. It¡¯s important to keep your heart in mind.¡±


    Joy, like sorrow, had its dangers, and Arabe was flirting with the former.


    However, Arabe was far from finished; after another fit ofughter, she divulged more. ¡°I pretended to delete the video right in front of him, but between us, I saved a copy. Hahaha. Let me just show you.¡±


    She fetched her phone and yed the incriminating video for Marissa.


    Marissa¡¯s curiosity surged as she leaned closer to watch the video with Arabe.


    After she viewed it, her face turned a deep shade of red, like a ripe tomato.


    She had assumed Arabe might have been exaggerating, but the video showed that Connor was even more over-the-top than she had described.


    In the video, he was clearly caught in an inappropriate dream, uttering incredibly embarrassing things in his sleep, imagining Only as his partner.


    She couldn¡¯t help but curse Connor in her heart. What a shameless guy!


    Marissa thought about how outrageous it was for Connor to fantasize about marrying and having children with a woman he had never met.


    She felt a mix of anger and embarrassment, as though she had been humiliated without reason.


    Arabe, however, was in stitches, unable to contain herughter as she pped her thigh. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t you think this is like fate? Connor didn¡¯t even know Only back then, yet he was dreaming about her. Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. Wasn¡¯t Arabe a bit too uninhibited? Discussing inappropriate dreams at her age without a hint of embarrassment!


    ¡°Grandma, can we drop this topic?¡± Marissa almost pleaded. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Destroy the video and never bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Why would we destroy it?¡± Arabe asked, puzzled, looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the value in keeping it? Wouldn¡¯t you want to use it to tease Connor?¡±


    When Marissa heard this, a spark of inspiration struck her.


    She suddenly became as giddy as Arabe, pulling out her phone eagerly. ¡°Arabe, send me that video!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:


    Arabe cast a quick look at Marissa, feeling a deep connection with her. Their shared passions and mutual empathy made them kindred spirits.


    With a gentle smile, Arabe forwarded the video to Marissa.


    The moment the video was sent,ughter erupted between them, rich and full, marked by a shared sense of mischief.


    To express her appreciation for Arabe¡¯s warmth, Marissa began painting a portrait of her.


    When shepleted the portrait, Arabe¡¯s joy was palpable. She held the artwork close, cherishing it dearly.


    Admiring the painting, Arabe let out a reflective sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve had two dreams in this life: to witness Connor getting married and starting a family, and to be immortalized by my idol, Only. Today, both dreams stand fulfilled.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    Marissa responded with a yful grin, ¡°Grandma, today isn¡¯t your best look. Let¡¯s keep this portrait as a start. On a day when you¡¯re feeling vibrant, we¡¯ll dress you up, enhance your beauty with makeup, and I¡¯ll paint another one.¡±


    She added thoughtfully, ¡°In fact, why not make this a regr event? I could paint you periodically, giving you a gallery of moments to reminisce over.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Arabe eximed, ¡°Oh, my! To think of using the renowned Only for this, some might say I¡¯m misusing such talent.¡±


    Marissa giggled, dismissing the worry. ¡°No, they¡¯ll be nothing but envious!¡±


    Arabe let out another heartyugh. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The evening unfolded with the two women immersed in conversation and painting, the room buzzing with warmth and energy. They even dined there, their dialogue weaving through the meal as they enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    After dinner, they lingered in conversation until Arabe, visibly worn out, drifted off to sleep while holding onto Marissa¡¯s painting.


    Once Arabe wasfortably asleep, Marissa quietly left the room.


    She stepped outside and realized it was alreadyte at night.


    As she walked, Cade approached her and said, ¡°Mrs. Tiffany Daniels, Mrs. Arabe Daniels wanted me to remind you, before she forgot herself, that you should stay here tonight. She¡¯s hoping to have breakfast with you and discuss some important matters in the morning.¡±


    Marissa was rendered speechless. Did it mean that despite her extensive talk with Arabe, Arabe had skirted around any important matters?


    It was clear to her that Arabe didn¡¯t want her to go and was eager to see her first thing in the morning.


    Given Arabe¡¯s frail condition today, Marissa decided it was best to stay.


    As she had been staying at Connor¡¯s house since she moved into the Daniels Manor, she hesitantly made her way there.


    Though unaware of the full extent ofst night¡¯s havoc, she assumed Connor had likely had some people clean up during the day. It probably wasn¡¯t too disastrous now.


    Yet upon arriving at the house, Marissa was taken aback.


    The main gate was demolished, now just a sad remnant lying to the side. The yard was a disaster area, strewn with what were once valuable calligraphy works and paintings, now shattered alongside other decorative pieces. None had survived intact.


    Most distressing of all was the sight of the one-of-a-kind Rolls-Royce worth 180 million dors, now with a broken window and a front tire missing.


    Marissa was utterly astounded by the scene before her. Thewn¡¯s toppled rockery, a demolished front door, and a sofa along with a window from the second floor were strewn across the ground.


    Under the mingling glow of moonlight andmplight, the once elegant and peaceful house now appeared as if ravaged by a natural disaster, casting a deste shadow over everything.


    Stunned, Marissa muttered to herself, ¡°Did I really cause all this destruction while sleepwalking?¡±


    She quickly estimated the damages at about three billion dors. This massive sum meant she would have to return every penny she had ever taken from Connor, plus interest.


    In the yard, Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood silently, looking on.


    Marissa noticed the three appeared pale and worn, as if they had been deprived of food.


    She contemted feigning ignorance about her sleepwalking, but Domenic quickly dispelled such thoughts.


    After she inspected the damage, Domenic approached and questioned, ¡°Miss Nash, do you realize you have a sleepwalking issue?¡±


    Marissa was left without words.


    It was clear Domenic would never pose such a question without Connor¡¯s directive. The intent was undoubtedly to press her into admitting what she wished to deny.


    With a sense of resignation, she asked, ¡°Did I really do all this in my sleep?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    ?Chapter 380:


    Upon receiving Domenic¡¯s answer, Marissa turned her questioning gaze towards Domenic, Marc, and Terry. She harbored a suspicion that the three had conspired with Connor to trap her.


    She had seen her strange movements and heard unusual noises on her tracker-recorder, yet she struggled to ept that she had caused such havoc at Connor¡¯s house.


    As her eyes bored into them, Domenic, Marc, and Terry quickly picked up on her suspicions.


    With a mysterious smile, Domenic handed his phone to Marissa.


    She stared at the screen, which disyed a surveince video of her rampaging through Connor¡¯s house. Taking the phone from Domenic, she watched intently.


    By the time the video ended, Marissa was seething.


    Despite her reluctance to believe what she saw, the evidence was irrefutable. She had indeed wreaked havoc in Connor¡¯s house.


    Watching herself strip the front tire from his car, Marissa almost shut her eyes, unable toprehend why she had acted like an auto mechanic gone rogue.


    The ridiculousness of the scenes deeply embarrassed her. Without a word, she switched off the video and handed the phone back to Domenic.


    The air was thick with awkwardness when Terry, oblivious to the tension, blurted out, ¡°Miss Nash, the bedroom is a disaster too. There¡¯s no monitor in the bedroom. You should go and check it out in person.¡±


    Marissa cast a nce at Terry before she made her way into the house and up to the second floor.


    She was curious to see the chaos she suspected was waiting in the bedroom.


    As she walked away, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged knowing smiles.


    Believing Connor was in the study and not wanting to disturb him, Marissa didn¡¯t bother with greetings. Instead, she pushed open the bedroom door and stepped inside.


    No sooner had she closed the door behind her than Connor emerged from the bathroom.


    Fresh from a shower, he was d only in a towel around his waist. His upper body was bare, disying well-defined muscles that glistened with droplets of water, reminiscent of a Greek god.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened, and a blush crept across her cheeks.


    She had always thought he had a nice figure, but catching a glimpse of him nearly undressed ignited a strong desire within her.


    She noticed he was dedicated to his workouts. In addition to his washboard abs, he boasted an Adonis¡¯ belt. His body exuded a powerful, masculine allure.


    Marissa was convinced that his body surpassed even that of professional models. If he ever decided to grace the screens ofmercials or films, fame would find him in an instant.


    Connor, towel in hand, nonchntly dried his hair, making no effort to dissuade her from admiring his body.


    Feeling it was about the right time, he queried, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    Only at that moment did Marissa snap back to reality. She chastised herself internally for not reacting as expected. She wished she had screamed.


    And so, she let out a bted scream. ¡°Argh!¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You scream only after you¡¯ve had your fill of looking? Isn¡¯t that a bit dyed?¡±


    Flustered, Marissa pursed her lips, feeling both amused and embarrassed by her own antics. She feigned anger. ¡°Why were you showering in my bedroom? And whye out without any clothes on? You did that on purpose, just to make me look, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    After finishing drying his hair, Connor tossed aside the towel and retorted teasingly, ¡°You wanted a divorce, remember? What im do you have on this bedroom now? This is my house. I can choose to shower in any bedroom I like. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±


    Marissa found herself at a loss for words.


    Connor didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve been sneaking into my house, insisting I share my bed with you night after night. You went so far as to strip me, seeing and touching every part of me. Why the fuss over me without any clothes on?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks med. ¡°Connor Daniels! You can¡¯t just throw usations like that!¡±


    Unperturbed, Connor stepped closer, standing right in front of her to emphasize his point. ¡°Miss Nash, are you trying to deny it all after waking up, huh?¡±


    His question deepened her embarrassment, turning her face an even deeper shade of red.


    His near nudity and the proximity sent a wave of heat through her, nearly overwhelming her senses.


    In a reflexive move, Marissa pushed him away, trying to create some distance.


    But as she pushed, he pulled her toward him. She stumbled into his arms, her eyes wide with shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Paint Nudes


    Connor embraced Marissa, and she felt the smoothness of his skin against hers. Heat surged through her body, making her feel as though she was dissolving into water.


    She shut her eyes tightly and cried out, almost reflexively, ¡°No, Connor, let me go, please!¡±


    Yet, she made no move to pull away, her actions belying the words she had just uttered.


    Connor looked down at her, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa blinked, confusion evident as she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Connor leaned in, his breath caressing her face. ¡°Are you satisfied with my body?¡± he asked, his tone intimate.


    The warmth of his breath left her mind fuzzy, and she nodded without thinking, murmuring, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡±


    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Encouraged by her response, Connor dipped his head and captured her lips in a gentle kiss.


    He kissed her tenderly, as if she were a precious treasure.


    Marissa was overwhelmed and dazed, and her thoughts scattered. The kiss wiped her mind nk, leaving her unable to articte any protest.


    The kiss lingered, heating the air in the bedroom until it seemed to sizzle with the fervor of their passion.


    Only when Connor pressed her against the wall and deepened their kiss did she snap back to reality, her breath stolen by his intensity.


    She shoved him back forcefully, one hand t against his chest to keep him at bay, while her other clutched at her heart as she gasped for air. ¡°Connor, please, stop,¡± she eximed.


    Breathless himself, Connor paused, seeing her hesitation. He stopped himself from pursuing another kiss, but he didn¡¯t step back either.


    Instead, he ced his hands on the wall behind her, effectively trapping her with his arms as he gazed down into her eyes, his own gaze intense yet tender.


    Earlier that day, during the masterpiece appreciation event where she was unveiled as the artist known as Only, his desire to kiss her overwhelmed him.


    He was at a loss for how to adequately express his adoration. How could one girl be so extraordinarily talented across such a diverse array of fields?


    He was already in awe upon discovering she was the acimed doctor Riss. But then he learned she was also the feared mercenary queen known as ck Snake, and the legendary hacker Bee. Each revtion struck him with profound astonishment.


    Yet, what truly shook him was the realization that she was also Only, the legendary painter whom he had dreamed about when he was younger.


    How many more hidden facets to her life were there that he had yet to uncover?


    Having regained herposure, Marissa felt a deep sense of embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Connor, put your clothes on right away.¡±


    Connor remained still. Trying to lighten the mood, he teased, ¡°What if I model for you instead, Master Only?¡±


    Marissa frowned and replied firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t paint nudes.¡±


    Undeterred, Connor reached out, gently grasped her chin, and tilted her face toward his, searching her eyes. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯ve never painted another man¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Not!¡± she snapped, her embarrassment turning to irritation.


    Pushing him away, Marissa sought to distance herself, but Connor closed the gap once again, surprising her with a kiss.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t paint such things. If you must, I¡¯ll be your model,¡± he dered.


    He yfully tugged at her cheek and issued a mock threat. ¡°If you dare to use another man, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Irritated by his words, Marissa swung at him, but Connor swiftly evaded her punch.


    He casually removed the towel and dressed right in front of her.


    Marissa instinctively covered her eyes with her hands and silently cursed him.


    Connor slipped into navy-blue loungewear, stretched out on the bed, and patted the space beside him. ¡°Join me and get some sleep.¡±


    Marissa hesitated, her gaze flitting from him to the door without moving an inch.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t touch you,¡± Connor assured her with aforting tone. ¡°I just want to make sure you have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Marissa mulled it over for a moment before turning and walking towards the bathroom.


    Despite Connor¡¯s asionally questionable actions, she had to admit he kept his word. In the past, whenever they shared a bed, he respected her space as promised.


    Tempted by the thought of a peaceful sleep, she agreed.


    After her shower, she changed into her nightclothes and quietlyy down next to him.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Connor¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°So, I heard Xander has proposed to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382: One-Dor Compensation


    Xander¡¯s careless words at the Nash family¡¯s house had led to a serious misunderstanding. Zayn and his mother thought he intended to propose to Marissa as well.


    After Divya left, she spread the news like wildfire. Soon, everyone in their social circle believed that Xander was smitten with Tiffany and nned to marry her.


    Connor, unable to keep hisposure, rushed to the Nash family¡¯s house, making an excuse to take Marissa home. Otherwise, he would have enjoyed ying games with her for a few more days.


    He doubted Marissa would fall for Xander, the foolish yet wealthy man. Nevertheless, the thought of Marissa being pestered by so many suitors, especially someone like Xander, made Connor¡¯s blood boil.


    He despised any man who tried to steal Marissa from him, regardless of their chances of sess.


    Marissa didn¡¯t deny it since she and Xander had agreed to pretend they were dating. She merely grinned in response.


    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    ¡°Stay away from that man,¡± Connor warned.


    Marissa raised an eyebrow in silent defiance.


    Connor continued, ¡°That guy¡¯s been spoiled rotten since he was a kid. He¡¯s reckless and does whatever he pleases. Your reputation will take a hit if you get too close to him.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, amused. ¡°Does it even matter? My reputation isn¡¯t exactly pristine anyway.¡±


    Connor tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Are you saying that guy doesn¡¯t annoy you?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°He¡¯s not so bad, not as indecent as people say.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dislike Xander. Despite his ws, he was her student.


    To her, Xander was like a child, and his shorings didn¡¯t bother her. No matter how troublesome he was, she would never disdain him.


    Connor, green with envy, asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long, and still, you think that spoiled brat is okay?¡±


    Marissa beamed at him. ¡°To be honest, I like him more than you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying. Connor often annoyed her, whereas Xander seemed like her own kid, so she had a soft spot for him.


    Her answer only fueled Connor¡¯s jealousy. He leaned in and bit her ear.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Marissa winced in pain.


    When Connor noticed her frown, he released her and remarked, ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t be fond of any other man. You¡¯ve stripped me, seen me naked, and touched me. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Marissa, unconvinced, pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t recall any of that. How do I know you¡¯re not making it up? I won¡¯t believe you without video proof.¡±


    Connor snorted, ¡°Who would record things that happened on their bed?¡±


    ¡°Someone did,¡± Marissa said as she sat up, found the video Arabe had sent her, and handed her phone to him. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Connor never expected his grandmother to keep that video and send it to Marissa.


    After watching it, he felt humiliated, as if his most embarrassing secret had beenid bare.


    He was ashamed.


    He had cornered Marissa to control her, but now, he just wanted to disappear and escape her gaze.


    Marissa finally discovered Connor¡¯s weakness and made fun of him. She said, ¡°Have you seen it?¡± while sitting up straight and pointing at the video clip. ¡°To persuade me, you must provide me with substantial proof.¡±


    Connor felt bad. He was hesitant to press her for ountability after hearing what she had to say.


    Marissa sensed his guilt and felt emboldened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I did something inappropriate while sleepwalking. You could¡¯ve fought back given your skills. If you ended up stripped, seen, or touched, it means you didn¡¯t resist.


    So, you were willing. You¡¯re an adult; you should follow adult rules. You were willing then, and now, you can¡¯t demand I take responsibility. If you feel wronged, I canpensate you financially.¡±


    As she spoke, she wired some money to Connor on her phone.


    Connor saw the amount, his face dark. ¡°One dor? Seriously?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:


    Connor fixed Marissa with a piercing stare, his eyes alight with a mix of anger and disbelief, realizing just how skilled she was at humiliating him.


    Marissa nced back at him briefly, then casually put away her phone, settled back, and seemed poised to fall asleep.


    Casually, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite generous to you. Didn¡¯t you know? ck Snake is famous for never paying for others¡¯panionship.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly has slept with you?¡± Connor demanded, his voice edged with anger as he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Countless,¡± Marissa answered, a smirk in her voice. ¡°From the old to the young, the tall to the short, the hefty to the slender, and those with legs either longer or shorter than yours. I¡¯ve had them all.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened further, his scowl deepening. He knew she was baiting him, yet a part of him couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of truth in her words, which only fueled his irritation.


    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s


    He changed the topic sharply. ¡°We need to talk about yourpensation for the destruction of my house.¡±


    Marissa stayed quiet, contemting the need to shell out more than three billion dors, causing her to pause.


    After a brief pause, she offered a suggestion. ¡°How about this? Pose for me and I¡¯ll paint you. Given your perfect build and striking looks, the portrait would surely sell for a tremendous amount.¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words.


    He chose to stop talking to Marissa, fearing he would lose his temper.


    With a snort of frustration, hey down, murmuring a terse, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Marissa shut her eyes immediately, a smug smile ying on her lips.


    She woke promptly at 6 AM the next morning, as was her routine.


    The first thing she did was to retrieve the tracker-recorder tucked into her hair and check the records.


    Uncertain whether she had stopped sleepwalking while using Connor as her sleeping aid, Marissa had cleverly concealed the tracker-recorder in her hair again for confirmation.


    Upon reviewing the data, Marissa found that Connor indeed proved to be an excellent sleep aid.


    She had shared a bed with himst night, and her location had remained unchanged, indicating she had slept soundly through the night.


    This led her to conclude that other sleep aids had side effects that triggered her sleepwalking.


    While eagerly awaiting the arrival of the Serene Rest Pills, she realized she would need to stick close to Connor for another month if she didn¡¯t want something unexpected to ur.


    Lost in thought, she was brought back to reality when Connor emerged from the bathroom.


    He had taken another shower and was wrapped in a towel, which hung loosely around his waist.


    Catching her breath, Marissa felt a sting in her eyes. She snapped irritably, ¡°It¡¯s early morning. Can¡¯t you behave yourself? There¡¯s ady present, you know.¡±


    Connor seemed unbothered. Drying his hair with a towel, he retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it all before. What¡¯s there to be shy about now?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by his audacity.


    Sure, she had seen him once, but that hardly meant she wasfortable with a repeat performance.


    His reasoning baffled her.


    With a cold re, Marissa opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, Connor casually dropped the towel and began dressing.


    ¡°Holy crap,¡± she eximed, leaping out of the bed and bolting into the bathroom where she quickly locked the door behind her.


    Outside, Connor chuckled to himself as he buttoned his shirt, his shoulders shaking with silentughter. He made a mental note to continue this little game, convinced that she¡¯d get used to it eventually.


    Meanwhile, Marissa took a quick shower to calm her nerves.


    By the time she stepped out, Connor had already left the room.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she changed into her clothes.


    Just then, her phone chimed with a new message. It was from Xander.


    ¡°Chief instructor, I peeked at the message rissa sent to my brother. She¡¯sing back from overseas to Blebert this morning and asked him to meet for lunch. Do you want me to take you there and pretend we bump into each other?¡±


    Marissa responded eagerly, ¡°Absolutely! Let¡¯s meet up and then we can see rissa together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, chief instructor. I¡¯ll swing by in the new Bentley my brother just got. You¡¯re my girlfriend now. I want to make you feel special. Haha,¡± Xander chuckled.


    Marissa wasted no time and hurried downstairs where Connor was sitting at the dining table. Catching sight of her, he motioned. ¡°Come on, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Despite this, Marissa dashed out of the house like a lightning bolt, calling back, ¡°Something urgent came up. I¡¯ll have to skip it.¡±


    Connor watched her disappear, his brow furrowed in confusion over her sudden haste


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:


    Marissa darted out of the house and almost collided with Arabe.


    Arabe had set her rm and woken up early, eager to share breakfast with her. Seeing Marissa hurrying off, Arabe called out, ¡°Sweetie, where are you headed?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t stop, waving to Arabe with a smile. ¡°Grandma, something urgent came up, so I can¡¯t join you for breakfast. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As she spoke, she was already out of the yard.


    Arabe watched her go, disappointment etched on her face. Mumbling her grievances, she made her way into the house, heading straight to the dining room to find Connor.


    Connor was just as perplexed about Marissa¡¯s sudden departure. But knowing he couldn¡¯t control her, he let it be. Seeing Arabe, he immediately stood to assist her.


    After sitting down, Arabe pouted. ¡°What on earth is Tiffany rushing off to do? She couldn¡¯t even stay for breakfast? I got up early just for her.¡±


    Connor, while helping her with some dishes, smiled and reassured her, ¡°She must have something really important to handle. Please understand. Didn¡¯t she spend a lot of time with youst night?¡±


    ¡°Will she be back tonight?¡± Arabe asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Connor replied confidently.


    Feeling a bit smug, he recalled how Marissa didn¡¯t sleepwalk for a second with him by her sidest night. He was the world¡¯s best sleep aid for her, after all. How could she note back?


    However, he also harbored a smallint. She had promised to start treating his brother¡¯s legs today, but she had run off early, likely forgetting about it. What could be so pressing?


    Hearing Connor¡¯s answer, Arabe brightened a bit, but thevish breakfast spread had lost its appeal.


    With a sigh, she told Connor, ¡°You silly, stop piling on more food. I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Connor, concerned, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Arabe sulkily said. ¡°Just that without Tiffany here, nothing tastes good.¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow, momentarily speechless.


    He was a little bored with the breakfast too, but he was afraid to admit it for fear of upsetting Arabe.


    Now, despite his efforts to remain cheerful, Arabe had lost her appetite.


    This household had been significantly influenced by the little vige girl, Marissa. Before she came, he and his grandma ate every meal on time. Although not overly happy, they never felt down.


    But now, without Marissa, neither he nor his grandma could enjoy their meal.


    He couldn¡¯t resist grousing in his head. What a pesky little devil!


    She not only haunted him but also had an impact on his ny-year-old grandmother.


    Unaware of Connor¡¯s grumbling, Marissa was in a hurry to meet rissa.


    As she left Daniels Manor, she saw Xander¡¯s car arriving and got in.


    Xander, in the driver¡¯s seat, was brimming with excitement.


    He drove off as soon as Marissa got in the backseat and said excitedly, ¡°Chief instructor, how¡¯s my brother¡¯s new car? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    Marissa curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not even your car. Why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°Such a fancy car is beyond my budget,¡± Xander shrugged.


    He sighed andined, ¡°My grandpa and brother keep an eagle eye on my finances. Every month, right after I get my sry, they snatch away 80% of it. As a member of the Hoffman family, my wallet is emptier than a beggar¡¯s cup. I¡¯m living a wretched life!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why do they control your money so tightly?¡±


    Xander gritted his teeth. ¡°They say I do nothing but stir up trouble and if I had money, I¡¯d just cause more. They think keeping me broke is safe.¡±


    The more Xander spoke, the more his frustration grew. He mmed his fist on the steering wheel. ¡°Chief instructor, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Aren¡¯t they worried I¡¯ll snap and rob a bank?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a deafening bang, and the car veered into a roadside drainage ditch


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385: You Are So Useless


    Xander had always felt stifled by his family, with no one toin to. So when he saw Marissa, he couldn¡¯t help but vent his frustrations. The more he talked, the angrier he got. Engulfed in his fury, he lost focus on driving. Abruptly, he mmed the steering wheel, causing the car to veer off the road and plunge into a ditch.


    Marissa, reacting quickly, managed to bail out through the car window just as the car swerved toward the ditch. Shended on the road and staggered to regain her bnce.


    Xander wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Trapped inside the car, he plummeted down with it into the ditch. Luckily, it hadn¡¯t rained in the past few days, so the ditch was dry, sparing him from being drenched.


    However, the car suffered extensive damage. The Bentley¡¯s emblem was missing, the front headlights shattered, and the engine hood was crumpled. The body of the car bore numerous scratches, and its windows were cracked.


    The Bentley, worth millions of dors, was now reduced to scrap in an instant.


    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??


    Xander was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t snap out of it. After the car plunged into the ditch, he went pale and dazed.


    When the magnitude of what had happened finally hit him, he nearly broke down. The thought of his brother discovering the wreck of the newly purchased Bentley terrified him. He feared he¡¯d face a severe beating.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was squatting by the roadside, brushing off her hands. She peered through the open car window at Xander, her voice dripping with disappointment as she chastised him, ¡°You are so useless. How can I expect anything good from you?¡±


    She turned around to survey the path they had just traveled, silently wishing she could banish Xander from the face of the Earth. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even drive a few hundred yards without tumbling into the ditch. On a battlefield, you would have been a goner instantly.¡±


    Xander¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He rubbed his nose awkwardly and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, chief instructor. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. The car¡¯s pretty much wrecked. I guess I can¡¯t make you feel special today. Just give me a second, and I¡¯ll call for another ride.¡±


    Marissa plucked a wildflower and yfully smacked it against his face. ¡°When the new car arrives, I bet rissa and your brother will already be in a hotel room after lunch. So, should we just pop into your brother¡¯s room to meet her?¡±


    Xander chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°No way. My brother can¡¯t stand rissa. They¡¯re going to split right after they eat. No hotel for them.¡±


    Marissa stared at him incredulously. ¡°And how does that help us meet rissa if they split?¡±


    Xander scratched his head, puzzled. ¡°Uh¡­So, what do we do now, chief instructor?¡±


    ¡°Just get out,¡± Marissa snapped.


    ¡°Um¡­ What?¡± Xander¡¯s confusion was palpable.


    Marissa had no time to spare on him. She jumped into the ditch, yanked open the driver¡¯s side door, pulled Xander out, and slid into the driver¡¯s seat herself.


    Xander appeared puzzled for a moment but quickly caught on. ¡°Chief instructor, are you nning to drive it back onto the road?¡±


    He inspected the roadbed, which was almost ten feet higher than the ditch. With a frown, he expressed his doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can make it.¡±


    Ignoring him, Marissa revved the engine and drove the battered car out of the ditch with surprising ease. She expertly maneuvered the car back onto the road, her driving skills impressively on disy.


    Xander watched in amazement as Marissa steered the car onto the highway. ¡°Wow, chief instructor! You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marissa replied coolly, not taking her eyes off the road. ¡°Now sit tight and let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    They proceeded to drive the battered, unbranded car toward the city center. Eventually, they parked in front of a building.


    Xander nced at the building, perplexed. ¡°Chief instructor, why did wee here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:


    Marissa cocked her head, eyeing Xander with a mix of amusement and disdain. ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re a mess! Don¡¯t you think you should tidy yourself up and change your clothes first?¡±


    Xander, who had just fallen into a ditch with the car, was still reeling from the shock,pletely forgetting to tidy himself up. Marissa¡¯s remark snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. I need a shower and a fresh set of clothes, or Bu¡¯s going to have my head if he sees me like this.¡±


    No sooner had he talked than his gaze drifted out the window to the opulent facade of the shopping mall in front of him, the priciest one in all of Blebert.


    The thought of how little money he had brought a sheepish grin to his face. ¡°Chief instructor, I really can¡¯t afford the clothes in that mall. How about I head home, clean up, and change before we meet again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by then,¡± Marissa tossed a card his way. ¡°Go get yourself some new clothes now.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    He caught it deftly but remained seated, uncertainty written all over his face.


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed in impatience. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±


    Holding the card in his hand, Xander turned to her, his voice tinged with caution. ¡°Chief instructor, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ how much do you have in here?¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to know that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not prying into your finances. But let¡¯s face it, everything in this mall is outrageously pricey. Each item here costs a fortune, and I¡¯m concerned your card might not handle it.¡±


    Marissa waved off his concerns, ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. Just pick out what you like, and do it fast. My card could buy this whole building if we wanted. Go ahead and choose the priciest clothes. Remember, you¡¯re representing the Hoffman family. If you¡¯re ying my boyfriend, you better look like a really wealthy man.¡±


    Xander felt a jolt of surprise. Despite being a Hoffman, with a wealthy family, he¡¯d never felt so much money in his hands, let alone bought anything he wanted at that mall.


    His allowance was a mere twenty thousand a month, and he was notoriously frugal with his spending.


    His thriftiness was a recurring joke among acquaintances, and he was often teased for being the rich man who pinched pennies. It was hard for him to admit the truth in those situations, which was that despite hisst name, he felt far from rich.


    Now, urged to spendvishly by his chief instructor, he couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud, feeling both giddy and foolish as he clutched the ck and golden card.


    ¡°Chief instructor, I had no idea you were this loaded. You truly are a goddess in my eyes. I¡¯m so right to stick by you. Ha ha!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips quirked upwards. ¡°Hurry up,¡± she urged. After a brief pause, she whispered, ¡°And remember, don¡¯t let anyone find out that the car is wrecked.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied.


    Clutching the ck and golden card, he opened the car door, stepped out, and headed straight for the shopping mall.


    Upon his entry, two security guards immediately halted him. Covered in dust and looking unkempt, he appeared to them like a homeless person, certainly not someone typically seen in such an upscale venue.


    However, before the guards could voice their concern, Xander confidently raised his hand, disying the ck and golden card. ¡°I have money,¡± he dered boldly.


    The security guards¡¯ apprehension turned to panic. Hastily, they stepped aside and said with newfound respect, ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    Xander, not giving it a second thought, strutted toward the men¡¯s wear section, oozing arrogance.


    ¡°Did you get a good look at that card? That man is holding one of only five super VIP gold cards issued by our mall worldwide.¡±


    ¡°I saw it. We nearly made a huge mistake with him just now. Thank goodness he shed that gold card before we did anything reckless. We could¡¯ve been fired.¡±


    ¡°Only the highest of high rollers get such a card. Our boss personally sees to their service. Better inform Customer Service, fast. If the boss finds out we slipped up, it¡¯s our necks on the line.¡±


    While one of the security guards was busy dialing Customer Service, Xander had already made his way into the men¡¯s clothing section, looking to pick out some attire.


    Noticing him, the saleswoman scowled and snapped, ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t look like you belong here. This isn¡¯t a ce for window shopping. Out you go! If you so much as touch and tarnish the fabric, the cost of damages would be more than you can handle.¡±


    Xander bristled at the saleswoman¡¯s elitist tone. He was just about to pull out his card once more to prove his financial standing when suddenly, a flurry of hurried footsteps approached from behind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:


    The mall manager made a personal appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± he barked harshly at the saleswoman.


    Confused and shocked, the saleswoman questioned, ¡°Why am I getting fired, sir?¡±


    The manager replied with firmness, ¡°Because you failed to recognize who matters here! Go settle your pay with the finance department and leave. You¡¯re annoying our valued guest. Get the hell out of here.¡±


    The saleswoman, bewildered, nced at Xander, puzzled by the scruffy man¡¯s supposed importance. But the stern look from her manager prompted her to depart silently, without further inquiry.


    Once she had gone, the manager turned to Xander with a bow. ¡°Esteemed guest, I¡¯ll personally see to your needs now. I hope you enjoy your shopping experience.¡±


    Xander looked around, still somewhat bewildered.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    The mall was a hub for the city¡¯s wealthiest, and he was suddenly being treated like royalty. Feeling a bit flustered but remembering Marissa had asked him to do the shopping fast, he quickly selected some clothing and shoes, instructing, ¡°Please have these taken to the lounge for me to change into.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± the manager responded eagerly, correctly guessing Xander¡¯s size and gesturing to another saleswoman, ¡°Take these to the lounge and make sure everything is perfect.¡±


    After issuing the orders, the manager gave a respectful bow to Xander and offered, ¡°Please, allow me to escort you to the lounge.¡±


    Xander responded with a nod and trailed behind him.


    At the same time, Marissa entered the mall and headed straight for the women¡¯s clothing section.


    She usually preferred simple and unassuming clothes and hadn¡¯t nned on buying anything today. However, since she was about to see the president of the Peridot Consortium, rissa,ter that day, she reconsidered and opted to shop for some high-end attire.


    Xander had told her about rissa¡¯s penchant for wearing incrediblyvish outfits.


    Aware of this, Marissa knew she needed to dress more formally.


    To save time, she quickly picked out several items upon arriving at the women¡¯s clothing section and confidently told the saleswoman, ¡°Please take these to the lounge. I¡¯d like to change into them right away.¡±


    The saleswoman gave Marissa a thorough once-over, taking in her modest ensemble, which seemed to make her a bit skeptical.


    ¡°Just so you know, madam, the totales to a staggering 11 million dors! Before we go any further, I need to confirm your payment method. If that¡¯s beyond your budget, perhaps a less expensive store would be better,¡± the saleswoman said with disdain.


    Marissa despised the condescending attitude of saleswomen who underestimated customers ready to make significant purchases. But despite her irritation, she was too pressed for time today to argue.


    She pulled a standard bank card from her wallet and handed it to the saleswoman without uttering a word.


    The saleswoman, noticing the inness of the card, pursed her lips slightly.


    Most of her clients unted VIP bank cards, and she couldn¡¯t help but assume Marissa was pretending to be wealthier than she was.


    While she was silently judging, she inserted the card into the POS machine. Her expression transformed from skepticism to shock as the bnce disyed an astonishing string of zeros.


    ¡°One zero, two zeros, three zeros, four zeros, five zeros¡­ My goodness, that¡¯s a lot of zeros!¡±


    Before she could even finish counting, Marissa snatched the card back and asked coldly, ¡°Am I wealthy enough to shop here?¡±


    The saleswoman quickly nodded, her demeanor changing to one of deep respect. ¡°Absolutely, esteemed guest! Please, head to Lounge 2, where I will bring your selections immediately.¡±


    Marissa nodded and strode toward the lounge.


    Behind her, the saleswoman wiped away a bead of sweat, realizing she had misjudged the casually dressed woman as anything but affluent.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was indifferent to the saleswoman¡¯s newfound reverence. After changing into her new outfit, she was ready to return to her car and meet up with Xander. However, just as she stepped out of the lounge, she stopped abruptly. A grim-faced man blocked her path


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:


    Marissa had not anticipated running into Derek there.


    However, she quickly understood it wasn¡¯t a coincidence; he had intentionally waited for her there. The bruises from the beating he had received from Charles¡¯ men still marked his face. He was wearing a ck wig, and hisplexion appeared sullen and worn out.


    Marissa sighed in resignation, ¡°Derek, I never knew you were such a glutton for punishment. I¡¯ve hit you every time you¡¯ve provoked me. It¡¯s happened several times now, hasn¡¯t it? Are you addicted to getting beaten, or do you think I won¡¯t have the nerve to finish you off?¡±


    Derek no longer disyed his usual arrogance; his eyes were filled with sorrow. Ever since Marissa had been revealed as Only, he had been tormented by conflicting emotions.


    That was why he had waited outside Connor¡¯s house, hoping to confront her. When he saw Marissa rush out of Daniels Manor, he followed her. He had watched her get into Xander¡¯s car and witnessed the ident. Then, he had trailed them to this ce.


    ¡°Why did you deceive me, Marissa?¡± Derek¡¯s voice trembled with grievance.


    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??


    Marissa frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were the legendary artist, Only? If I had known, I never would have abandoned you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up that old issue. However, everything that had transpired between them was water under the bridge. She felt no need to exin herself to him. But Derek was relentless.


    ¡°Say something, Marissa! Why did you hide that from me?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. Derek was acting as if she hadmitted some great betrayal.


    Annoyance surged within her. ¡°Back then, when I was just a vige girl, you and your family were always afraid that I¡¯d run off with another man. If I had told you I was Only, your family would have been even more anxious and on edge. I did it for their peace of mind.¡±


    Derek was at a loss for words. His eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Why did you insist on marrying me, then?¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, unwilling to waste more time on him. That promise had dissolved the moment he had discarded her. Derek no longer held any significance in her life. She saw no reason to continue this conversation.


    As she pondered how to rid herself of Derek, Xander emerged from another lounge. Having taken a shower and changed into a fresh suit, he looked dashing and full of energy. The Hoffmans certainly had excellent genes.


    Seeing her, Xander grinned and trotted over. ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Xander!¡± Marissa quickly coughed to stop him.


    Only then did Xander notice Derek. He immediately adjusted his greeting. ¡°Tiffany, babe.¡±


    Xander¡¯s voice made Marissa¡¯s lips twitch, sending goosebumps all over her body.


    Derek gaped at them in shock. ¡°Everyone in our circle said Mr. Hoffman had gone to the Nash family to propose to you for marriage. So it¡¯s true?¡±


    Naturally, Xander retorted, ¡°That¡¯s true, of course. Tiffany has consented to our date. Why? Mr. Derek Daniels, do you have any objections?¡±


    Derek and Xander were the same age, but Xander was raised in a wealthy family, whereas Derek had endured hardships and poverty. They had quite different temperaments. Xander had a wild appearance but was also refined and elegant. Derek, though, appeared too intricate to characterize.


    Xander¡¯s confident response made Derek clench his fists and purse his lips. His expression was a swirl of emotions, unreadable to anyone. Marissa, uninterested in deciphering his thoughts, turned and left the scene decisively. Xander followed close behind.


    Derek watched them walk away, his eyes reddening. Once outside the mall, Marissa pushed thoughts of Derekpletely out of her mind.


    Marissa got back into the car and took the passenger seat. ¡°Xander, you¡¯re driving. If you drive into a ditch again, I¡¯ll chop off your legs.¡±


    Xander smiled cheekily while sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°No worries, Chief Instructor. I just enjoyed the happiest shopping experience ever. I¡¯m in a good mood now, and I can steer the car in the right direction.¡±


    Suddenly, Marissa heard the message tone of her phone. She ignored him and lowered her head to check it. Much to her surprise, it was a message from Aelfric to Tiffany


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:


    When Marissa saw Aelfric¡¯s name sh on her screen, her eyebrows shot up in surprise. What on earth could he want this time? This man was a lunatic, sometimes being warm and sometimes being cold towards her, unpredictable like the weather.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him.


    Despite her reluctance, she opened his message. Aelfric had written: ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. What time would you be free?¡±


    A smirk tugged at Marissa¡¯s lips as she replied with biting sarcasm, ¡°Aelfric Warren, what kind of two-faced bitch are you?¡±


    Maybe her blunt insult had struck a nerve, as there was a long pause before his response finally came through. He persisted, ¡°Do you have time?¡±


    Marissa snapped back, ¡°No! And even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have dinner with you. I might catch your bitch disease!¡±


    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Seemingly offended by her remarks once more, Aelfric fell silent for a while, though not for very long. Then another message popped up: ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Marissa, still unkind, replied, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just spit it out! Don¡¯t dance around it.¡±


    ¡°King of Doomsday Base presented all of Only¡¯s paintings,¡± Aelfric said, appearing to suppress his annoyance. ¡°What is your connection like with our King, may I ask?¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes. So, he was hung up on this issue. Since she hadn¡¯t crafted the Only persona herself, she felt no deep bond with it. After revealing it yesterday, she quickly pushed it to the back of her mind.


    Now, Aelfric, with his audacious curiosity, was asking about it, making her realize the significant implications. This identity didn¡¯t merely link her to the master painter Ritchie but also to the King of the Doomsday Base, the top international martial arts organization.


    Being connected to Ritchie meant wielding considerable influence in the art world, but being associated with the King of the Doomsday Base had far-reaching consequences.


    The Doomsday Basemanded global respect, with disciples scattered far and wide, forming an extensivework. King¡¯s international prestige subjected anyone tied to him to intense scrutiny.


    As the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, Aelfric naturally kept a close eye on such matters. Recognizing the high stakes, Marissa countered Aelfric¡¯s probing with a question of her own: ¡°You want to know my connection to the King of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Aelfric replied eagerly, ¡°Yes! Every one of your paintings has been provided by King, so you must have a close rtionship with him. At Doomsday Base, I am the deputy chief instructor. King is my mentor and my superior. I need to understand your rtionship with him so I¡¯ll know if I should avoid any conflicts with you.¡±


    Marissa curled her lips into a disdainful smile. Despite Aelfric¡¯s nice tone, who knew what his real intentions were? She had no ns to divulge the truth to him!


    With this in mind, she smiled and messaged him: ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Aelfric replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to know.¡±


    Marissa queried, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Aelfric responded, ¡°Marissa, I have no ill intentions. I merely seek toprehend your ties with Doomsday Base. Should you require my assistance, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help you.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t resist another disdainful smile. Every time they shed, she left him battered and bruised. Why would she ever need his support?


    Marissa said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t require your help. So, you want to know about my rtionship with King? Then put two and two together and take a wild guess. If you hit the nail on the head, good for you.¡±


    After firing off this message, she didn¡¯t linger for his reply and swiftly added him to her cklist.


    She had bigger fish to fry today¡ªa meeting with rissa. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with Aelfric.


    Noticing she had finally put her phone away, Xander asked with curiosity, ¡°Chief Instructor, who were you texting? Your face was quite the picture.¡±


    Marissa responded offhandedly, ¡°Aelfric.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± Xander eximed in surprise. He then smirked and said, ¡°Speaking of that punk Aelfric, I have a secret about him to report to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:


    Xander gained entry into Doomsday Base because of his grandpa¡¯s friendship with Zyair. He interacted with the top brass at the base, Zyair took him under his wing, andter, Marissa took over.


    Unlike the regr recruits who endured rigorous training, Xander had a more privileged path and never trained with Aelfric. Consequently, he didn¡¯t hold Aelfric in high regard. The tense undercurrents between Aelfric and the chief instructor, ck Mallow, only fueled Xander¡¯s animosity towards him.


    Xander¡¯s voice oozed contempt whenever he spoke of Aelfric. At the moment, Xander mentioned he was going to report a secret about Aelfric, causing Marissa to look up sharply. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Aelfric, using his identity as the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, has reached out to rissa in various ways. He¡¯s looking to secretly meet with the president of the Peridot Consortium. He mentioned wanting to explore potential coboration with her,¡± Xander revealed.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she mulled over the information, her suspicions confirmed. Aelfric had been leveraging the influence of Doomsday Base for undisclosed activities, all behind her and King¡¯s backs.


    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium had always maintained their distance, a policy she and King had deliberately chosen. Yet, here was Aelfric, reaching out to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s leader secretly.


    ¡°Why would Aelfric reach out to the leader of the Peridot Consortium?¡± Marissa asked, looking for more details.


    ¡°rissa has no regard for Aelfric whatsoever,¡± Xander responded, his lips twisting in evident mockery. ¡°rissa is outright haughty. Despite Aelfric being the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, shepletely disregards him.


    Given her character, if she were ever interested in forging ties with Doomsday Base, she¡¯d bypass him and go directly to King or to you, King¡¯s sessor. She wouldn¡¯t waste her time on Aelfric. Her dismissal of Aelfric isn¡¯t just because she deems him unworthy of her notice. Most crucially, she harbors a fear of Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°Does her fear stem from our uncovering her theft of our crucial document?¡±


    Xander confirmed with a nod. ¡°rissa is wary of Aelfric¡¯s motives. She can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s operating independently or if Doomsday Base has tasked him to approach her for investigation. Thus, she avoids any contact with him.


    Consequently, despite the Warren family being among the top four influential families in Blebert, endowed with vast financial wealth and power, the Peridot Consortium has consistently shunned any interactions or alliances with the Warrens.


    rissa has explicitly instructed Peridot Consortium members to steer clear of any dealings or coborations with the Warren family. Hence, no matter what Remy does, he never fully engages with the Warren family.¡±


    Suddenly, Marissa remembered something. ¡°But yesterday, I heard Dunbar mention to Aelfric that Remy was looking to make contact with ck Mallow.¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°Remy holds a minor position in the Peridot Consortium. He doesn¡¯t have the authority to influence the decisions of the senior management. Being Remy¡¯s subordinate, Dunbar is likely just as in the dark about the president¡¯s intentions.


    However, it is true that rissa instructed Remy to forge a link with ck Mallow through subtle means.¡±


    Confused, Marissa inquired, ¡°But why would rissa do that?¡±


    Xander exined with a sly grin, ¡°rissa finds you both intriguing and formidable, which unsettles her. The Peridot Consortium has stolen our thing, and they were aware we would uncover their theft sooner orter, and would go to great lengths to reim what¡¯s ours.


    They worried we mightpletely dismantle their organization. The trio who wield the most influence at the Doomsday Base are King, yourself, and Aelfric. Everyone is familiar with King¡¯s appearance.


    Aelfric always wears a mask to keep an air of mystery, yet his role as the head of the Warren Group is known. You, on the other hand, remain an enigma to them, which is why rissa is keen on obtaining your personal details.¡±


    As he spoke, Xander¡¯s expression turned grave. He looked directly at Marissa and posed a critical question: ¡°Chief Instructor, do you understand the true motive behind rissa wanting Remy to establish a connection with you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:


    Upon hearing Xander¡¯s query, Marissa furrowed her brows, pondering for a moment before responding, ¡°rissa is unaware of ck Mallow¡¯s identity, which frightens her. She¡¯s determined to find ck Mallow and delve into her background.


    This knowledge will arm her against potential threats. However, she¡¯s worried we¡¯ve already found out her theft at the Doomsday Base. As a result, she hesitates to reach out to ck Mallow herself or use any high-ranking officials of the Peridot Consortium for this task.


    Instead, she has assigned the mission to Remy, a lower-tier member. Remy mingles in the underworldworks, familiar with individuals from various backgrounds. His involvement is unlikely to raise suspicions, especially from the Doomsday Base.¡±


    Afterying out her analysis, Marissa turned to Xander and inquired, ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    Xander nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°You¡¯ve got it mostly right. But you¡¯ve missed part of rissa¡¯s true motive.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Intrigued, Marissa looked at him directly and asked, ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    Xander replied gravely, ¡°Her actual n is to covertly assassinate ck Mallow.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise as she processed this revtion, waiting for Xander to borate.


    He went on, ¡°rissa is not only skilled inbat, but she is also deeply envious. She cannot tolerate the presence of any woman who might rival her in strength. For rissa, ck Mallow represents a threat that must be eliminated.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, somewhat amused. It was unexpected to her that another woman could harbor such intense jealousy, to the point of contemting murder, despite having never met her.


    ¡°Yet, rissa excels in concealing her true intentions,¡± Xander remarked, hinting there was more to the story. ¡°Almost no one who works for rissa can decipher her true motives or what¡¯s going through her mind.


    Because they struggle to gauge their boss¡¯ mood and rissa is so ruthless, her subordinates live in a constant state of anxiety.¡±


    Marissa, her curiosity piqued, asked, ¡°If she¡¯s so skilled at concealing her intentions, how did you figure out she ns to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Her weakness is my brother, Bu.¡± Xander shrugged with a wry smile, ¡°rissa is infatuated with him and dreams of marrying him. I¡¯ve always yed the role of the cynic or disinterested observer, which makes her let her guard down around me. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve managed to uncover some of her secrets.¡±


    Marissa nodded, the pieces falling into ce. Had she revealed herself as ck Mallow yesterday, rissa would likely have had her assassinated by now.


    After a pause, she proposed, ¡°Since rissa is so determined to kill me, what if I confront her as ck Mallow? We could have a direct confrontation and negotiate openly about the stolen item.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not, Chief Instructor. That¡¯s not an option right now,¡± Xander responded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa pressed.


    ¡°Because there is someone more influential pulling the strings behind the Peridot Consortium,¡± Xander revealed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Marissa inquired, eager to learn more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Xander answered, shaking his head before going into detail. ¡°I have eavesdropped many times on rissa¡¯s phone conversations, where she respectfully addressed the other party as ¡®Boss.¡¯


    Since she holds significant sway over the Peridot Consortium, she seldom involves her superior. However, for major decisions, she consults her boss. From what I¡¯ve gathered, this boss is formidable, possibly a major yer on the world stage.¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t make any hasty moves.¡±


    She gave Xander a reassuring pat on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve really made some progress since leaving the Doomsday Base. Infiltrating the Peridot Consortium and gathering all this information? Well done!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Xander grinned, basking in the praise. He then said yfully, ¡°Chief Instructor, after I report another critical piece of information, do I earn more des?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Marissa prompted, ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:


    Xander let out a mysterious chuckle before saying, ¡°You might not believe it, but rissa, as stoic and ruthless as she appears, is quite the crybaby when she¡¯s behind closed doors. She¡¯s been caught crying over not getting her way.¡±


    ¡°A crybaby, really?¡± Marissa asked, a trace of amusement in her voice.


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve heard her crying more than once,¡± Xander replied. ¡°She actually dreams of being her boss¡¯s daughter, but her boss is not quite on board with that idea. That¡¯s what sets off the tears.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow at this unexpected tidbit. The thought of rissa, so formidable in her professional role, bing so emotional was almost funny. It revealed a softer, more vulnerable side to her personality, highlighting her emotional ties to her boss.


    While Marissa found humor in the situation, she also felt a bit perplexed. She had seen women aim to be their bosses¡¯ mistresses, but craving to be considered a daughter? That was unusual.


    Usually, parent-child rtionships are defined by blood. Maybe rissa could be seen more like a goddaughter?


    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m


    This thought made Marissa suddenly curious about rissa¡¯s background.


    ¡°Did you manage to find out anything else useful?¡± she asked Xander.


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s it,¡± Xander replied, shaking his head. ¡°rissa¡¯s like Fort Knox. I had to resort to jokes and ying the fool just to get these snippets.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it,¡± Marissa responded.


    Shepsed into a thoughtful silence, mulling over everything she had learned about rissa.


    Xander nced at her a few times, as if he was about to speak, but then he refocused on the road.


    A momentter, when she hadn¡¯t responded, he tilted his head to look at her once more.


    Finally, Marissa broke the silence. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡±


    There was a hint of yful hurt in Xander¡¯s voice when he responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t given me praise yet.¡±


    Marissa paused, a smile creeping up on her face as she tapped on her phone. ¡°There, you¡¯re praised now!¡±


    Just then, Xander¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He picked it up, his eyes widening with astonishment. ¡°What? You¡¯re giving me this much money?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly.


    Xander stared at the figures on his screen, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°A hundred million as a reward? Seriously? Oh, my! Are you feeling unusually generous today, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t I always generous?¡± Marissa countered.


    ¡°You were, but back then your generosity involved fists, not funds,¡± Xander retorted.


    Marissa smirked, teasing him, ¡°Do you want me to return to those days?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I definitely prefer cash,¡± Xander chuckled mischievously to himself. ¡°I need to hide this money from Grandpa and my older brother. They¡¯ll snatch it away if they find out.¡±


    Marissa extended her hand expectantly.


    Puzzled, Xander queried, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My card,¡± she exined, her voice even andposed.


    With a reluctant sigh, Xander retrieved the sleek ck and golden card Marissa had given him earlier and handed it back to her.


    He silently wished she would let him keep the card as a token. The mere thought of the wealth it represented sparked a thrill of possibilities in his mind.


    However, Marissa, keenly aware of Xander¡¯s daydreams, firmly reimed the card. With eight billion in it, she wasn¡¯t about to gamble with the mischief he might cause.


    Though he had to return the card, the thought of one hundred million in his own ount lifted Xander¡¯s spirits dramatically.


    Half an hourter, they pulled up outside the Crystal Hotel, a seaside vi hotel owned by the prestigious Hoffman family.


    This exclusive hideaway catered to the elite, promising the highest degree of privacy.


    Though his car was far from impressive, Xander breezed through the security, his ties to the Hoffman family paving the way.


    As he parked, he gestured towards the hotel and announced, ¡°This is where my brother and rissa are supposed to meet.¡±


    Then, ncing out excitedly, he nudged Marissa. ¡°Look over there! That¡¯s rissa!¡±


    Marissa followed his gaze, looking out the car window


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:


    Marissa was unfamiliar with Bu, the head of the Hoffman family, or rissa. As she nced up, she caught a brief glimpse of a man and a woman vanishing into the hotel entrance.


    The man stood tall and solid, d in a sharply tailored ck suit. From the way he carried himself, Marissa inferred that he was a man of elegance and charm.


    The woman, slender with long hair cascading over her shoulders, wore a ck dress dotted with red flowers and crystal high-heeled shoes, giving her an air of mystery and sophistication.


    As a martial artist, Marissa immediately recognized that both individuals were skilled fighters.


    Xander appeared somewhat disappointed as he spoke. ¡°I apologize for thete notice. You might not have caught a glimpse of her face.¡±


    Marissa responded nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re bound to meet today anyway. A few minutes earlier orter doesn¡¯t really change much.¡±


    She then unbuckled her seatbelt and turned to Xander. ¡°To avoid any suspicion that we¡¯re here specifically to see rissa, let¡¯s take a stroll first. Later, we can act surprised to find your brother here and greet him together.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Xander replied with an obedient nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you, Chief Instructor.¡±


    After his words, he stepped out of the car, circled to the front, and graciously opened the passenger door for Marissa.


    As she exited, he carefully ced his hand above her head to shield her from the car roof.


    His gesture, coupled with his words, suggested a deep intimacy. ¡°Be careful, babe. It would break my heart if you got hurt.¡±


    Nearby, hotel staff stretched their necks, curiously observing the woman who was held in such high regard by Xander.


    Xander had always vowed never to marry. He was never seen with a woman by his side. Thus, it was quite the shock when he humbly attended to a woman today.


    Marissa stepped out of the car into the sunlight, causing the staff to gasp in astonishment.


    Lately, rumors of a sham marriage and secret children had been circting about Tiffany, drawing widespread attention.


    The staff had discussed it quietly and seen her pictures online. So, at that moment, all the staff were shocked to see Xander escort Marissa to the Crystal Hotel.


    They had assumed Xander¡¯s visit to the Nash family was just a casual proposal to Tiffany, but now they were beginning to see things differently.


    The staff began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Has Mr. Xander Hoffman really changed his mind about remaining a bachelor forever? It seems he did go to the Nash family¡¯s home yesterday to propose to Miss Nash.¡±


    ¡°Judging by how he¡¯s treating her, it looks like she has epted his advances.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash is an aplished artist, well-known in the artmunity. She¡¯s quite a match for Mr. Xander Hoffman. But she has two children. Would Mr. Bu Hoffman consent to his younger brother marrying Miss Nash?¡±


    ¡°The car Mr. Xander Hoffman is driving looks like the new Bentley that Mr. Bu Hoffman just purchased. Has Xander taken it out without permission? Oh, my goodness! How did the car end up like this? Mr. Bu Hoffman is going to be furious when he finds out.¡±


    Even as the staff whispered among themselves, Marissa overheard their conversation.


    She tugged on Xander¡¯s sleeve and insisted in a hushed tone, ¡°Make sure everyone in this hotel knows I¡¯m your girlfriend and that your brother hears it in no time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xander responded promptly.


    Without missing a beat, he raised his voice and called out to the staff, ¡°Hey! What are you doing over there? Why didn¡¯t you greet me the moment you saw me?¡±


    At his beckoning, all the staff hurried over.


    The hotel butler approached respectfully, asking, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, how may I assist you?¡±


    With a yful grin, Xander announced loudly, ¡°Pay attention, everyone. I¡¯m here to introduce you to my future wife.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:


    Xander¡¯s promation filled the air, drawing the attention of the hotel¡¯s butler and staff, who leaned in with bated breath to catch every word.


    Standing tall, Xander adopted a dignified posture and continued, ¡°Tiffany has graciously epted my proposal, bing my official girlfriend. In due time, she will be Mrs. Hoffman.


    Henceforth, whenever Tiffany graces the Crystal Hotel with her presence, she shall enjoy unrestricted ess. All her expenses will be covered by us. Anyone who dares to charge her will have to deal with me personally. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    The butler and staff heard Xander¡¯s words distinctly, but none dared to respond.


    While Bu held the prestigious position as the head of the Hoffman family, wielding absolute authority over all family enterprises, Xander, in contrast, held no significant sway.


    Despite the hotel being a property of the Hoffman family, Xandercked the jurisdiction to bestowplimentary benefits upon others. Although he could indulge inplimentary perks for himself, granting the same to others was not within his prerogative.


    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s


    Should Tiffany¡¯s expenditures prove substantial, potentially straining finances, no one would be able to shoulder that responsibility.


    Observing theck of response from the hotel staff, Xander feigned irritation and snapped, ¡°Were you not paying attention?¡±


    The assembly remained silent, with no one daring to utter a word.


    Xander sneered and gave the hotel butler¡¯s head a sharp p, seizing his cor and issuing a threat. ¡°You¡¯re not taking me seriously, are you? Do you want me to break your legs right now?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face paled with fear, and he quickly said, ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Hoffman. I am not empowered to make such decisions. I merely oversee the hotel¡¯s services. Financial matters fall within the manager¡¯s jurisdiction. You¡¯ll need to discuss this with the manager.¡±


    Xander, feigning a sudden realization, released his grip on the butler. ¡°Very well, then. Please fetch the hotel manager. I shall have a word with himter.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± the butler nodded in acquiescence.


    Xander smirked as he guided Marissa away.


    Once they were at afortable distance from the crowd, he inquired with a yful grin, ¡°Chief Instructor, did I pull off the role of a domineering boss just now?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment for you. Imagine, those hotel staff are now chiding you as merely the naive scion of the Hoffman family.¡±


    Marissa was right. As Xander departed, the hotel staff began to engage in a discussion.


    ¡°He truly is a dim-witted fellow. Were it not for his brother¡¯s leadership, their fortune would have surely been squandered by now.¡±


    ¡°Every time he shows up, it spells trouble for us. Today seems to promise a particrly challenging ordeal. It¡¯s as though he actively seeks to stir up mischief. Were I his father, I¡¯d administer a good thrashing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Bu Hoffman is also here. If he decides to stir up trouble, let¡¯s find Mr. Bu Hoffman and inform him.¡±


    While the staff conversed amongst themselves, the butler had already located the hotel manager and ryed the recent events.


    The hotel manager was vexed by Xander¡¯s behavior, realizing hecked the authority to grant Marissa anyplimentary services. Concerned that Xander¡¯s actions might lead to furtherplications, the hotel manager decided to bring the matter to Bu¡¯s attention after careful consideration.


    Bu and rissa were presently indulging in a sumptuous lunch within the luxurious confines of the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, with a team of attentive waiters poised to cater to their every need.


    Entering the presidential suite with caution, the hotel manager began, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I beg your pardon for the interruption during your meal, but there¡¯s a matter at hand that I¡¯m unable to address independently and feel it imperative to seek your guidance.¡±


    Bu maintained his impassive demeanor, his features revealing no hint of emotion as he calmly inquired, ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:


    The hotel manager briefed Bu on the recent events.


    As the information sank in, a chill seemed to pass over Bu¡¯s features, a hint of displeasure creasing his brow. Yet, his concern wasn¡¯t about his damaged car or Xander¡¯s casual offer ofplimentary benefits for an outsider.


    Instead, he asked, ¡°So, Xander has chosen Tiffany to be his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the hotel manager replied respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman was quite clear about it. He introduced Tiffany as his future wife and brought her here today to introduce her to us.¡±


    ¡°Is this Tiffany from the renowned medical and pharmaceutical family, the Nash family in Bleber?¡± Bu asked for further rification.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the hotel manager confirmed.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    At that moment, rissa, who was seated across from him, chimed in with a lightugh. ¡°Xander is grown up now. He can choose his own partner, and we should respect his decisions. It¡¯s been a long time since west met, and I would love to have a pleasant meal with you. Let¡¯s not dwell on this, shall we?¡±


    In Bu¡¯spany, rissa¡¯s demeanor was as graceful and sophisticated as Xander had described, radiating a refined elegance.


    rissa spoke of Xander with a familial warmth, suggesting she already considered herself his sister-inw.


    Hearing rissa¡¯s words, Bu quickly masked his irritation and instructed the hotel manager, ¡°Let Xander do as he pleases. Just ensure he doesn¡¯t disrupt our meal or cause any trouble. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the hotel manager nodded and then excused himself.


    After taking a walk along the beach for a while, Marissa felt the moment was right.


    She suggested, ¡°Xander, I bet your brother is already aware you chose me to be your girlfriend, and he and rissa are probably halfway through their lunch. Let¡¯s casually run into them.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Xander agreed with excitement and followed Marissa back.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, they found the hotel manager waiting there.


    Following Bu¡¯s earlier instructions, the manager remained calm and greeted Xander and Marissa respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman, Miss Nash, did you enjoy your walk?¡±


    Marissa smiled politely.


    Xander, acting arrogant, called out loudly, ¡°Did the butler ry my demands?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± the hotel manager confirmed. ¡°Just let us know what you and Miss Nash feel like experiencing today, and we¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Xander raised an eyebrow, impressed by the hotel manager¡¯s willingness to amodate his request to permanently waive Marissa¡¯s bills. This action suggested that the manager had Bu¡¯s approval.


    Xander suspected that Bu authorized it because he didn¡¯t want his lunch with rissa disrupted. More precisely, he didn¡¯t want any interruptions during rissa¡¯s meal since her identity needed to remain a secret.


    However, Marissa had expressed her desire to meet rissa, and Xander gave priority to the chief instructor¡¯s needs over rissa¡¯s. rissa was nobody to him.


    Xander looked around and gestured towards Bu¡¯s car, ¡°Is my brother also here?¡±


    The hotel manager nced at Bu¡¯s car and responded, ¡°Yes. Mr. Hoffman is here, currently dining with a special guest in the presidential suite on the top floor.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go up to him,¡± Xander said and took Marissa¡¯s hand, leading her forward.


    The hotel manager quickly intervened, ¡°Mr. Xander Hoffman, your brother mentioned that no one should disturb him during his meal. It would be best if you waited.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Xander moved past the manager decisively. ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel, and that¡¯s my brother. I don¡¯t need your permission for anything.¡±


    Seeing the manager hesitate, Xander pointed directly at him and warned, ¡°Move. You¡¯ll regret it if you try to stop me from introducing my future wife to my brother.¡±


    The manager, clearly intimidated, said nothing.


    With assurance, Xander escorted Marissa into the elevator and headed straight for the top floor


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:


    A fancy dining table was set in the presidential suite, with Bu and rissa seated at opposite ends. In the center was ced a freshly cut orchid, its sweet scent blending with the savory aroma of seared steak.


    They both dined elegantly, yet their expressions differed.


    rissa asionally cast affectionate nces at Bu, while he remained unppable, meeting her looks with calm eyes. He appeared emotionally detached from her.


    In essence, she disyed her emotions openly, but he offered only polite kindness in return.


    After enjoying half her steak in a rxed manner, rissa smiled at Bu. ¡°Hey Bu, I have something for you.¡±


    Bu set down his utensils and met her gaze steadily.


    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    It was their routine. She would dine with him immediately after a work trip and always brought a gift.


    With another warm look at Bu, rissa signaled to one of her female subordinates nearby.


    The woman quickly came forward with a gift. After rissa took the gift box, the woman respectfully retreated.


    rissa slid the gift box towards Bu, saying, ¡°I got you a tie. Want to take a look?¡±


    Bu casually opened the box, nced at the tie, then closed it and responded coolly, ¡°Nice one. Thanks, rissa.¡±


    A look of disappointment crossed rissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bu, honestly, it feels like you¡¯re just going through the motions. Can¡¯t you be a bit warmer? I hope your kindness isn¡¯t just because I once saved your life. I want it to be real, like how a true gentleman treats ady. I¡¯ve been pursuing you for years. Why do you remain so distant? What should I do to move you?¡±


    Bu paused briefly before replying, ¡°rissa, don¡¯t waste your efforts on me. We¡¯re just not meant to be.¡±


    Without waiting for rissa to respond, he continued, ¡°And about Xander¡¯s position in the Peridot Consortium, remove him. He¡¯s not suited for it. The only reason he became the vice president is because of me. He shouldn¡¯t get any special treatment.¡±


    Ignoring hisments about Xander, rissa focused on the earlier part of his statement, saying, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we meant to be? Why don¡¯t you have feelings for me? Tell me, what¡¯s your type, then?¡±


    Bu remained silent, his mind drifting back to memories of a girl from his past.


    It was during a mission when he was an international special forces soldier.


    The girl, known as Silver Fox, was part of their squad for that operation.


    She wore a silver-white suit that concealed her entire body except her eyes, leaving her face a mystery to Bu.


    But it was her personality that truly captivated him.


    Her name was fitting. She was as clever and shrewd as a fox, yet she was also charming and maic. Even her gestures held a mesmerizing charm.


    In contrast to Bu¡¯s reserved demeanor, Silver Fox was outgoing and could engage him in lengthy conversations.


    She would talk about anything under the sun, endlessly chattering in his ear.


    If he stayed quiet for too long, she would give him a mocking look and teasingly call him ¡°dummy.¡±


    Even with her yful teasing, she kept the conversation flowing, bombarding him with questions and light banter.


    Initially, Bu found her irritating and thought of her as delicate, someone who might crumble on the battlefield.


    However, when they faced battle together, Bu was astounded by Silver Fox¡¯s bravery. She proved to be a valiant fighter, disying exceptional courage and quickness and moving with the speed and grace of lightning, apelling force that left Bu in awe on many levels.


    Regrettably, their time together ended when the mission was over, and Bu never saw her again. Despite his attempts to find her through various means, he always reached a dead end, unable to find any clues to her whereabouts.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, Xander¡¯s voice suddenly broke through, saying, ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve brought my girlfriend to meet you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:


    Xander¡¯s voice reached the room before he did.


    Both Bu and rissa tensed up, their faces betraying their emotions.


    Bu looked as though frost had settled over his features as he swiftly turned his head, sending a piercing nce toward the door.


    rissa, by contrast, quickly smoothed her expression into a gentle smile. ¡°Bu, you know Xander. He¡¯s naturally yful. Don¡¯t hold it against him. If he¡¯s bringing his girlfriend to meet you, he must be serious about her.¡±


    rissa always portrayed herself as refined and graceful to please Bu. Despite often being irritated by Xander, she maintained herposure with admirable patience.


    Hardly had she finished speaking when Xander entered with Marissa.


    Upon entering, Xander dered with gusto, ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve brought my girlfriend to meet you.¡±


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    Catching sight of rissa, he feigned astonishment. ¡°rissa, you¡¯re here too? I thought you were abroad. When did you get back?¡±


    rissa responded with a smile, ¡°I returned just this morning.¡±


    Xander arched an eyebrow teasingly, ¡°Already having lunch with Bu? You must have really missed him!¡±


    A touch of red colored rissa¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Oh, Xander, stop teasing me!¡±


    Despite noticing Bu¡¯s darkening scowl, Xander pretended ignorance and continued to chuckle.


    ¡°Bu, rissa, let me formally introduce someone important.¡±


    With that, he drew Marissa closer and announced loudly, ¡°This is Tiffany, from the esteemed Nash family of Blebert, well-known in the medicalmunity. She¡¯s also the artist known as Only, who made waves in Blebert¡¯s art scene just yesterday!¡±


    Heughed. ¡°And now, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Bu shot back sharply.


    Before he could say more, Xander cut in, ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m truly in love. I n to marry Tiffany in the future!¡±


    With a loud m, Bu hit the table, his anger barely contained.


    Undeterred, Xander spoke up once more. ¡°Bu, I brought Tiffany here to meet the head of the Hoffman family properly. Please, don¡¯t intimidate her with that icy expression of yours.¡±


    ¡°Xander Hoffman!¡± Bu growled, his voice tight with frustration, eager to silence Xander.


    Yet, despite Bu¡¯s menacing tone, Xander¡¯s unusual defiance puzzled him. Normally, Xander was meek in his presence, rarely daring to speak. What had changed today?


    Before he could make sense of it, Xander spoke again, undeterred.


    This time, he turned to Marissa, feigning innocence. ¡°Tiffany babe, allow me to properly introduce my older brother, Bu, the current head of the Hoffman family.¡±


    Marissa had never met Bu before. It was her first encounter with him. As the brothers talked, she had been quietly observing Bu.


    When Xander spoke her name, she offered a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Bu.¡±


    Bu¡¯s brow furrowed as if he had just bitten into a sour lemon.


    He had a sudden urge to throttle Xander, but with rissa and Marissa present, he restrained himself.


    He shot Xander a warning re, signaling him to take Marissa away and not to disturb rissa, whose identity needed to remain a secret.


    However, Xander seemed oblivious to his brother¡¯s stern look.


    After introducing Bu, Xander turned his attention to rissa. ¡°Tiffany, now let me introduce this elegantdy. Pay close attention!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marissa responded, turning her attention to rissa.


    With a flourish of pride, Xander proimed, ¡°Tiffany, this distinguished woman is my boss, the illustrious president of the Peridot Consortium, Miss rissa Byrd!¡±


    As he finished, the air in the room turned icy


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:


    Nobody had foreseen Xander revealing rissa¡¯s true identity.


    Bu¡¯s expression turned to ice instantly. He radiated a chill in the air, and his re was so piercing that it almost seemed to freeze Xander in ce.


    Earlier, rissa had been all smiles, the picture of grace. But at Xander¡¯s words, she stiffened, her eyes growing cold.


    She was so enraged that she might have thrown her knife and fork at Xander and gone for his throat, had he not been Bu¡¯s younger brother.


    Marissa had been closely observing rissa¡¯s face. Noticing a slight shift in her gaze, she could tell rissa harbored lethal intent toward Xander. Marissa had to concede that Xander was right¡ªrissa was indeed ruthless.


    Based on Marissa¡¯s assessment, it was clear that rissa had taken lives before.


    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????


    Even as she noted rissa¡¯s subtle expressions, Marissa maintained herposure and feigned innocence. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Byrd.¡±


    Xander chose to ignore the anger and warning in Bu¡¯s eyes. With a mischievous grin, he said, ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re being too formal. Just call her rissa.¡±


    Leaning in with a secretive smile, he whispered to Marissa, ¡°She¡¯s going to be my sister-inw soon. You should get to know her. After all, she¡¯ll be your sister-inw too.¡±


    Despite whispering, he made sure his words carried to both Bu and rissa.


    His statement made Bu fix him with a hard stare. Under different circumstances, he might have taken drastic action against Xander.


    However, rissa¡¯s mood seemed to lighten, perhaps because Xander referred to her as his future sister-inw, which clearly pleased her.


    She had long desired that rtionship!


    Marissa quietly marveled. Although Xander often yed the role of a carefree young man, he had matured significantly over the years. She mentally apuded his adeptness at ying the fool.


    To reward his efforts, Marissa nned to give him a bonus.


    With that in mind, she smiled warmly and sweetly said, ¡°rissa, I look forward to getting along well.¡±


    rissa, who usually kept her distance, smiled at this neer. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re too courteous. We might see each other often. Please feel at ease,¡± she responded.


    Seizing the moment, Xander acted charmingly, ¡°rissa, Tiffany and I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    rissa smiled again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us if you¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    That was exactly what Xander had hoped for. He quickly guided Marissa to join them at the table.


    But Bu¡¯s voice cut through sharply, saying, ¡°Xander Hoffman.¡±


    Only then did Xander turn to Bu.


    Just realizing Bu was upset, Xander asked, ¡°Bu, did I interrupt your time with rissa?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bu retorted through clenched teeth.


    Xander visibly tensed and drew his shoulders in.


    He responded softly, ¡°Bu, you¡¯re quite intimidating. I understand rissa¡¯s identity is sensitive, but Tiffany is not just anyone. I n to marry her soon. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she meets rissa. After all, we¡¯ll be family soon.¡±


    The word ¡°family¡± seemed to resonate with rissa once more.


    Before Bu could respond, she came to Xander¡¯s defense. ¡°Bu, please don¡¯t be so stern with Xander. You¡¯ll frighten him, and his girlfriend is right here.¡±


    Yet, Bu¡¯s mood darkened further, his frown deepening.


    After giving Xander a stern look, he turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, unless I¡¯m mistaken, you are still Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯ wife, correct?¡±


    Marissa remained silent, her lips tightly pressed. She had anticipated Bu¡¯s inquiry.


    Bu continued assertively, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned with any rumors involving you and Mr. Connor Daniels. But as long as you are Mrs. Daniels, you should conduct yourself properly. Isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate to begin a rtionship with Xander at this time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:


    Marissa acted like a model of good behavior. After Bu¡¯s reprimand, she bowed her head, pretending to feel hurt.


    Xander countered, ¡°Bu, Tiffany and Connor are only pretending to be married to please Mrs. Arabe Daniels. They n to divorce soon. You shouldn¡¯t scold Tiffany like that.¡±


    Bu shot Xander a fierce look and warned, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be eager to step in as another man¡¯s children¡¯s stepfather.¡±


    Usually, Bu¡¯s intense stare would have intimidated Xander. Today, however, he felt unusually courageous.


    Instead of backing down, Xander looked up and said, ¡°Bu, it¡¯s time to be more open-minded. I love Tiffany, and I¡¯m ready to embrace everything about her. True love is powerful and isn¡¯t limited by circumstances.¡±


    Despite noticing Bu¡¯s increasing irritation, Xander continued, ¡°Moreover, Tiffany is a celebrated figure in the art world. She¡¯s so remarkable that men would still line up to marry her even if she had ten children!¡±


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Bu scoffed and clenched his teeth. ¡°Xander, you¡¯ve be braver. How dare you defy me like this?¡±


    Xander was a bit scared, but he stood tall and met Bu¡¯s re without flinching.


    ¡°Bu, I¡¯ve put up with your dominance for too long without ever resisting. But today, I need to stand up for my love. Nobody can keep me from Tiffany. I will marry her, and she will join our Hoffman family!¡±


    Suddenly, Bu tensed, gripping the table tightly, stunned by Xander¡¯s bold resistance.


    Just as Bu was about to strike Xander, rissa intervened again. ¡°Bu, don¡¯t be upset. Xander is right. Love can¡¯t be stopped. Although it is rude of him to contradict you for Miss Nash, it proves hismitment to her. We should respect love itself.¡±


    With a charming smile, Xander added, ¡°rissa, you are such an intelligent, capable, and reasonable woman. The hostess of the Hoffman family should indeed be someone like you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s mood improved further when she heard that. She continued to defend Xander, saying, ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not finished with eating yet. Let¡¯splete our meal, shall we?¡±


    Since Bu couldn¡¯t disregard rissa, he was forced to suppress his anger.


    Seizing the moment, Xander immediately requested that the waiters serve steaks for him and Marissa.


    During the meal, rissa started a conversation with Marissa. ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯m intrigued. When did you start painting?¡±


    ¡°It was quitete,¡± Marissa responded as she ate. ¡°My family didn¡¯t treat me well back then. I had to leave school before finishing high school. One day, I came across an old man living away from everyone.


    He offered to teach me drawing, and I learned from him. Later, I discovered that my teacher was Ritchie Morales, the ink painting master who had dominated the art world for nearly a century!¡±


    With a feigned innocent smile, Marissa continued, ¡°I was so fortunate to stumble upon Mr. Morales, which led me to be the legendary Only in the art world.¡±


    rissa looked at Marissa and smiled. ¡°I heard that your paintings were all presented to the world by King of the Doomsday Base. What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Marissa could see that rissa appeared to be making small talk, yet she was actually investigating her ties to the Doomsday Base.


    Of course, Marissa was ready for such questions.


    Right after rissa finished her question, Marissa responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met King of the Doomsday Base personally, but my teacher is familiar with him. Mr. Morales introduced my paintings to Zyair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± rissa responded, nodding with a smile.


    However, right after nodding, rissa unexpectedly hurled the knife from her hand straight at Marissa¡¯s face


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400:


    As the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, ck Mallow was sharper than others, almost as if she possessed extra eyes and ears. She could detect the slightest movements and anticipate situations to avoid risks.


    That was why she managed to save herself when Xander drove the car into the ditch.


    So, when rissaunched her attack, Marissa noticed but did not move. Instead, she feigned terror and screamed, ¡°Argh¡ª¡±


    Her scream alerted Xander just in time. Before the knife could reach Marissa, he seized it.


    Marissa continued to act frightened, her face turning pale and her eyes wide with horror as she gasped for breath.


    Bu, caught off guard by rissa¡¯s sudden move, remainedposed. With a slight frown, he stared at rissa, waiting for an exnation.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    Annoyed, Xander demanded loudly, ¡°rissa, why did you do that?¡±


    rissa smiled gently, her tone light. ¡°Miss Nash, sorry for that. I heard you hurt Charles and his people and wanted to challenge Remy. I thought you were an excellent martial artist, so I wanted to have a friendlypetition with you.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, remaining silent.


    She had erased all surveince records when she dealt with Charles and his people, so no evidence remained.


    When she challenged Remy, she was revealed to be Only and thus did nothing openly.


    rissa had thrown her knife at Marissa to gauge her skills. To avoid alerting rissa, Marissa feigned weakness, trusting Xander to intercept the knife.


    After her exnation, Xander intervened to protect Marissa. ¡°rissa, that was too aggressive. If I hadn¡¯t been here, Tiffany could have been injured.¡±


    After discarding the knife, Xander continued, ¡°rissa, Tiffany challenged Charles in Connor¡¯s name. Charles was too afraid to retaliate, and that¡¯s why Tiffany seeded in hurting him. She¡¯s just a delicate girl. Her hands are meant for fine arts, not fighting. Please be more considerate next time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that, Xander. I¡¯ve been too abrupt,¡± rissa said with a smile. Then, she turned to Marissa. ¡°I do apologize, Miss Nash. I nearly hurt you just now. Please forgive me.¡±


    Marissa pouted and looked at Xander with a hint of grievance.


    ¡°Tiffany, rissa is always direct. Please forgive her this time, okay?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa looked at rissa again and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Their exchange painted Marissa as a frail girl utterly dependent on her boyfriend.


    rissa finally eased her guard. During her earlier attack, she had shown no restraint, aiming directly at Marissa¡¯s face. A true martial artist would have dodged instantly, avoiding certain harm.


    However, Marissa showed no reaction. This confirmed to rissa that Marissa possessed no fighting skills, prompting her to lower her defenses.


    When rissa noticed Marissa remained quiet, she turned her attention back to her meal. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. It was delicious,¡± she announced with a smile.


    She nced at Marissa and extended an invitation. ¡°I need to use the restroom. Miss Nash, would you care to join me?¡±


    Seeing a chance to uncover more about rissa and explore her background, Marissa eagerly epted. ¡°Certainly,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Together, they rose and walked toward thedies¡¯ room, engaging in light conversation along the way.


    Bu and Xander observed them depart.


    In their view, rissa handled herself with elegance and seemed to be genuinely considerate towards Marissa, even softening her tone when addressing her.


    However, the moment they entered the restroom and moved out of the two men¡¯s sight, rissa¡¯s facade dropped. Her smile disappeared, reced by a stark coldness.


    She slowed her steps, gave Marissa a sharp look, and sneered, ¡°Miss Nash, your skills in disguise are quite remarkable.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:


    You¡¯ll Get Yourself Killed


    After Marissa and rissa left, Bu¡¯s face grew stern, and he fixed Xander with a harsh stare.


    Without Marissa, Xander¡¯s confidence seemed to vanish. He nced nervously at Bu and dropped his act, not daring to speak or move.


    Bu looked at him intently and asked quietly, ¡°Xander, what¡¯s going on with you today?¡±


    Startled, Xander gave a cautious shrug and replied, ¡°Nothing unusual. I just brought Tiffany here to have some fun. Since you¡¯re here too, I thought I¡¯d introduce her to you. I n to marry her, and she needs to meet my family eventually.


    We bumped into you today, so it seemed like a good chance to introduce her.¡±


    Bu¡¯s piercing gaze seemed to see through Xander. ¡°Xander, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I know you better than you think. How dare you lie to me? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    where stories grow


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Xander asserted, looking Bu in the eye. ¡°I really like Tiffany. I want to marry her.¡±


    Despite Xander maintaining his facade, Bu remained skeptical.


    ¡°Xander, I know you¡¯ve trained at Doomsday Base. When you asked rissa to offer you a position, I felt you were up to something. Now, I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re keeping secrets from me! Tell me, what¡¯s the connection between Tiffany and Doomsday Base?


    Why did you bring Tiffany here to meet rissa and reveal rissa¡¯s true identity?¡±


    Xander fell silent. Bu was always sharp. If Xander kept up his pretense, he risked harsher consequences.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just let this slide if you don¡¯t talk? Speak up now! Do you want to be punished?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Xander said, ¡°Yes. I approached rissa for the sake of Doomsday Base. But it¡¯s none of your business or the Hoffman family¡¯s. I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°But rissa is my responsibility,¡± Bu said. ¡°rissa saved my life, and I vowed to protect her always. Even if you are my brother, I won¡¯t stand by if you harm her.¡±


    ¡°What if she did something wrong first?¡± Xander challenged. ¡°If she offended the Doomsday Base first, and we are merely seeking justice, would you still defend her?¡±


    With a frown, Bu studied Xander¡¯s determined look for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°What¡¯s really going on? If you tell me, I can assess who¡¯s right and wrong and then make the fairest decision.¡±


    Although Bu¡¯s tone was genuine, Xander remained firm in his refusal. ¡°This concerns our base. I can¡¯t disclose details. As a member of Doomsday Base, maintaining confidentiality is a basic rule.¡±


    ¡°At home, you¡¯re my brother, and I¡¯ll heed your advice. But in this matter, you¡¯re not involved.¡±


    With a grave expression, Xander added, ¡°The conflict between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium needs to be settled. If you defend rissa against me, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Bu sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, my family! How could I possibly fight against you? You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve always acted impulsively without thinking things through. If you keep secrets and act without my guidance, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get yourself killed.


    Don¡¯t let rissa¡¯s beauty, gentleness, and kindness fool you into underestimating the Peridot Consortium. Their power is greater than you can imagine. Even with our full strength, the Hoffman family might not stand a chance against them!


    Do you understand the mess you¡¯ll be in if you cross the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:


    The Potential Peril


    Xander nodded after hearing Bu¡¯s words. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t take it lightly when I worked for the Peridot Consortium over the past few years. I discovered that the force behind the Peridot Consortium is formidable.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± Bu scowled at him.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my duty as a disciple of Doomsday Base,¡± Xander exined. ¡°Even if the Peridot Consortium is akin to hell, I must proceed if King and the chief instructormand me.¡±


    Bu gazed at Xander for a few seconds, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    Xander had been coddled by their family since childhood. He was delicate and wed in character,cking both responsibility and a sense of purpose. His actions were always driven by whims.


    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Despite two years of training at Doomsday Base, Xander still behaved like a pampered aristocrat. Bu had assumed that the training was futile, as Xander showed no signs of progress.


    Yet today, Xander surprised him. He had been masking his true growth. He had indeed matured.


    At least he had learned bravery and understood his duties and responsibilities. Bu realized that Marissa, as the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, had shaped Xander into the man he was today. He couldn¡¯t help but think highly of her.


    She had aplished what no one else could¡ªturning Xander into a mature individual.


    Reflecting on this, Bu sighed. ¡°The chief instructor, ck Mallow, of Doomsday Base, truly is exceptional.¡±


    Xander, taken aback by the sudden praise, subconsciously raised his chin with pride and responded, ¡°Absolutely. My chief instructor is my guiding light.¡±


    Buughed heartily.


    In the past, Xander always proimed that Bu was his guiding light. Now, that had changed. Marissa had be his new priority, relegating Bu to second ce.


    Bu was unsure of Marissa¡¯s age but admired her ability to influence so deeply. The young scion from the Hoffman family had turned into her most devoted advocate. Bu acknowledged that Marissa had remarkable skills.


    Since Xander was not receptive to his advice, Bu felt powerless. He lowered his head and sent a message to Connor: ¡°What exactly is going on between you and Tiffany? Is your marriage just a facade? Please rify.¡±


    Connor replied promptly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, since when have you taken such an interest in others¡¯ private affairs?¡±


    Bu shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not prying for the sake of curiosity. Tiffany Nash and my brother, Xander, have announced they are dating. She came to see me with him today. Should I wee her?¡±


    Connor responded immediately, ¡°Where are you? Give me the location.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Hotel,¡± Bu replied.


    Connor¡¯s reply came instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Then, he ceased messaging Bu.


    Raising an eyebrow, Bu pondered the situation.


    He had heard of Tiffany before but hadn¡¯t paid her much attention. When news of her marriage to Connor surfaced, he initially disregarded it, though the realization that someone had genuinely married Connor was unexpected.


    Although Connor was his friend, their interactions were sporadic. As heads of their respective families, their meetings were rare.


    To the outside world, they appeared more aspetitors than friends, given the perpetual rivalry among the four dominant families in Bleber.


    When rumors online suggested the marriage between Connor and Tiffany was a sham, Bu felt this made sense. Knowing Connor as well as he did, he doubted his friend would genuinely fall for someone like Tiffany.


    However, their recent exchange shifted Bu¡¯s perspective. It was clear Connor held deep feelings for his wife.


    Connor was a formidable business magnate. Who would dare to entangle themselves with a woman he cherished?


    Realizing the potential peril for Xander, Bu looked directly at him and asked with gravity, ¡°Xander, are you really dating Tiffany, or is this just a ruse for your mission from Doomsday Base? Be honest with me, Xander.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:


    Inexplicable


    Xander couldn¡¯t answer Bu¡¯s question and chose to act mysterious. Bu couldn¡¯t uncover the truth.


    ¡°Kander, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder,¡± Bu sneered. ¡°You think I won¡¯t beat you just because you¡¯re my brother?¡±


    Xander nodded honestly.


    In the past, he feared Bu because he might reduce his monthly allowance. He dreaded the embarrassment of being poor. But now, he no longer feared it. Marissa had just given him 100 million dors as a reward. He could rely on that for a long time.


    Buughed angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t care if I cut your allowance, do you?¡±


    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s


    Xander nodded again. He believed he could endure for a long while with Marissa¡¯s support.


    Bu observed his changing expressions carefully. He then pulled out his phone and checked all of Xander¡¯s bank ounts but couldn¡¯t find the secret savings.


    Staring at Xander in confusion, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being poor anymore?¡±


    Xander shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My chief instructor once told me that a man has to have his backbone. Even if I¡¯m facing poverty, I won¡¯t give in to my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Great! That suits you well,¡± Bu scoffed as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait and see how long you can hold on to that pride of yours.¡±


    In thedies¡¯ room, Marissa slowed her pace and gradually dropped her innocent smile upon hearing rissa¡¯s words.


    She simply stared at rissa, choosing not to respond. Not knowing her opponent well, she opted for caution, thinking it best not to speak at all.


    rissa, nearly the same height as Marissa, met her gaze squarely, their auras shing as though evenly matched.


    Yet rissa¡¯s arrogance was apparent. Her eyes brimmed with disdain as she spoke first. ¡°Miss Nash, do you take pleasure in taking what belongs to others?¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows but remained silent, waiting for rissa to go on.


    rissa sneered, ¡°Miss Nash, you y the part of a weak, naive girl. But in reality, you relish in stealing someone else¡¯s father and boyfriend. What a despicable woman you are! I have no respect for you.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, rissa scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Miss Nash, do you really think all men will be charmed by you just because you can paint and make a little money from it? That you can take the older ones to be your father and the younger ones to be your boyfriend?¡±


    With a mockingugh, rissa went on, ¡°Here¡¯s a friendly warning, Miss Nash. Stop lusting after what isn¡¯t yours. No matter how much you try to snatch them away, they¡¯ll never truly be yours.¡±


    After issuing her stern warning, rissa red ominously at Marissa and stormed off.


    Marissa remained frozen in ce, deeply shaken.


    She mulled over rissa¡¯s usations. An inner voice told her there was something significant behind those words, but she couldn¡¯t unravel it.


    rissa had used her of stealing someone¡¯s father and boyfriend. But whose father? Whose boyfriend? The thoughts swirled, leaving her baffled.


    Yet, amid her confusion, one thing was clear. rissa had been watching her for a long time. She didn¡¯t just learn about her today.


    Was rissa thinking she was Tiffany, or did she know she was Marissa all along?


    If rissa knew she was Marissa, that meant she knew much about her. In contrast, Marissa knew little about rissa, which put her at a disadvantage.


    After pondering for a while, Marissa headed back to the dining area.


    To her astonishment, as she approached their table, she saw Connor storm in, his expression thunderous


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:


    You Can¡¯t Mess Up My ns


    Connor¡¯s sudden arrival caught everyone off guard except for Bu, who remainedposed.


    rissa recognized Connor. Seated, she made no move to greet him.


    She held the secretive position of president of the Peridot Consortium. In the presence of someone as influential and intimidating as Connor, she opted to keep a low profile to avoid drawing his attention.


    Xander, without thinking, looked over at Marissa, who was massaging her temples to soothe her headache.


    Their marriage was fake. Marissa didn¡¯t have any marriage responsibilities, but under Connor¡¯s intense and scrutinizing stare, she felt as if she had wronged him.


    He resembled a husband confronting an unfaithful wife.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    The situation was indeed problematic. Marissa sensed trouble with the Peridot Consortium would escte if Connor caused a scene.


    Connor wasted no time. After a brief eye contact with Bu, he walked over to Marissa, took her hand, and pulled her away.


    As he passed by Xander, he shot him a murderous re.


    Although Xander usually carried himself confidently, he felt insignificant in Connor¡¯s presence, whose aura was overpowering. Connor¡¯s re sent shivers down Xander¡¯s spine, leaving him in fear.


    After Connor took Marissa away, Bu turned to Xander and taunted, ¡°He just took your girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    Xander¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment.


    His chief instructor was formidable, but she didn¡¯t dare resist Connor. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t signaled him to intervene. Xandercked the courage to act rashly.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Bu scoffed.


    He continued, ¡°Trying to steal Connor¡¯s wife? You need to be aware of your limits. Even if you and Tiffany love each other, it matters whether Connor is ready to let her go.¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Xanderined, ¡°Bu, did you inform Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Bu said bluntly. ¡°I want you to face reality. You can¡¯t have a woman you shouldn¡¯t. Or you¡¯ll end up embarrassed and even get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°Their marriage isn¡¯t real. They¡¯re going to get a divorce,¡± Xander insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°Then wait until they¡¯re divorced,¡± Bu replied forcefully. ¡°As long as they¡¯re still married, Tiffany remains Mrs. Daniels. How could Connor tolerate another man holding his wife¡¯s hand in public?¡±


    Xander fell silent, bowing his head.


    Since his chief instructor asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend, he had to follow her orders.


    rissa remained quiet, her eyes narrowing with intent, and her thoughts were mysterious to those around her.


    Connor swiftly took Marissa out of the Crystal Hotel, pushed her into the car, and sat beside her the next moment.


    Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Dominic sensed tension in the air. Cautiously, he rolled up the partition.


    As the car moved away, Connor¡¯s voice cut through the silence sharply, saying, ¡°Are you in love with Xander?¡±


    Marissa massaged her wrist, easing the difort caused by Connor¡¯s grip. She gave him a brief look but didn¡¯t respond.


    Connor was already upset, and her dismissive attitude only fueled his anger. He grabbed her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t appreciate his forcefulness and pushed his hand away. ¡°That¡¯s my own affair. Mind your own business! Stay out of my rtionship with Xander. You can¡¯t mess up my ns.¡±


    Her response left Connor momentarily speechless. After a brief pause to collect himself, he realized his jealousy had made him act rashly.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Marissa could fall for someone like Xander.


    Reflecting on the earlier scene in the hotel, he asked, ¡°Are you pretending to date Xander just to get close to rissa, the leader of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Marissa was caught off guard and turned her head to look at Connor. In astonishment, she asked, ¡°You know rissa too?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:


    Was She Once Your Girlfriend?


    Marissa¡¯s question confirmed Connor¡¯s suspicions. She indeed wanted to connect with rissa, which implied her interest in the Peridot Consortium. Connor wondered about her motives.


    With doubts in his mind, Connor asked, ¡°Why did you want to meet rissa?¡±


    ¡°I have some personal grudges to settle,¡± Marissa responded, keeping the details to herself. ¡°As far as I know, rissa¡¯s identity is very mysterious.


    She¡¯s never been seen in public. Outsiders don¡¯t even know whether the leader of the Peridot Consortium is male or female. Even as ck Snake, I don¡¯t know. How did youe to know her?


    I heard from Xander that rissa adored Bu so much that she revealed her identity to Bu. But she doesn¡¯t seem to adore you. How did shee to reveal her identity to you?¡±


    Marissa looked Connor up and down and teased, ¡°Were you the one she adored before Bu?¡±


    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m


    Suddenly, she recalled rissa¡¯s usation about her taking another girl¡¯s boyfriend. Marissa asked, ¡°Was rissa once your girlfriend? Did Tiffany push you into marrying her by having your grandma put pressure on you, which led to your breakup with rissa?¡±


    If that was true, it was no surprise that rissa despised Marissa and used her of stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend.


    Once Marissa had spoken, she stared at Connor expectantly, her eyes shining as she awaited his response.


    Connor, amused, tapped her forehead gently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a woman before you.¡±


    He slightly lifted his eyebrows and added, ¡°Like Grandma used to say, I was too cold before, which drove away any interested women.¡±


    He gave Marissa a serious look and reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about any ex-girlfriends. Forget about it.¡±


    Marissa felt somewhat embarrassed.


    The reason she asked was to understand the meaning of rissa¡¯s usations, not to hear Connor rify his love story or whether he had an ex-girlfriend. Marissa wasn¡¯t really interested in those details.


    She offered an awkward smile and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve strayed a bit. We¡¯re not talking about ex-girlfriends. What I need to know is how you got to know rissa.¡±


    Connor nodded and exined openly, ¡°You see, back when I was known as Lone Wolf, Bu was with the international special forces, and we found ourselves on a joint mission.


    During that mission, we identally learned each other¡¯s real identities. That shared experience and surviving several dangerous situations together turned us into close friends.¡±


    Marissa nodded, now understanding why Xander had mentioned Connor and Bu were tight.


    The four influential families in Bleber had been engaged in overt and covert conflicts for years, each undermining the others. True friendship seemed like a fantasy.


    Though both the Warren and the Brock families were linked to the Daniels family by marriage, in truth, it was Neil who sought an alliance with the Brock and Warren families to counter Connor, devoid of any real friendship or loyalty.


    In a world of ongoing feuds, the genuine friendship between Connor and Bu was extraordinary. Their bond was solidified through shared adversities on the battlefield.


    The harsh realities of war, their mutual support, and shared life-threatening experiences helped them overlook the rivalry and bitterness between their families, forming a unique connection.


    Yet, Marissa¡¯s primary concern wasn¡¯t their friendship; she was more interested in rissa.


    ¡°Give me details about rissa!¡± Marissa urged.


    Connor nodded and continued, ¡°rissa actually saved Bu¡¯s life during one of those battles. She disclosed her identity to him because she fell for Bu at first sight and followed him back to Bleber.


    That¡¯s why she set up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s base here.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°So, what¡¯s rissa¡¯s real background? Where does shee from? What¡¯s her boss¡¯s identity?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:


    Slightly Odd


    Connor responded to Marissa¡¯s queries with a shake of his head, his expression tinged with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t answer your questions,¡± he said apologetically before diving into a detailed exnation.


    ¡°rissa did fall in love with Bu and disclosed that she leads the Peridot Consortium. However, she would never expose her deepest secrets, even to him. Despite her feelings, she can¡¯t risk revealing the organization that supports her.


    rissa¡¯s appearance on the battlefield was unexpected. She stumbled upon Bu and instantly fell for him, which led her to save him from imminent danger. Yet, nobody knows what organization she is from, her real identity, or her reasons for being there, Bu included.


    Her affection drove her to follow Bu, even setting up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s headquarters in Bleber to be near him. To Bu, though, she remains an enigma, barely more than a shadow in his life. He knows so little about her. One thing is clear¡ªrissa is no ordinary woman.


    Her background is intricate, and her capabilities are not easily defined. Over the years, even with the resources of the Daniels family¡¯s intelligence agency at my disposal, we¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of her history.


    Step into fiction with  .


    This only confirms the presence of a formidable organization behind her, one capable of challenging even my extensiveworks. Although our efforts to uncoverprehensive details have been thwarted, we¡¯ve gleaned that she has a mysterious and intimidating boss.


    This boss ces immense trust in her, leaving the management of the Peridot Consortium entirely in her hands, and only intervenes in critical matters. It¡¯s evident that rissa and her boss share a particrly close bond.¡±


    Marissa recalled what Xander had told her about rissa¡¯s failed attempt to be acknowledged as her boss¡¯s daughter and how that rejection had driven rissa to tears on multiple asions.


    It made sense, then, why Connor believed rissa and her boss shared a close bond.


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find their rtionship slightly odd.


    When she was lost in her thoughts, Connor¡¯s sudden question caught her off guard. ¡°Do you have any other questions for me?¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Marissa felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her.


    Although she had been wary of Connor, he had responded openly to all her inquiries and had been forting with everything he knew.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal her identity as ck Mallow. Because of the critical chip that the Doomsday Base had lost, she knew she couldn¡¯t take any action recklessly.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, shaking her head.


    Connor peered into her eyes intently and pressed further, ¡°So, what exactly is your n with rissa?¡±


    Marissa shrugged, her expression unreadable. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Connor pressed again, ¡°When did you first meet Xander?¡±


    Marissa considered her response carefully, settling on a truth that felt safe. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±


    Connor probed further, ¡°Did you meet him during your time as ck Snake?¡±


    There was a brief pause before Marissa answered, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Back when she went by ck Snake, she had also held the position of chief instructor at Doomsday Base, so she wasn¡¯t lying to Connor.


    Connor squinted and asked, ¡°So, you and Xander nned beforehand to put on a show in front of Bu to get close to rissa? Did Xander merely follow your instructions?¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice firm. ¡°Stop asking. I won¡¯t reveal the truth, even if you keep questioning me. Just don¡¯t meddle in my affairs, and don¡¯t try to thwart my ns.¡±


    Connor exhaled in resignation, realizing he couldn¡¯t fully earn her trust.


    With a serious tone, he warned, ¡°You might not be upfront with me, but you should consider this warning. It¡¯s crucial for the sess of your n and your own safety. Take it seriously.¡±


    Marissa shot him a brief nce, responding tersely, ¡°Fine, speak your piece.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:


    I Don¡¯t Enjoy Being Naked


    Connor spoke slowly and with gravity. ¡°Bu is a man who values gratitude and integrity. Though he harbors no affection for rissa, he is grateful that she once saved his life. He has vowed to protect her as long as he lives. rissa belongs to the Peridot Consortium.


    Any threat to the Peridot Consortium is a threat to rissa. Bu would undoubtedly step in. In essence, crossing rissa means crossing both the Peridot Consortium and the Hoffman family. These two powerful entities would jointly keep you in check.


    The mastermind behind rissa is already a formidable force. With Bu¡¯s protection, provoking her bes exceedingly perilous.¡±


    Marissa listened intently and then nodded. ¡°Understood. I appreciate the warning.¡±


    Having said that, she fell into silence.


    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??


    Connor looked at her, puzzled. ¡°So?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement as she replied, ¡°I will still proceed with my ns.¡±


    She continued resolutely, ¡°The conflict between rissa and me must be settled. I won¡¯t retreat simply because she has a powerful backer and Bu¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°So, a showdown between you and rissa is inevitable?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marissa responded with determination. ¡°Even if rissa were to seek divine intervention, I must teach her a lesson.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hesitated, suddenly recalling the close friendship between Connor and Bu. If a sh with Bu arose because of rissa, whose side would Connor take?


    Pondering this, Marissa turned to Connor and asked, ¡°If I end up in conflict with rissa and your good friend Bu gets involved, where would you stand?¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Marissa smiled faintly. ¡°I truly have no idea.¡±


    She genuinely didn¡¯t know. She was unsure of Connor¡¯s feelings toward her and whether he would oppose his friend for her sake.


    She had heard the adage that men were all deceivers, with love as fleeting as the wind. To some men, friends were more valuable than partners.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t tell if Connor was that kind of man.


    Connor regarded Marissa silently for a few seconds before he spoke. ¡°Bu will protect the woman he cares about. Naturally, I will protect my wife.¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°So, if I find myself in conflict with rissa and Bu takes her side, you would stand by me against him?¡±


    Connor gave a quick nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    This answer took Marissa by surprise. After a brief silence, she smiled and asked, ¡°Many men say that a friend is like a limb, while a wife is like clothing that can be discarded. Why would you choose clothing over your limb?¡±


    Connor grinned as well. ¡°Those men who choose limbs over clothing don¡¯t care about their image, but I care about my image a lot.¡±


    Marissa frowned, not quite grasping his meaning.


    Connor rified, ¡°You often see men with missing limbs, but you rarely see a man running down the street without any clothes.¡±


    Leaning forward, he said deliberately, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy being naked.¡±


    Marissa understood immediately.


    He meant that if he had to choose, he would rather have a partner than a friend.


    While she was still processing this, Connor suddenly leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss jolted her back to the present. Her cheeks flushed. She pulled back awkwardly and teased, ¡°So, you prefer love over friendship!¡±


    Connor chuckled again. ¡°If Bu were to protect his woman while harming mine, how could we remain friends? I don¡¯t need a friend like that.¡±


    Then Connor suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Can you tell me now why you approached rissa?¡±


    He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°If you tell me the truth, maybe I can give you some other useful information. I have a big secret about the Peridot Consortium. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:


    Let¡¯s End This Charade with a Divorce


    Marissa was certain that no matter how much Connor knew about rissa and the Peridot Consortium, he couldn¡¯t surpass Xander in knowledge. Xander had been a high-ranking member of the Peridot Consortium for several years and had a close connection with rissa.


    Revealing anything about Doomsday Base was out of the question, even to Connor, who was her husband only in name. Thus, Marissa smiled warmly and spoke. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m all ears if you choose to share. If not, I¡¯ll respect your silence.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened immediately after her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    She responded apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not about personal trust. This involves the entire organization. I¡¯m bound by duty not to disclose any information.¡±


    Her words seemed to resonate with reason, leaving Connor momentarily at a loss for words.


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    After a brief silence, marked by a trace of irritation, he asserted, ¡°I forbid you from meeting Xander again.¡±


    Marissa, puzzled and defiant, asked, ¡°What right do you have to control my actions?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s eptable for my wife to date another man publicly?¡± Connor assumed the correctness of his stance was self-evident.


    ¡°I am not really dating him,¡± she rified.


    ¡°Even pretending to date him is off-limits. If you must act, it should be with me alone,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Why must you be so overbearing?¡± Marissa¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°We are not truly a couple. You have no authority over me.¡±


    ¡°Even if ours is a pretend marriage, you owe me fidelity as long as you carry the name Mrs. Daniels.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this charade with a divorce, then,¡± she proposed sharply.


    ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t agree to it,¡± Connor dered, turning his gaze to Marissa. He often used his grandmother as his most reliable excuse, making it difficult for Marissa to seek a straightforward divorce.


    Upon hearing this, Marissa turned to face him, her realization of his character deepening¡ªhe was utterly shameless. They had once agreed to a mutually beneficial arrangement: to pretend to be a couple without interfering in each other¡¯s lives. Yet, he increasingly acted as though she were his property.


    It was particrly disgraceful that he often used his ny-year-old grandmother as leverage.


    After a brief silence, she spoke calmly. ¡°Connor, I need to maintain the pretense of a rtionship with Xander for a while. This is necessary for my justified visit to the Peridot Consortium. You can¡¯t stop that.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to visit the Peridot Consortium?¡± Connor inquired thoughtfully. ¡°Are you nning to steal something from them?¡±


    Marissa simply pursed her lips in silent admission.


    Connor was clever and authoritative. Without cating him, her n to retrieve the chip from the Peridot Consortium might be jeopardized.


    Acknowledging her tacit agreement, Connor nodded.


    After a moment of contemtion, he asked, ¡°Is the item you¡¯re after very important?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Connor then smiled slyly. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to pretend to be with Xander. You don¡¯t need to use that as an excuse to visit the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa asked, puzzled.


    ¡°This ties back to the big secret about the Peridot Consortium I mentioned earlier. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t want to hear about it, did you?¡± Connor¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance.


    When Marissa saw his smug demeanor, her lips curled in mild annoyance. ¡°Share it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Since Xander has been deeply involved with the Peridot Consortium for years, I suspect he knows more than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite mistaken,¡± Connor replied with a touch of pride. He continued, ¡°Aside from a select few at the top of the Peridot Consortium, only Bu and I are privy to this secret. Xander, that fool, knows nothing of it.¡±


    His animosity toward Xander was clear.


    Marissa, feeling a protective urge, bristled slightly at his words. She had always shielded Xander like a mother would protect her child, and hearing him disparaged made her ufortable.


    Now, however, her curiosity about the secret outweighed her irritation.


    She offered Connor a cating smile and coaxed, ¡°I¡¯m intrigued now. Mr. Daniels, would you mind sharing this secret with me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:


    You¡¯ll Start to Enjoy It


    Marissa faced him fully, yet Connor yed with her, watching her attempt to please him. He snorted, brushed off his neat clothes, and dismissed her.


    Marissa silently cursed him, yet quickly masked it with a smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels, what would you like me to do?¡±


    Connor looked out of the car window and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not so easily pleased.¡±


    Worried she might give up, he continued, ¡°Just so you know, there¡¯s nothing important in the Peridot Consortium building. It¡¯s just an office. Even if you manage to get inside, it¡¯ll be pointless.¡±


    Connor understood her tendencies well. In the past, he had often sought to make her happy. She had never been one to humble herself for his amusement. Thus, he relished the opportunity to dangle the secret before her.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    Marissa¡¯s anger red as she observed his smugness, and she clenched her teeth, imagining confronting him physically.


    Yet, she restrained herself. After all, he held a secret of the Peridot Consortium that could prove invaluable to her.


    She could uncover it herself eventually, but that would take time. Since Connor was well-acquainted with their secret, it was simpler to have him disclose it.


    Thus, Marissa curbed her anger and softened her tone, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll stop my pretend rtionship with Xander.¡±


    Her concession made Connor turn back to face her. He set another stiption. ¡°And you are not to see him either.¡±


    Marissa felt a surge of fury but suppressed it quickly. She responded with a bright smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She would avoid meeting Xander as Connor had forbidden. After all, her initial n was just to use Xander to gain entry to the Peridot Consortium. Now that she no longer needed that ess, not meeting him wouldn¡¯t affect her strategy.


    Connor appeared satisfied atst. He leaned in and pecked her on the lips. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Marissa frowned at him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please respect yourself. Stop kissing me. We¡¯re supposed to be a fake couple. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve kissed before, haven¡¯t we? What¡¯s the problem now?¡± Connor brushed off her objection.


    ¡°We did kiss before, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can do so whenever now,¡± Marissa replied sharply. Furthermore, he had stolen those kisses when she least expected it.


    Did it mean she would have to endure it indefinitely just because she had been kissed by him before?


    However, Connor disregarded her protests, pulling her closer with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ll start to enjoy it if we kiss more often. You might even miss it if I stopped.¡±


    Marissa shoved him away firmly. ¡°Are you going to reveal the secret or not?¡±


    ¡°Not in the mood to discuss that now,¡± Connor retorted, still ying games. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Let me out,¡± Marissa red at him fiercely. ¡°Send me a message when you¡¯re ready to talk. I¡¯ll listen to the secret then.¡±


    Connor nced at her and inquired casually, ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Sanchez family¡¯s ce to be with Tiffany¡¯s kids,¡± Marissa answered.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you leave,¡± Connor dered.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°I have a pressing matter that demands my attention at thepany this afternoon. You¡¯reing with me,¡± he said.


    ¡°To Daniels Group?¡± Marissa immediately objected. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t truly his wife and had no desire to parade around hispany.


    Yet, Connor asserted dominantly, ¡°You have toe. For the next few days, you¡¯ll go wherever I go. I need to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa challenged, her voice rising.


    Connor smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite the liar. How can I be sure you won¡¯t meet Xander behind my back?¡±


    Marissa was on the verge of losing her temper when her phone buzzed.


    She nced down to read the message. It was from Joziah:


    ¡°Boss, this afternoon, I¡¯ll be taking our technical team for a meeting at Daniels Group. We¡¯ll discuss potential coboration with Connor Daniels. Any instructions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:


    A Step Closer To My Idol


    After receiving Joziah¡¯s message, Marissa finally understood what pressing matter demanded Connor¡¯s attention at thepany that afternoon. It turned out that Joziah would be visiting the Daniels Group for a detailed inspection and to discuss potential coborations with Connor.


    Windsoul Robots, though at the forefront of household robot technology, was considerably smaller in scale, akin to a dinghy beside the colossal cruise ship that was the Daniels Group.


    Yet, Connor humbled himself to not only apany Joziah on this visit but also to personally handle the negotiation of the partnership, underscoring his high regard for Windsoul Robots.


    This effort reflected his ambition to carve a niche in the household robot sector and treat this business avenue with the utmost seriousness.


    Marissa had delegated all operational responsibilities concerning Windsoul Robots to Joziah. As thepany¡¯s head, she focused predominantly on research and development rather than day-to-day management.


    She had also entrusted the selection of potential partners entirely to Joziah, never meddling in these decisions. Unbeknownst to her, the technical team was scheduled to inspect the Daniels Group that very day.


    This revtion sparked her interest, prompting her to consider visiting Daniels Group herself to evaluate their suitability as a partner for Windsoul Robots.


    Thus, she texted back, ¡°Proceed as nned. I have no objections. I might also visit Daniels Group this afternoon. If you see me, act as if you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Joziah responded.


    Marissa, known for her enigmatic presence, rarely disclosed her identity publicly. Joziah had grown ustomed to this, maintaining the charade even in face-to-face encounters.


    Having replied to Joziah, Marissa informed Connor, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you to thepany.¡±


    Connor found her sudden interest unusual but chose not to ask about it, understanding Marissa¡¯splex thoughts were always a riddle, one that he preferred not to solve to avoidplicating his own life.


    An hourter, they reached the Daniels Group headquarters and used the CEO¡¯s private elevator to ascend directly to the top floor, avoiding any contact with thepany¡¯s staff.


    Outside the CEO¡¯s office, a young man in a sharp suit paced nervously, repeatedly checking his watch.


    As Connor stepped out of the elevator, the man quickly approached and greeted him warmly, ¡°Connor!¡±


    Following closely, Marissa discreetly raised an eyebrow. This professional-looking young man seemed to be familiar with Connor. Who was he?


    Thinking of this, she turned to Terry beside her.


    Terry caught on quickly and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Daniels¡¯ cousin from his aunt¡¯s side, Franco Brit. He¡¯s a well-educated returnee who now heads the Robotics Research and Development Department One at Daniels Group.¡±


    Marissa nodded, having heard something about Connor¡¯s cousin.


    Connor had been orphaned shortly after his birth due to a tragic car ident that killed his parents. While Arabe was his official guardian, his aunt had been profoundly involved in his upbringing, essentially stepping into a maternal role.


    Consequently, Connor deeply respected his aunt and maintained a solid connection with her husband¡¯s family, the Brits.


    Meanwhile, Franco had approached Connor, his eyes twinkling with anticipation. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re finally back!¡± he eximed. ¡°The Windsoul Robots¡¯ team will be here any moment, and I¡¯m on edge about possibly meeting my idol, Dr. Finley!¡±


    ¡°Is Dr. Finley expected to visit?¡± inquired Connor. ¡°From what I understand, Windsoul Robots¡¯ operations are managed by the CEO Joziah, while Dr. Finley focuses on the technical side. Dr. Finley likely won¡¯t be here for this visit.¡±


    A shadow of disappointment crossed Franco¡¯s face. But he quickly recovered, his smile returning as he said, ¡°Even if Dr. Finley isn¡¯ting, meeting Joziah is still a step closer to my idol.¡±


    Franco¡¯s smile widened, albeit forced. However, upon spotting Marissa next to Connor, his smile abruptly faded. He nced at her with visible contempt and demanded, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:


    You Can¡¯t me Me For Not Reminding You


    Franco¡¯s evident disgust baffled Marissa, prompting her to ask, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    He eyed her critically. ¡°This is the Daniels Group. Only the elite can work here. This isn¡¯t a ce for selling your paintings. Do you really think you belong?¡±


    Marissa met his gaze with a yful smirk. ¡°So, you look down on artists and those who deal in art?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Franco retorted, his head held high in a show of pride, yet his tone remained sincere. ¡°I just look down on you.¡±


    Marissa almost let out augh. After giving him a thorough once-over, she crossed her arms and replied calmly, ¡°I see.¡±


    That was all she said.


    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m


    Then, she walked into Connor¡¯s office, not giving Franco another look.


    Franco felt both anger and frustration, thinking his efforts to upset her were futile. He had anticipated Marissa would question his disdain further, giving him a chance to borate. But she didn¡¯t. So, his nned remarks went unsaid, leaving him feeling stifled.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched, hiding knowing smiles. They were aware of Franco¡¯s disregard for Tiffany.


    To Franco, Connor was akin to a deity, one who ought to marry a goddess. Yet, Connor was forced to marry Tiffany, a woman with a less-than-sterling reputation, a union Franco strongly opposed.


    Franco, a highly intelligent man with foreign credentials and notable robotics achievements, often let his emotions show due to his low emotional intelligence. He was always candid about his feelings.


    It was fortunate he worked directly under Connor. In any otherpany, his naivety might have made him a target for maniption.


    Today, Franco¡¯s misstep came when he mistook Marissa for Tiffany, creating trouble for himself. If he backed down now, nothing further would ur. But if he persisted, he might face severe repercussions from ck Snake.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry watched Franco with a mix of sympathy and mischievous anticipation, curious to see if ck Snake would retaliate.


    When a person is weighed down by extreme poverty, their mindset might shift toward negativity, and eventually, they might grow vicious over time.


    These three men, burdened by a mountain of debt, were once confined to a monotonous diet of instant noodles, which they eventually grew utterly tired of.


    Now, they had switched to bread and pickles, but even this new menu haunted their dreams.


    Despite earning 1.2 million dors annually, they lived a life of deprivation, colored by their grim financial situations.


    As they observed Franco, who strutted like a proud peacock, a malicious thought crossed their minds¡ªthey wished Franco wouldn¡¯t stop provoking ck Snake.


    Connor, oblivious to the dark thoughts of his subordinates, gently patted Franco on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    With those words, Connor was just about to enter his office.


    ¡°Connor,¡± Franco called out, stopping him in his tracks.


    ¡°I heard your marriage to Tiffany isn¡¯t real. That¡¯s excellent news! You should divorce her as soon as possible. She doesn¡¯t deserve you. She even manipted your grandma to force you into this marriage. How terrible! You are like a god, Connor.


    How could you marry a woman with two children? Even if she¡¯s the legendary artist Only, it¡¯s not right.¡±


    Connor shot Franco a stern look. ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of my business.¡±


    Then, turning his attention to Marissa, who was seated on the sofa, he added, ¡°Franco is one of my dearest rtives, so don¡¯t provoke him. He won¡¯t mind me reminding you when you find yourself in trouble.¡±


    Connor was convinced his warning was stern enough, and Franco should heed his words. Surprisingly, Franco walked over to Marissa right after the admonition.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a nobody who knows how to paint, right? What can she do to me if I keep provoking her?¡± Franco said dismissively


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:


    Hawk and Chick


    Franco walked too quickly for Connor to intervene. As Franco confronted Marissa, Connor cast his eyes to the ceiling, silently hoping she would show leniency to his cousin for his sake.


    In stark contrast, the expressions of Domenic, Marc, and Terry brightened. They eagerly anticipated the unfolding scene, convinced that no one could deter a man bent on his own downfall.


    Franco faced Marissa with a stern gaze and held his tongue, believing his icy demeanor would unnerve her.


    Yet, Marissa exhibited no trace of fear. She casually met his gaze before lowering her eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want to speak with me?¡± she asked, her voiceced with indifference.


    Franco let out a derisive snort. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked why I seem to look down upon you?¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??


    ¡°Oh,¡± responded Marissa, maintaining her casual tone. With a flicker of amusement, she continued, ¡°Why should I? Your opinions hold no weight with me. When has a hawk ever fretted over the chirping of a chick?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Franco was rendered speechless.


    He quickly tried to regainposure, chuckling in a forced manner. ¡°So, you see yourself as the hawk, and me as the chick?¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration with her calm demeanor grew. Suddenly, he burst out, ¡°Tiffany Nash, you think you¡¯re so superior, looking down on IT engineers just because you¡¯ve had some sess in art?


    Let me tell you something. To us, artists like you are relics, redundant. Frankly, you¡¯re losers. Your art is nothing but trinkets within your circles. Meanwhile, what we do propels society forward, shaping how humanity evolves. And artists?


    You contribute nothing of worth, particrly an artist with your notorious reputation. You¡¯re seen as a failure, a drain on society.¡±


    As his fervor intensified, Franco ced his hands on his hips. ¡°How dare youpare yourself to a hawk and call me a chick! It¡¯s high time you looked in the mirror. You¡¯re the chick here, understood?¡±


    Connor nced at the ceiling once more, feeling he should stay out of the fray. Thus, he stepped aside, ready to observe the unfolding drama.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry looked on with barely concealed glee. Earlier, they had watched Franco with curiosity, wondering about his moves. Now, their attention shifted to Marissa, as they eagerly anticipated her response to Franco¡¯s challenge.


    The atmosphere was charged with an odd tension. Everyone feigned ignorance, yet Franco alone seemed genuinely excited, blissfully unaware of the looming repercussions.


    Marissa listened to him with quiet poise. When Franco finally paused, she looked up at him, her smile barely there. ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    Franco was taken aback by her tranquility, even after his tirade. Internally, he scorned her for her shamelessness, realizing it was no surprise she had managed to manipte Arabe into pressuring Connor into marriage.


    Connor might have been powerless against Tiffany, but Franco was resolute in not showing her any leniency, determined to reprimand her on Connor¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Franco asserted.


    ¡°Please, continue,¡± Marissa said, her toneced with amusement.


    Franco inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°When are you nning to divorce my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Are you done now?¡± Marissa inquired.


    After a brief pause, Franco nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Marissa responded with a light nod. ¡°First, tell your cousin to set a date for our divorce proceedings. I¡¯m not opposed to it.¡±


    With those words, she stood up and beamed at Franco. ¡°Now, to address your earlier usations. I¡¯m not the worthless person you imagine. Painting isn¡¯t my only skill.¡±


    Franco, puzzled, asked reflexively, ¡°And what else can you do?¡±


    With an innocent smile, Marissa revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve trained in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You know martial arts?¡± Franco scoffed. ¡°Big deal. I¡¯ve trained in martial arts too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa¡¯s smile widened, tinged with intrigue. ¡°What a coincidence! Shall we test our skills against each other?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:


    Discuss A Major Matter With You


    ¡°Are you nning to spar with me?¡± Franco asked, looking at Marissa as if she were a fool. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re utterly ipetent, and yet, you want to challenge me? Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    Marissa just smiled and shook her head. ¡°It looks like you, a technical elite, aren¡¯t up to date with the gossip. I¡¯ve picked up a new nickname recently. They call me the Fiery-Tempered Beauty.¡±


    Franco scoffed, ¡°Are you serious about sparring with me? If I hit you too hard and you get hurt, don¡¯t start crying or use me of bullying you.¡±


    Marissa nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m aware of the rules.¡±


    Franco loosened his tie and stood tall. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you make three moves first.¡±


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Marissa replied, still smiling.


    The moment she finished her sentence, Marissa delivered a swift kick, and Franco cried out in pain as he was sent flying out of the office door.


    Hended with a thud in the corridor.


    Connor touched his nose and kept silent.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry winced in sympathy. It was as if they had felt the blow themselves.


    Franco had never anticipated Marissa¡¯s formidable strength¡ªenough to send him, a man at 6 feet tall, flying through the door.


    He thought his bones might have shattered from her kick. What he found particrly humiliating was how hended on the floor. For reasons he couldn¡¯t fathom, he ended up syed in an awkward shape, looking like a giant frog.


    Trying to shift from this embarrassing position only caused him excruciating pain. Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t manage to move.


    Just as he felt utterly mortified, Marissa approached, squatted beside him, and looked at him intently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my face!¡± Franco pleaded. ¡°If my idol, Dr. Finley, sees me like thister, I¡¯ll be devastated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hit your face,¡± Marissa said with a smile. ¡°I just need to say this: don¡¯t underestimate other fields. You assume that working in technology puts you above everyone else and makes you dismiss us artists.


    But look what just happened¡ªyou were beaten by an artist, right? Every job has its ce in this world. You don¡¯t have the authority to elevate one profession over another. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Franco gave a weak nod and said, ¡°I get it! I don¡¯t have an issue with artists, just with you specifically! You forced Connor to marry you by deceiving his grandma. Poor Connor!¡±


    ¡°You should be disappointed in your cousin then. Why take it out on me? I became the wife of the richest man in the city by my own abilities.


    Your cousin couldn¡¯t get rid of me despite his efforts, which proves I¡¯m superior. You¡¯re miscing your disdain.¡±


    Still reeling from the kick, Franco seemed to ponder her words and nodded. ¡°There might be some truth in what you say¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Connor couldn¡¯t contain himself and burst intoughter.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry simultaneously shrugged, thinking ck Snake¡¯s talent for influencing minds was unmatched!


    Marissa found Franco, the little admirer of Dr. Finley, somewhat endearing, so she yanked him up by his cor and gave him another kick.


    Franco cried out in pain and was about to scold Marissa for hitting him again, but then he realized he could move now.


    He figured out that his inability to move on the floor stemmed from a dislocated hip joint caused by the first kick, and the second kick from Marissa had unexpectedly realigned it.


    Now able to move, Franco felt both humiliated and furious. He red fiercely at Marissa, visibly upset yet cautious about provoking her further.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and Neil stepped out with Derek.


    Connor slightly furrowed his brow and asked Neil, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Neil surveyed the group and then addressed Connor with a grave tone, ¡°I need to discuss a major matter with you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:


    Humorous


    Clearly, Neil was up to no good and hade prepared. Yet, Connor was not disturbed by this. Over the years, Neil had frequently caused trouble, aiming to topple Connor from his position and see him fall. Connor had grown ustomed to such attempts.


    ¡°Do you want to discuss a family or business matter?¡± Connor asked calmly. ¡°If it¡¯s a family matter, please wait until I¡¯m home after work. If it¡¯s about business¡­ I¡¯m afraid you have no authority to discuss it.¡±


    With a smile, Connor continued, ¡°Grandpa made it clear while he was still with us that aside from my immediate family, you and the other rtives are not allowed to interfere with any business in thepany. You just receive a monthly allowance to enjoy yourselves.¡±


    These words struck a nerve with Neil. His expression darkened as he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Connor, Grandpa has been gone for years. Stop treating his words like they¡¯rew!¡±


    He then pointed at Franco, visibly upset, and said, ¡°Even your cousin is employed at Daniels Group, but Derek, a direct descendant, isn¡¯t allowed to work here. It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm


    Turning back to Connor, he said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to change. I want Derek to have a position at Daniels Group too.¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Neil, are you suggesting we overturn Grandpa¡¯s rule?¡±


    ¡°We should uphold the good rules and discard the bad ones,¡± Neil said firmly. ¡°Why should you run the family and inherit the entire Daniels Group while I lead such a modest life?


    Even my children are barred from working at Daniels Group. You were the favorite of our grandparents and parents, and you took over as the head of the family. You get to use the Daniels Group for your own goals and dreams.


    What about me? What about my sons? Don¡¯t we have the right to have ambitions? Don¡¯t we deserve to stand on the shoulders of our ancestors and reach for greater heights? Why must we only receive a monthly stipend and wait as if waiting for death?


    Even in the ancient royal families, after the crown prince ascended to the throne, the other princes still got opportunities to pursue their own achievements and dreams. Why must you be so harsh and deny us even a single opportunity?¡±


    Neil took a deep breath, his voice resonant. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    After venting his frustration, he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯tprehend my frustration and discontent, think about your future children. If you have one child, maybe it¡¯s manageable. But if you have several, will you hand over everything in Daniels Group to just one like Grandpa did, while the others just get by?¡±


    As Neil grew more agitated, Connor remainedposed. He listened quietly to Neil, then responded lightly, ¡°Your points have some merit.¡±


    When Neil heard Connor¡¯s softened tone, his eyes brightened, and he asked, ¡°So, you agree that Grandpa¡¯s rule is unfit, right?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Connor said calmly. ¡°So, what role do you envision for Derek at Daniels Group?¡±


    Neil was straightforward with his request, saying, ¡°Derek studied robotics research and development at the university. He¡¯s eager to make his mark in that area. How about we ce him in the newly formed Robotics Research and Development Department at Daniels Group?¡±


    Before Connor could reply, Franco couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Neil¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Franco?¡±


    Franco didn¡¯t mince words, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit humorous to suggest Derek work in the Robotics Research and Development Department?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:


    Used Every Single Day


    Neil was irritated by Franco¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Franco stated bluntly, ¡°Robotics research and development is a highly specialized field. Daniels Group established the Robotics Research and Development Department to coborate with Windsoul Robots, a leader in international technology, to pioneer world-ss household robots.


    This department was created to take the high-end approach, and its members consist exclusively of highly educated, highly intelligent elites. Not everyone can enter this department!


    Despite Derek¡¯s college major in robotics research and development, he attended a third-rate vocational college, which disqualifies him from joining Daniels Group¡¯s Robotics Research and Development Department.


    Let me draw a metaphor. It¡¯s akin to allowing a tractor driver onto the expressway. It not only poses challenges for the driver but also disrupts the flow of other vehicles, potentially leading to a serious ident.¡±


    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Franco¡¯s words cut deeply. Hearing them, Derek suddenly felt a wave of inferiority wash over him. He hung his head, his face flushed red like a ripe apple.


    Deep down, Derek had hesitated toe to Daniels Group today because he knew hecked the qualifications for such a prestigious role. After graduating from university, Derek struggled to find a job for a considerable period.


    The HR Departments of everypany promptly rejected him upon reviewing his educational background and the institution from which he graduated.


    Unable to secure a job, Derek reluctantly took up work as a delivery guy.


    During his time working as a delivery guy, Derek eventually came to the realization that he had attended a subpar school and his education and abilities were not notable.


    Among his fellow delivery guys were numerous top graduates from prestigious universities, including masters degree and doctoral degree holders, as well as industry engineers.


    He observed that many others, far more qualified than him, were also forced into delivery jobs due to losing their previous employment. This highlighted the intense and often unforgiving nature ofpetition in the workce.


    At that point, Derek had resigned himself to the belief that he would never secure a job at a prestigiouspany like Daniels Group. If he were fortunate enough to be hired, he imagined he would only qualify for a position as a cleaner there.


    However, Neil unexpectedly brought him to Daniels Group today and insisted on applying for a position in the Robotics Research and Development Department for him.


    In fact, all of this had been orchestrated by Aelfric. It was Aelfric who instructed Neil to push for Derek¡¯s cement in the Robotics Research and Development Department. Aelfric¡¯s motive was to secure a foothold in the household robot market.


    However, the technology of Warren Group fell short, unable topete effectively in the fierce marketpetition.


    Recognizing the prowess of Windsoul Robots, Aelfric sought to align with them. Yet, Connor was also in negotiations with Windsoul Robots for a partnership. Fearing he couldn¡¯t win against Connor, Aelfric decided to nt an informant within Daniels Group¡¯s Robotics Research and Development Department.


    Therefore, Derek¡¯s request for this position was tainted with shame. Aelfric did not expect that Derek would excel in robotics research and development; he merely intended to exploit Derek as a spy.


    Of course, Neil didn¡¯t believe Derek could achieve anything either. He eagerly agreed to Aelfric¡¯s scheme to manipte Derek as a pawn in his dealings with Connor.


    In addition to feeling humiliated, Derek was also deeply saddened.


    Some time ago, Neil had exploited Derek¡¯s image to profit online. However, due to a series of incidents that left Derek with frequent facial injuries, he could no longer appear on screen, causing his online career to stagnate.


    Witnessing Derek¡¯s inability to continue as an inte personality, Neil and Aelfric conspired to push Derek into Daniels Group, exploiting him to confront Connor.


    Since returning to the Daniels family, Derek felt he had been used by them every single day.


    As Derek silently reflected on his predicament, Neil made another remark


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:


    Like A Dream


    ¡°Who are you to interfere?¡± snapped Neil, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Franco, you¡¯d better develop some self-awareness. You think you can have a say just because your mother is our elder? To be blunt, you¡¯re employed by our Daniels family. You¡¯re a servant working tirelessly for us. Since when can a servant meddle in their master¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Franco¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Neil, you¡¯d better watch yournguage. I¡¯m telling the truth. Derek doesn¡¯t belong in the Robotics Research and Development Department. As the department director, I must be responsible for it.


    Even the entry-level employees in our department are elites with high intelligence. They all have at least master¡¯s degrees and years of experience in hardware and software development. Do you think Derek can really join such a team?


    Hecks a relevant educational background, and he doesn¡¯t have research or development experience. What can he contribute to our department? I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll bring us trouble instead of being an asset.¡±


    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Franco¡¯s words deeply unsettled Neil, who retorted vehemently, ¡°Why do you doubt Derek¡¯s abilities? Does education equate to capability?


    Many sessful individuals in this worldck even a bachelor¡¯s degree. Can¡¯t you see that? Derek faced adversity from a young age. Without financial support from the Tucker family in Adagend, he had to attend an average vocational school.


    Yet, he has proven himself capable. Despitecking a bachelor¡¯s or master¡¯s degree, Derek has self-taught extensively in private. His skills in research and development rival those of supposed elites.


    Derek was kidnapped and trafficked as a child, missing out on excellent educational opportunities.


    This prevented him from attending a top university. However, he possesses strong gic traits from the Daniels family. Shouldn¡¯t others acknowledge his potential?¡±


    Neil¡¯s impassioned defense left Franco speechless. He realized he hadn¡¯t fully understood Derek¡¯s potential, basing his judgment solely on conventional wisdom.


    Neil breathed a sigh of relief as Franco remained silent. After giving Franco a stern look, he turned to Connor and asked in a brotherly tone, ¡°Connor, Derek is your nephew. He had a difficult childhood after being abducted and trafficked. Aren¡¯t you willing to support him?¡±


    ¡°Neil, you mentioned Derek has the necessary capabilities?¡± Connor asked with indifference.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Neil responded promptly.


    Connor nodded and said, ¡°Derek is my nephew, and he has suffered in his early years. As his uncle, it¡¯s my duty to help him. Since he¡¯s as capable as you say, I¡¯ll establish a dedicated research and development department for him. He¡¯ll be the director.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Neil and Derek stared at Connor in disbelief, their eyes widening.


    They had expected Connor to assign Derek to a lower-level position in the Robotics Research and Development Department. Instead, they were astonished when Connor proposed creating a department specifically for Derek and appointing him as director.


    Derek¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the unexpected opportunity.


    Neil¡¯s brain was nk at that moment.


    Connor continued, ¡°Daniels Group is venturing into household robot development, and everything is in the nning stages. Currently, Franco oversees Department One, the sole department. I hereby dere the establishment of a second department. Derek, you will lead its setup.¡±


    Derek looked bewildered. ¡°Uncle Connor, do you mean I¡¯ll have full authority over Department Two? My decisions will be final?¡±


    Connor nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Derek was speechless. He had never imagined working for a multinationalpany like Daniels Group, let alone being appointed as a department director overnight. It felt like a dream.


    Turning his gaze to Neil, Connor asked casually, ¡°Neil, are you satisfied with the position I¡¯ve assigned to Derek?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:


    Neil was surprised that Connor had decided to let Derek lead an entire department. With a tone of uncertainty, he questioned, ¡°So, Derek is going to build and manage the Robotics Research and Development Department Two entirely on his own, including picking the staff and setting its research agenda?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Connor replied. ¡°You are eager to give Derek a chance to shine, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m on board with that. He¡¯ll have full control of Department Two, which will be just as significant as Department One, and he¡¯ll report directly to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic,¡± Neil said, rubbing his hands together in excitement. He tugged on Derek¡¯s sleeve, urging him, ¡°Show some gratitude, Derek.¡±


    Derek, already daydreaming from the excitement, imagining himself as the big boss in a handsome suit riding the waves of technology development, finally came back to his senses. Visibly flustered, he said to Connor, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Uncle Connor.¡±


    Connor, however, added, ¡°While it¡¯s true that Department One and Department Two are side by side, they will also be inpetition. There will be substantial rewards for whichever department achieves breakthroughs first. But remember, if a department doesn¡¯t show progress, I won¡¯t hesitate to shut it down.¡±


    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m


    Derek turned to Franco, his expression troubled, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that somewhat unfair, Uncle Connor? Department One is all set to go, while I haven¡¯t even started to assemble my team.


    It stands to reason that Department Two mightg in producing resultspared to Department One. And if you finalize the deal with Windsoul Robots today, Dr. Finley will join Department One and provide them with support. Surely, Department Two won¡¯t be able to catch up anytime soon, right?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, Derek,¡± Connor nodded in agreement. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure you have a lot of time to catch up with Department One. I¡¯m doubling your department¡¯s budget. Feel free to organize your team and resources as you see fit.


    You have full autonomy over the personnel and equipment you want to bring in. At any rate, the resources at your disposal should not fall short of what Department One has. As for the partnership with Windsoul Robots, I¡¯ll remain neutral.


    Compete with Franco as you wish. The decision for Windsoul Robots to coborate with which department will hinge solely on your efforts.¡±


    Derek¡¯s excitement grew when he heard this. He turned to Franco with a smile. ¡°It seems we¡¯re set for a rivalry at work, Uncle Franco. My apologies in advance if my team outperforms yours.¡±


    Franco managed a strained smile and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s keep family out of office politics. Just call me Franco. I wouldn¡¯t want to hear youin about your Uncle Franco using his seniority to overpower you when Department Onees out on top.¡±


    Derek shot Franco a cold look and remained silent. Though they were roughly the same age, Franco was still considered his uncle, which frustrated Derek. He was determined to show Franco, through his achievements, that he deserved respect, even as a junior.


    With the opportunity Connor provided, Derek was determined to prove himself in front of everyone. Turning to Marissa, Derek gave her a significant nce.


    Marissa picked up on his signal immediately. Having grown up together, she understood Derek better than anyone else there. While others might not grasp the meaning behind his look, she could.


    His eyes conveyed that he had always been capable, merely hindered by ack of chances. Now, with this opportunity, he was ready to seize his dreams. Marissa¡¯s decision not to be his lover earlier was now her loss!


    Understanding Derek¡¯s message, Marissa felt amused and scratched her ear. She remembered Derek¡¯s difficult past; despite his questionable actions, she felt a twinge of sympathy for him.


    Derek was ambitious yet often unfortunate. The higher the starting point Connor gave him, the harder he would crash in the future.


    In a room where many saw him as a mere ything, Derek was the one taking his role seriously. It was quite poignant.


    Just then, Domenic approached and said, ¡°There¡¯s been an issue with Windsoul Robots, Mr. Connor Daniels.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback; what could possibly have happened?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:


    Connor was also taken aback. He ced great importance on the partnership with Windsoul Robots, knowing it would significantly impact Daniels Group¡¯s future development. As a result, he was particrly attuned to any changes or updates involving Windsoul Robots.


    Immediately after Domenic finished speaking, Connor inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Domenic nced briefly at Neil and Derek, holding back his words.


    Connor instantly grasped the implication. He turned away and headed towards his office, with Domenic following closely. Once inside, they closed the door behind them.


    Outside the office, confusion spread among the onlookers.


    Growing anxious, Franco muttered, ¡°What¡¯s happened with Windsoul Robots? Are they noting here? I was really looking forward to meeting my idol, Dr. Finley.¡±


    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Derek, too, felt uneasy. He was acutely aware of his capabilities. Without hiring a skilled person, he couldn¡¯t effectivelypete against Franco.


    Derek harbored a dislike for Franco but couldn¡¯t deny Franco¡¯s proficiency in robotics research and development. Franco had a fervent passion for high-tech innovations. Thus, Derek was eager to coborate with Windsoul Robots. If he could persuade Windsoul Robots to partner with his department, he believed he could win against Franco.


    With a solemn expression, Marissa sent a message to Joziah.


    ¡°Connor¡¯s assistant just mentioned there was an issue with Windsoul Robots. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shortly after, Joziah replied, ¡°It¡¯s Aelfric Warren.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Aelfric contacted me multiple times expressing interest in coborating with Windsoul Robots. I ignored his messages.


    When he learned we were scheduled to visit Daniels Group this afternoon, he worried that we might strike a deal with them. Consequently, he intercepted my car and insisted I give him an hour. He wanted to share information about Warren Group.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse him this time. Therefore, I had to notify Daniels Group to postpone our visit by one hour.¡±


    Marissa scoffed and replied, ¡°Regardless of what Aelfric offers, Windsoul Robots won¡¯t coborate with Warren Group. Remember that.¡±


    Joziah inquired, ¡°Boss, are you suggesting we reject Warren Group without knowing their terms? Should I proceed with my team to visit theirpany first? Then, we¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    Marissa dismissed his proposal. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Joziah understood her directive, ¡°Understood, boss.¡±


    After Marissa finished her conversation with Joziah, Connor¡¯s office door opened once more. Domenic emerged alone and addressed everyone in the corridor, ¡°Windsoul Robots has an urgent matter to attend to. Their visit will be postponed by an hour. Please be patient.¡±


    Franco patted his chest, visibly relieved. ¡°A dy is no issue. I was worried they might cancel altogether. Alright, I¡¯ll wait patiently till then.¡±


    Derek also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Domenic nced at Derek and informed him, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, Mr. Connor Daniels has instructed an employee to give you a tour of your department¡¯s workspace. Once Windsoul Robots arrives, he will notify you to join the inspection.¡±


    Immediately after, a pretty female secretary approached Derek.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, please follow me.¡±


    Eager to see his new workspace, Derek wasted no time and followed the secretary promptly.


    Turning to Franco, Domenic remarked, ¡°Mr. Brit, Mr. Daniels has indicated you can return to your duties.¡±


    Franco nodded in acknowledgment and departed.


    Finally, Domenic addressed Neil, ¡°Mr. Neil Daniels, Mr. Connor Daniels has ced Mr. Derek Daniels in a suitable role. There¡¯s no need to worry. You may head home for some rest.¡±


    Reluctant to leave but with no reason to stay, Neil entered the elevator.


    Marissa, Domenic, Marc, and Terry remained in the corridor, visibly relieved.


    Terry chuckled, ¡°Miss ck Snake, I loved how you handled Mr. Brit. That was impressive!¡±


    Marc chimed in, ¡°You didn¡¯t break any bones but definitely hit him where it hurt. Miss ck Snake, you¡¯ve got skills.¡±


    Seeing the two men smirking, Marissa said sharply, ¡°Keep it discreet.¡±


    Marc and Terry nced around and wiped the smirks off their faces.


    Domenic intervened, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Daniels suggested you take a break in his office.¡±


    Marissa entered the office, closed the door, and leaned against it. ¡°Connor, I want to discuss a deal with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:


    Who Dislikes Me


    Connor was immersed in his document when Marissa¡¯s voice snapped him out of his concentration. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, looking up from his work.


    Crossing her arms defiantly, Marissa said, ¡°Spill the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret now, and I¡¯ll guarantee your sess in coborating with Windsoul Robots. What do you say?¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyebrows shot up with curiosity. ¡°Do you have connections with senior executives at Windsoul Robots?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Marissa replied casually. ¡°I know Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Miss ck Snake, you never cease to amaze me,¡± Connor said, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re renowned among mercenaries and the highly skilled actor, Riss. You¡¯re the famous hacker Bee and the prodigious art master Onley.


    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????


    Now, you tell me you know Dr. Finley, a top-tier technical expert. Yourwork is impressively vast. I can¡¯t help but wonder, are there any aspects of you I haven¡¯t discovered yet?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the small talk,¡± Marissa interrupted. ¡°Answer my question. Do you want the deal or not?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Connor¡¯s refusal was immediate and firm.


    Marissa stared at him, baffled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Connor leaned back, confidence radiating from him. ¡°In Blebert, Windsoul Robots can¡¯t find a better partner than Daniels Group. It¡¯s just a matter of time before mypany coborates with them. There¡¯s no need for me to give up the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret for nothing.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°What makes you so sure? Aelfric is also seeking to coborate with Windsoul Robots. What makes you think they¡¯ll choose you over him?¡±


    She expected her mention of Aelfric to give Connor pause, but he remained unfazed.


    ¡°Dr. Finley is exceptionally capable and undoubtedly intelligent,¡± Connor said calmly. ¡°After their team¡¯s assessment, Dr. Finley will see that partnering with me is the smart choice. There¡¯s no reason to worry.¡±


    With that, he returned to his document, dismissing the conversation.


    Marissa shook her fist in frustration and retreated to the sofa, where she started fiddling with her phone, choosing to ignore him.


    Meanwhile, in avish private room of a high-end coffee shop, Aelfric and Joziah sat across from each other. The freshly brewed coffee sat steaming on the table.


    Aelfric smiled warmly. ¡°Mr. Aston, this coffee is the most popr in this establishment. Its vor is unparalleled; you won¡¯t find anything like it elsewhere. Please, have a taste.¡±


    Joziah, however, was visibly anxious. He checked his watch impatiently. ¡°Mr. Warren, you know I¡¯m scheduled to visit Daniels Group this afternoon, and my time is limited. Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Setting his mug down, Aelfric leaned in. ¡°Mr. Aston, I genuinely hope Windsoul Robots will coborate with Warren Group. I came here with the utmost sincerity. Warren Group¡¯s strengths are like this exquisite coffee¡ªunique and unmatched by any otherpany.¡±


    Following Marissa¡¯s directive, Joziah decided to cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Warren, but Windsoul Robots will not be partnering with Warren Group.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Joziah exined, ¡°Windsoul Robots isn¡¯t just looking for the best partner, but the mostpatible one. After our evaluations, we don¡¯t believe Warren Group fits our needs.¡±


    ¡°Is this decision yours or Dr. Finley¡¯s?¡± Aelfric probed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joint decision,¡± Joziah smiled. ¡°Mr. Warren, Dr. Finley values my input, and I trust Dr. Finley¡¯s judgment. We make these decisions together.¡±


    ¡°Is there no room for negotiation at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Joziah replied firmly. ¡°There¡¯s no flexibility here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Aston, please reconsider. If Windsoul Robots partners with Warren Group, you can set any terms you want. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to meet your demands.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your offer, but my decision stands,¡± Joziah said, shaking his head. ¡°Windsoul Robots will not be coborating with Warren Group. I suggest not pursuing this further.¡±


    Aelfric gradually looked annoyed. ¡°Mr. Aston, why did you reject me even without inspecting mypany? Is it because you dislike me, or Dr. Finley dislikes me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420:


    Joziah realized that getting rid of Aelfric was a Herculean task. Though feeling irritable, he had to wear a mask of cordiality since Aelfric was the patriarch of the Warren family, one of the four most influential ns in town.


    At that moment, Joziah received a message from Marissa.


    ¡°Joziah, have you managed to get rid of Aelfric?¡±


    After reading the message, Joziah responded, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He then recounted his earlier conversation with Aelfric.


    Reclining on the sofa in Connor¡¯s office, Marissa was immersed in her phone while Connor remained engrossed in his paperwork. They respected each other¡¯s space, and the office was shrouded in stillness.


    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Upon reading Joziah¡¯s messages, Marissa scoffed disdainfully. Aelfric dared to be angry with Joziah and attempt to intimidate Windsoul Robots so brazenly. Marissa was more than willing to put Aelfric in his ce.


    In the hush of the office, her scoff was unmistakable, causing Connor to look up from his work to check on her.


    Unperturbed by Connor, Marissa replied to Joziah, ¡°Tell Aelfric that Dr. Finley finds him utterly repugnant. Whenever she sees him, she is filled with disgust.¡±


    Joziah hesitated. ¡°Boss, are you sure about this? Aelfrices from a very influential family. Should we really provoke him so bluntly?¡±


    Marissa was adamant, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Convey my message to him.¡±


    Joziah voiced his concerns. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aelfric mightsh out in anger and seek revenge on Windsoul Robots.¡±


    Marissa remained unperturbed. ¡°Let him try. I¡¯ll see to it that he goes to Hell.¡±


    Sitting in the private room, Joziah read Marissa¡¯s messages, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    Despite her brilliance and numerous achievements, Marissa¡¯s youthful impulsiveness often made her seem endearingly childish.


    Since Marissa was firm in her decision, Joziah saw no reason to waste more time with Aelfric.


    He put down his phone, met Aelfric¡¯s icy gaze, and said, ¡°Mr. Warren, since you¡¯ve asked me directly, I¡¯ll be equally candid.¡±


    Aelfric narrowed his gaze, anticipation ring in his eyes.


    Joziah dered bluntly, ¡°Windsoul Robots refuses to coborate with Warren Group because Dr. Finley harbors deep disdain for you. The mere sight of you fills her with disgust, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s mouth fell open in shock.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a sudden disy of rudeness from Joziah.


    It dawned on him that Joziah was merely acting under Dr. Finley¡¯s instructions. Aelfric¡¯s mind raced with questions about Dr. Finley¡¯s identity and the source of her animosity toward him.


    Suppressing his rising anger, he asked Joziah in a solemn tone, ¡°Mr. Aston, could you please enlighten me on who exactly Dr. Finley is?¡±


    Joziah¡¯s smile was enigmatic. ¡°Dr. Finley is a mystery to many, including yourself. Your question is rather peculiar, Mr. Warren.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression turned into a sneer. ¡°Allow me to rephrase. Why does Dr. Finley harbor such a profound dislike for me?¡±


    Joziah shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that, as I¡¯m not Dr. Finley. If you seek the truth, you¡¯ll have to ask Dr. Finley herself.¡±


    ¡°And where might I find Dr. Finley?¡± Aelfric pressed.


    ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid, is a mystery to me as well,¡± Joziah replied with a shrug.


    Aelfric chuckled bitterly. Suddenly, he shot a murderous gaze at Joziah as he sneered, ¡°Dr. Finley openly opposes me. Does she not fear my retribution against Windsoul Robots? I possess myriad ways to drive Windsoul Robots from Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, Dr. Finley anticipated your reaction,¡± Joziah replied smoothly. ¡°She asked me to convey a message: feel free to try. She¡¯ll see to it that you go to Hell.¡±


    Aelfric was rendered speechless.


    Not giving him a moment to retort, Joziah stood and, with gentlemanly grace, remarked, ¡°Take care, Mr. Warren.¡±


    With that, he exited the room.


    Aelfric¡¯s face darkened ominously beneath his mask, his eyes zing with murderous intent. His hands clenched tightly on the table.


    In a sudden outburst of rage, he overturned the coffee table before him with a resounding crash.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Derek calling.


    Scowling, he swiped to answer. ¡°What is it?¡±


    In a soft, measured tone, Derek responded, ¡°Aelfric, I seek your counsel on a matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:


    Aelfric was not in a good mood. He assumed Derek called to talk with him about something minor, so he snapped, ¡°Derek, you¡¯re not a child. You can make decisions on your own. Don¡¯t bother me with anything.¡±


    He immediately ended the call.


    However, Derek called again within ten seconds.


    Aelfric answered the phone, clearly annoyed, and warned, ¡°This better be important, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Derek sounded a bit scared as he replied, ¡°Aelfric, I really can¡¯t decide on this matter myself, so I have to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out,¡± Aelfricmanded in a stern tone.


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Okay,¡± Derek said cautiously. ¡°Aelfric, my Uncle Connor has given me a position at the Daniels Group. He¡¯sunching Robotics Research and Development Department Two and has made me the director, responsible for overseeing its establishment.


    I have my ideas and don¡¯t want to trouble you. However, you once asked me to update you on the Daniels Group¡¯s research and development activities. I need to know what you want me to do.¡±


    Aelfric was taken aback. ¡°Derek, repeat what you just told me. Connor has created a special research and development department for you and put you in charge?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Derek confirmed. ¡°Uncle Connor also said that Department One and Department Two willpete. The team that sessfully partners with Windsoul Robots will prove their capability. I want to win that partnership.¡±


    After a brief pause, Derek asked, ¡°Aelfric, any advice?¡±


    Aelfric thought for a moment. ¡°Do you believe you can outperform Franco¡¯s department?¡±


    Derek hesitated, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Franco¡¯s team is well established, consisting of highly skilled research and development experts, whereas my team is just starting.¡±


    Aelfric furrowed his brow, deep in thought.


    He didn¡¯t believe Connor was truly helping his nephew Derek. He was sure there was something else going on.


    Yet, regardless of Connor¡¯s ns, Aelfric saw a golden opportunity to infiltrate the Daniels Group with his own people.


    With a sly smile, Aelfric decided to exploit this chance.


    Dr. Finley despised him and declined to work with the Warren Group. By helping Derek secure the deal with Windsoul Robots, Aelfric nned to reverse the situation. This move would allow him to tap into the research and development oues from both Windsoul Robots and the Daniels Group.


    Feeling optimistic, Aelfric assured Derek, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything to help you build your team. I¡¯ll bring in some of the top minds in robotics to ensure your team is as strong as Franco¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aelfric!¡± Derek eximed with enthusiasm.


    Aelfric added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you secure cooperation with Windsoul Robots. This will put you on the map in the robotics industry.¡±


    He ended the call and forwarded a document to Derek via their messaging app.


    He followed up with a message, saying, ¡°Derek, go over this document carefully and learn it by heart. When you meet with the technical team from Windsoul Robots today, stick to the script. It will boost their opinion of you.¡±


    Derek responded, ¡°Thank you, Aelfric. I¡¯ll study it in depth.¡±


    Aelfric replied, ¡°Good. Keep me posted.¡±


    After leaving the coffee shop, Aelfric started to devise his strategy. At the same time, Joziah led the technical team from Windsoul Robots to meet with the Daniels Group.


    Connor personally greeted Joziah, apanied by his wife Marissa, as well as Franco and Derek.


    As the groups came together and Connor exchanged greetings with Joziah, he introduced his wife with a warm smile, ¡°This is my wife.¡±


    Just as Joziah was about to politely greet Marissa, the technical director behind him blurted out, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Joziah¡¯s heart dropped. He realized he had forgotten to instruct his subordinate to act as if he did not recognize their boss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:


    When Leo Foster, the technical director at Windsoul Robots, called Marissa ¡°boss,¡± Joziah tensed up. He was worried that his negligence might reveal his boss¡¯s identity.


    Marissa mentioned that revealing her identity could bring trouble and jeopardize Windsoul Robots¡¯ future, including their ns for an initial public offering. Yet, Marissa handled the situation with grace, offering Leo a calm smile.


    Leo and Joziah, skilled technicians trained by Dr. Finley, were among the few at Windsoul Robots who knew Dr. Finley¡¯s real identity. The rapport between Leo and Marissa was as strong as the one she shared with Joziah. With just one look, Leo caught on.


    Realizing his error, Leo kept his cool and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, I heard you intend to invest in Windsoul Robots and have already spoken with Dr. Finley. Should I start calling you ¡®boss¡¯ now?¡±


    Marissa returned the smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early for that. We haven¡¯t finalized the details of our cooperation, and it¡¯s not certain I¡¯ll be a shareholder.¡± Leo just shrugged, smiled, and dropped the topic. Joziah quietly sighed in relief as he watched Leo smoothly handle the situation.


    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Connor then turned to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Are you nning to invest in Windsoul Robots too?¡± Marissa answered casually, ¡°The household robot market is booming. I see a lot of potential and think it will be profitable to get involved.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t dwell on it and led the technical team from Windsoul Robots on a tour of the Daniels Group facilities, with Maisea, Franco, and Derek tagging along.


    The tour began in a conference room where a senior executive from the Daniels Group showcased their research and development team and capabilities. After the presentation, Connor spoke privately with Joziah.


    ¡°The Daniels Group is deeplymitted to household robot development. We n to invest significantly in this area in theing years to lead globally and shape the industry. With such ambitious goals, we need strong technical partners.


    Dr. Finley is a top expert in this field, and we¡¯re eager to coborate with Windsoul Robots. It¡¯s a pity Dr. Finley isn¡¯t here today, but please pass on my regards, Mr. Aston. If Windsoul Robots is willing to partner with the Daniels Group, be ready to support you fully.¡±


    Connor¡¯s genuine and polished manner made a good impression on Joziah. Joziah found speaking with him much more pleasant than with Aottric. After Connor¡¯s speech, Joziah responded courteously, ¡°You can count on it, Mr. Daniels. I¡¯ll deliver your message to Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Connor replied gracefully. He then turned to Domenic and asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels,¡± Domenic replied.


    Connor nodded and then addressed Joziah, ¡°Mr. Aston, I¡¯ll now take you and your team to visit the Robotics Research and Development Department and the production workshop of the Daniels Group.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Daniels!¡±


    Joziah was surprised that Connor personally escorted them on the tour, showing high regard for his team. He felt quite honored. Connor first led the Windsoul Robots team to Robotics Research and Development Department One, where he introduced Franco to Joziah.


    ¡°Mr. Aston, meet Franco Brit, the Director of Robotics Research and Development Department One. If you have any questions about this department, Franco is the person to ask.¡±


    Franco had been eagerly anticipating this introduction. As soon as Connor finished his introduction, Franco quickly stepped forward, shook Joziah¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Aston, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Before Joziah could reply, Franco excitedly continued, ¡°Mr. Aston, Dr. Finley is my idol. I am a huge, dedicated fan of hers!¡±


    While such a statement might seem tteringing from someone else, Franco¡¯s genuine enthusiasm made it charming. Joziah smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also a big fan of Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Francoughed softly and said, ¡°Mr. Aston, we¡¯ve prepared a gift for Dr. Finley. Could you please give it to her?¡± Franco then pulled a small object from his pocket. The sight of it left everyone around him astonished


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:


    No one had anticipated that it would be a Barbie doll. It wasn¡¯t a typical gift for a technology enthusiast. It was unmistakably a toy meant for a young girl! Joziah momentarily thought that Franco might have discovered his boss¡¯s true identity and knew she had a daughter.


    Of course, that was far-fetched. The identity of his boss was secured and wouldn¡¯t be disclosed.


    Noticing everyone¡¯s surprise, Franco rified, ¡°This isn¡¯t just any Barbie doll. It¡¯s a household robot I created specifically for Dr. Finley.¡± Franco addressed the Barbie doll, ¡°Andie, sing a song.¡± As soon as he gave themand, the Barbie doll responded, ¡°Okay, master.¡±


    Instantly, a beautiful melody filled the ce. Franco beamed and issued anothermand, ¡°Andie, dance.¡±


    Andie, the Barbie doll, promptly replied, ¡°Okay, master.¡± The next moment, the doll began spinning gracefully in Franco¡¯s hand. Her slender figure was adorable and charming. The mood in the office brightened significantly because of the Barbie doll.


    Pleased with his invention, Franco handed it over to Joziah, smiling. ¡°Mr. Aston, I developed this especially for my idol, Dr. Finley. It has many other features I haven¡¯t shown yet. I hope Dr. Finley enjoys it and finds it useful at home.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    Joziah epted the Barbie doll graciously. ¡°Dr. Finley loves technology, but she also cherishes love and has romantic fantasies. She will certainly appreciate your gift.¡±


    Franco¡¯s face lit up with joy, reminiscent of a student praised by a teacher after giving a gift. Caught up in the moment, Franco eagerly asked, ¡°Mr. Aston, may I know how old Dr. Finley is?¡± Joziah was caught off guard by the question. He raised his eyebrows instinctively, unsure whether to disclose his boss¡¯s age.


    Seeing Joziah¡¯s hesitation, Marissa intervened. ¡°I imagine Dr. Finley is a beautiful youngdy.¡±


    Franco turned to Marissa with a skeptical and disdainful look. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Marissa crossed her arms and gave him a dismissive look. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± Franco scoffed. ¡°Dr. Finley has achieved so much in robotics.


    She must have been working in this field for decades. She¡¯s probably an elegant and knowledgeable mature woman.¡± He then red at Marissa contemptuously. ¡°Only someone foolish would assume Dr. Finley is a young woman.¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Joziah cleared his throat to regain Franco¡¯s attention. When Franco looked at him, Joziah smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Dr. Finley is indeed young and beautiful.¡± Franco¡¯s mouth opened in surprise as he asked, ¡°How old is Dr. Finley?¡±


    Initially, Joziah hesitated to reveal the truth, but Marissa¡¯s earlier interjection suggested she wasfortable with revealing her age, so he said to Franco directly, ¡°Dr. Finley is around the same age as Mrs. Daniels.¡± Franco was even more shocked. ¡°Younger than me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joziah nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Franco blurted out. ¡°Dr. Finley is in her twenties. She became renowned just a few years ago. Does that mean she was just a teenager when she first gained fame? She¡¯s incredibly talented.¡±


    Franco always thought highly of himself. He had graduated from a prestigious international university and had be the Director of the Research and Development Department at the Daniels Group by age 24.


    The realization that Dr. Finley was so young and aplished surprised him.


    After a moment of reflection, he nced at Marissa and teased, ¡°Dr. Finley is about your age. She was a globally recognized tech expert in her teens. And you?¡±


    ¡°I was already a Master Only in my teens!¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t guess Dr. Finley¡¯s age. Your idol and I are close friends. We can meet up anytime we want! It¡¯s you who are the most ipetent!¡± Just as Marissa finished her retort, she grabbed the Barbie doll from Joziah¡¯s hand


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:


    Franco watched anxiously as Marissa snatched the Barbie doll away. ¡°Tiffany, that¡¯s a gift for Dr. Finley. Don¡¯t mess with it,¡± he pleaded. Unperturbed, Marissa began fiddling with the doll. She pressed buttons at random and even removed the battery to examine it.


    Franco¡¯s distress grew. ¡°Tiffany, can you be a bit gentler? What if you break it?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with worry.


    Marissa, however, only scoffed and dismissed his concerns.


    ¡°You really think this poorly made toy is good enough for Dr. Finley? Even Dr. Finley¡¯s smart toilet is more advanced than this,¡± she mocked. The criticism stung Franco, who took great pride in his technical skills. As his cheeks flushed with embarrassment, Marissa continued her ruthless taunting.


    ¡°This lousy thing won¡¯t be of any use to Dr. Finley. I¡¯ll take it home and give it to my kids to y with.¡± With that, she casually tucked the Barbie doll under her arm.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    Despite his anger, Franco felt too ashamed by Marissa¡¯sments to insist on giving the doll to Dr. Finley. Nearby, Connor raised his eyebrows helplessly and turned to Joziah. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Aston, for the spectacle,¡± he said. Joziah merely smiled and shook his head, indicating it was no problem.


    Connor then addressed Franco sharply. ¡°Stop fooling around. Mr. Aston is here for an inspection, not to watch your childish arguments!¡± epting the rebuke, Franco offered Joziah an apologetic smile and quickly pulled himself together.


    He then led the Windsoul Robots technical team on a tour of Research and Development Department One, where he demonstrated his truepetence.


    Despite appearing somewhat childish and emotionally inept in other areas, Franco excelled at his work, where he truly shone. Marissa and Connor¡¯s other employees watched silently as Franco, brimming with enthusiasm, guided the Windsoul Robots technical team through various sections, exining everything with professionalism and brilliance.


    His performance significantly boosted the Daniels Group¡¯s reputation.


    After a while, Marissa realized that Franco was genuinely talented and impressive. Following the conclusion of their visit to Research and Development Department One, the group proceeded to Research and Development Department Two.


    There, Connor introduced Derek to Joziah. ¡°Mr. Aston, this is Derek Daniels, the new director of Research and Development Department Two and also my nephew,¡± he exined.


    Having been waiting for the introduction, Derek stepped forward and greeted Joziah warmly. ¡°Mr. Aston, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Joziah replied politely, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Research and Development Department Two, in contrast to the bustling and luxurious Department One, felt sparse and quiet, which embarrassed Derek somewhat. Yet, with materials from earlier, he remained confident. He exined that Research and Development Department Two was still being established and invited everyone to a small conference room for a PowerPoint presentation on the department¡¯s current status.


    Marissa quietly followed Connor and took a seat to listen. She recalled Derek¡¯s earlier struggles with unemployment, during which he had worked as a food delivery guy. She had once suggested he start his own business, thinking of guiding him into the robotics field since he majored in robotics research and development in college. She wondered how much he remembered from what she had taught him.


    As Derekunched the PowerPoint, Marissa raised an eyebrow. He was actually using the same PPT she had made for him before, without even changing the title slide. Given his recent appointment as director, she understood his use of her old PPT as a practical choice.


    Expecting nothing new, she was prepared to tune out until she noticed significant changes in the content. Although the framework was hers, the details werepletely altered.


    She knew Derek so well that she believed he could nevere up with such inventive content on his own. As she listened to Derek¡¯s fluid presentation, her interest was piqued. As Derek advanced to the next slide, she found herself unexpectedly drawn in by the content disyed there


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:


    The slide that captured Marissa¡¯s attention detailed Derek¡¯s research and development ideas for household robots and his proposed direction for their development. She skimmed the entire slide swiftly and instantly rejected his suggestions in her mind before he could even finish his exnation.


    His proposals were entirely profit-driven, each aligned with maximizing earnings, starkly opposing the principles and developmental aims of Windsoul Robots. Derek¡¯s presentation highlighted three core strategies:


    First, he suggested shifting focus away from the low-end market to target consumers with mid-to-high ies.


    Second, he proposed creating an allure around their technological edge by using exaggerated marketing to achieve substantial profit margins at minimal expense.


    Third, he rmended capitalizing on popr trends to enhance their influence and position their products as ¡°Household Supermen¡± in the consumers¡¯ minds.


    Afterying out these strategies, Derek stood confidently, his gaze settling on Joziah. Finally, he addressed Joziah, querying, ¡°Mr. Aston, what¡¯s your take on my ideas?¡±


    Joziah¡¯s expression remained unreadable, betraying none of his thoughts. After a brief pause, he asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, why do you want to target customers with mid-to-high ies?¡±


    ¡°Simply because they are the ones who can afford our products,¡± Derek answered straightforwardly. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, we need to position our products as high-end to make them appear more exclusive, which will allow us to set higher prices.


    Low production costs and high selling prices are the keys to a substantial profit margin. This means targeting customers with mid-to-high ies since ordinary families won¡¯t be able to afford our products.¡±


    Joziah simply nodded, offering no direct reply. ¡°It sounds like your approach is the exact opposite of Mr. Franco¡¯s. Your two departments are takingpletely different paths.¡±


    Previously, in Department One, Franco had presented the Windsoul Robot aimed to create the most cost-effective household robots, designed to be affordable for ordinary families, with the hope of reaching every home. This stance starkly contrasted with Derek¡¯s.


    Derek borated, ¡°In business, our focus must be on profit. It¡¯s a waste of time developing a product that doesn¡¯t make money.¡± Derek then fixed his gaze on Joziah, asserting, ¡°Mr. Aston, I assume you agree with me?


    You lead arge team yourself, and everyone has to earn enough to support their families and achieve financial independence.¡±


    He shot a nce at Franco. ¡°Those who focus on crafting the ideal product over making a profit are too idealistic. They¡¯re bound to be phased out by the market. Isn¡¯t that the case, Mr. Aston?¡± Derek finished, turning his statement into a question.


    Joziah neither agreed nor disagreed. He merely smiled politely. Turning towards Connor, he inquired, ¡°Mr. Daniels, your two research and development departments seem to follow very different philosophies and directions. How should I approach coborating with the Daniels Group?¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°Franco and Derek are both remarkable talents with their distinct ideals and ambitions. Mr. Aston, select the philosophy that resonates with you. Regardless of your choice, I assure you of my full support in your coboration with either department.¡±


    Franco and Derek both fixed their gazes on Joziah, anticipating his decision. Yet, Joziah kept his thoughts to himself, revealing nothing about his leanings.


    Breaking the brief silence, Joziah then asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, could we perhaps tour the production workshop of the Daniels Group?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Connor replied promptly. He proceeded to take the Windsoul Robots technical team on a tour of the Daniels Group¡¯s production workshop. Despite theprehensive tour, Joziah remained silent about his thoughts, merely mentioning that he would need to confer with Dr. Finley before making the final decision.


    After the Windsoul Robots technical team had departed, Marissa apanied Connor back to his office. Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, ¡°Connor, what¡¯s your take on Derek¡¯s presentation?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:


    Upon hearing Derek¡¯s name, Connor scoffed dismissively. ¡°Those are not his ideas. They are obviously Aelfric¡¯s! He may work at the Daniels Group, but he only follows Aelfric¡¯s directives. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a Daniels.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Aelfric is behind him?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had Derek figured out for a while now,¡± Connor dered. ¡°Hecks both skills and a knack for business. He merely parrots whatever Aelfric gives him. I¡¯ve never respected Aelfric¡¯s approach to business. He prioritizes profit far above social responsibility.


    He¡¯s not the type of entrepreneur that benefits society. Over the years, the Warren Group has raked in profits mainly by developing addictive games that encourage people to spend money without contributing anything of real value to society.


    I¡¯ve rejected multiple partnership offers from the Warren Group because I don¡¯t see Aelfric as an ethical businessman.¡±


    Marissa nodded, understanding the situation. It seemed that nothing could get past Connor¡¯s discerning gaze.


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    With a sigh, Connor continued, ¡°Despite Neil¡¯s ill treatment of me, I considered helping Derek for the sake of my grandmother and the fact that Derek has suffered a lot since his youth. But frankly, he¡¯s just not worth the effort.¡±


    While Marissa agreed with Connor¡¯s assessment, she felt it wasn¡¯t her ce toment on the internal dynamics of the Daniels family. After a brief silence, she spoke up again. ¡°So, from the start, you knew it was Aelfric who had Neil pressure you into employing Derek.


    Did you give Derek a high position right away to set Aelfric up?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor responded openly. ¡°Aelfric had his sister marry into my family because he wanted to ally with Neil against me. They¡¯re after the Daniels Group and aiming to undermine me, so setting a trap seemed the right move.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Windsoul Robots might choose to partner with Derek¡¯s department?¡± Marissa questioned.


    ¡°No,¡± Connor replied. ¡°If Windsoul Robots aligns with Derek¡¯s views, they are not worth coborating with, and I would lose interest in Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°So, your views differ from Derek¡¯s?¡± Marissa probed further.


    ¡°Derek¡¯s thoughts are Aelfric¡¯s thoughts. How could my ideas possibly align with theirs?¡± Connor exined. ¡°I support Franco because his vision aligns closely with mine.¡±


    As she sat across from Connor, Marissa rested her chin on her hands and asked, ¡°What exactly is your vision? If it sounds promising, I might invest.¡±


    Connor looked up, amused, and chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re interested in making a profit?¡±


    ¡°Money is appealing. Who doesn¡¯t like making money?¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in making money too?¡±


    Connor smiled again and shared his vision. ¡°I¡¯ve focused on developing household robots suitable for the average family from the start. My goal has been to create affordable products for every home. Modern life moves swiftly.


    Besides managing their heavy workloads, people must find time for household chores and assisting their children with studies. It¡¯s exhausting.


    I envision our robots aspanions and caretakers for the elderly without children, as aids for full-time mothers overwhelmed by housework, and as support for disabled individuals to lead normal lives outdoors.


    In that case, elderly people living alone wouldn¡¯t need to move into nursing homes, full-time mothers could focus solely on their children, and disabled individuals could live with dignity. With our products, many ordinary people could enhance their quality of life.¡±


    As Connor finished, he looked up at Marissa. ¡°This is why I entered this industry.¡±


    He thought his tone might have been too intense and Marissa might find the topic dull, so he lightened the mood with a teasing smile. ¡°Miss ck Snake, do you like these ideas? Interested in bing a shareholder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Marissa responded tly.


    Confusion flickered across Connor¡¯s face


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:


    ¡°Why not?¡± Connor asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noble, Mr. Daniels. But I¡¯m just an ordinary person who likes to make money,¡± Marissa replied casually. ¡°People like me find Derek¡¯s ideas more appealing.¡±


    While speaking, she sent a message to Joziah: ¡°Windsoul Robots doesn¡¯t need to discuss partnerships with otherpanies. Let¡¯s go with the Research and Development Department One of the Daniels Group.¡±


    Joziah quickly responded, ¡°Okay, boss. I anticipated that you¡¯d choose to coborate with the Research and Development Department One of the Daniels Group. Their research and development philosophy and direction align closely with those of our Windsoul Robots.


    Plus, the Daniels Group excels in production and sales and has substantial financial resources. A partnership with them means achieving more with less effort and delivering superior, more valuable products to society.¡±


    After her exchange with Joziah, Marissa looked up to find Connor gazing at her intently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek


    ¡°Do you really support Aelfric¡¯s ideas?¡± Connor asked, his tone marked by displeasure.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a jerk too,¡± Marissa said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that his profit-driven ideas seem practical. Partnering with him might be very profitable.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about finances while you¡¯re with me?¡± Connor asked, clearly upset. ¡°Isn¡¯t my wealth sufficient for you? Why do you still consider making money with Aelfric?¡±


    ¡°It was just a casualment. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡± Marissa retorted, not wanting to discuss the matter further. She quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s time to clock out.¡±


    Connor nced at his watch. It was indeed quitting time, so he hastily gathered his things and left the Daniels Group with her.


    Once they were in the car, Marissa made her request. ¡°Take me back to the Sanchez family¡¯s vi.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Connor shot back without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you must stay with me. You have to live under my watch, or you¡¯ll never know the secret of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    Marissa red at him. For the sake of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s secret, she had to tolerate his demands for now.


    Her phone rang then. It was Le calling.


    As soon as she answered, Le¡¯s frantic voice filled the line. ¡°Tiffany,e back quickly. Mrs. Arabe Daniels has brought a bunch of bodyguards to our house to take the children!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa was baffled. Connor, sitting beside her, looked equally puzzled. He had promised to take the children back to the Daniels Manor. Why couldn¡¯t Arabe wait patiently? Why had she resorted to using bodyguards? When had she be such an unreasonable woman?


    Le continued, ¡°Tiffany, Mrs. Arabe Daniels is in her nies. We can¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s insisting on taking the children to the Daniels Manor, and we don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Where is Rita?¡± Marissa asked.


    Rita¡¯s job was to protect the children. Marissa hadn¡¯t told Rita about Arabe, afraid she might identally harm her.


    At the mention of Rita, Le burst intoughter. ¡°Rita is amazing. She took down more than a dozen of Mrs. Arabe Daniels¡¯ bodyguards all by herself. Mrs. Arabe Daniels was so furious, she started stamping her feet!¡±


    Marissa gazed helplessly at the car roof. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She ended the call and quickly sent a message to Rita: ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon to handle this. Until I arrive, don¡¯t hurt Mrs. Arabe Daniels or upset her. Try to calm her down patiently.¡±


    Rita responded promptly, ¡°Got it, boss!¡±


    Marissa let out a sigh of relief, then turned to Connor. ¡°You must have heard. Grandma went to the Sanchez family vi to take the children. Let¡¯s head there and see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Connor nodded and instructed Domenic to drive to the Sanchez family¡¯s home.


    Upon arriving, Marissa swiftly exited the car and dashed towards the vi, with Connor following close behind.


    As they entered the living room, the scene before them amused them


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:


    In the living room of the Sanchez family¡¯s vi, more than a dozen bodyguards were sprawled across the floor, each one writhing in agony. Arabe stood at the center, her face ashen with anger.


    The members of the Sanchez family clustered to one side, their expressions a mix of anxiety and helplessness. Rita, with the two children huddled behind her, faced Arabe with an unreadable expression.


    Lawrence and Lindsay clung to each of Rita¡¯s legs, peering timidly at Arabe, their eyes clouded with bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t grasp why everyone seemed so intimidated by this elderly woman, who, to their innocent eyes, appeared rather endearing.


    Just as Marissa and Connor entered the room, they caught Arabe¡¯s heated inquiry, ¡°You dare defy me?¡±


    Rita¡¯s voice was t, her face still devoid of emotion. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Daniels. My primary responsibility is to safeguard Lawrence and Lindsay. Without explicit instructions from my boss, they cannot be removed from the Sanchez family¡¯s residence.¡±


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    ¡°I¡¯m their great-grandmother!¡± Arabe burst out, her anger palpable.


    ¡°That changes nothing,¡± Rita responded indifferently, unmoved. ¡°They will stay put unless instructed otherwise by my boss.¡±


    Frustrated and without options, Arabe banged her clutch on the floor. The impact echoed through the room.


    ¡°Please, Mrs. Daniels, try to remain calm,¡± Rita continued, her tone unchanged. ¡°I was specifically instructed not to upset you or cause you harm.¡±


    At this, Arabe fixed a re on Rita, her eyes wide with incredulity. ¡°By refusing to let me take my great-grandchildren, haven¡¯t you already upset me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, may I sing a song for you?¡± Rita asked.


    Arabe looked perplexed. ¡°I have no interest in hearing you sing!¡±


    ¡°And what if I dance instead?¡± Rita suggested.


    Once again, Arabe was taken aback. ¡°Nor do I wish to see you dance!¡±


    ¡°Then what could possibly bring you joy?¡± Rita inquired.


    Arabe scrutinized Rita from head to toe and responded, ¡°Why must you be so peculiar? Who would enjoy your singing? Who would care to watch you dance? I just want to take my great-grandchildren home!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Rita interjected.


    This left Arabe fuming and speechless once more. ¡°You speak such gentle words, yet youmit the harshest acts. Damn it!¡±


    Arabe straightened her back andined, ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me a single smile. How do you expect to make me happy? If you really want to cheer me up, start by smiling at me first.¡±


    Rita let out augh. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­¡±


    However, the scene was bizarre. Herughter was melodious and pleasant, yet her expression remained rigid, not showing a genuine smile at all. Everyone around was taken aback, as if they had witnessed a robotugh.


    Clearly annoyed, Arabe reprimanded her, ¡°There¡¯s no warmth in your smile. Do you think I can¡¯t tell if you are really smiling? Let me be clear, I can spot a fake smile instantly: my eyes are sharper than my ears!¡±


    At the doorway, Marissa touched her forehead, speechless. Despite Rita¡¯s advanced capabilities, her facial expressions weren¡¯t quite perfect enough to mimic a human¡¯s, making it impossible for her to truly smile.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that Arabe would argue with a robot. She knew she had to step in. With a broad smile, she entered the living room and cheerfully called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    This brightened Arabe¡¯s mood immediately. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re back! I heard you hired this nanny to look after my great-grandson and great-granddaughter. She¡¯s awful!¡±


    Pointing usingly at the bodyguards sprawled on the floor, she eximed, ¡°Look at what she did to my bodyguards!¡±


    Trying to divert Arabe from the topic of Rita, Marissa quickly said, ¡°Grandma, what brings you here?¡±


    Distracted, Arabe responded, ¡°I¡¯m here to take my great-grandson and great-granddaughter home! How can the descendants of the Daniels family be raised in someone else¡¯s house?¡±


    Marissa was hesitant to let her children go with Arabe but also feared that refusing might upset her further. She nced awkwardly at Connor, signaling him to handle the delicate situation


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:


    Marissa was aware that Arabe had a fondness for her, which made her open to the idea of helping raise the two children at the Daniels Manor, despite theirck of blood ties to the Daniels family.


    She appreciated Arabe¡¯s kindness but couldn¡¯t decide for Tiffany, especially since the identity of the children¡¯s father was still a mystery. Bringing them to Connor¡¯s house would mean they¡¯d have to call him ¡°Father,¡± and this couldplicate things when Tiffany returned.


    Thus, Marissa found herself caught in a quandary. She hoped Connor would intervene and convince Arabe to reconsider.


    Unexpectedly, Connor squatted down and opened his arms to the children, calling out, ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay,e to Daddy.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Before she could respond, the children eagerly leapt into Connor¡¯s arms. They were overjoyed at the prospect of having a father. Lawrence, being more reserved, admired Connor silently. In contrast, Lindsay was quick to express her feelings, eximing, ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought you were my father. And indeed, you are!¡±


    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??


    The joy on the little girl¡¯s face brought warmth to Connor¡¯s heart. He asked her gently, ¡°Why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome!¡± Lindsay replied with a grin.


    Connorughed, amused by her candidness. It seemed this little girl had a knack for admiring handsome men, considering she thought he was her father because of his looks.


    Turning to Lawrence, Connor inquired, ¡°And you, Lawrence? Why do you think I¡¯m your father?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s reply was pragmatic. ¡°Because you¡¯re rich!¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words upon hearing the children¡¯s shallow responses. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of shallow man Tiffany had these children with. They must have inherited those superficial and materialistic values from him!


    Connor, on the other hand, found the children¡¯s outlooks amusing. One was charmed by his looks, and the other by his wealth. Both children joyfully epted him as their father. He affectionately patted their heads and suggested, ¡°How about going home with Dad?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay chimed together.


    ¡°Connor,¡± Marissa began, trying to intervene instinctively. However, Connor moved swiftly, not allowing her to finish her sentence. He led the children straight to Arabe and crouched down to introduce them. ¡°Kids, this is Daddy¡¯s grandma. She lives with Daddy. You should call her Great Grandma.¡±


    The two kids, who had been hiding timidly behind Rita earlier, now raised their heads and sweetly greeted Arabe, ¡°Hello, Great Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my sweethearts,¡± Arabe responded, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Look at my great-grandson and great-granddaughter. Aren¡¯t they beautiful, adorable, and sweet?¡± She affectionately patted their heads and then enticed them with a smile. ¡°Come home with me. I¡¯ll give you candies, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lawrence and Lindsay replied eagerly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Arabe eximed, unable to contain her excitement.


    Cade quickly stepped up to assist Arabe, who urged the children, ¡°Hurry up and follow me!¡±


    The children followed Arabe without a second thought, their hearts easily swayed.


    Marissa watched, feeling a mix of helplessness and disappointment, as the kids, who had been living with the Sanchez family for several days, departed without looking back.


    Turning to Connor, she sought rification, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Connor shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t make Grandma unhappy.¡±


    Marissa was left without words. Indeed, Connor was a dutiful grandson. To please his grandmother, he was willing to go all out, even to marry a woman he did not love and also leave his own family.


    Facing the astonished Sanchez family, Connor offered a polite apology. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than he took Marissa¡¯s hand and led her out of the Sanchez family vi. With little option but to follow, Marissa spoke up. ¡°Connor, you can take the two kids to your home, but I have one condition.¡±


    Connor halted and turned to her. ¡°What condition?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:


    ¡°Bring Rita with us,¡± said Marissa.


    Connor looked puzzled for a moment. ¡°Who is Rita?¡±


    Marissa gestured toward Rita, who was a short distance behind them. ¡°That nanny who upset Grandma. I want her to go to the Daniels Manor to look after Lawrence and Lindsay, and handle their kindergarten drop-off.¡±


    Connor nced at Rita, recognizing her as the woman who had caught him following Marissa the other day. Had it not been for this meddlesome nanny, he could have kept Marissa oblivious to her sleepwalking bit longer, secretly enjoying her nighttime visits.


    This nanny seemed too curious and would likely disrupt his ns to pursue his wife. He didn¡¯t approve of her!


    So he firmly objected, ¡°Our family already has plenty of maids who can adequately care for Lawrence and Lindsay. We also have bodyguards and drivers for the school runs. We don¡¯t need this dim-witted nanny.¡±


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    ¡°Third her, not the Sanchez family,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°Rita¡¯s job is to look after Lawrence and Lindsay, so she goes wherever they go.¡±


    ¡°Then let her go,¡± Connor responded. ¡°Besides the maids already at the Daniels Manor, I can hire professional nannies for Lawrence and Lindsay. We don¡¯t need this unskilled nanny.¡±


    ¡°No one is more skilled than Rita!¡± Marissa asserted confidently. She then looked at Connor with a teasing smile and said, ¡°You seem to have a problem with Rita. Why? Is it because she saw you in that broken car, tailing us homete at night?¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Connor clicked his tongue. He found humor in her words, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I was in that broken car, following youte at night? If you think that¡¯s my humiliation, let¡¯s discuss how you pressured me into sleeping with you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa quickly diverted her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dredge up the past.¡±


    Connorughed. ¡°Why are you so adamant about bringing this nanny along?¡±


    Marissa said briefly, ¡°She¡¯s inexpensive, efficient, loyal, obedient, pretty, and easy on the eyes!¡±


    After her exnation, Connor took another look at Rita before turning back to Marissa and said, seemingly off-topic, ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as you, not as easy on the eyes.¡±


    He meant it sincerely. The nanny was indeed striking, perhaps the most beautiful among her peers, but in his eyes, his vige girl outshone her in beauty and appeal. This nanny seemed tock charisma. Her expression was often vacant and uninspiring.


    However, his vige girl was the opposite¡ªher eyes sparkled with life, and she was always concocting some yful scheme, making her captivating to behold.


    Marissa was unaware that in that fleeting moment, he had such a vivid description of her in his mind. She was momentarily at a loss for words, then retorted, ¡°Who told you topare me to her? We¡¯re discussing whether you¡¯ll agree to have her stay at the Daniels Manor.¡±


    Connor realized he had strayed from the topic but was not embarrassed. He deftly said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa asked, confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Daniels Manor spacious enough for one more nanny? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle her sry and even her meals!¡±


    Rita only required a small space to recharge. Moreover, Rita didn¡¯t use much electricity each month. Bielefeld enjoyed many sunny days, and Rita could recharge her batteries by simply sunbathing. Her monthly electricity costs wouldn¡¯t surpass three hundred dors.


    Connor¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do I seem like I can¡¯t afford a nanny?¡±


    Marissa stared at him, demanding, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to bring Rita to the Daniels Manor?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her!¡± Connor said bluntly.


    Marissa was taken aback and then demanded angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:


    Connor certainly wouldn¡¯t confess that he found the nanny too observant and was concerned she might reveal anything she noticed about him to Marissa, jeopardizing his attempts to win her over.


    At present, every servant in the Daniels Manor was aligned with him, keeping silent about his tactics and even assisting him. However, Rita was Marissa¡¯s trusted confidante.


    His vige girl was already perceptive and challenging to fool! If she had a confidante to help her stay vignt against him, he would lose the strategic advantages.


    Without disclosing his real concerns but resolved not to wee the nanny home, Connor devised a cunning scheme. He looked at Rita, then leaned in to whisper to Marissa, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? This nanny keeps giving me seductive looks.


    It¡¯s clear she¡¯s trying to tempt me! Aren¡¯t you worried she might try to steal your husband?¡±


    He believed this usation would convince Marissa to reconsider bringing Rita to the Daniels Manor. After all, no rational woman would want a perceived threat to her marriage lingering nearby.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Surprisingly, Marissa¡¯s lips quirked twice at his statement. She then regarded him with scorn and mockingly said, ¡°Connor, you must be the world¡¯s number one overconfident man!¡±


    She folded her arms and chuckled, then teased him further, ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Even if a female orangutan flirted with you, Rita would not.¡±


    She then dropped her arms and gave him a frustrated look. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself.¡±


    Connor felt a pang of guilt. Her rebuke made his cheeks burn, leaving him deeply embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she ced such unwavering trust in Rita and had such confidence in her loyalty.


    If she were any other woman, he might think her naive for trusting people so readily. But she was ck Snake; it seemed unlikely for her to make such a fundamental error. So, why did she trust Rita so deeply?


    Before he could puzzle it out, Marissa gave him a final warning, saying, ¡°Connor, stop wasting my time and ying games. I have no patience for your excuses! I don¡¯t care about your reasons for disliking Rita. She¡¯sing with me to the Daniels Manor to care for Lawrence and Lindsay. If not, they won¡¯t stay there, and neither will I.¡±


    Connor lifted an eyebrow in defeat. Seeing her resolve, how could he continue to object? ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your decision,¡± he said quietly.


    Marissa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°See, wasn¡¯t that simple? You had to make such a fuss. I sometimes wonder what¡¯s going on in your head¡ªdo you have three extra pounds of fat up there?¡±


    With that, she waved to Rita and called out, ¡°Come on, Rita.¡±


    She then hurried off to catch up with Arabe and the two kids, ignoring Connorpletely. Connor helplessly raised his eyebrows. If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss. Who would have thought she¡¯d be so adamant about a nanny?


    Just then, Rita approached him. Feeling wronged, he decided to take out his irritation on her. ¡°Stop,¡± he said sharply.


    Rita stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°What can I do for you, boss husband?¡±


    Connor frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected the nanny to be so forthright. Most would tremble or show anxiety under his stern gaze, but Rita seemed unaffected. Did she feel untouchable because she had Marissa¡¯s support?


    As these thoughts swirled in his head, his grievances against Rita grew. Staring at her with a severe look, he cautioned in a low tone, ¡°When you arrive at the Daniels Manor, behave yourself. Don¡¯t pry into matters that don¡¯t concern you, and keep quiet about things you shouldn¡¯t discuss! Or else.¡±


    Before he could finish his threat, Rita cut in with a tense voice, ¡°Or else, you¡¯ll reduce me to a heap of parts and erase my existence from this world! Is that what you mean, boss husband?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:


    Rita¡¯sment took Connor aback. Why did he think he would reduce her to a heap of parts and erase her existence from this world?


    Although confused by her words, Connor responded with a cold stare. When Rita saw his reaction, she continued, ¡°But boss¡¯ husband, you can¡¯t tell me what to do. I only follow my boss¡¯ orders. I only do things if she tells me to.¡±


    Her statement infuriated Connor. He found the nanny¡¯s attitude insufferably arrogant. Before he could reprimand her, Rita added, ¡°I saw you talking with my boss earlier. It seems you¡¯re quite scared of her. I doubt you dare to reduce me to a heap of parts and erase my existence from this world. I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±


    With that, she followed Marissa. Connor clenched his teeth, watching Rita¡¯s retreating figure but unable to express his frustration. He had never thought he¡¯d be bullied and threatened by a nanny.


    When Marissa approached Arabe¡¯s car, she discovered it was full. It was a limousine with three rows of seats.


    The driver upied the front seat, Cade was in the passenger seat, Arabe and the kids sat in the middle row, and two bodyguards filled the back row to ensure their safety. Arabe and the children were engaged in lively conversation andughter, with no seat reserved for Marissa.


    Arabe looked at her and smiled, ¡°Sweetie, there¡¯s no room for you here. Why don¡¯t you go home in Connor¡¯s car?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face fell. Previously, Arabe always made sure to sit with her. Now, she hadn¡¯t saved a seat for her, prioritizing the children. Marissa believed she was losing Arabe¡¯s favor.


    Rita arrived then and took in the scene inside the car before knocking on the front passenger seat window. Cade quickly rolled down the window, ring at the nanny who had upset Arabe. ¡°What do you want?¡± he demanded sharply.


    With a neutral expression, Rita said, ¡°Youe out! Sit there.¡±


    Cade gestured towards a minivan parked behind the limousine. ¡°You should recognize your ce in this family. That¡¯s your ride. Who do you think you are, expecting to sit with Mrs. Arabe Daniels?¡±


    Rita responded confidently, ¡°I must be with the kids. They require my care.¡±


    Before Cade could respond, Arabe interjected, ¡°Rita, I appreciate that you always look out for the children¡¯s welfare. You are responsible for them. But I¡¯m still upset with you. You can¡¯t ride in my car.¡±


    Rita turned to Marissa. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re riding with me, Rita.¡±


    Marissa then headed towards Connor¡¯s car, with Rita following. Connor¡¯s vehicle also had three rows of seats. Typically, Connor sat in the middle row, Domenic was the driver, Marc sat in the front passenger seat, and Tery upied the backseat, providing security from the front and back.


    When Marissa rode along, she usually joined Connor in the middle row.


    The same setup was in ce today. As Marissa entered the car, she took her usual seat beside Connor.


    Marc rolled down the window, looking puzzled. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    Pointing to the backseat, Rita said, ¡°You move to the back. I¡¯m sitting here.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Tery stared at her in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t fathom why the nannycked self-awareness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:


    As Rita finished speaking, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all suppressed a smirk, mentally dismissing Rita as a pretty but clueless nanny.


    Just moments earlier, she had been denied a seat in Arabe¡¯s car. Cade had pointedly told her to ride in the minivan, yet here she was, attempting to ride in Mr. Daniels¡¯ vehicle.


    She wasn¡¯t wee in Arabe¡¯s car, but she had no ce in Connor¡¯s either.


    Marc nced at Rita, then said patiently, ¡°Rita, there¡¯s a minivan behind us. That¡¯s where you should be.¡±


    Rita ignored the minivan entirely and insisted, ¡°I need to be in the same car as my boss. She needs my protection.¡±


    Marc¡¯s patience waned as he responded, ¡°Rita, while you are skilled in fighting, the security in this car is already enough. With me and Terry here, you can¡ª¡±


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m


    Before Marc could continue, Marissa interjected, ¡°Marc, let Rita sit in the front passenger seat.¡±


    Marc froze, his expression showing disbelief, hinting that he thought it inappropriate for a nanny to sit in Mr. Daniels¡¯ car.


    Marissa arched an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Marc was at a loss for words. Would he really challenge this decision?


    If Mr. Daniels himself did not oppose Marissa¡¯s directive, who was he to do so as the chief of security?


    Reluctantly, Marc exited the car and moved to the back seat. Rita then emotionlessly took the front passenger seat and shut the door.


    With the door now closed, Connor found himself unable to stop staring at Rita¡¯s back, his irritation mounting.


    This nanny was insufferable!


    He was truly tempted to reduce her to a heap of parts and erase her existence from the world. Yet, he had to grit his teeth and bear it.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Domenic could clearly see Connor¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror. Noticing his boss¡¯s frustrated look, as if he wanted to eject Rita from the car, Domenic found himself starting to share the same strong aversion to the nanny.


    Given that his job depended on his boss¡¯s favor, he naturally mirrored Connor¡¯s sentiments. He liked whom his boss liked and disliked whom his boss disliked.


    As he was about to start the car, Domenic shot a scornful look at Rita.


    Rita turned to face him. Unbeknownst to Domenic, Rita had quickly scanned him from head to toe in that brief moment.


    Just as he was about to look away and start the car, Rita spoke.


    ¡°Driver, you seem to be in a sub-optimal health condition due to poor nutrition. You shouldn¡¯t be driving as you may suffer from dizziness and dyed reactions due to nutritional deficiencies.


    I also rmend you stop consuming pickles. Your stomach has developed a severe aversion to such high-salt, nutrient-poor food. Continuing to eat them could lead to severe pain.¡±


    As soon as Rita finished her diagnosis, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all felt a knot in their stomachs, utterly mortified.


    They suspected that Rita had x-ray vision, given her insight into Domenic¡¯s dietary habits!


    Domenic, eager to escape furthermentary from Rita, started the car and drove off without another nce at her.


    Rita sat quietly, her eyes on the road. Unbeknownst to the others, she was always ready to act, aware that the driver next to her had slightly elevated blood pressure and cholesterol, posing a potential health risk at any time.


    The two men in the back, also with pickles in their stomachs, weren¡¯t in great shape either. Depending on them for her boss¡¯s safety seemed like a bit of a gamble!


    Marissa found the whole ordeal quite entertaining and turned to gaze out the window, enjoying the passing scenery.


    She felt the difort of Domenic, Marc, and Terry but chose not to step in.


    It was clear they all had their reservations about Rita. She was intrigued to see whether they could handle Rita, who was no ordinary nanny but a robot.


    As she entertained these thoughts with a slight smirk, suddenly there was a loud bang, and the car began to shake violently


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:


    Domenic carefully avoided looking at Rita after starting the car. He also refrained from speaking to her, fearful she might reveal more unsettling truths.


    Marc and Terry stuck close together, hoping to escape Rita¡¯s observant eye. They didn¡¯t want Connor to find out they were subsisting on bread and pickles, which often left them breathless and weak.


    They preferred to keep this a secret from everyone, fearing ridicule at Doomsday Base, especially from their chief instructor, ck Mallow.


    Top trainees at Doomsday Base typically earned at least 2 million dors a year and led carefree lives, unlike their miserable existence. Like Marc and Terry, Domenic also wished to hide his unfortunate situation.


    He had graduated from a prestigious university, and his peers had envied him for bing Connor¡¯s special assistant. He dreaded the thought of them discovering how miserable he had be.


    He had to concede that Rita was right. He had indeed be fragile. He often felt anxious and weak, which was a clear sign of his poor health. But there wasn¡¯t much he could do. Burdened by significant debt, he had to subsist on bread and pickles to make ends meet.


    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s


    Although such foodcked nutrients, it was better than having nothing at all.


    Suddenly, Domenic felt dizzy, his legs weakening. At that moment, there was a loud bang¡ªthe car jolted harshly. He realized he hadn¡¯t been watching the road and had struck arge rock or some other obstacle.


    Even after realizing his mistake, Domenic was slow to react. After several rough jolts, the car veered towards a roadside sycamore tree. At the crucial moment, he thought to turn the steering wheel, but his brain¡¯smands didn¡¯t reach his hands. He was immobilized.


    Just as the car neared the tree, a slender leg reached out and swiftly corrected the steering wheel, guiding the car back on track.


    Once the danger had passed, Domenic, drenched in cold sweat, realized the gravity of the situation. Instinctively, he nced at Rita, who had timely intervened with her leg, and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    He then checked on Connor and Marissa via the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Daniels, Miss Nash?¡±


    They were unharmed, as the ident was minor for seasoned fighters like Lone Wolf and ck Snake, but both appeared irritated.


    Marissa said sarcastically, ¡°Domenic, are you capable of doing your job?¡±


    Domenic pressed his lips together in embarrassment and remained silent.


    Connor asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Domenic? I pay you a sry of 1.2 million dors a year, yet you¡¯re suffering from malnutrition. What are you doing with your money?¡±


    Domenic couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit he was using it to pay off debts, so he stammered, ¡°Lately¡­ I¡¯ve been trying a new diet.¡±


    Connor looked at him as if he were a fool. ¡°You¡¯re suspended. Go home and finish your diet. Return to work once you¡¯re done. I can¡¯t afford to have a malnourished assistant. It¡¯s a risk to my safety.¡±


    Domenic quickly protested, ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t do that. Mr. Daniels, I don¡¯t need a suspension.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be suspended at all. He was making 120,000 dors a month, which barely covered his basic needs for bread and pickles. Without his sry, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford the basics.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, I will end my diet tomorrow,¡± Domenic hastily assured Connor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Connor exhaled deeply and ceased hisints. He felt increasingly disheartened. Rita, the new addition to the Daniels Manor staff against his will, was a constant irritation. His highly-paid special assistant was proving to be another source of irritation.


    The rest of the drive passed without incident. They safely reached Daniels Manor, and everyone disembarked.


    Then, suddenly, a strong gust of wind surged. Rita, who was slight and slender, remained unmoved. Marc and Terry, however, were so frail that they were blown away by the wind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:


    The wind did indeed pick up suddenly and with considerable force, but it wasn¡¯t potent enough to knock over people, especially not grown men. Even the maids who came out of the main building to greet them managed to stand firm, though their skirts fluttered wildly.


    However, Marc and Terry, appearing as fragile as patients, were knocked off their feet by the gust, rolling several times on the ground. Everyone stared at Marc and Terry in astonishment, baffled by how the two head bodyguards, expected to be pirs of strength, appeared so frail and delicate.


    At that moment, nobody paid attention to Domenic, who was managing only slightly better than Marc and Terry. As the wind picked up, he too staggered backward. Luckily, he was next to the car and quickly stabilized himself by leaning against it, thus avoiding the embarrassing tumble that Marc and Terry experienced.


    Marc and Terry were deeply embarrassed. They had always taken pride in their elite training at Doomsday Base, yet here they were, rendered powerless. It became clear that diet was crucial. Their daily intake of pickles was evidently insufficient.


    But this was not the moment to regret their food choices. They needed to exin to Connor why they had be so weak as his bodyguards.


    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????


    Once the wind stopped, they quickly got back on their feet and returned to stand before Connor, their heads hung in embarrassment.


    Marissa observed the two, now pale and shaken, wondering what trials they had faced that had left them so weakened. Meanwhile, Connor gave Marc and Terry a skeptical look and teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you two been trying a new diet, too?¡±


    Marc and Terry considered confirming but hesitated. Domenic had already used that excuse, and to repeat it might seem ridiculous. So, they remained silent, their lips sealed.


    Connor mocked them further. ¡°You¡¯re so feeble a mere gust knocked you down, yet you im to be my bodyguards? In a crisis, will you protect me, or will I need to protect you?¡±


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s shame deepened. They wished they could just vanish.


    Connor then turned severe and said, ¡°You¡¯re suspended starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, please!¡± Marc interjected desperately. ¡°Mr. Daniels, please don¡¯t suspend us! We¡¯ll regain our strength quickly and won¡¯t let you down again.¡±


    Terry joined in, pleading anxiously, though his words sounded ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Daniels, even if you suspend us, please don¡¯t stop our pay. We have families to support.¡±


    Connor scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you both orphans? As far as I¡¯m aware, you¡¯ve never even dated, so how do you have families to support?¡±


    Terry realized his blunder, shook his head, and fell silent. In his panic, he had identally quoted a line from a television show.


    Connor grew even more exasperated. The assistant and bodyguards he depended on were suddenly bing a source of aggravation.


    At that moment, Franco burst out of the main building and shouted excitedly, ¡°Connor!¡±


    Connor¡¯s focus shifted. He looked at Franco and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came with my mom,¡± Franco gestured towards the main building. ¡°She missed you and came to visit you and your grandma. She¡¯s currently in the living room chatting with your grandma.¡±


    Connor¡¯s spirits lifted, and he promptly headed towards the main building.


    Marissa was debating whether to go inside to meet Connor¡¯s aunt, considering she was someone Connor held in high regard. Just then, her phone buzzed. She checked it and noticed a message from Q.


    Without hesitation, she quickly stepped aside to a secluded area to respond to Q¡¯s message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:


    The message from Q appeared on Marissa¡¯s phone:


    ¡°Can¡¯t put into words how excited I was. I even couldn¡¯t help but cry when you informed me. I can¡¯t express how thrilled I am.¡±


    As Marissa read the message, a slight frown appeared on her face.


    Apart from today, when she had dered that Dr. Finley was a close friend of hers to annoy Franco, she had never made any mention of Dr. Finley.


    But then, how had Q gotten their hands on the information, and so fast, for that matter?


    Definitely, Q had a spy in either Daniels Group or Windsoul Robots.


    This thought made Marissa all the more aware of just how terrifying Q was. How on earth was Q able to acquire the power and influence required to nt a spy in either Daniels Group or Windsoul Robots?


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Pursing her lips, she began to think about who the spy might be and quickly ruled out Joziah and Leo. Both knew that she was Dr. Finley, a fact that Q wasn¡¯t aware of yet.


    Moreover, Joziah and Leo were technical elites that she had trained personally. She knew that they were loyal to her to the core, so she trusted them.


    After a few more seconds of silence, Marissa sent a reply to Q:


    ¡°What¡¯s making you excited?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for Dr. Finley for quite a while now to no avail, regardless of how much we tried. We still haven¡¯t figured out who she really is.¡±


    Marissa immediately understood that Q wanted to capture Dr. Finley.


    With a slight frown, she recalled a series of weird urrences that had happened a couple of years ago. A group of unidentified people had been looking for Dr. Finley, which had impacted Windsoul Robots¡¯ operations.


    A single nce at them, and one would know that those people were well-organized and couldn¡¯t be up to any good.


    It was because of those incidents that Marissa had worked harder to hide her identity as Dr. Finley. She appointed Joziah and Leo to deal with everything regarding thepany while she focused on research and development.


    From the look of things now, there was a high possibility that those people had been sent by Q.


    With this in mind, Marissa said, ¡°Tell me why you are trying to find Dr. Finley.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°I can¡¯t provide an answer to your question. But I am going to give you the second task earlier than nned. Take Dr. Finley to me.¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Q continued, ¡°You are to steal the file from Peridot Consortium and hand over Dr. Finley to me. It is totally up to you which of the two tasks is to be aplished first.


    The moment you are done with a task, I promise to provide you with an honest answer to one of your questions.¡±


    After reading this, Marissa replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not acquainted with Dr. Finley. I was just bluffing today to intimidate someone I was arguing with.¡±


    Q said, ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s a pity. But it¡¯s okay. Even if you don¡¯t know Dr. Finley, you would surely have a way to get to her. You should still be able to carry out the second task.¡±


    Biting her lip, Marissa asked, ¡°How on earth am I supposed to get to Dr. Finley?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Well, Windsoul Robots and Daniels Group will cooperate soon. And since you are Connor¡¯s wife, it should be convenient for you to achieve the second task.¡±


    Frowning more, Marissa said, ¡°But Windsoul Robots only inspected Daniels Group. We can¡¯t be certain yet that they would want to cooperate.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. I¡¯ve already confirmed that Windsoul Robots will work with Daniels Group¡¯s Research and Development Department One. All you need to do is use your rtionship with Connor to figure out who Dr. Finley is.¡±


    After reading this, Marissa narrowed her eyes and bit her lip. Q¡¯s words made her certain that they had a spy in Windsoul Robots.


    Though she and Joziah had decided to work with Daniels Group¡¯s Research and Development Department One, they hadn¡¯t uttered a word about it yet to the public, and therefore no one outside thepany ought to be aware of it, but Q was.


    One way or another, Marissa had to find this spy as soon as possible to avoid horrible consequences.


    As she was thinking of this, she had momentarily forgotten to reply to Q. Believing that she was saying nothing because she didn¡¯t want to aplish the task, Q sent an additional message to her, which read, ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for me to assign you two tasks without providing you with any information that you seek.


    You have every right to be upset.


    You know what, to show you that I¡¯m being sincere with you, how about I answer one of your questions without any conditions? Just ask me any question.¡±


    Marissa still wanted to ask Q about Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts.


    Since Q had informed herst time that Tiffany was with them, she decided to cunningly get the answer she needed this time.


    With this in mind, she messaged Q, asking, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    To that, Q simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fixed location. I just wander everywhere.¡±


    Seeing this, Marissa cursed under her breath. This damn bastard had fooled her once more!


    Grinding her teeth, Marissa replied furiously, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll be the one to tear you into pieces.¡±


    After a few seconds, Q¡¯s reply came, which read, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be mad. After all, I told you nothing but the truth. To calm you down and further incentivize you to finish the tasks, there¡¯s something I can tell you regarding your father.¡±


    Seeing this, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:


    ¡°Get the file I want,¡± Q said, ¡°and find Dr. Finley. Once youplete one of the two, I shall tell you where your father is.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as she typed out a reply.


    ¡°Does that mean that my father is really alive?¡±


    ¡°There are two kinds of meetings in this world,¡± came Q¡¯s message. ¡°The living meet in person, and the dead are visited at their tombs.¡±


    And just like that, Marissa¡¯s soaring spirits fell into disappointment.


    Q was promising to take her to her father, but whether she was going to see him in person or visit his grave was yet to be revealed. The uncertainty of it all was unbearable, especially when it was her father¡¯s life in question.


    She despised Q and their cryptic mind games.


    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???


    Marissa didn¡¯t want to be Q¡¯s puppet. She would definitely do much better if she simply captured Q and beat the answers out of them. With renewed determination, she took out another phone to track Q¡¯s location.


    Thanks to her previous encounter with the bastard¡¯s hacker guardian, Marissa bypassed all the security walls with ease.


    Soon, she had the coordinates she needed.


    The location was in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.


    How was she supposed to find someone in the biggest damn body of water in the world?


    Q had imed to wander everywhere. But if Tiffany was with Q, was she also wandering everywhere?


    Marissa was pondering this when the red dot indicating Q¡¯s location suddenly disappeared, and Q¡¯s profile picture turned ck and white.


    Q had gone offline.


    Marissa tossed her phone aside in frustration. Since she had no way of locating Q at the moment, she had no choice but to take on the missions Q had set for her.


    Of course, the only real option was to steal the file Q wanted from Peridot Consortium. Marissa was Dr. Finley herself, so she couldn¡¯t possibly turn herself in when she still had other matters to take care of.


    Q clearly wanted to use Dr. Finley¡¯s knowledge and skills to push whatever personal agenda they had, but what exactly was that agenda?


    As things currently stood, she would just have to wait for the right opportunity to unravel anything. There was no point in losing sleep, worrying about the unknown, so Marissa decided to shelve those concerns for now.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself, then slowly emerged from her hiding spot.


    In the distance, she spotted Franco chatting animatedly with Rita, though thetter had a nk, almost lifeless expression on her face.


    Curious about their interaction, Marissa quietly linked her phone to Rita¡¯s chip, enabling her to eavesdrop on the two.


    ¡°I heard your name is Rita,¡± Marissa heard Franco say. ¡°It¡¯s a very pretty name. Where are you from? Do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°My boss forbids me from entertaining questions from strangers,¡± Rita answered tly.


    ¡°Oh, but I am not a stranger,¡± Franco countered. ¡°My name is Franco, and I am your boss¡¯s cousin. Look, there¡¯s no need to be so wary of me. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cousin of my boss?¡± Rita¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I just saw you ring at my boss. You looked so hostile. I can tell that you most certainly are not a good person.¡±


    Franco was momentarily taken aback but deftly steered the conversation in a different direction. ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful young woman. Why did you choose to be a nanny? Have you ever considered switching jobs? I can help you find something that pays better and requires less work.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Rita said calmly.


    Franco was stunned yet again, this time into silence.


    Marissa craned her neck to look in their direction and saw that Rita was already walking away with Franco. The man, on the other hand, watched her departing back with a forlorn look on his face.


    Marissa straightened her clothes and walked up to Rita.


    As they stood close to each other, Rita gestured subtly toward Franco. ¡°Boss, that man was being a little too nosy. He kept asking me strange questions. Would you like me to handle him?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. You may carry on with your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Rita nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    ¡°Rita,¡± Marissa stopped her just as the other woman turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for them right now. Mrs. Arabe Daniels still has reservations about you. It would be best to steer clear of her at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Rita muttered, her brows furrowing. ¡°I¡¯ll just mill about the garden, then.¡±


    And off she went, strolling aimlessly among the shrubberies and flower beds.


    Then, Marissa turned on her heel and strode to where Franco was standing. Without beating around the bush, she asked, ¡°Have you fallen in love at first sight with my nanny?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:


    Franco felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him as Marissa bluntlyid bare his thoughts, though he was too proud to acknowledge it.


    In an attempt to mask his difort, he retorted with a stubborn edge, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Marissa, overlooking his sharp tone, responded solemnly, ¡°Just don¡¯t set your sights on Rita.¡±


    ¡°And who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡± Franco snapped back, his voice tinged with defiance. ¡°Do you think just because you hired Rita, you get to make all her decisions? She¡¯s an adult. Even her parents can¡¯t intrude on her privacy, let alone you.¡±


    Marissa, slightly amused by his outburst, let a smile y on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to intrude. Consider it a friendly warning. I just don¡¯t want to see you end up heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Franco snorted derisively. ¡°You think I can¡¯t win Rita¡¯s heart? That¡¯s absurd! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m a sessful, handsome IT professional. Countless women vie for my attention. Rita isn¡¯t blind. What¡¯s stopping her from falling for me?¡±


    With his arms crossed defiantly, Franco red at Marissa, his voice dripping with scorn. ¡°You think you can y dirty because I told you to stop bothering my cousin? Keep dreaming!¡±


    Franco¡¯s voice boomed so loudly that Marissa¡¯s ears tickled. She tilted her head and fidgeted with her earlobe.


    Looking up, she asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re serious about Rita?¡±


    Franco responded with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m always serious when ites to rtionships. I¡¯m a believer in love at first sight. If I don¡¯t fall for a girl right away, I won¡¯t even consider dating her. But if I do, I pursue her relentlessly.¡±


    ¡°Do you see yourself marrying Rita?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Franco blushed slightly but replied honestly, ¡°I date with marriage in mind. If Rita agrees, I¡¯d go down to city hall and register our marriage today.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Marissa clucked her tongue disapprovingly and shook her head, lost for words.


    Franco, a bit intimidated, pressed her, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied, patting his shoulder. ¡°Just wishing you luck,¡± she added, then walked past him.


    After a few steps, Marissa feltpelled to turn back. ¡°Franco, listen, as your cousin-inw, I have to tell you. You two just aren¡¯t suited for each other. Maybe you should reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Tiffany!¡± Franco, visibly irritated, gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Consider this a warning. Don¡¯t nder me in front of Rita. I won¡¯t let you tarnish my image in her eyes.¡±


    Marissa simply shrugged and walked away.


    Listening to others could be beneficial, yet Franco chose to dismiss her words. What else could she do? He was smitten with Rita and hoped to win her over, but Marissa had a secret she couldn¡¯t share. Rita was a robot.


    Revealing Rita¡¯s true nature as a robot could lead to chaos. If people knew, Rita would attract attention wherever she went. How could Marissa then ensure the safety of Lawrence and Lindsay?


    Keeping Rita at home might be necessary under such circumstances.


    Rita was no ordinary robot. She was a high-end model that saved significantly on electricity, yet her creation had been costly. Her processor had been crafted using the world¡¯s most advanced technology, a unique development by Dr. Finley, making it invaluable.


    Rita¡¯s body was made from costly materials, amounting to nearly 100 million in total. Ordinary resources would never have achieved such a lifelike appearance.


    Such a valuable robot should fulfill its potential to the fullest. Keeping her confined at home would be a terrible waste of resources.


    This dilemma forced Marissa to seek partnerships with otherpanies, despite her mastery of cutting-edge technology. The robots she created were too expensive for average households, but her goal was to make robotic assistance essible to everyone.


    Coborating with others was essential to achieve this bnce of high technology and affordability.


    Currently, the Daniels Group was the ideal partner for Windsoul Robots. Moreover, revealing Rita¡¯s identity as a robot would inadvertently expose Marissa¡¯s own identity as Dr. Finley.


    With these thoughts, Marissa took out her phone and sent a message to Rita


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:


    Since Franco was impervious to Marissa¡¯s persuasions, she had no choice but to caution Rita against leading him on. The thought of Franco getting hurt because of Rita weighed heavily on her conscience.


    Marissa had always ensured Rita looked impable, primarily for her own pleasure since Rita served as her personal maid. However, Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that Rita¡¯s striking beauty and wless physique would capture Franco¡¯s attention.


    Marissa instructed firmly, ¡°Rita, if Franco tells you he likes you, don¡¯t just thank him. Make it clear you don¡¯t feel the same. And if he asks how you feel about him, tell him he means nothing special to you. Got it?¡±


    Rita responded promptly, ¡°Understood, boss!¡±


    With that settled, Marissa stored her phone in her purse and proceeded to the main building by herself. She was there to meet Allyson Brit, Connor¡¯s aunt. Despite the facade of her marriage to Connor, she needed to maintain decorum to uphold Tiffany¡¯s esteemed reputation.


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Inside the living room, Arabe upied the central spot on a sofa, with Lawrence and Lindsay nestled close to her, showing their best behavior. On another sofa, Connor was deep in conversation with Allyson. Allyson gazed at Connor with eyes full of affection.


    Everyone knew she had a soft spot for him, treating him as if he were her own child.


    As she conversed with Connor, Allyson asionally nced at the two children ying nearby. With each look, her brow furrowed deeper, and she let out a worried sigh. Marissa, observing from the doorway, noted Allyson¡¯s troubled expression but kept her own face impassive. She entered the living room silently and greeted Allyson with formality.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Brit.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s gaze snapped up to Marissa. After a brief look, her expression soured even further. It was clear she harbored no fondness for Tiffany.


    Allyson seemed to wrestle with her thoughts, starting to speak several times but holding back, mindful of the children¡¯s presence. Sensing her difort, Connor quickly intervened. ¡°Cade, why don¡¯t you take Lawrence and Lindsay upstairs to rest?¡±


    Without hesitation, Cade escorted the children upstairs.


    With the kids out of earshot, Allyson¡¯s demeanor turned stern. ¡°Sit down, Tiffany. We need to talk,¡± shemanded.


    Marissa moved towards a single chair, but Connor gently grasped her hand, guiding her to sit next to him instead. This only deepened Allyson¡¯s frown. She clearly disapproved of their closeness.


    ¡°Connor,¡± she began, her toneced with disapproval. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what they¡¯re saying online. You¡¯ve been pretending to be married to make Arabe happy, but now that everyone knows the truth, there¡¯s no need to keep up the charade.¡±


    Allyson gestured towards the single chair, urging, ¡°Tiffany, take the seat over there.¡±


    As Marissa began to rise, Connor grasped her hand, gently urging her to remain seated. Allyson, suspecting Connor¡¯s hesitation stemmed from a fear of upsetting Arabe, addressed her directly. ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re like family to me. I¡¯ll be frank. Connor needs to divorce Tiffany as soon as possible.¡±


    Arabe, who had just been enjoying a lively conversation with the two children, frowned upon hearing Allyson¡¯s blunt suggestion. ¡°Allyson, why on earth would you want them to divorce? They¡¯re so in love,¡± she protested, visibly confused and upset.


    With a heavy sigh, Allyson responded with gravity, ¡°Arabe, have you not seen the stories online? Their marriage is a charade, a show put on to keep you happy.


    Connor is your grandson, true, but you shouldn¡¯t pressure him to stay married out of duty. Think about his happiness. If it were a suitable match with a woman from a distinguished family, perhaps, but Tiffany? She¡¯s be a joke around town.


    How can we stand by and watch Connor live in disgrace? And what of my sister? How can she rest in peace knowing the troubles Connor faces because of this farce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:


    Allyson grew increasingly agitated with each word she spoke. As she reached the end, sobs choked her, and tears streamed down her face.


    Marissa was deeply moved. Despite Allyson¡¯s disdain and constant belittling, Marissa acknowledged the truth in Allyson¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to harbor any hatred towards Allyson. If Marissa were in Allyson¡¯s shoes, she would oppose her nephew marrying a notorious woman, too.


    Connor had been orphaned shortly after birth, and his big brother had wanted him dead. Genuine care for him was rare. Though Arabe loved Connor dearly, her health had been declining in recent years. Allyson¡¯s protective love made Connor¡¯s upbringing less challenging, ensuring he survived to this day.


    Allyson held a prominent position in the Daniels family, and Arabe respected her efforts and acknowledged her status. Witnessing Allyson in tears while mentioning Connor¡¯s deceased mother, Arabe felt a pang of sadness.


    After a moment of silence, Arabe turned to Connor and asked, ¡°Connor, do you feel upset that I made you marry Tiffany?¡±


    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Before Connor could respond, Allyson interjected, ¡°Of course, Arabe. Remember how Connor resisted this marriage from the start? It led to arguments between you two. He was concerned about your health and reluctantly agreed.¡±


    Arabe, aging and forgetful, lowered her head upon hearing Allyson¡¯s words. After a moment of reflection, her memory returned. She murmured, ¡°Yes, that seems to be right.¡±


    Raising her head, Arabe fixed her gaze on Connor and asked, ¡°You rascal, is your marriage really a sham just to appease me? Do you actually wish to divorce her now?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s question hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Connor¡¯s silence was deafening.


    ¡°Arabe, must you even ask?¡± Allyson interjected promptly. ¡°Just look at them. They¡¯repletely mismatched. Connor, the esteemed head of the Daniels family, is renowned in Blebert and beyond. And Tiffany? She¡¯s been branded a failure since childhood, with five broken engagements!¡±


    Speaking of this, Allyson grew tense again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set aside her troubled past for now,¡± Allyson continued, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Instead, let¡¯s focus on the children. Arabe, why should you impose another man¡¯s children on your grandson? Connor is outstanding.


    He could have married the most exceptional woman in the world. Instead, he¡¯s wedded a woman with a questionable reputation and assumed the role of stepfather to children who aren¡¯t his own. Do you realize this could make him aughingstock throughout the entire city?¡±


    Allyson was so distraught that tears welled up in her eyes once more. ¡°If Tiffany truly brings you happiness and you genuinely like her, then ept her as a friend. Why force Connor into marrying her?¡±


    Upon hearing Allyson¡¯s usations and witnessing her tears, Arabe sank into deep despair. She was torn between her love for her grandson and her belief in Tiffany¡¯s worth.


    However, Arabe disagreed with Allyson and countered, ¡°Actually, Tiffany is quite excellent, but you don¡¯t see it.¡±


    Clearly, Allyson misunderstood Arabe¡¯s point. She countered, ¡°I know she¡¯s now a legend in the art world. She¡¯s undoubtedly exceptional in that regard. But she still isn¡¯t worthy of Connor! He¡¯s not just exceptional; hees from a spotless background.


    He should marry someone as outstanding and virtuous as himself, not a woman who¡¯s had five broken engagements and has two children! If my sister were still alive, she¡¯d never agree to this marriage. No mother would want to see her son endure such humiliation.¡±


    Upon hearing Allyson mention Connor¡¯s deceased mother once more, Arabe was deeply saddened and let out a heavy sigh. The emotional weight of the conversation was palpable.


    Then, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Connor, do you really wish for a divorce? If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t stand in your way!¡±


    When Allyson witnessed Arabe¡¯s concession, her eyes sparkled with hope. She urged Connor, ¡°Connor, tell Arabe right now that you want to divorce this woman!¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:


    Allyson was excited but soon felt let down by Connor¡¯s reaction.


    Connor remained calm throughout. After Allyson stopped talking, he tightened his grip on Marissa¡¯s hand.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Allyson, I feel extremely fortunate to marry the woman next to me.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say, Connor?¡±


    Connor exined clearly, ¡°Aunt Allyson, you were right. I resisted strongly when Grandma tried to make me marry Tiffany and felt upset. I was unhappy in my marriage. But now¡ª¡± He turned to look at Marissa, a sweet smile spreading across his face. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I won¡¯t divorce her.¡±


    Then, he turned to Arabe and continued gently, ¡°Thank you for arranging such a wonderful marriage, Grandma. It has made my life bright and interesting.¡±


    Arabe was momentarily taken aback. Then she burst outughing.


    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    After she calmed down, Arabe said excitedly, ¡°I knew you would see how excellent your wife is. Connor, you¡¯re my favorite grandchild. Why would I force you into a bad marriage?¡±


    Connor smiled and chose not to say more. He felt truly grateful to his grandmother. Arabe had been adamant about him marrying Tiffany, even threatening her own life. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up marrying Marissa, such a remarkable woman.


    Arabe turned to Allyson with a smile. ¡°Allyson, as you can see, I¡¯m not forcing Connor or preventing him from getting a divorce. He doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Allyson was still in shock and struggled to collect her thoughts. Arabe¡¯s words snapped her back to reality. Looking at Connor, she asked, ¡°Connor, how can you¡ª¡±


    Allyson wanted to ask how he could have fallen for such a dreadful woman but stopped herself. After Connor had expressed his love for his wife, she didn¡¯t want to hurt his pride.


    Connor beamed at her. ¡°Aunt Allyson, I know you¡¯ve always cared for me. But the details of my rtionship are our own. I can handle my marriage. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Allyson still looked concerned.


    After taking a moment topose herself, she turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, what¡¯s going on between you and Xander?¡±


    Marissa was still reeling from Connor¡¯s unexpected deration. Although he had confessed his feelings for her in private, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would openly defy his aunt for her.


    Allyson¡¯s question snapped Marissa back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± she replied almost reflexively.


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Allyson retorted with a sneer. ¡°You say that, but what about the breaking news online?¡±


    News online?


    Confused, Marissa pulled out her phone to check the news and discovered the rumors about her and Xander.


    The article was sensational, alleging she had stolen another woman¡¯s boyfriend, even though she was still married to Connor.


    The article had evidently been promoted for increased visibility, leading numerousizens to read and discuss it rapidly. Many of them hurled insults at Tiffany in thements section.


    As she read through the news, Marissa quickly figured out why rissa used her of stealing another woman¡¯s boyfriend. The rumors imed Xander had a girlfriend named Emilee Hinks, the daughter of the owner of Hinks Perfumes.


    Marissa was familiar with Emilee¡¯s name, though they had never met. Emilee was the daughter of the woman married to Silver Fox¡¯s father. Silver Fox had told Marissa about Emilee¡¯s typical hypocrisy.


    From a young age, Emilee had repeatedly schemed against Silver Fox. She and her mother had framed Silver Fox, forced her into exile abroad, and nearly seeded in having her killed. Hearing Emilee¡¯s name now made Marissa feel uneasy, given her connection to Silver Fox.


    Marissa was shocked to learn that Xander was involved with Emilee and had not informed her. Internally, she seethed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Fueled by her anger, Marissa immediately sent a message to Xander


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:


    Marissa asked, ¡°Xander, is Emilee your girlfriend?¡±


    Xander replied quickly, ¡°No, she¡¯s not. I haven¡¯t even paid her much attention. It¡¯s all her doing.¡±


    Marissa frowned as she read Xander¡¯s messages. His reassurances did little to quell her frustration. ¡°Then address it as quickly as you can,¡± she replied.


    Xander reassured her, ¡°Understood, chief instructor. Watch what happens next.¡±


    As her conversation with Xander concluded, Marissa sank into deep thought. Given that Emilee had unterally attached herself to Xander for publicity, she would hardly use Marissa of stealing her boyfriend. It was clear that someone else was orchestrating this scandal.


    The rumor was more than mere hearsay; it included an article along with several images of her and Xander shopping in a mall and visiting the Crystal Hotel. All these images were from surveince footage. It was apparent that the individual spreading these rumors had meticulously tracked her and Xander¡¯s movements.


    Securing surveince footage from the mall was quite straightforward: one could simply pay off the right people, pull the appropriate strings, or invent a convincing reason to gain ess. However, obtaining footage from the Crystal Hotel was a much more formidable task.


    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m


    The Crystal Hotel, owned by the affluent Hoffman family, catered to a high-profile clientele with extremely rigorous management practices, making its surveince footage almost impervious to unauthorized ess. Very few had the clearance needed to view it.


    Yet, the instigator of the rumors had managed not only to ess this footage but also to take screenshots, indicating a strong connection to the hotel. Marissa instinctively suspected rissa.


    While Bu had ess to the hotel¡¯s surveince, it was improbable that he would divulge details concerning his own brother, leaving rissa as the prime suspect. The realization that rissa might be behind these rumors struck Marissa as particrly surprising, given her eminent status.


    For the esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium to stoop to such underhanded tactics as monitoring her movements and spreading rumors online was indeed bewildering. Such ndestine activities would typically be expected of a lowly trickster, not the prestigious president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Marissa found the entire scenario ironically amusing, her lips curling into a wry smile. She mused to herself that rissa was quite ridiculous. Moreover, she deduced that rissa likely thought she was Tiffany, as the rumors seemed to target Tiffany, not Marissa.


    Now her curiosity was piqued¡ªwhat kind of grudge did rissa have against Tiffany that would drive her to engage in such petty acts of vengeance?


    Marissa decided there was no use in being indirect with rissa. If rissa harbored such resentment towards her, exploiting any trivial matter to publicly disgrace her, she was sure to seek vengeance in the future. It was better to confront the issue directly.


    With this realization, Marissa calmly pocketed her phone and turned to Allyson. ¡°Mrs. Brit, this rumor is clearly an act of malice. You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Allyson responded, ¡°But the word going around is that yesterday Xander proposed at the Nash family¡¯s ce, and you epted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just idle talk,¡± Marissa responded coolly. ¡°You know how Xander is prone to bluster. He blusters, and others spread it. I can¡¯t control that.¡±


    She and Xander had only pretended to be a couple in front of Bu and rissa. Since there was no longer a need to maintain this facade, she chose not to acknowledge it.


    However, Allyson, sharp as ever, was not convinced. ¡°Even if the rumor is untrue, the photos must be real, right? You and Xander were seen shopping together and visiting the Crystal Hotel.¡±


    Marissa was about to fabricate an exnation when Connor, who was sitting next to her, chimed in just in time


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:


    ¡°Auntie, it was me who asked Xander to take Tiffany to the Crystal Hotel,¡± Connor said.


    Allyson looked perplexed.


    Connor continued, ¡°Yesterday, I had a meeting with Bu at the Crystal Hotel, and Tiffany needed to be there with me. However, I was tied up with something else at the time. Xander happened to go there as well, so I asked him to take her.¡±


    ¡°Why did they end up shopping then?¡± Allyson inquired.


    Connor grinned. ¡°Xander¡¯s driving is so bad, he ended up in a ditch. He was aplete mess, so they stopped at the mall to buy some new clothes.¡±


    Allyson found this exnation reasonable.


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    She murmured, ¡°No wonder Xander was driving a wrecked car in the photos.¡±


    Her tone suggested she believed Connor¡¯s exnation.


    Then, looking at Marissa, she said, ¡°Tiffany, Connor said he likes you and doesn¡¯t want a divorce. Although I¡¯m his aunt, it¡¯s not my ce to meddle. But you must behave and abide by the rules, as his wife.¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows, indicating her reluctance. The life of a wealthydy was foreign to her; she cherished her freedom too much.


    Allyson pressed on. ¡°You used to have a bad reputation and have done a lot of outrageous things, but I¡¯ll overlook that. I¡¯ll find someone to teach you proper etiquette. You need to learn hard. You can¡¯t afford to embarrass Connor.


    The most important thing is to avoid other men and gossip. As Connor¡¯s wife, your duty is to protect his reputation. Do you understand?¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. She was not ustomed to being lectured and taught in this manner, and she certainly wasn¡¯t eager to start learning the rules of high society. Yet, she couldn¡¯t openly disagree with Allyson.


    Allyson, noticing Marissa¡¯s silence, grew irritated. ¡°Did you hear me, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Marissa responded curtly.


    Allyson was clearly not pleased with such a tepid reaction but restrained her frustration. She sighed deeply.


    Finally, she stood up, resigned. ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m heading back now. Take care.¡±


    Arabe, who had been visibly tense during Allyson¡¯s visit, brightened immediately. ¡°Okay, take care, Allyson.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± offered Connor.


    Marissa, out of politeness, also got up to apany them.


    Allyson shot Marissa a cold nce. ¡°Connor, just you. I have more to discuss with you.¡±


    Marissa, relieved, echoed Arabe¡¯s parting words with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Brit, take care.¡±


    The more Allyson looked at Marissa, the more dissatisfaction she felt.


    Connor walked out of the door with her. Both Marissa and Arabe exhaled in relief.


    Arabe grimaced, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Allyson always makes me feel so down. If it wasn¡¯t for her looking after Connor when he was younger, I would¡¯ve definitely had it out with her by now.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly at Arabe. ¡°Now that she¡¯s gone, let¡¯s not talk about her behind her back.¡±


    Arabe snorted. ¡°She keeps bringing up Connor¡¯s mother. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± Marissa suggested, helping Arabe to her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, what with the argument at the Sanchez family¡¯s ce and hosting Mrs. Brit. You must be exhausted. Let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±


    Arabe did look worn out. She yawned as she ascended the stairs with Marissa¡¯s support.


    As they walked, she told Marissa, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what Allyson said. You don¡¯t need to change. I love your free-spirited nature. Just stay as you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marissa replied, her smile warm and genuine.


    Meanwhile, outside the building, Connor was seeing Allyson to her car.


    Allyson paused, her expression serious. ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you about your parents. You need to listen carefully. It¡¯s very important!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:


    From Allyson¡¯s grave demeanor, Connor sensed that she was indeed about to discuss something important. He caught Domenic¡¯s eye to signal him. Understanding immediately, Domenic quickly cleared the area, instructing Marc and Terry to keep watch and ensure no one came close.


    With the area secured, Allyson began, ¡°Connor, do you know why Nell has always been hostile towards you?¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°Nell is hostile because Grandma chose me to manage the family and the shares, instead of him, even though he¡¯s the oldest grandson.¡±


    Allyson continued, ¡°But have you ever wondered why your grandmother entrusted the family¡¯s reins and shares to you and not to Neil?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t know the answer. He truly didn¡¯t know why.


    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    After his parents passed away, he was just an infant, and his brother Glenn was disabled. Nell was the only healthy, robust young man. Yet, his grandmother chose not to pass the leadership to Neil but instead fully supported him, though he was a mere child. It also appeared that his grandmother held some bias against Neil.


    Logically, being the oldest grandson, Neil should have been the favored one.


    ¡°Everything your grandmother did was following your parents¡¯ dying wishes,¡± Allyson rified. ¡°Your father, on his deathbed, told your grandmother that if you didn¡¯t make it to adulthood, all the Daniels family assets should be donated.¡±


    Connor was visibly stunned. He couldn¡¯t grasp why his father would prefer to donate the assets rather than pass them to Neil. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did my father distrust Neil so much?¡±


    ¡°This issue dates back to Neil¡¯s childhood,¡± Allyson sighed. ¡°Neil was your parents¡¯ first child. They adored him and prepared him to be the heir. However, an incident urred that shifted their perspective and solidified their decision to never entrust him with the family¡¯s leadership.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± Connor interjected.


    Allyson continued, ¡°When Neil was six years old, your grandfather was still the head of the Daniels family. At that time, Neil was an only child and was doted on by everyone. Nobody anticipated that the cherished child, spoiled by all, would reveal a deeply cruel and malicious side.


    Simply because your grandmother¡¯s white cat consumed his snacks, he brutally skinned the cat alive and crushed its bones and flesh with a grinder to feed the dogs. Not only did hemit this atrocity, but he also recorded the entire act and shared the video with friends as a boast.


    When your grandfather discovered this, he immediately convened a private meeting with your parents. He dered that a child capable of such brutality could never lead the family, as it would spell disaster for everyone. Your parents wholeheartedly concurred with this judgment.¡±


    Connor suddenly understood and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why my parents decided to have their second child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Allyson nodded. ¡°Initially, our parents intended Neil to be their only child and to raise him with great care. However, knowing his cruel behavior, they feltpelled to ce their hopes on another child.


    Norton was truly exceptional, blessed with remarkable intelligence and inheriting all the positive traits from your parents. He was a prodigy in Bleber, renowned for his brilliance and noted for his kind and stable temperament.


    Your parents and grandparents adored him and prepared him to be the sessor, setting high expectations for him.¡±


    Allyson took a deep breath. ¡°But say, Norton perished at nine years old in a devastating hotel fire during a school-organized summer camp.¡±


    A look of grief crossed Connor¡¯s face, leaving him at a loss for words.


    After gathering herself, Allyson continued, ¡°The loss of Norton devastated your parents. They grieved for a long period before deciding to have another child.¡±


    ¡°Was that when they had Glenn?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Allyson nodded. ¡°But what I need to discuss isn¡¯t about Glenn¡¯s arrival. It¡¯s about a shocking discovery your parents made.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor asked, a note of curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Norton¡¯s death. Shortly after Glenn was born, your parents stumbled upon the fact that the fire in the hotel where Norton was staying wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a deliberate act of arsonmitted by someone who meant to kill him,¡± Allyson replied.


    Connor was left reeling, unable to keep hisposure. The Daniels family had endured numerous tragedies¡ªmisfortunes that had befallen his parents, Norton, Glenn, and even him.


    But all these cmities had urred when he was just a child, and he knew very little about them. His aunt and grandmother never delved into the details, leading him to believe they were simply idents.


    Yet today, Allyson revealed that Norton¡¯s death was part of a sinister plot.


    Connor¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Did they ever figure out who did it?¡± he asked eagerly.


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????


    Allyson shook her head. ¡°The hotel¡¯s surveince cameras were destroyed before the fire. While your parents managed to uncover that it was indeed arson, they never seeded in identifying the culprit.¡±


    Connor tightened his fists and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up where my parents left off.¡±


    Allyson nodded, her voice gentle yet resolute. ¡°Back when you were a child, I kept mum about this stuff. I was worried it might weigh you down. But seeing you now, so resilient, I reckon it¡¯s time you knew the score. Norton¡¯s passing can¡¯t stay a mystery forever. And there¡¯s more to share about what went down.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Connor urged, his expression steady.


    Allyson began, her tone reflective. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ster genes of your Daniels lineage, but Glenn, he was also an extremely outstanding child. Even as a little child, it was crystal clear he was destined for greatness. Your parents saw it too. They wanted him to be the one leading the family.¡±


    She nced at Connor, a yful glint in her eye. ¡°And you, well, your arrival was a surprise package. After Glenn, your parents weren¡¯t exactly nning on adding to the brood. But there you were, bursting onto the scene.¡±


    With a sigh, Allyson continued, ¡°Even though you weren¡¯t in their n, they still brought you into this world. But on the day your mom was released from the hospital after you were born, fate dealt a cruel blow¡ªa heavy truck collided with your car.¡±


    Allyson¡¯s voice caught in her throat, choked with emotion. ¡°Both your parents passed away in that awful crash. And Glenn, bless him, was there too. Trying to protect you, he took a hit that left him withsting injuries to his legs, changing everything.¡±


    Tears welled in Connor¡¯s eyes, the weight of the past bearing down on him. Even though he was too young to grasp the magnitude of those events back then, hearing about them now was enough to shatter his heart.


    Allyson drew in a deep breath and pressed on, her resolve unwavering. ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t pass away right away. They held on until they got to the hospital, but despite all efforts, they couldn¡¯t be saved. Before they left us, they made sure to leave a will. They made it clear to your grandmother not to hand over control of the family business or the shares to Neil. And they entrusted me with helping Arabe raise you and Glenn right. You were just a tiny newborn, and Glenn, he was only four, his little legs already bearing the weight of disability.


    During that period, the entire Daniels family was enveloped in darkness, with no glimmer of hope on the horizon. But your grandmother, she was truly a force to be reckoned with. Despite being in her sixties, she found the strength to hold the Daniels family together and raise you and Glenn alongside me.¡±


    ¡°The most rewarding part for us is seeing how you¡¯ve surpassed our expectations. Not only have you shouldered the responsibility of leading the family from your grandmother, but you¡¯ve also steered the Daniels family with remarkable skill.


    I heard you even tracked down the renowned doctor, Riss, for Glenn, giving him hope of walking again! Finally, everything is looking up.¡±


    Allyson eximed, ¡°I thought seeing you marry a fine wife and raise beautiful children would be the perfect ending. But who would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d marry Tiffany, who¡¯s such a¡­¡±


    Allyson halted, a hint of dissatisfaction lingering in her tone, clearly still pondering Connor¡¯s marriage choice.


    Connor gently put his arm around Allyson¡¯s shoulder,forting her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m genuinely happy now. My wife is the woman I chose after much thought, and I couldn¡¯t be more content with her.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Allyson said with a hint of helplessness. ¡°There¡¯s another very important thing I need to tell you¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:


    ¡°Connor, you must stay alert around Neil,¡± Allyson said. ¡°I¡¯m also his aunt, and we share the same blood. I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your rtionship as brothers, but I worry that if you ce too much trust in brotherhood, you might end up hurt.


    Neil might not have inherited the sharp intelligence of your parents and is considered the least clever among you all, yet hepensates with cruelty and jealousy stronger than any of his siblings. This is why I¡¯ve brought up these past incidents today. I hope you can protect yourself.¡±


    Connor nodded in response. He had long recognized Neil¡¯s true character and was aware of the resentment Neil harbored against him, but he had kept quiet to ensure their grandmother could live herter years in peace. Now that Allyson had openly expressed her concerns, it seemed that Neil¡¯s ambitions were clear to everyone.


    Allyson paused, debating whether to continue. After a few false starts, she decided to share more.


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hesitant to tell you. But now that you¡¯re mature and capable of making your own judgments, I trust you enough to share it.¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Connor encouraged.


    ¡°Before your mother died, she shared a secret with me. When your parents investigated Norton¡¯s death, they found indications of Neil¡¯s involvement. They suspected Neil had a hand in killing Norton.¡±


    Connor was shocked. ¡°Is there any proof?¡±


    Allyson sighed and shook her head. ¡°They found no concrete evidence, so they kept it secret to avoid a false usation. After all, he is their son, not the ideal one, but still their own.


    The investigation did raise many suspicions pointing to Neil as a key suspect, but he was just a seventeen-year-old high school student, seemingly incapable of orchestrating such a disastrous fire. The fire was meticulously nned and executed with detailed preparation.


    The perpetrator left no evidence for investigation. If Neil is indeed Norton¡¯s murderer, then he certainly had powerful support behind him. It was a premeditated crime that had been nned for a long time.¡±


    Connor pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes in thought.


    Allyson continued, ¡°Connor, your mother confided this to me because she worried that if Neil was indeed responsible for Norton¡¯s death, you might also be in danger. If Neil could so coldly kill a brother, he might do the same to you.


    She also asked me to keep this matter confidential, fearing that if Neil was falsely used, it could hurt him. You are both her children, and she was torn between her duty to each of you. So, she entrusted me to look out for you in secret.


    But I was just a little girl back then, around the same age as Neil, without the means to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°So you convinced my grandma to send me to learn martial arts from my master,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Yes. Your master is a master of ancient martial arts, held in the same regard as King from Doomsday Base. With her guidance, you were in very safe hands.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m truly grateful for all of this,¡± Connor said gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s really down to your own efforts and innate skill. Your master is very selective and doesn¡¯t take on just anyone. When she met you, she recognized your extraordinary potential and was eager to ept you as her pupil,¡± Allyson exined.


    Then, she quickly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°The greatest regret of your parents was their failure to discover who was responsible for Norton¡¯s death. By sharing this truth with you, I am confident you will pursue it and unearth the full story. You have myplete backing in this endeavor.


    However, you must proceed cautiously and keep your inquiries confidential, alerting no one. Always ensure your safety, as we can¡¯t predict the formidable forces that might be lurking behind this scheme.¡±


    Connor gave a quiet nod of acknowledgment.


    Just then, an enthusiastic voice interrupted their conversation from behind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:


    Hearing the voice, Connor and Allyson simultaneously turned to see Glenn approaching in his electric wheelchair. His face lit up with a bright smile as he called out, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Franco stepped forward to assist Glenn, pushing his wheelchair toward Allyson. Soon, they were right in front of her.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Glenn greeted her joyfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Glenn. You seem to be doing much better,¡± Allyson replied, her smile mirroring his.


    ¡°Yes,tely I¡¯ve been in a good mood. Connor has asked Dr. Riss to treat my legs. A few days ago, Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice tried acupuncture on me. Surprisingly, I felt sensations in my legs, which made me incredibly happy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Allyson¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°If her apprentice managed to induce sensations in your legs, imagine what Dr. Riss herself could achieve.¡±


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    Turning to Connor, she inquired, ¡°Connor, when is Dr. Riss nning to start treating Glenn¡¯s legs?¡±


    Connor paused, crafting his response carefully. ¡°Dr. Riss has been swampedtely and can¡¯t begin treating Glenn¡¯s legs yet. But she¡¯s confident that her apprentice can manage the initial treatments.¡±


    ¡°And when will her apprenticee to test Glenn¡¯s legs?¡± Allyson asked eagerly.


    ¡°Today,¡± Connor confirmed. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s already here. I¡¯m about to take her to Glenn¡¯s house to begin the treatment.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Allyson¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s head over and see how Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice treats Glenn¡¯s legs. It¡¯s going to be an enlightening experience, and I can also take the chance to express my gratitude properly.


    Glenn has been paralyzed since he was four, but miraculously, hope for a cure still lingers after all these years. Dr. Riss is truly an exceptional physician. I¡¯m surprised even her apprentice¡¯s skills are so remarkable.¡±


    Turning to Connor, Allyson suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice, shall we?¡±


    Connor grinned, not revealing that the apprentice was none other than Marissa, and simply agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Glenn heard Connor¡¯s agreement, his excitement grew, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Connor, is Tiffany back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor replied.


    ¡°I heard from Grandma that Tiffany¡¯s two kids were staying with the Sanchez family, and she had been with themtely. Is she going to leave again?¡±


    ¡°No, her kids actually arrived here today. They¡¯ll be living with us from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Glenn beamed. ¡°Now it¡¯ll be so much easier for me to see her.¡±


    Then his expression shifted once again. ¡°Oh wait, I just realized the kids are here, and since I wasn¡¯t informed ahead of time, I don¡¯t even have any gifts for them! Do you think she¡¯ll find me rude?¡±


    Connor offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to catch you off-guard. Bringing the kids home was done rather hastily. I wanted to handle itter this week, but Grandma was eager and went to the Sanchez family¡¯s ce today to bring them home.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Glenn erupted intoughter. ¡°Grandma¡¯s been nagging me about bringing the kids home, nearly driving me mad. Today, she finally got her wish.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± With a wave of his hand, he added, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet Tiffany¡¯s little ones. Since there¡¯s no time for gifts, I¡¯ll just give them each bills.¡±


    Then, without missing a beat, Connor wheeled Glenn towards the main building.


    Allyson¡¯s face clouded with confusion. She already couldn¡¯t understand why both Connor and Arabe were so epting of Tiffany and her children joining the Daniels family.


    Now, the fact that Glenn, usually the protective older brother of Connor, didn¡¯t object but seemed genuinely excited to wee them baffled her even more.


    Could Tiffany have some kind of enchanting influence, Allyson wondered, that even Glenn, often so guarded, appeared warmly receptive to her?


    Lost in thought, she was interrupted by her son Franco. ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you nning to watch Dr. Riss¡¯s apprentice work on Glenn¡¯s legs? I¡¯m quite eager to see it myself. Shouldn¡¯t we follow them?¡±


    With a nod, Allyson followed Franco back into the building


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:


    Marissa escorted Arabe back to her room and then checked on the two little ones. Adjacent to Arabe¡¯s room was the kids¡¯ room, now transformed into avish children¡¯s paradise filled with toys and decked out with high-end furniture.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, likely never having experienced such a luxurious and fun space, werepletely absorbed in their y and didn¡¯t even notice her.


    Marissa smiled, chose not to interrupt their fun, and headed downstairs.


    As she descended the stairs and was about to stretch outfortably, she halted halfway upon seeing Connor usher Glenn into the building, with Allyson and Franco returning behind them.


    She abruptly ended her stretch. With a smile, she greeted everyone.


    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Allyson returned her greeting with a cold nod, without saying a word.


    Glenn, however, greeted her warmly and said, ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Marissa yfully responded, ¡°Not really that long. It just felt longer because you were eagerly waiting, making each day seem like a year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Glenn said and nodded. ¡°It has been many days, but it sure felt long.¡±


    Knowing why Connor had brought Glenn over, Marissa got straight to the point, saying, ¡°From today, you won¡¯t have to wait anymore, Glenn. I¡¯ll start treating your legs immediately.¡±


    Just then, Rita entered, and Marissa instructed her, ¡°My medicine chest is in the car. Please go get it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss!¡± Rita replied and promptly exited the house.


    Franco followed her immediately. Outside the house, he said to Rita, ¡°It¡¯s really sunny outside right now. You can stay inside the building and fetch the medicine chest.¡±


    Rita declined expressionlessly, saying, ¡°No. I need to handle the tasks my boss gives me myself. I can¡¯t pass them off to someone else.¡±


    Despite Rita¡¯sck of interest, Franco continued to follow her. ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Rita said nothing further and walked straight to the car. After retrieving the medicine chest from the car, she returned to the house without pausing. Franco followed diligently all the while.


    Seeing that she ignored himpletely, he finally asked, ¡°Rita, how do you feel about me?¡± He was curious about her first impression of him.


    Rita remembered the directive from her boss on how to respond and said, ¡°I feel nothing.¡±


    Franco felt like a cold bucket of water had been thrown over him, chilling him to the core. He was distinctly ufortable. He had never fallen for someone so quickly before. From the moment he first saw Rita, his dormant feelings of affection suddenly burst to life.


    He had assumed that, with his handsome appearance and notable achievements, Rita would surely reciprocate his feelings. Instead, she had coolly dismissed him. Her unemotional face didn¡¯t hint at ying hard to get; she was just stating a in fact.


    A sense of defeat washed over him. In the past, he was popr with women. Even the most sought-after girl at school confessed her feelings for him secretly. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Rita remained so indifferent.


    Rita moved quickly, her strides seemingly leisurely yet covering significant ground. Lost in his thoughts, Franco didn¡¯t notice that she had already reached the house¡¯s entrance and disappeared inside.


    With a deep sigh, Franco followed her inside.


    In the living room, Allyson sat quietly on the sofa, observing Marissa as she checked Glenn¡¯s legs and posed a few questions. Rita entered, approached Marissa directly, and presented the medicine chest, saying, ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the medicine chest.¡±


    Marissa epted the chest and noticed Franco¡¯s gaze fixed on Rita. Intentionally, she gave Rita another task. ¡°Rita, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and spend some time with the kids?¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss!¡± Rita agreed and headed upstairs.


    Franco¡¯s face fell with disappointment. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile as she began to treat Glenn¡¯s legs.


    As she was about to insert a silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg, Allyson intervened abruptly, ¡°Tiffany, what are you doing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:


    Allyson¡¯s surprise was exactly what Marissa had anticipated.


    With a calm demeanor, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m treating Glenn¡¯s legs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating his legs?¡± Allyson eximed in disbelief. ¡°Glenn¡¯s been waiting for Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice to handle that. What are you interfering for?¡±


    Franco piped up from the side, ¡°Tiffany, just because you happened to save Mrs. Arabe Daniels by a stroke of luck, you think you¡¯re some kind of miracle worker now? Glenn isn¡¯t your experiment.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Hate to disappoint you, but I happen to be Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice. The person Glenn¡¯s been waiting for.¡±


    With that, she deftly inserted the first silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg.


    Allyson was bbergasted. ¡°You? You¡¯re Dr. Riss¡¯ apprentice?¡±


    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    While preparing the second silver needle, Marissa calmly responded, ¡°Seems you¡¯re a bit out of the loop, Mrs. Brit. I was epted as an outer disciple of Dr. Riss¡¯ team at thest medical conference.¡±


    Allyson bit her lip, momentarily at a loss for words. Having skipped thest medical conference and being out of touch with the medicalmunity, she had no clue Tiffany had joined Dr. Riss¡¯ team.


    Franco¡¯s sneer cut through the air. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m aware you joined Dr. Riss¡¯ team as an outer disciple during the medical conference. But you¡¯ve barely had a few days of training under her. Do you honestly think you¡¯re ready to handle Glenn¡¯s legs?¡±


    At that moment, Glenn chimed in, ¡°Franco, even though Tiffany has only been under Dr. Riss¡¯ guidance for a short while, her progress has been impressive. It was her who managed to restore sensation to my legsst time.¡±


    Franco¡¯s jaw dropped as he gestured towards Marissa, his disbelief palpable. ¡°Wait, Tiffany was the one who did acupuncture on youst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Glenn simply nodded in affirmation. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s medical skills are indeed impressive. Not only did she step in for Dr. Riss to perform acupuncture on my legs, but she also pulled off a seriously tough surgery to save Trenton at Derek¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    Allyson and Franco exchanged incredulous nces, their minds struggling to grasp what they had just heard.


    ¡°Tiffany, the eternal underdog, infamous for herckluster performance in everything she touched. How on earth did she suddenly be so capable?¡±


    They could ept that she was the legendary artist, after all, some folks were just born with an innate gift for drawing. With her talent and a bit of guidance from Ritchie, she skyrocketed to fame. But seriously, how could she make such leaps and bounds in medicine?


    Growing up in the Nash family, surrounded by medical minds and a home library packed with medical tomes, you¡¯d think she¡¯d pick up a thing or two. But nope, not much progress to show for it. So, how in the world did she morph into this medical marvel under Dr. Riss so quickly?


    She¡¯d barely spent a handful of days with Dr. Riss, and suddenly she was fixing Glenn¡¯s legs and had pulled off an intricate surgery on Trenton? Nobody levels up that fast, right?


    Allyson pondered silently, keeping her doubts to herself. Franco, however, didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Marissa, Tiffany, if you¡¯re such a quick learner, why didn¡¯t you be a doctor when you were with the Nash family? You used to bebeled as a good-for-nothing!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Marissa responded with a casual tone as she gently inserted the second silver needle into Glenn¡¯s leg, ¡°I used to be carefree and didn¡¯t take my studies seriously. It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve decided to better myself.¡±


    Franco was left speechless. Then, with an incredulous look, he questioned Marissa, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, bing a renowned doctor takes years of education and practice. How could you progress so rapidly? Aren¡¯t you just putting on a show?¡±


    Marissa shot him a look as though he had just cracked the silliest joke and fired back, ¡°I have natural talent. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Franco, as if finding the situation absurdly funny, chuckled. ¡°I think you¡¯re just clowning around! What kind of talent could you possibly possess?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:


    Franco would never believe in Marissa¡¯s talents, much less that she was making strides in medicine. Marissa was already a legend in the art world, and her martial arts skills were also remarkable. Excelling in two fields was one thing, but mastering a third?


    That seemed impossible to him. How could anyone be so gifted in so many areas?


    Franco was convinced that Marissa had saved Arabe and Trenton by sheer luck. Now, she was here to treat Glenn¡¯s paralyzed legs, and he was sure she was just pretending to be an expert.


    Glenn¡¯s legs had been paralyzed for decades, with the best doctors unable to help. Even if Marissa failed, she would find a way to cover it up.


    As Franco pondered this, his disdain for Marissa grew. He red at her, convinced she was a fraud.


    Marissa, however, stayed calm. She gave him a cool nce before suddenly flicking the silver needle in her hand. Before Franco could react, he found himself unable to move or speak. He could only move his eyes, like a puppet on strings.


    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Connor raised his eyebrows in silent surprise. He had warned Franco not to mess with Marissa, but Franco had ignored him. Now he was paying the price. Connor knew this was out of his hands; Franco had to learn his lesson on his own.


    Allyson stood right next to Franco, not knowing what had happened. She saw Marissa wave her hand, and suddenly Franco couldn¡¯t move. In shock, Allyson examined Franco closely and noticed a silver needle sticking out of his neck.


    She frowned and instinctively asked, ¡°Franco, what happened to you?¡±


    Franco made a muffled noise. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Turning to Marissa, Allyson demanded, ¡°Tiffany, what did you do to Franco?¡±


    While continuing Glenn¡¯s acupuncture, Marissa calmly replied, ¡°He was too noisy and disrupting my work, so I quieted him down. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Britt. He¡¯ll be fine once I take out the needle. It won¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Allyson understood Marissa wanted her to pull out the needle. She hesitated, fearing herck of expertise might cause harm. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m not a professional. If I mess up, he won¡¯t be able to move for the rest of his life.¡±


    Marissa assured her, ¡°Mrs. Britt, you¡¯re not a professional. If you mess up, he won¡¯t be able to move for the rest of his life.¡±


    Allyson quickly withdrew her hand. Despite her dislike for Marissa, she didn¡¯t dare argue. The room fell silent. Marissa concentrated on the acupuncture, asionally asking Glenn questions to gauge his reactions.


    The procedure was long. Each needle required a specific interval, and Marissa needed constant feedback from Glenn. Although only a dozen needles were used, the process took over two hours.


    Marissa didn¡¯t remove the needles until evening approached. Franco remained standing, frozen in ce.


    As Marissa finally took out all the needles, Arabe, who had been resting, came downstairs. Her eyes lit up as she observed the scene. ¡°Sweetie, did you work on Glenn¡¯s legs again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Marissa replied, carefully stowing her needles back into her bag.


    Turning to Glenn, Arabe asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    Everyone focused on Glenn, eager for his feedback. Glenn posed for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything yet.¡±


    Allyson scoffed immediately. ¡°Franco was right. Tiffany was just putting on a show, trying to deceive you all for her own gain. She¡¯s not fit to be the hostess of the Daniels family. You should remove her right now.¡±


    Ignoring Allyson¡¯s remarks, Marissa calmly fetched a bottle of medicine from her bag and sprayed it on Glenn¡¯s legs. ¡°How about now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:


    After Marissa finished speaking, Glenn furrowed his brow and described his sensation. ¡°My legs feel warm and somewhat painful. The pain is more intense thanst time!¡±


    Allyson, who had been on the verge of reprimanding Marissa, immediately held her tongue. Her cheeks flushed suddenly, as though pped.


    ¡°Not bad. Today¡¯s acupuncture was quite effective,¡± Marissa nodded with a smile. ¡°Your legs actually possess considerable vitality. Despite years of dormancy, they haven¡¯tpletely regenerated.


    We¡¯ll need more sessions to fully awaken them. I estimate a total of 9,999 needles will be necessary, so patience and faith are key, Glenn.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Glenn nodded eagerly. ¡°Since myst acupuncture session with you, I¡¯ve been very optimistic.¡±


    Marissa passed the bottle of medicine to Glenn. ¡°A week from now, we¡¯ll do the next acupuncture. Before that, apply this medicine diligently¡ªtwice daily, morning and evening. Don¡¯t skip.¡±


    Keep reading at .c¡ðm


    Examining the bottle in his hand, Glenn tried to discern its contents. Unfortunately, the smooth porcin bottle bore nobel.


    Marissa exined cheerfully, ¡°This is Dr. Riss¡¯ special secret form. It doesn¡¯t have a name. Just think of it as perfume, Glenn.¡±


    Glenn found her words amusing. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re truly witty. How could I possibly treat Dr. Riss¡¯ secret medicine like perfume? I hold it in high regard!¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°This bottle is enough for a week. I¡¯ll adjust the medicine during our next acupuncture session.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Glenn replied simply.


    Meanwhile, he clutched the medicine bottle tightly to his chest.


    Cade stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Glenn Daniels, should I take care of the medicine bottle for you?¡±


    Glenn declined firmly. ¡°No need.¡±


    This bottle of medicine represented his hope of walking again. It was more precious than life itself. He couldn¡¯t trust anyone else to safeguard it; it was safest in his own hands.


    Everyone could sense Glenn¡¯s feelings and couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. Despite being in his thirties, Glenn suddenly seemed like a child. Truly, hope can reveal one¡¯s inner innocence.


    Arabe, who had been listening intently to Marissa and Glenn¡¯s conversation, suddenly apuded and eximed, ¡°Marvelous! Glenn, you¡¯ll be walking in no time!¡±


    Looking at Glenn, she dered, ¡°Glenn, once your legs are healed, I¡¯ll find you a wonderful wife just as exceptional as Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Glenn felt embarrassed. He had been paralyzed since the age of four and had reached thirty-one without ever having been in a rtionship or harboring such thoughts. Despite asional interest from some girls, his heart remained as cold and unresponsive as still water.


    He understood that those girls weren¡¯t drawn to him out of genuine affection but rather because they saw value in his status and sought personal gain.


    His life had been marked by bleakness and pain, each day a struggle with feelings of inferiority. How could he contemte holding a girl¡¯s hand, pursuing romance, or marriage?


    But now, filled with hope for life, he found himself unexpectedly looking forward to the future. Arabe¡¯s mention of finding him a wife stirred a shy excitement within him.


    Seeing Glenn¡¯s transformation, Allyson, who had previously been skeptical of Marissa, had a conflicted expression. She was pleased with Glenn¡¯s progress but still harbored doubts about Marissa¡¯s medical abilities.


    She wanted to observe more to ascertain if Marissa¡¯s treatment was genuinely effective.


    Just then, Lawrence and Lindsay, the two young ones, bounded down the stairs, flushed with excitement and sweaty from their y. Rita followed closely behind them.


    Lindsay ran up to Marissa, hugging her leg tightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lawrence, however, was immediately intrigued by the rigid figure of Franco. He darted over and circled him twice, blinking hisrge eyes with curiosity.


    ¡°Hey, is he a robot?¡± he asked, poking Franco¡¯s waist with his finger curiously.


    In the next instant, Franco¡¯s expression turned utterly pathetic


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:


    Franco could have moved a long time ago. Marissa had administered just a slight amount of anesthetic on the needle. About ten minutes after the application, Franco should have regained his ability to move.


    However, Marissa¡¯s threatening words had mentally conditioned him into believing that he couldn¡¯t move until she removed the needle. Thus, he remained motionless for more than two hours, his eyes the only parts of him stirring, until numbness took over his body.


    When Lawrence yfully poked him in the waist, hitting a ticklish spot, Franco reflexively flinched. Because his legs were too numb to support his weight, he stumbled sideways. Regrettably, there was a fish tank right next to him. He crashed into it, causing the ss to crack and water to ssh all over him.


    Panic ensued swiftly, and he instinctively curled up, yet his body was so numb that he began to convulse. Sprawled among the spilled water and flopping fish, he appeared to be in the throes of a seizure.


    Allyson was stricken with terror and hurried to his aid. Franco implored with a pitiful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Mom, please don¡¯t move me!¡±


    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Confused, Allyson inquired, ¡°Franco, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m numb,¡± Franco moaned.


    Allyson paused, then pieced together the situation. She cast an angry nce at Marissa, her eyes reproaching her for such a cruel prank on her son.


    Marissa averted her gaze, looking up at the ceiling to ignore Allyson¡¯s condemning stare. The rest of the group merely shook their heads, finding humor in the scene. Lawrence and Lindsay paused briefly to observe before approaching Franco.


    Anticipating their help, Franco quickly pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Kids, don¡¯t move me!¡±


    The children exchanged a knowing look that seemed to say, ¡°If we would,¡± before they bent down to rescue the fish. After collecting the fish, they carried them to the kitchen to find a basin of water, Rita tagging along.


    Once Rita had departed, Franco closed his eyes, ovee with anguish, wishing for the floor to swallow him up. How could he have embarrassed himself so thoroughly before Rita? She had already held a low opinion of him; this incident likely diminished her respect further.


    A few minutester, as the numbness began to ebb, Franco made an effort to stand. Although the numbness had faded, his legs were sore and ached, causing him to limp.


    Marissa spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Franco. I was only joking. I didn¡¯t expect you to take it so seriously and remain standing for over two hours. You truly are an innocent child!¡±


    Everyone else struggled to suppress theirughter. Franco red at Marissa. He viewed her as a curse. The first time they met, she had kicked him; the second time, she made him appear as if he were having an epileptic fit. She was undoubtedly his nemesis.


    What made matters worse was her embarrassing him in front of Rita. He felt a strong urge to strangle her.


    However, Marissa seemed entirely unfazed by Franco¡¯s hostility. She continued to softly invite him, ¡°Franco, you must be tired and hungry after standing for so long. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Franco responded quickly. He finished speaking and promptly hobbled away. He had already embarrassed himself enough in front of Rita, and he couldn¡¯t bear her seeing him limp as well.


    Concerned about Franco being alone, Allyson quickly bid farewell and followed him.


    Once the mother and son had departed, Arabe covered her mouth and chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, sweetie, your revenge is quite severe!¡±


    Marissa shrugged nonchntly. ¡°He called me a fraud. I simply had to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Connor and Glenn joined in theughter.


    The family then enjoyed dinner together. Later, Glenn retreated to his own house in the Daniels Manor. Lawrence and Lindsay went with Arabe upstairs to chat, and Rita watched over them. Connor escorted Marissa back to his ce.


    When they entered the living room, Domenic arrived with a document in hand. Connor epted the document and handed it to Marissa.


    ¡°Here you go, the secret of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:


    As she epted the document Connor handed her, Marissa realized that he hadn¡¯t intentionally kept information from her. He had been waiting for this document to arrive.


    Eagerly, she tore open the envelope and extracted its contents. Contained within was a blueprint of a house. ncing at the house¡¯s name atop the page, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Skytop Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor nodded. ¡°You may have heard of it. It¡¯s perched atop Mount Skytop in Bleberts¡¯ western suburbs, 1500 meters above sea level, hence the name. Hardly anyone knows its owner. All they know is anyone who can afford such a ce must be wealthy and influential.¡±


    Marissa squinted. ¡°Is the owner rissa?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Connor confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how rissa managed to secure thatnd, but constructing a mansion atop Mount Skytop without revealing her identity speaks volumes. Mount Skytop is treacherously steep, with no essible roads to its summit.


    rissa travels to and from Skytop Mansion via private helicopter. The mansion boasts state-of-the-art security and rigorous guard protocols. It¡¯s essentially a fortress. Even a bird entering would struggle to leave.¡±


    Marissa understood. Connor¡¯s implication was clear: rissa kept her most valuable possessions at Skytop Mansion, making theft nearly impossible. But as ck Mallow, the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, she couldn¡¯t back down from a challenge.


    Giving up would mean conceding defeat to rissa, and that was out of the question.


    Putting away the document, Marissa turned to Connor and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then she rose to her feet and headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯ve got ns for tonight, so I won¡¯t be back.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Where are you off to? You¡¯re not nning to raid Skytop Mansion tonight, are you?¡±


    Without looking back, Marissa waved dismissively. ¡°Not tonight. I¡¯m not prepared yet.¡± With that, she exited the house.


    Connor sighed. He could never rein her in! Sometimes, having such a formidable wife wasn¡¯t all it was cracked up to be. He never had the opportunity to assert himself even a little.


    After leaving Daniels Manor, Marissa returned to her quaint flower shop on Vintage Street, changed into her ck Mallow attire, and departed once more. En route, she pinged Marc and Terry with a location. ¡°Meet me here!¡±


    Marc and Terry were covertly snacking on pickles when ck Mallow¡¯s message arrived. Excitedly, they abandoned their food. After a quick, hushed discussion, they sought permission from Connor.


    Connor had been seated on the living room sofa, staring nkly since Marissa¡¯s departure. When Marc and Terry entered, he regarded them with a weary gaze. He looked at his two top bodyguards¡ªthey seemed fragile. How could he rely on them for protection?


    Realizing they no longer measured up as Mr. Connor Daniels¡¯s bodyguards, Marc and Terry were even more cautious in their approach. Terry dared not speak, so Marc, gathering his courage, said:


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯d like to request some time off.¡±


    ¡°Granted!¡± Connor responded promptly.


    Marc and Terry were taken aback. Normally, Connor would inquire about their reasons for needing time off. Why wasn¡¯t he doing so today?


    Recognizing their confusion, Connor let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Look at you two, standing there like a pair of losers. Does it really matter to me whether you take leave or not?¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged awkward nces, biting their lips. Before they could utter a word, Connor waved them off. ¡°Just go! Take as many days off as you need. Just spare me your scum faces!¡±


    Terry felt profoundly remorseful and wanted to apologize to his boss. But before he could speak, Connor cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your sry will stille through, so you can take care of your families. Now, go!¡±


    Marc and Terry departed with flushed faces, their shame palpable, heading straight to meet ck Mallow


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:


    Following Marissa¡¯s directions, Marc and Terry found themselves standing before the grand gates of Wave Mansion.


    This was Marissa¡¯s private mansion in Blebert, nestled in the tranquil and secluded western suburbs.


    Admiring the opulent and imposing gates, Terry turned to Marc. ¡°This ce looks like it¡¯s worth over a billion dors, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Marc nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not something an average person could afford, even after working for decades.¡±


    Terry mused aloud, ¡°Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of a ce like this, yet here we are, meeting the chief instructor. Do you think she owns this mansion?¡±


    ¡°Quite likely,¡± Marc replied. ¡°King is known for splurging on wine and fancy clothes, draining his funds every year. No way he could afford a ce this pricey for the chief instructor. It has to be her own.¡±


    Terry clicked his tongue. ¡°Is the chief instructor really that loaded now? If she¡¯s rolling in cash, why don¡¯t we hit her up for a loan? We can¡¯t survive on bread and pickles forever.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Marc gave Terry a light p on the head. ¡°It¡¯d be less humiliating to borrow from Mr. Daniels. At least with him, it feels like a sry advance. Asking the chief instructor for money would be downright begging.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Terry agreed, looking a bit crestfallen.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s voice pierced through the air. ¡°So, let me get this straight¡ªyou¡¯d rather beg anyone but me? What¡¯s your problem with me?¡±


    Hearing their chief instructor¡¯s voice, both Marc and Terry froze in their tracks, a shiver running down their spines. They quickly scanned the area to look for her, but she was nowhere to be seen. Eventually, they realized the voice wasing from a monitor screen at the gate.


    The screen disyed ck Mallow¡¯s figure. Clearly, the chief instructor had overheard their entire conversation.


    Seeing the revered figure they hadn¡¯t seen in ages made Marc and Terry feel a mix of excitement and embarrassment. After a brief moment, they approached the monitor and greeted, ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged them with a nod. She then instructed, ¡°The gates are unlocked. Come on in. I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room.¡±


    The monitor screen blinked off, and the gates let out a soft creak.


    Marc and Terry wasted no time pushing the gates open and stepping inside. The mansion was a realm of its own, exuding an opulence beyond the wildest dreams of ordinary people.


    Marc and Terry couldn¡¯t help but marvel as they walked down the marble-paved road leading to the vi. The sheer size and opulence were astonishing, and it took them quite some time to finally reach the vi.


    Due to the chief instructor¡¯smand, they headed directly into the vi. Upon entering the living room, they were greeted by the sight of the chief instructor, d in ck with a ck veil obscuring her face. She lounged casually on the sofa, ying with two small cherries.


    Seeing their revered figure up close, Marc and Terry could hardly contain their excitement. They almost sprinted forward to greet her.


    ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    But before they could get near, Marissa flicked the cherries towards them with a wave of her hand. Before they had a chance to react, they slipped and fell to the floor, wincing in pain.


    Despite their pain, they dared not show any disrespect to Marissa. They quickly struggled to their feet, limping awkwardly to stand before her. Heads bowed, they were so embarrassed they wished they could disappear into thin air.


    They hailed from the Doomsday Base, where sparring matches were a routine affair whenever the trainees crossed paths. The chief instructor had merely intended a casual test, but they hadn¡¯t anticipated being so thoroughly humiliated.


    The chief instructor¡¯s movements were slow and deliberate, giving them a clear view of her actions. Yet, they were too weak to dodge the cherries, leaving them no choice but to endure the humiliation of falling right before her eyes.


    With a tilt of her head, Marissa scrutinized their faces and asked slowly, ¡°Tell me, how did you two be so weak?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:


    Marc and Terry stood before Marissa, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Marissa had never revealed her true identity to them; despite her stern approach during their training days at the Doomsday Base, she genuinely cared for them.


    They were her most passionate admirers, after all.


    Tonight, she had made time to meet them to understand their predicament better and to seek their help in stealing the chip from Skytop Mansion.


    When confronted by their chief instructor, Marc and Terry didn¡¯t dare lie. However, they were too embarrassed to share their plight and remained silent.


    Marissa¡¯s keen eyes immediately picked up on their reluctance to speak. Despite their dire situation, they were still not ready to be honest with her.


    Remembering their conversation earlier outside the gates, Marissa asked bluntly, ¡°You two work for Connor, earning over a million dors a year. Why are you still struggling for money?¡±


    She examined them from head to toe. ¡°Are you so broke that you can¡¯t even afford food? Have you starved yourselves into poor health?¡±


    Marc and Terry visibly trembled, still keeping the truth to themselves.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t talk?¡± Marissa scoffed. ¡°Are you taking me, your chief instructor, lightly? Or do you no longer wish to be trainees at the Doomsday Base? Should I go ahead and publicly dismiss you?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Marc quickly pleaded. ¡°Being a trainee at the Doomsday Base is our highest honor. Please don¡¯t strip us of this pride.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll always belong to the Doomsday Base.¡±


    Marissa responded sternly, ¡°Then answer my questions.¡±


    Marc sighed. ¡°Gambling is destructive.¡±


    Terry sighed too. ¡°A single bad bet can ruin your life.¡±


    Marissa looked at them with disappointment. ¡°So, you¡¯ve racked up huge debts from gambling to the point you can¡¯t even buy food? Is that why you¡¯re in such a mess?¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded together.


    Enraged, Marissa grabbed the te on the table and dumped cherries over their heads.


    Then she sharply reprimanded them, ¡°Losers! What is Rule 108 of the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marc timidly responded, ¡°No pornography, gambling, or drugs.¡±


    ¡°So if you know the rule, why would you break it?¡± Marissa said in a stern voice.


    Terry hesitated, looking ufortable. ¡°Chief Instructor, it¡¯s quiteplicated.¡±


    Marissa fixed him with a stern look. ¡°What¡¯s soplicated about it?¡±


    Terry let out a deep sigh. After his sigh, he started recounting what had happened.


    However, Terry didn¡¯t mention that Connor was the famed hacker known as Him, nor did he reveal that Marissa was Beo, or discuss the recent hacking battle between the two


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:


    When they saw Marissa¡¯s true face, Marc and Terry¡¯s eyes widened in shock, their mouths falling open in astonishment. Marissa kept silent, her gaze steady, allowing them to scrutinize her.


    It took about a minute for them to collect themselves. Unable to contain his excitement, Marc stammered, ¡°C-Chief Instructor, are you really Miss Marissa Nash?¡±


    ¡°Shall we spar so you can confirm?¡± Marissa asked teasingly, one eyebrow arching in a yful challenge.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Marc quickly waved his hand, stepping back a little. His face turned pale at the thought. No one from the Doomsday Base would willingly spar with the chief instructor unless they had a death wish.


    Recovering from his initial surprise, Terry chuckled nervously. ¡°Miss Nash, in fact, we have long suspected that you are our chief instructor, but you were always in deliberate disguise. We were never entirely sure.¡±


    Marc pursed his lips in grievance and continued, ¡°But Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been living with the Daniels family for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell us who you are sooner?¡±


    Regret filled him upon the realization they had missed several opportunities to bond with their chief instructor. Seeing the man several years older than they were, Marissa felt a tad ufortable.


    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    She shifted her weight slightly and cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to tell you who I am now,¡± she said in an attempt tofort Terry like an elder.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Terry nodded eagerly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Marc interjected, ¡°what did you mean when you said there¡¯s an opportunity for us to make enough money to pay off our debts?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t speak immediately but handed the information Connor had given her to Marc and Terry.


    As they looked over the detailedyout of Skytop Mansion, she began to exin, ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when a group of unidentified people infiltrated the Doomsday Base and stole an important file bag from us?¡±


    ¡°Of course we remember,¡± Marc said, his voice growing serious. ¡°There was a gunfight, and you got hit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this incident with King over the past few years. We¡¯ve found the culprit,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It¡¯s the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Terry¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Why would theye all this way to steal from our Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°They stole an extremely valuable file,¡± Marissa replied, her gaze hardening. ¡°The file is currently hidden in Skytop Mansion. I need to retrieve it, and I need your cooperation.¡±


    Marc¡¯s eyes lit up, a fierce fire igniting within him. ¡°We will fully cooperate with you, Miss Nash,¡± he dered, his voice brimming with fervor. ¡°The Peridot Consortium dared to cause trouble at our Doomsday Base. We must destroy their stronghold to restore our honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must retaliate fiercely!¡± Terry echoed, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°And we need to find the woman who shot you back then. She needs to have a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    The memory of that night burned vividly in Marissa¡¯s mind. The Doomsday Base, the most influential martial arts organization in the world, boasted an advanced security system.


    Yet, the Peridot Consortium had managed to infiltrate its core and steal a crucial chip before being discovered. The suddenness of their attack had caught the base off guard, and Marissa had even been shot.


    This indicated the presence of a traitor within the Doomsday Base. In the past few years, while Marissa and King had been investigating the Peridot Consortium, they had also been trying to uncover the mole. But the traitor had hidden themselves too well, evading detection at every turn.


    Back then, the woman who shot Marissa had been well prepared, waiting at a specific location to ambush her. That person had a singr goal: to kill ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base.


    Marissa¡¯s quick reflexes and superb skills had saved her from a fatal wound, leaving her with only a shoulder injury. Terry had mentioned the shooter was a woman. Marissa had seen her¡ªdressed in ck, masked, with a slender and tall figure, her movements swift and decisive. The woman was clearly a professional fighter.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:


    When the image of that familiar person surfaced in her mind, Marissa was taken aback, as if a tempest had entered her thoughts. Despite this, her countenance remainedposed, and she gradually shut her eyes, closing thempletely to block out any external distractions.


    She meticulouslypared the two mental images of the figures, examining them from various perspectives and scrutinizing every detail.


    Uponpleting her assessment, she reopened her eyes slowly, a deep and mysterious smile ying at her lips. ¡°So, it¡¯s her.¡±


    As Marissa contemted with closed eyes, Marc and Terry stood silently, hesitant to interrupt her. Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s voice, Marc promptly inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, what have you concluded?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve identified the person who shot me,¡± Marissa disclosed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Terry queried eagerly. ¡°Chief Instructor, just tell me her name, and I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it.¡±


    ¡°rissa Byrd, president of the Peridot Consortium,¡± Marissa stated impassively.


    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Marc and Terry were both visibly stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Marc questioned, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Chief Instructor, is the president of the Peridot Consortium a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve verified her identity and met her once.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marc asked, ¡°What is the history between rissa and you, Chief Instructor? When she targeted you at the Doomsday Base, it was clearly premeditated. She clearly wanted to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Terry interjected, analyzing the situation. ¡°It¡¯s said they were there for the file bag, but it appeared their primary goal was to assassinate you.¡±


    Marissa nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m still uncertain why rissa holds such a deep grudge against me. I must capture her and find out.¡±


    In fact, Marissa believed rissa¡¯s animosity toward her had evolved. Previously, Xander had informed her that rissa envied ck Mallow¡¯s abilities and sought to eliminate her. The incident at the Doomsday Base, where Marissa was shot, likely stemmed from this jealousy.


    ¡°Now, despite mistakenly believing she was Tiffany rather than ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, rissa continued to harbor resentment toward her, resorting to cyberbullying. The motive behind this newfound grudge remains unclear.¡±


    After listening to Marissa, Marc and Terry both nodded in agreement.


    Marc then inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, when do we n to barge into Skytop Mansion? I¡¯ll request leave from Mr. Daniels in advance so I can be ready to assist you at any moment.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Terry added urgently. ¡°That woman, rissa, dared to cause trouble at the Doomsday Base and attempted to kill you, Chief Instructor. I must capture her alive and make her face the consequences of her actions against the Doomsday Base!¡±


    Hearing their fervent words, Marissa regarded them with a doubtful expression.


    Marc and Terry were perplexed by her gaze.


    Marissa chuckled and taunted them, ¡°Your loyalty is admirable, but take a good look at yourselves. Are you even capable of assisting me?¡±


    Marc and Terry nced down at themselves, their faces flushing with shame. In their current sorry state, they would undoubtedly be a liability rather than an asset to the chief instructor in any perilous situation.


    ¡°How much debt do you owe?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Five hundred million,¡± Marc stuttered.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why such arge amount?¡±


    Terry sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all from high-interest loans. I wasn¡¯t this much initially, but thepound interest has inted it to this level.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t resist a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Without a secure financial n, you should focus on earning a steady ie. With your skills, you could livefortably. Don¡¯t undertake such risky ventures without nning an exit strategy for yourselves in the future!¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded like pupils reprimanded by a teacher. ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid we cannot ept the money, Chief Instructor,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Why not? Is it because you¡¯re aware of how dangerous it is to go to Skytop Mansion? Are you getting cold feet?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marc quickly replied. ¡°As trainees of the Doomsday Base, it is our duty to help you retrieve the lost file. We are not looking for any rewards.¡±


    Marissa smiled when she heard this. ¡°All right, let me put it another way then.¡± Her expression suddenly turned serious, and when she spoke again, she yelled at them, ¡°Take the money and pay off all your debts! Then eat something good and recuperate well! Your pale faces are ruining my mood.¡±


    Marc and Terry trembled where they stood. As soon as their Chief Instructor¡¯s face soured, they felt their legs go limp. They grabbed the card and lowered their heads in fear.


    Marissa shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°Seriously. What¡¯s the use of putting on a show in front of me? Do I need to yell at you every time I try to treat you nicely?¡±


    Both men turned red in embarrassment and sheepishly scratched their napes. While they had indeed been yelled at, they felt a warmth in their chest. When all was said and done, their Chief Instructor truly cared for them.


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    They knew that Marissa was worried about their burgeoning debts, and they also knew that she was giving them money out of her own pocket. She could insist that it was a reward for their mission, but they knew something so simple didn¡¯t warrant such incredible generosity.


    It was five hundred million dors, after all. Even their own parents would never lend them such a hefty amount, though the money would literally save their lives. And so, if one asked Marc and Terry, that small piece of stic symbolized their Chief Instructor¡¯s love and affection for them.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt their hearts melt. Eventually, they lifted their heads and smiled shyly at Marissa. Their eyes gleamed with adoration, making Marissa feel a little awkward and uneasy.


    She huffed and waved them away. ¡°Now, get out of here. Go and have a nice meal. You guys are filling me with that disgusting smell of pickles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Marc nodded earnestly. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±


    ¡°You have a good rest too,¡± Terry chimed in. ¡°Bye!¡±


    The two men turned away in unison and left. Marissa breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Atst, she was free from the exaggerated reverence of those fanboys.


    Her relief was cut short, however, when Marc and Terry barged back inside just a few secondster.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissa asked with a frown.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told us when to attack the Skytop Mansion,¡± Marc said. ¡°Or what we need to prepare to execute the mission.¡±


    ¡°Just head back and recuperate for now. Wait for my instructions before you do anything else.¡±


    Marc nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Are you returning to the Daniels Manor with us?¡± Terry asked, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I still have things to deal with,¡± Marissa replied, though she didn¡¯t dare to show her feelings. Once again, the men left.


    When she was finally alone, Marissa picked up her phone and sent a message to Xander.


    ¡°Are you still awake?¡±


    It was short and simple, just to check if he was avable.


    Xander¡¯s reply came almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the allegations circling online, Chief Instructor. Please go ahead and see if the results are to your satisfaction.¡±


    In truth, Marissa never took the matter to heart at all. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her, but since Xander had kicked up a fuss about it, she feltpelled to at least take a look.


    She logged on to Twitter and checked the trending topics to read about the allegations concerning her. As soon as she clicked on the trending list, she found a barrage of news covering Xander¡¯s tweet. Theizens were in an uproar.


    Marissa then went to check Xander¡¯s Twitter profile.


    Ah, yes. The man was indeed a devil, like the rumors said. He tackled the issue in his usual ruthless manner, with no regard for whom he trampled on in the process.


    If it had been any other person, perhaps someone who valuedmon courtesy, they might have phrased their statement in a much less offensive way¡ªsomething short and concise just to settle the facts.


    But since the task had fallen on Xander, the public received nothing short of verbal abuse. He had used vulgarnguage, cursing Emilee¡¯s entire family. The post naturally garnered a lot of reactions, ultimatelynding it on the headlines of tabloid pages.


    Marissa burst outughing after reading Xander¡¯s online tirade. Her first thought was that Silver Fox would absolutely love this development.


    She was still chuckling when she sent Xander another message. ¡°I have a huge assignment for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:


    While Marissa was typing a message to Xander, Xander wasposing one for her.


    Xander said, ¡°Chief Instructor, how was it? Was I too harsh on Emilee? That damn woman has been exploiting me for publicity. I ignored her antics, but she thought she could keep it up without consequences.


    Today she even dragged you into this, so I had no choice but to give her a severe reprimand. Heh, she¡¯ll be haunted by today¡¯s scolding for months, and it¡¯s bound to hurt the Hinks family¡¯s perfume sales! Chief Instructor, did that make you feel any better?¡±


    Reading his message, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wasn¡¯t really concerned about the matter, as she had figured out that the scandal wasn¡¯t Emilee¡¯s idea but rather rissa¡¯s. Xander¡¯s stern rebuke of Emilee would have likely delighted Silver Fox the most.


    Years ago, Emilee and her mother had done significant harm to Silver Fox, who deeply resented them. Marissa thought about Silver Fox, who had promised toe to Blebert to see her. Why hadn¡¯t she arrived yet?


    Just then, Xander seemed to notice hertest message and responded, ¡°Chief, do you need me toe over?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this face to face. Meet me now and make sure no one knows.¡±


    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Xander responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way. Send me the location.¡±


    Marissa sent him the address of Wave Mansion. Although it was a two-hour drive from the Hoffman family¡¯s ce to Wave Mansion, Xander made it in just an hour.


    When they met, Marissa teased him, ¡°Did you fly here in your car?¡±


    Xanderughed. ¡°For you, I raced the whole way!¡±


    Marissa cracked a small smile and said, ¡°Alright. Enough with the small talk. We need to discuss serious matters.¡±


    Xander quickly straightened up.


    Marissa passed him the blueprint of the Skytop Mansion and exined, ¡°We don¡¯t have to keep up the pretense of a romantic rtionship to probe the Peridot Consortium anymore. I¡¯ve confirmed that what we¡¯re after is in the Skytop Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Is the Skytop Mansion owned by rissa?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°I nned to get close to rissa, learn about her, and then take back what¡¯s ours. But I¡¯ve altered our approach. We¡¯ll head straight to the Skytop Mansion to retrieve it, mirroring how they brazenly breached our Doomsday Base before.


    They underestimated us then, so it¡¯s time we return the favor and deliver a blow to their ego. As for rissa¡¯s background, we¡¯ll take her alive for questioning.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Chief Instructor, I fully support this n!¡±


    He clenched his teeth and added, ¡°I still remember feeling helpless as you were shot and they took what was ours. I¡¯ve harbored resentment since then and dreamed of the day we would get revenge.¡±


    Marissa smiled, pleased. Everyone who survived the stringent training at the Doomsday Base and became a full member had true grit.


    Xander looked up sharply. ¡°Chief Instructor, are you certain?¡±


    ¡°The person who shot me was rissa,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xander mmed his fist on the table. ¡°That vile woman, rissa. When I get my hands on her, I¡¯ll make her pay dearly for what she did to you, Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow and teased him, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. rissa might end up being your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°She can keep dreaming!¡± Xander retorted. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t interested in her. She could chase him for a century and still not be my sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°But remember,¡± Marissa pointed out, ¡°even if she never bes your sister-inw, she¡¯s still under your brother¡¯s protection! If your brother sides with her and orders you not to confront rissa, what will you do then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460:


    After listening to Marissa, Xander paused for a moment. Being a member of the Hoffman family, and with Bu as his brother, Xander had many things to consider. But he soon looked up and exined, ¡°Chief Instructor, in fact, earlier today, my brother noticed that I was intentionally introducing you to rissa.


    He suspected it had something to do with the Doomsday Base.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize you were ck Mallow, the chief instructor there. The reputations of Tiffany and ck Mallow are so different that most people wouldn¡¯t make the connection. When you and rissa went to the restroom, my brother pressed me to reveal our n.


    I firmly refused to disclose any details. He then warned me against harming rissa, saying that he would intervene if anything happened to her. He even mentioned he might oppose me.¡±


    Marissa nodded, her expression unchanging. She had anticipated much of what Xander shared. As a former international special forces soldier, Bu was smart and had seen the world.


    Since he knew Xander belonged to the Doomsday Base, it was likely he¡¯d guess the reason behind their meeting with rissa was connected to the base.


    That was why Marissa summoned Xander tonight. She needed to understand his thoughts and which side he would choose between the Doomsday Base and Bu. If Xander sided with Bu, she would have to dismiss him from the base and exclude him from missions.


    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m


    But Marissa wouldn¡¯t hold it against Xander. Choosing sides was a part of human nature, and she had no grounds to me him. However, this was a matter of the base¡¯s core interests, so she had to know the answer and couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent.


    ¡°What was your position then?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I told my brother that I wouldn¡¯t me him if he sided with my enemy for rissa¡¯s sake,¡± Xander replied.


    Marissa nced briefly at him.


    Xander continued, ¡°I exined to him that our involvement with rissa is linked to the Doomsday Base, but it doesn¡¯t concern the Hoffman family. I¡¯m not backing out. I¡¯mmitted to the Doomsday Base. It¡¯s my duty and honor.¡±


    Marissa considered his response and said, ¡°I know you would, Chief Instructor. But the Doomsday Base benefits me. I¡¯m trying to choose.¡±


    He sighed, then added, ¡°Just hope that if our sides sh, my brother and I don¡¯t face each other. He¡¯s my big brother, and I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±


    Marissa patted Xander¡¯s shoulder infort. ¡°I won¡¯t let ite to that.¡±


    After a silent moment, she asked, ¡°Why do you prioritize the Doomsday Base over your rtionship with your brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I care more about the Doomsday Base than my brother,¡± Xander exined. ¡°When I was a carefree boy, I seemed happy on the outside, but deep down, I felt incredibly empty.


    The more people praised me, the worse I felt. I struggled to find meaning in life every day.


    ¡°The Doomsday Base transformed me. You taught me how to truly live and showed me things worth fighting and caring for. I deeply love my brother. If anyone dares to harm him, I¡¯ll be the first to defend him. I also hold great affection for the Doomsday Base.


    Should anyone threaten its interests, I¡¯ll stand up to defend it, even if it means risking my life. I never imagined that the Doomsday Base I cherish could one day be at odds with my brother. However, that doesn¡¯t change my stance.


    I won¡¯t betray the Doomsday Base for my brother, especially not for rissa, that bad woman. He¡¯ll realize his mistake eventually.¡±


    Marissa patted Xander on the shoulder again, expressing her approval of his loyalty. She knew her efforts in training him were not in vain.


    After showing her appreciation, she pulled an item from her bag and handed it to Xander, saying earnestly, ¡°Now, I¡¯m confident in entrusting you with this important task.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:


    Xander examined the object Marissa had handed him, turning it over in his hand, puzzled by its nature. ¡°Is this just a droplet of water in a tiny ss bottle?¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°Figure out a way to get rissa to drink this,¡± Marissa instructed.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, you¡¯re asking me to poison rissa?¡± Xander questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so vile,¡± Marissa replied sharply. ¡°I want rissa alive so I can confront her directly. She¡¯s envious of ck Mallow and wanted to kill ck Mallow, right? I need to defeat her with my own strength.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is this?¡± Xander inquired, still confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a liquid chip,¡± Marissa revealed.


    Xander¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°A liquid chip, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°The chip imnted in Tiffany¡¯s brain was a liquid one¡ªtiny, colorless, and transparent, making it undetectable by medical equipment.¡±


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    Xander looked impressed. ¡°But this one is different, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°The liquid chip you¡¯re holding is a more sophisticated version than the one used on Tiffany. Unlike the chip in Tiffany¡¯s brain, which required an injector for insertion and remained permanently in the body, this new liquid chip can be ingested orally. Once consumed, it will circte with the bloodstream and remain undetectable by any medical instruments.¡±


    Staring in wonder at the droplet within the ss bottle, Xander turned to Marissa and inquired, ¡°Chief Instructor, what¡¯s the purpose of this advanced gadget? Can you control rissa with it after she drinks this?¡±


    Marissa shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, my final confrontation with rissa will be a direct and fair one where I n to best her using my skills, not through controlling her with this chip.¡±


    She then gently retrieved the bottle from Xander¡¯s grasp. As she twirled it between her fingers, she borated.


    ¡°This is actually a tracking device. I intend to use it to keep tabs on rissa¡¯s movements and pinpoint where the item we want is hidden within the vast Skytop Mansion. Considering the mansion¡¯s size and the minuteness of our target, finding it without this device would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Do not underestimate the capabilities of this chip. It¡¯s not only precise in tracking rissa¡¯s location but also capable of picking up surrounding sounds. Plus, it¡¯s colorless, transparent, andpletely undetectable, even by medical scanners. Slip it into her drink, and she won¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    Xander, visibly impressed, took the bottle back and marveled aloud, ¡°Chief Instructor, can something as tiny as a grain of rice really be that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with thetest in chip technology, which is why its capabilities seem almost magical to you. Try to spend less time wandering aimlessly and more time expanding your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Xanderughed heartily and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m probably too simple-minded to grasp such high-tech stuff. But you, you¡¯re naturally intelligent and skilled.¡±


    His curiosity piqued, he then asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, where did you get such an advanced chip?¡±


    ¡°I developed it myself,¡± Marissa replied, a hint of pride in her tone.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Xander eximed, ¡°You¡¯re at the highest level and also excel in high technology to such an extent?¡±


    Marissa smiled and said nothing.


    Xander asked curiously, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a Dr. Finley in the chip world that¡¯s super awesome. Who is more powerful, you or Dr. Finley?¡±


    Marissa raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xander affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious too,¡± Marissa teased. ¡°Why don¡¯t you track down Dr. Finley and bring her here? Then, we can see who¡¯s better.¡±


    Xander was at a loss for words. Dr. Finley was elusive, and even many international big shots couldn¡¯t find her. How was he supposed to find her?


    With a sheepish shrug, Xander ventured another question. ¡°Chief Instructor, anything else you¡¯d like to share?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded promptly. ¡°There¡¯s something else very important I need to discuss with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:


    When Marissa mentioned it was something very important, Xander was all ears, eager not to miss a detail.


    ¡°The Skytop Mansion is cut off from the world, unreachable by any road from below,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°The only way in is to parachute. It¡¯s also heavily fortified. Attacking it with just us two would be a challenge; we¡¯re going to need backup.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Xander nodded vigorously. ¡°Should I get us some bodyguards, Chief Instructor?¡±


    Marissa burst intoughter. ¡°What kind of bodyguards could you possibly bring in? Do you think any hired guns would outperform the elite trainees from Doomsday Base?¡±


    Xander sheepishly shook his head. Doomsday Base was a legend in the global bodyguard industry. Its premier warriors, apart from King, ck Mallow, and Aelfric, were among the top trainees.


    The guards Xander might recruit wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to Doomsday¡¯s best unless he somehow managed to engage loners like ck Snake and Lone Wolf. But such experts rarely, if ever, appeared on the open market.


    Marissa gave him a look that said it all. ¡°By the time you¡¯ve secured bodyguards, rissa may have gotten wind of our n to storm Skytop Mansion. If she moves the file bag, what will we have left to target?¡±


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    Xander found himself at a loss. ¡°I¡¯ve already enlisted Marc and Terry to join us,¡± Marissa added.


    ¡°Them?¡± Xander sneered disdainfully. ¡°Chief Instructor, I strongly suggest we reconsider this idea! True, they were once the elite at Doomsday Base, but it seems they¡¯ve lost their sharpness. Just a few days ago, I saw them looking utterly defeated and frail, as if a mere breeze could knock them over. Recruiting them for the assault on Skytop Mansion might just slow us down.¡±


    As Xander finished, Marissa let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong; they¡¯ve definitely been underperforming.¡±


    ¡°Then why bring them into this operation, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Their current state stems mostly from hunger and some malnutrition. Give them a good meal and some time to recover, and they¡¯ll be back in form.¡±


    ¡°Hunger?¡± Xander blinked in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t they employed by Connor, earning over a million a year? How can they be starving?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve run into some financial issues recently, leaving them without enough for food,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°But no worries. I¡¯ve just handed them 500 million to purchase meat and regain their strength.¡±


    ¡°500 million?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes widened with astonishment. His envy surged. Today, he had received 100 million as a reward for his excellent work, and he had been overjoyed all day. Yet here was the Chief Instructor, giving 500 million to Marc and Terry just for food?


    It felt tremendously unfair! Jealousy coursed through him, a wild torrent he couldn¡¯t restrain. He had always prided himself on being personally mentored by ck Mallow, certain that he was above the rest and that the Chief Instructor favored him above all. Yet, in a sudden revtion, he realized that the Chief Instructor¡¯s kindness extended broadly and that he might not be the favored one after all.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of injustice, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Chief Instructor, by giving them so much money for food, aren¡¯t you worried they¡¯ll eat themselves sick? It could really backfire.¡±


    Marissa detected the sharp edge of envy in his voice and responded with a resigned smile. She calmly exined, ¡°The 500 million is mainly to clear their debts and handle immediate troubles. Only a fraction of that is for food.


    And even then, they can¡¯t afford the finest, certainly not enough to make them ill from overeating. You¡¯re in a different position. As a distinguished young scion of the Hoffman family, you¡¯re free from financial worries.


    The 100 million reward you received is yours to savor the finest foods and garments. Believe me, you¡¯re getting the best treatment from me.¡±


    At her words, Xander¡¯s spirits lifted, and he let out a chuckle. ¡°Ha.¡±


    Marissa was amused and then added, ¡°There¡¯s another important thing you need to hear, so please listen closely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:


    Xander, feeling like he was the teacher¡¯s favorite student, straightened up, his voice taking on a softer, sweeter tone. ¡°Go on, Chief Instructor, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. What started as a serious discussion had turnedical, courtesy of Xander¡¯s naive enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat, her amusement evident. She then adopted a stern tone as she continued her instructions. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve mentioned that Marc and Terry are part of this mission, but you mustn¡¯t go seeking them out willy-nilly.


    More crucially, keep your identity under wraps until the operation kicks off to avoidplications. Also, it¡¯s vital that Aelfric remains in the dark about our ns. I simply don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand that bastard either!¡± Xander eximed. ¡°Back at the Doomsday Base, Aelfric was always a thorn in my side. I can¡¯t quite exin it, but something about him was always off!¡±


    Their secret meeting wrapped up around two in the morning. After Xander departed, Marissa checked the time and decided it was time to head back to Daniels Manor. Firstly, she knew she wouldn¡¯t sleep well unless she was close to Connor.


    Secondly, she worried about how Lawrence and Lindsay were faring on their first night with the Daniels family.


    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Upon reaching the manor, she parked her motorcycle away from the main building and killed the engine, opting to walk the rest of the way to avoid waking anyone. The patrolling guards saluted her as she passed, and she acknowledged each with a nod.


    As she approached the main building, Marissa spotted Rita poised at the doorway, eagerly awaiting her arrival.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Rita eximed with a smile.


    ¡°How are Lawrence and Lindsay doing? Have they settled in okay?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been doing great, boss! They really like this ce. They spent a long while chatting with Mrs. Arabe Daniels before they headed off to bed. Now, they¡¯re sleeping like logs,¡± Rita responded warmly.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. Those two little ones were truly heartless. They seemed to have no longing for their previous home with the Sanchez family, who had taken good care of them. Instead, they¡¯d adapted swiftly, as if they had always been part of the Daniels family.


    Still, they were her niece and nephew, and she was determined to dote on them.


    With a shrug, she continued on her way to Connor¡¯s house. Expecting everyone to be asleep, she walked softly. But to her surprise, upon entering, she found Marc and Terry in the yard, basking in the moonlight.


    They had arranged a small feast on a table¡ªroast chicken, grilled meat, dried fish, prawns, and several side dishes¡ªand were deeply engrossed in conversation. The yard was perfumed with the savory scents of their meal.


    Upon noticing her, they promptly stood and greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Chief Instructor!¡±


    Marissa clicked her tongue and whispered sharply, ¡°Keep it down!¡±


    Marc and Terry quickly scanned their surroundings before lowering their voices. ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Eyeing the table, Marissa teased them, ¡°Midnight feast instead of sleeping?¡±


    Both Marc and Terry wore sheepish expressions. Terry chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve had decent food. Once we start, we just can¡¯t stop. Sleeping is thest thing on our minds.¡±


    Marissa remembered something Xander had said and couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk. ¡°Take it easy, guys. Don¡¯t eat so much you end up with indigestion!¡±


    Marcughed heartily. ¡°We didn¡¯t buy all this for ourselves. We got some for Domenic, too. He¡¯s been having a rough time as well, but he¡¯s out on an errand for Mr. Daniels tonight, so he¡¯s missing out.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m off to bed,¡± Marissa said, turning away.


    As she made her way towards the building, she noticed Connor standing on the steps, watching her with a piercing gaze. Her heart raced. She wondered if he had overheard her earlier conversation with Marc and Terry, particrly when they referred to her as the Chief Instructor.


    Was her secret identity as ck Mallow, the Chief Instructor at Doomsday Base, in jeopardy?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:


    Marissa thought revealing herself as ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, in front of Connor didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, given the trust she had unconsciously developed in him over time. However, she strongly disliked trouble.


    If he discovered her identity as ck Mallow now, he would inevitably learn about her ongoing feud with rissa, which essentially mirrored the conflict between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. Surely, he would want to intervene in such matters.


    She avoided discussing anything rted to Doomsday Base with him because her mentor, Zyair, seemed distinctly displeased with Connor. Each time his name was mentioned, Zyair¡¯s expression turned cold and disdainful. She did not know the reason behind this.


    Regardless, her mentor would never permit Connor to learn about Doomsday Base or involve himself in its affairs.


    Clearing her throat awkwardly, she asked, ¡°Connor, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Connor disregarded her question and inquired instead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you wouldn¡¯t be returning tonight?¡±


    ¡°I came back to check on Lawrence and Lindsay because I was concerned they might not befortable spending their first night at the Daniels Manor,¡± Marissa exined.


    Connor arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that your sole reason?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I also sought my perfect sleep aid,¡± she added.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Connor chuckled, dissatisfied. ¡°If I weren¡¯t your perfect sleep aid, would you even think of me?¡±


    His words dripped with jealousy. Marissa found herself rendered speechless. Did all men relish jealousy?


    She had just mollified Xander, and now Connor was causing trouble. Xander, perennially immature and wealthy, was easily appeased. She treated him like an indulgent mother handling a mischievous child.


    But how could she cate someone as influential as Connor? Giving Xander money brought him joy, but Connor was exceedingly affluent. Offering him money would be an affront.


    With this in mind, she said, ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t intend to affront you.¡± Then, she brushed past him and entered the house, making a beeline for the second floor.


    Connor remained standing, bewildered. She didn¡¯t intend to affront him? What did she mean? Unable to unravel it, he decided to push it aside and trailed her upstairs.


    When he entered the bedroom, Marissa was nowhere in sight. Instead, the sound of running water emanated from the bathroom, indicating she was taking a shower.


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier, but despite not suffering from insomnia, he couldn¡¯t sleep when she wasn¡¯t home. Lying alone in bed became unbearable.


    After he heard Allyson¡¯s revtions about his family¡¯s past yesterday, his spirits plummeted. He longed to hold Marissa, seeking sce. In the past, no matter how challenging things became, he had always faced them alone. Now, unexpectedly, he found himself yearning to lean on a woman for support.


    Now, as he stood silently, listening to the rush of water from the bathroom, his restless heart inexplicably began to calm. When the water ceased, he swiftly settled into bed, lying t and waiting for her toe out.


    Marissa had already changed into pajamas and dried her hair in the bathroom. Upon stepping out, she found him lying on the bed, his gaze tender and affectionate upon her.


    Oddly, despite their many shared nights, seeing him like this quickened her heart, involuntarily reddening her cheeks. She felt quite embarrassed.


    His rxed demeanor and the way he looked at her seemed both suggestive and enticing. Luckily, she possessed strong self-control; otherwise, she might have pounced on him.


    To avoid any missteps, she deliberately averted her gaze, refraining from looking at him or engaging in conversation, and preemptively switched off the lights.


    Once the room was fully darkened, she slipped into bed, settling down beside him. After lying down, she swiftly turned to her side, presenting her back to him.


    She anticipated they would each sleep peacefully alone, but the moment she shut her eyes, he drew nearer, encircling her from behind and nting warm kisses on her neck


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:


    When Connor embraced her, Marissa felt as though she might dissolve from the warmth. Her heart raced, struggling to calm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, flustered, attempting to gently push him away. ¡°Don¡¯te so close. Return to your spot and rest!¡±


    ¡°Stay still,¡± Connor whispered.


    Marissa hesitated, realizing he wasn¡¯t doing anything inappropriate besides holding her close and kissing her neck. His soothing voice reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a hug. Don¡¯t be nervous. Rx and sleep.¡±


    Marissa felt like a frightened rabbit soothed by its caretaker. Gradually, she rxed and ceased to resist. To her surprise, being held by him felt remarkablyforting and safe.


    It brought back memories of the refugee camp in Blo Grein, where Kevin would hold her every night tofort her during the constant shelling. She could only sleep peacefully when he held her.


    Thoughts of Kevin weighed heavily on her heart once more. When might she encounter Kevin? Amid the vast sea of people, where was he? Was he, like her, ceaselessly searching for her?


    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    With these thoughts and her profound yearning for Kevin, she gradually drifted into sleep.


    Awakening the next morning, she found the sun already streaming through the window. Before opening her eyes, Marissa sensed soreness throughout her body. Her night had been restless, haunted by dreams predominantly of Kevin.


    In her dreams, he held her hand amidst ruins, carrying her through bombings, battling fiercely for food against adults and ending up bloodied, and humming melodies to lull her to sleep in the wilderness. Her dreams unfolded like a cinematic reel, transporting her back to those days of turmoil and fear.


    Despite her immense strength, capable of single-handedly defeating an entire army on the battlefield as the renowned ck Snake, being the chief instructor of the world¡¯srgest martial arts organization, Doomsday Base, her dreams were haunted by terror.


    Embedded deep within her soul, those fearspelled her to cry out in despair-filled dreams, momentarily forgetting her transformation into the feared ck Snake of the mercenary world.


    Now awake, she remained overwhelmed with sadness, on the verge of tears, still ensnared in that terrifying realm, unable to shake herself back to reality.


    Connor¡¯s voice suddenly pierced through the silence. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, open your eyes.¡±


    Marissaplied, finding him fully dressed, seated at the edge of her bed, watching her intently.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he gently inquired.


    Marissa hesitated briefly. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You were crying in your sleep,¡± Connor revealed.


    Unwilling to delve into her dreams, Marissa rose, massaged her aching shoulders, and made her way to the bathroom. As the bathroom door closed, Connor¡¯s expression darkened.


    He hadn¡¯t disclosed that not only had she cried in her sleep, but she had also repeatedly called out a name¡ªKevin. Clearly, it was a man¡¯s name. She cried for that man, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! Why have you note to find me? I miss you so much, truly so much!¡±


    In the middle of the night, he had been awakened by her cries. Observing her turmoil and tears as she called out that man¡¯s name in her sleep, he seemed to finally understand why she didn¡¯t love him back. It was because she held a ce in her heart for a man named Kevin.


    He felt an overwhelming surge of jealousy. Once, he had been jealous of Bee, but that had turned out to be a joke. Now, being jealous of this man named Kevin didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all.


    Just then, Marissa emerged from the bathroom, having changed her clothes. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he asked directly, ¡°Who is Kevin?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:


    When Connor asked about Kevin, Marissa¡¯s movements came to an abrupt stop, as if time itself had halted. The name Kevin had always been buried deep in her heart, a tightly kept secret she rarely ever shared with anyone. But Connor somehow knew about it, and Marissa could guess why¡ªshe must have called out Kevin¡¯s name in her sleep.


    After a lingering moment of silence, Marissa swallowed hard, her eyes betraying a hint of sadness as she began to speak. ¡°He¡¯s a family member who has been lost for many years.¡±


    ¡°A family member? Lost for many years?¡± Connor quickly grasped the significance. His initial pang of jealousy swiftly dissipated. ¡°Have you been searching for him all this time?¡±


    Marissa replied in a frail voice, as if the weight of her sorrow had drained her of every ounce of strength. ¡°I have been looking for him for eighteen years, but the world is huge. I can¡¯t find any trace of him. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever find him in my lifetime.¡±


    As he listened, Connor furrowed his brow slightly, feeling a surge of sympathy welling up inside him. Eighteen years meant she was merely four years old when she got separated from Kevin. He remembered delving into her background and discovering that she lived in Blo Grein until she was four. Could Kevin be from Blo Grein?


    The fact that she had persistently searched for someone for so long meant that Kevin must have been a significant rtive.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± he offered gently.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can do it myself,¡± Marissa replied softly. She was adamant about not sharing anything regarding Kevin with anyone, unwilling to expose her old wounds to others. Just speaking to Connor about this had been stretching the limits of herfort.


    She had her own intelligencework and would rather rely on her own strength to continue the search.


    In response, Connor fell silent, grappling with helplessness. He wanted her to depend on him, but she always preferred to handle things on her own. There was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± Connor smoothly shifted the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lawrence and Lindsay to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Which kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°I think Blossom Kindergarten is quite good. I¡¯ve looked into it a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need, just arrange a car for me. I¡¯ve got everything else covered. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with it,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Connor said, nodding. ¡°Shall we go down for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa agreed.


    Together, they walked out of the room and descended the staircase.


    Connor¡¯s home, usually shrouded in tranquility, buzzed with activity on this particr morning. Lawrence and Lindsay had woken up early and were ying energetically in the living room. Arabe, always concerned about the two little ones, had also gotten up early to join them.


    The two kids were busy with energetic y, dashing around and enjoying the morning. Perched on the sofa, Arabe observed them with an affectionate smile, offering gentle reminders. ¡°Be careful! Slow down! Watch your step!¡±


    ¡°Great grandma, don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t fall!¡± reassured Lindsay as she zipped around the room.


    ¡°Great grandma, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect my sister!¡± echoed Lawrence, diligently following Lindsay¡¯s every move.


    Hearing their adorable voices, Arabe grinned from ear to ear. Rita stood close by, her gaze fixed on the two young ones, always prepared to intervene if necessary. Also present were Marc and Terry, their attention firmly focused on the children.


    Since discovering that Marissa was their chief instructor, ck Mallow, they had treated these two kids like their own, doting on them immensely.


    As Connor and Marissa descended the stairs, Lawrence and Lindsay spotted them and changed direction. They ran toward Connor like little birds.


    When they reached him, they eagerly hugged his legs, looking up with bright faces. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Suddenly, Connor found himself thrust into the uncharted territory of fatherhood. He felt a bit overwhelmed by the new responsibilities handed to him. Since bringing the kids home yesterday, he didn¡¯t have much time to process or adjust to his new role.


    Being called ¡°Daddy¡± by the two little ones bewildered him. He quickly knelt down, gently caressing their cherubic faces. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± chorused the kids, their voices brimming with delight.


    Just then, Domenic, dispatched by Connor the previous night to attend to some affairs, hurried into the living room. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I have something to report.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:


    Connor was keen to continue chatting with the two children when Domenic rushed in, clearly eager to share some news. Connor looked up at him and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Domenic replied, ¡°Joziah just called. He spoke with Dr. Finley, and it looks like Dr. Finley is on board to coborate with our Research and Development Department One. Joziah wanted to know when you¡¯re free to discuss the details of this partnership.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face brightened immediately. ¡°We can meet today,¡± he dered.


    The research and development of household robots was a venture Connor valued highly. Initially uncertain about Dr. Finley¡¯s research philosophy aligning with his own, he now felt reassured that they were on the same wavelength. With Windsoul Robots¡¯ cutting-edge technology and the Daniels Group¡¯s robust financing, Connor was confident the coboration would go smoothly.


    As he was pleased with this turn of events, a smile naturally spread across his face.


    Suddenly, Lindsay threw her arms around Connor¡¯s neck and nted a firm kiss on his cheek.


    Caught off guard by the affection, Connor froze, feeling a tingling sense of sweetness from his little girl¡¯s gesture. He turned to Lindsay, who was beaming with joy, and found himself at a loss for words.


    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Lindsay smiled warmly and said sweetly, ¡°Congrattions, Daddy!¡±


    Connor, still puzzled, asked, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For the new contract,¡± Lindsay exined. ¡°My brother says that signing a new contract means thepany will make more money, and that¡¯s always a reason to celebrate.¡±


    Amused and touched by the sentiment, Connor smiled and looked over at Lawrence, who was gazing at him with eyes full of admiration. ¡°You know quite a bit,¡± Connor remarked.


    Unable to contain his excitement, Lawrence blurted out, ¡°Dad, does this mean you¡¯re going to be even richer?¡±


    Aware of the boy¡¯s fondness for money, Connor nodded and replied, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°A dad who earns well is pretty cool,¡± Lawrence said with a grin.


    Right after Lawrence¡¯s remark, Lindsay chimed in with admiration, ¡°A dad who earns well is also very attractive. I might just fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Connor let out a chuckle.


    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t too keen on mingling with other people¡¯s kids, yet he found it hard to resist these two clever ones. Lindsay was fixated on looks, and Lawrence on wealth. As it happened, Connor possessed both qualities, and he was eager to indulge them.


    After hisughter subsided, something urred to Connor. He reached into his pocket, pulled out two envelopes, and handed one to each child.


    Connor then exined, ¡°These are gifts from your Uncle Glenn. He meant to give them to you yesterday, but his treatment made it slip his mind, so he asked me to deliver them.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± both kids eximed in unison.


    Eagerly, they tore open the envelopes. Upon discovering a card inside each one, Lawrence eagerly inquired, ¡°Dad, how much is on this card?¡±


    ¡°Check for yourself,¡± Connor suggested.


    Lawrence frowned, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a phone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Connor nced at Domenic, who nodded in understanding and shifted the two boxes he was holding into Connor¡¯s arms. The previous night, Connor had unexpectedly instructed Domenic to purchase two phones, which Domenic managed to acquire before dawn.


    Connor opened the boxes and presented the contents with a flourish, saying, ¡°These are the gifts Dad has prepared for you. Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The children¡¯s excitement echoed in unison. When they used to live with ¡°Auntie,¡± they were allowed to use electronic devices, so they were familiar with phones. But ¡°Auntie¡± had reimed all their phones before sending them to Sunrise.


    Domenic had chosen wisely¡ªa sleek ck phone for Lawrence and a vibrant pink one for Lindsay. The kids caressed their new phones with admiration. It had been a while since Lawrencest used a phone. Overwhelmed with joy, he temporarily forgot to check the card¡¯s bnce. Instead, he eagerly started logging into his old chatting app.


    While doing so, Lawrence excitedly turned to Connor and Marissa. ¡°Dad, Mom, Auntie is on my friends list. I¡¯d like to introduce her to you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes darted swiftly before settling on Lawrence¡¯s phone screen, a flicker of intrigue crossing her face. A lead on the enigmaticdy had emerged, and Marissa was eager to learn who she was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:


    Marissa and Connor eagerly peered over Lawrence¡¯s shoulder, anticipating a glimpse of the enigmatic woman. However, when Lawrence entered his passcode, an alert message blinked onto the screen:


    ¡°Sorry, but your ount doesn¡¯t exist. Please ensure your ount is correct.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He meticulously checked his ount several times, convinced he had entered it correctly. He tried again, but the same frustrating message shed up.


    Finally, Lawrence sighed, crestfallen. ¡°My ount has been canceled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lawrence. I can try reaching Auntie with my ount,¡± Lindsay stepped in, offering a glimmer of hope.


    With steady hands, she typed in her ount and passcode, only to be met with the same disheartening message.


    Her shoulders slumped in defeat as she sighed, ¡°My ount has also been canceled.¡±


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa calmly pulled out her phone, determined to investigate what had happened to Lawrence¡¯s and Lindsay¡¯s ounts. But her efforts were in vain. Someone had wiped everything clean.


    Unfazed, Marissa knew these mysterious individuals were thorough enough to erase any trace, just as they had managed to bring Lawrence and Lindsay to her undetected.


    Seeing the kids¡¯ disappointed faces, Marissa knelt to console them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your old ounts may be gone, but you can always create new ones.¡±


    Lawrence sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not just about losing the ount. I¡¯m bummed because I can¡¯t contact my friends anymore.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback; she never expected the kids could forge friendships through their cell phones. It seemed they still retained a semnce of their freedom back then.


    With a sigh, Lindsay said, ¡°Before sending us off to board the ship, Auntie told us to sever all ties with our past and everyone in it, including her. Turns out she meant it.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss her a lot?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The kids nodded in unison.


    ¡°Did she treat you well?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Yeah, she did,¡± Lawrence responded. ¡°She cooked for us, tucked us in, and told us bedtime stories.¡±


    ¡°Auntie also braided my hair and bought us clothes and shoes,¡± Lindsay added.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. It seemed the woman was primarily responsible for their daily care and hadn¡¯t mistreated them. Marissa had already given the kids thorough checkups. Everything was normal¡ªthey were healthy, and there were no chips found in their bodies.


    She suspected that behind this womany a shadowy organization with some secretive agenda. She remembered the day she brought the kids back. They told her their names were 2/001 and 7/002, clearly code names.


    Given they were identified by codes, there might be other children and members within this organization besides Lawrence and Lindsay.


    Marissa was baffled, wondering why the kids had never encountered anyone except the mysterious woman. Were they raised in istion? Did this have something to do with Q? If so, Marissa doubted she could find the answer quickly. Q would only spill the beans if shepleted the tasks he¡¯d set for her.


    Untangling this mess would take time. And worrying wouldn¡¯t help; it would only add to her stress. Thankfully, the kids were in good health. With that thought, Marissa¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile.


    She told the kids, ¡°Since Auntie asked you to let go of the past, do it. From now on, you¡¯ll have Dad, Mom, Great-grandma, and a ton of family members who love you. You¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    The kids nodded in perfect harmony, looking as obedient as ever.


    Suddenly, Marissa¡¯s phone pinged with a new message. She nced at the caller ID and saw it was from Silver Fox, who hadn¡¯t shown up in Blebert as nned. ¡°Help me, ck Snake! Bad news!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:


    Marissa was taken aback by Silver Fox¡¯s message, prompting her to hastily rise to respond. As she took a few steps, she remembered something and turned back.


    ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay, go ahead and have breakfast with your dad and great-grandma. I need to attend to something urgent,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± the children replied in unison.


    The children obediently followed Arabe and Connor to the dining room.


    Alone on the sofa after they departed, Marissa quickly replied to Silver Fox. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Secondster, Marc and Terry entered quietly. One of them inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Chief instructor, you seem troubled. Is something wrong? How can we assist you?¡±


    Marissa looked up at them. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±


    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm


    After a pause, she added firmly, ¡°You¡¯re now leaders of Connor¡¯s security detail, not mine. Your priority should be protecting him, not bothering me. Please leave!¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged embarrassed nces. Of course, they knew what their priority was. But they were Marissa¡¯s devoted admirers. Whenever she was present, their gazes couldn¡¯t help but focus on her. She was like a ray of light amidst their darkness. They remained steadfast as her devoted followers.


    Marissa¡¯s phone pinged once more. Silver Fox responded to her message. Just as Marissa was about to check the message, she noticed Marc and Terry standing still. Looking up, shemanded, ¡°Leave! Don¡¯t stay here!¡±


    Reluctantly, the two departed. As they reached the dining room door, they encountered Domenic.


    Domenic scrutinized their expressions and pulled them outside the house for a private conversation. Outside, Domenic inquired, ¡°Why do you have flushed faces and greasy lips?¡±


    Terry chuckled. ¡°We had a feast yesterday.¡±


    Arching his eyebrows, Domenic asked, ¡°With your heavy debts, how could you afford such a feast?¡±


    Marc lifted his head proudly. ¡°We managed to pay off our debts yesterday. We¡¯re feeling relieved now.¡±


    Domenic looked even more bewildered. ¡°Half a billion dors! You paid it off overnight? Did you rob a bank?¡±


    Terry chuckled once more, visibly delighted. ¡°Our chief instructor met usst night. Upon learning about our financial crisis, she assisted us in clearing our debts.¡±


    Domenic stared at Terry incredulously. ¡°Did your chief instructor really give you 500 million dors? Is she your birth mother?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marc cleared his throat proudly. ¡°Even our birth mother wouldn¡¯tpare to our chief instructor. We¡¯ve made a wise choice in following her.¡±


    With these words, he gave Domenic a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Domenic, keep working on your debt. We can¡¯t share your misfortune any longer. When there¡¯s another celebration, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s heart raced with emotion. Before, he had believed he could bear the heavy burden of repaying the debts alongside the Bailey brothers. Now, he was the only one suffering through repayment, while the brothers had escaped hardship and were leading carefree lives. Domenic felt profoundly lonely.


    After a moment of silence, he inquired, ¡°Marc, Terry, does your chief instructor require another devoted admirer?¡±


    Marc and Terry instinctively nced toward the house, recalling Marissa seated on the sofa. They shook their heads simultaneously. They believed their presence as super fans was sufficient for her; additional admirers were unnecessary. They were unwilling to share Marissa¡¯s favor with others.


    Domenic felt disheartened. It appeared he would have to tread the lonely path alone. Unaware of the juvenile disy by the three men, Marissa widened her eyes in astonishment upon reading Silver Fox¡¯s message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:


    Silver Foxmented, ¡°ck Snake, why is my life so difficult? There was a time when I believed that if our team disbanded, I could return home and take over my grandmother¡¯s huge property. But, Boohoo¡­ my grandma insists I must get married and have a female heir before she¡¯ll even consider giving me the property.


    I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Where on earth am I supposed to find a man to marry and have an heir? She threatened to give away all of her property if I don¡¯t get married and have an heir while she¡¯s still alive. Isn¡¯t she making things impossible for me?¡±


    Silver Fox sent a breakdown emoji and continued her tirade, ¡°How could a grandmother coerce her granddaughter like this? It¡¯s bad enough she wants me to find a man, get married, and have an heir, but she also demands a female heir.


    I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll have a daughter, even if I meet a boyfriend right away! How could having a son be a bad thing?


    Sons also deserve the family¡¯s money, don¡¯t they? What makes my grandmother so anti-male? Who knows how long it will take for me to locate a decent man, get married, and produce a daughter? Boohoo¡­ My aspiration to be a wealthy woman is vanishing!¡±


    Marissa, rather than being sympathetic, was astonished. She asked Silver Fox, ¡°Why does she insist on you having a female heir before handing over the property?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked her the same question, and she just says it¡¯s a family tradition. It¡¯s not about the money; it¡¯s about upholding our family¡¯s values.¡±


    Immediately after, Marissa scoffed and sent aughing emoji. ¡°She truly knows you. She¡¯s using the property to control you because she knows you¡¯re a hedonist who doesn¡¯t want to be married. Serves you right! How could you only think about enjoyment and not about contributing to the human race?¡±


    With a pouting emoji, Silver Fox retorted, ¡°You sound like you¡¯re doing something positive for humanity. Show me by having a kid!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandmother pressuring me,¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°What makes having a kid necessary for me? Since I am a billionaire myself, I am not dependent on anyone else¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°That is extremely harsh! So it is true that wealth confers power.¡±


    Marissa smiled before her expression turned serious. ¡°You lost your mother when you were just a child, and your father¡¯s indifference left you vulnerable. Your stepmother and stepsister took advantage of that, bullying and scheming against you until you ended up on the streets.


    If your grandmother hadn¡¯te back from abroad to take you in, who knows what might have happened? She¡¯s in her seventies now, and she¡¯s deeply worried that she doesn¡¯t have much time left. She fears leaving you alone and wants to see you settled, with a family of your own.


    She says you must have a daughter because if your firstborn isn¡¯t a girl, you¡¯ll have to have more children. This way, there will be more people to love and apany you. She means well, and you should understand her heart.¡±


    Silver Fox was silent for a while before responding to Marissa¡¯s message. This time, her tone was also serious.


    ¡°I do understand my grandma¡¯s good intentions, but after witnessing my father¡¯s cruelty and betrayal towards my mother, I have a psychological scar. Marriage and children are not something I yearn for; the thought of it all fills me with dread.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from. Whether you choose to marry and have children to ease your grandmother¡¯s worries, or decide to stay true to your feelings and remain single, it¡¯s up to you. Whatever you decide, know that I¡¯ll always be in your corner.


    Even if your grandma isn¡¯t around anymore, you won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    Silver Fox felt a wave offort. ¡°ck Snake, how fortunate I am to have encountered you in this life! I¡¯ve given it some serious thought. My grandma sacrificed so much to raise me; I can¡¯t just think about my feelings. I need to make sure she has no regrets when she goes.


    I¡¯ve decided to look for a good partner, get married, and have a family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter which path you choose,¡± Marissa replied.


    Without warning, Silver Fox inquired, ¡°ck Snake, do you know why I haven¡¯t gone to Blebert yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:


    Silver Fox was impulsive, always rushing through her tasks. Despite her repeated promises, she still hadn¡¯t made it to Blebert, leaving Marissa baffled. Marissa had always wondered why.


    Since Silver Fox brought it up now, she asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you made it to Blebert yet?¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a shy emoji before confessing, ¡°I¡¯ve started a rtionship.¡±


    A surprised emoji popped up from Marissa¡¯s end. ¡°Really? How did you meet Mr. Right so quickly? What does he look like? Do you have any pictures? Show me! I¡¯m dying to know!¡±


    True to her open nature, Silver Fox didn¡¯t hesitate and sent over a photo of the man.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t he charming?¡± she inquired.


    Marissa took her time examining the photo. The man was indeed handsome, with a lean build, wless skin, delicate features, and a stylish haircut and clothes. He had the aura of a K-pop star¡ªyouthful, trendy, and easy on the eyes.


    Marissa found him too delicate and soft. In her mind, a more rugged and resolute man like Connor would suit her better. She envisioned that in a conflict, Connor could withstand her fiery temper.


    Read exclusive stories .c©–m


    On the other hand, a light punch mighty Silver Fox¡¯s new beau low. Moreover, a man like Connor could provide her with lively, robust children. Marissa wasn¡¯t fond of delicate offspring.


    With that thought, Marissa suddenly shivered and smacked her forehead. She was stunned by the thoughts racing through her mind. Why was she thinking about Connor? She even entertained the notion of bearing his children. Damn it.


    In a rush, Marissa shook off those thoughts and snapped back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re Silver Fox, a woman who wields an AK47 in battle. Do you really sharemon interests with such a refined man?¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°You don¡¯t really know me. I actually find that type of man quite appealing. He¡¯s soft and gentle. He knows how to sweet-talk, coax, and even act adorable¡­ Ha ha¡­¡±


    As Marissa read the message, she could almost see the joy on Silver Fox¡¯s face as she typed. Was this the look of Silver Fox in love? It gave Marissa the impression of a wealthy woman indulging a kept man. Yet, she hesitated to voice such a blunt opinion to Silver Fox, fearing it might upset her.


    Despite doubting the longevity of their rtionship, Marissa still offered her blessings. ¡°I hope everything goes well for you two! I¡¯m looking forward to your wedding.¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°It might be sooner than you think. Though we¡¯ve only been together a short while, we click perfectly well. We¡¯re already nning the wedding.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°That soon? Really?¡±


    Silver Fox responded, ¡°He¡¯s the one for me. Nothing will hold us back. We need to be bold and move forward. He¡¯s a great guy, really caring. He even cooks for me himself. Most importantly, he¡¯s a perfumer.¡±


    It clicked for Marissa why Silver Fox had fallen for someone so seemingly delicate. He was a perfumer. Silver Fox was poised to inherit apany from her grandmother, named Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and Silver Fox herself was a perfumer. Marissa figured that the man with the looks of a celebrity probably shared a lot of interests with her.


    Driven by curiosity, Marissa inquired, ¡°Does he know you¡¯re the heir to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m just another perfumer there,¡± Silver Fox disclosed. ¡°He¡¯s unaware that Ie from a wealthy family.¡±


    Marissa sighed in relief upon hearing this, as she had been concerned that the man might be after Silver Fox¡¯s wealth.


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m heading to Blebert soon. Prepare to greet me.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you nning your wedding? Will you even have time to visit Blebert?¡±


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°My boyfriend was born in Blebert. He¡¯s gone back for a perfumepetition hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. The top three perfumers earn the chance to sign with thepany. Once he makes it and we sign the deal, I¡¯ll reveal that I¡¯m the future owner of the business. I n to surprise him.¡±


    Marissa chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s quite the romantic gesture.¡±


    ¡°It truly is. Just wait for me!¡± Silver Fox replied.


    Just then, a person Marissa didn¡¯t recognize burst into the room


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:


    The one who hurried into the living room was a young, beautiful girl dressed in high-quality attire. Her smile revealed two dimples on her cheeks.


    Marissa, unfamiliar with her, simply stared without speaking.


    Upon entering, the girl nced around, her eyes lighting up when she spotted Marissa. ¡°Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Araceli Britt, Franco¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. Franco had always treated Marissa with disdain, but Araceli greeted her warmly. Their attitudes toward her couldn¡¯t be more different.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve just got off a ne. I made a point toe see you,¡± Araceli said.


    ¡°To see me?¡± Marissa smiled. ¡°What for?¡±


    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Tiffany, do you know what I¡¯ve been up to abroad?¡± Araceli inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a renowned doctor for Glenn. However, I couldn¡¯t find any doctor willing to treat his legs. When I was feeling disappointed, Glenn told me you had restored feeling to his legs. I was overjoyed.


    I was intrigued to meet the woman who had suddenly be a legend from a nobody. So, I dashed here right afternding.¡±


    Marissa understood now. Araceli¡¯s kindness toward her stemmed from her effective treatment of Glenn¡¯s legs. It was clear they shared a close bond.


    As Marissa pondered how to continue their conversation, Araceli abruptly excused herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany, but I have a date with my boyfriend. I must leave now. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    With those words, she hurried out of the house like a whirlwind.


    Araceli hade and gone swiftly. Marissa chuckled, realizing the girl had only wanted to satisfy her curiosity.


    Shaking her head with a smile, Marissa got up and headed into the dining room.


    After breakfast, Rita and Marissa took Lawrence and Lindsay to kindergarten. Connor went to work with Domenic, Marc, and Terry.


    On the way to the kindergarten, Marissa received a message from Joziah. ¡°Good morning, boss. Windsoul Robots will be meeting with Daniels Group to sign the cooperation agreement today. Do you have any reminders or suggestions?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Connor is fair in his dealings. He won¡¯t impose harsh conditions on the Windsoul Robots. If everything goes well, you can proceed with signing the contract.¡±


    Joziah responded, ¡°Okay. I got it, boss.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, being new to kindergarten, were curious and resistant. On the way, they chatted andughed, peppering Marissa with questions.


    Marissa reminded them, ¡°Darlings, today is your first day at kindergarten. I¡¯m taking you there myself. In the future, Rita will drop you off and pick you up every day. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    The children were alwayspliant, sparing Marissa from having to repeat herself or coax them.


    Upon reaching the kindergarten, Marissa spoke with the principal and head teacher before leaving Lawrence and Lindsay in their care. She then headed to Daniels Group with Rita.


    Her purpose wasn¡¯t to oversee the contract signing. She intended to ask Connor for a position in hispany so she could identify and remove the spy nted by Q within Windsoul Robots.


    When she arrived, the negotiations between the twopanies had concluded, and the contract had been signed.


    They agreed that Joziah and his technical team would join Daniels Group and merge with Franco¡¯s department into the Coborative Research and Development Department.


    After signing the contract, Joziah returned to his ce with his team to prepare.


    As a result, Marissa missed seeing Joziah and his team. She headed straight to Connor¡¯s office.


    Connor was taken aback by her presence. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to work with me today. What brings you here?¡±


    Ignoring his question, Marissa sat across from him with a serious expression.


    Connor furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Is there something you want to discuss?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Connor, I¡¯m Dr. Finley. Do you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s words, Connor was taken aback. He fixed his gaze on Marissa for a moment.


    Marissa expected him to think she was joking or teasing him, but to her surprise, he simply responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Indeed, Connor believed herpletely.


    He epted any extraordinary tale about her because she had already shown him enough to make him believe she could make any legende true. His astonishment stemmed from the revtion that the tech enthusiast he admired in the chip industry was her.


    ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Connor replied with a smile. He half-joked, ¡°So, the reason the Daniels Group managed to outshine otherpetitors and secure a deal with Windsoul Robots is that I¡¯m riding your coattails?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Marissa rified. ¡°I was drawn to the Daniels Group for its financial capabilities and your vision and direction in research and development.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Connor nodded, still smiling. ¡°It seems we¡¯re on the same wavelength. We make a good match, both in romance and business.¡±


    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Was he overthinking things?


    After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Connor, could you find a ce for me in the Coborative Research and Development Department?¡±


    Connor looked surprised. ¡°You are Dr. Finley, and Windsoul Robots belongs to you. You can just be themander of the Coborative Research and Development Department.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa countered, shaking her head. ¡°Someone is targeting Dr. Finley. I can¡¯t risk revealing my identity.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression hardened suddenly, a fierce look crossing his face. ¡°Who¡¯s targeting you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°A few years ago, a mysterious group was hunting for Dr. Finley relentlessly, nearly causing Windsoul Robots to shut down. I thought they had given up after a few years.


    But recently, I¡¯ve discovered they¡¯re still on the hunt for Dr. Finley. They didn¡¯t stop there. They even nted a spy within Windsoul Robots. I need to identify this mole.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Connor nodded. Then he reached for his phone and called Franco, saying, ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    Shortly after, Franco arrived.


    With the Daniels Group securing a partnership with Windsoul Robots, Franco was brimming with energy. He walked into Connor¡¯s office with a grin, his gaze toward Marissa noticeably friendlier.


    ¡°Connor, what did you need to see me for?¡± Franco inquired.


    Connor looked at Franco and said, ¡°My wife wants to join the Coborative Research and Development Department. Find her a role.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Franco¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Connor, you¡¯re not serious, are you?¡±


    ¡°Do I seem like I¡¯m joking?¡± Connor replied indifferently.


    ¡°No, Connor, it¡¯s actually more serious if you¡¯re serious,¡± Franco replied, his face flushing with anxiety. ¡°You know my research and development team is packed with top-tier talent. Everyone there is an expert in their field. Tiffany¡­¡±


    Franco paused. Then, with a bitter smile, he added, ¡°Tiffany didn¡¯t even finish high school. She¡¯s a high school dropout who¡¯s good at drawing. What role could she possibly y in the research and development team?¡±


    ¡°Make her the administrative director of the department,¡± Connor suggested.


    ¡°Even if she were to be the administrative director of the department, she¡¯d need experience. We don¡¯t train beginners in our department.¡±


    ¡°Then appoint someone experienced as the deputy administrative director to mentor Tiffany,¡± Connor proposed.


    Franco still seemed hesitant. Connor shot him an icy look and said, ¡°What? As the CEO of the Daniels Group, don¡¯t I have the authority to assign a position within a department?¡±


    Franco had no rebuttal. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, with a frosty expression, Franco turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Follow me, administrative director.¡±


    Right after Franco finished his sentence, he went towards the door.


    Marissa smirked in amusement and trailed behind him. Just as she stepped out of Connor¡¯s office, her phone buzzed with a message from Xander, saying, ¡°Chief instructor, I made it.¡±


    A thrill of excitement surged through Marissa. She quickly pulled up the locating software on her phone to follow Xander¡¯s movements


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:


    As Marissa followed Franco down the corridor, she instinctively slowed her pace, looking for a corner where she could discreetly eavesdrop on rissa¡¯s activities.


    Franco, walking ahead, was already annoyed with Marissa for insisting on working in the Coborative Research and Development Department. Her casual demeanor, as she fiddled with her phone while walking, only added to his irritation.


    Marissa¡¯s carefree attitude seemed out of ce to Franco, who was used to a team of spirited and efficient workers. He doubted her ability to work professionally, suspecting she might be more trouble than she was worth.


    Just as he was about to scold her, Rita caught up with them, trailing behind Marissa. Franco¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Rita, brightening his mood momentarily. However, his frustration soon returned, especially at the sight of a nanny apanying Marissa. Bringing a nanny to work was, to Franco, the final straw. He questioned whether Marissa was here to work or just unting her status as Connor¡¯s wife.


    The presence of a nanny could spark discontent among his dedicated team members. The more Franco thought about it, the angrier he became. He stormed up to Marissa and snapped, ¡°Tiffany, no matter what, I¡¯m your boss now. Shouldn¡¯t you show some respect?¡±


    Marissa looked up at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Yes, Mr. Britt. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Put your phone away!¡± Francomanded angrily.


    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly, slipping her phone into her pocket. ¡°Anything else, Mr. Britt?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Franco said sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on working in my department? I¡¯ll show you around the office. Follow me, and no more phone distractions.¡±


    Marissa arched an eyebrow but said nothing. Franco red at her with growing frustration. He wanted to reprimand her, but the presence of Rita made him reconsider his approach. Swallowing his words, he changed his tone. ¡°Follow me! Hurry up.¡±


    With those words, he spun on his heel and walked forward. Marissa, amused, rubbed her nose yfully and followed him, with Rita close behind.


    The Daniels Group building had 68 floors, with Connor¡¯s office at the pinnacle and the development departments on the 19th floor. The three of them stepped into a descending elevator.


    In the narrow confines of the elevator, Franco felt uneasy being so close to Rita and struggled to mask his awkwardness. Marissa, standing tall between him and Rita, watched his difort with mild amusement.


    Irritated by her gaze, Franco snapped again, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Shouldn¡¯t you be fiddling with your phone?¡±


    Marissa looked at him as if he were daft. ¡°Mr. Britt, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to stow away my phone earlier? I¡¯m just waiting for your nextmand, Mr. Britt.¡±


    Embarrassment flushed Franco¡¯s face. ¡°Look down!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa grinned, clearly entertained, and lowered her head.


    Rita¡¯s face remained a mask of indifference. To diffuse his difort, Franco barked out another order. ¡°Tiffany, when you start working in the department, don¡¯t unt your status as Connor¡¯s wife. Even if you¡¯re not one of the tech whizzes, you need to embody our spirit.


    Put in the effort and strive towards our goals. Dr. Finley, my idol, is your age, but she¡¯s far more serious and dedicated. She didn¡¯t resort to any schemes to marry into wealth. You could stand to learn a thing or two from her.


    Even if your IQ doesn¡¯t measure up to hers, you should still strive to emte her dedication and integrity. Dr. Finley is the epitome of a workaholic and is a top-notch tech expert. Herpany, Windsoul Robots, undoubtedly embodies her relentless spirit.


    When you work with the Windsoul Robots team, you must ensure you don¡¯t tarnish my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Marissa replied, curling her lips into a smirk.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated violently, indicating powerful sound wavesing from rissa¡¯s end. Curious about what was happening with rissa, Marissa pulled her phone out of her pocket


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:


    As Marissa reached for her phone, the elevator doors slid open. Without a nce at Franco or Rita, she stepped out decisively and made her way to the stairwell, seeking a secluded spot to eavesdrop on rissa.


    Watching her leave, Franco muttered under his breath, ¡°How rude! How unprofessional! I¡¯m your boss. I haven¡¯t even left the elevator yet. How dare you walk out like that?¡±


    Then, remembering something, he called out to Marissa¡¯s departing figure, ¡°Tiffany, where are you going? I¡¯m supposed to show you around our workspace. Who¡¯s going to see it if you¡¯re not there?¡±


    Marissa, not looking back, casually waved her hand. ¡°Let Rita substitute me,¡± she called over her shoulder as she disappeared into the stairwell.


    Franco clicked his tongue, a mix of anger and resignation coloring his tone. In his mind, Tiffany was wasting her potential. At her age, Dr. Finley had already be a global legend in the chip industry, while Tiffany seemed lost.


    He couldn¡¯t understand Arabe¡¯s favoritism towards Tiffany, a woman whocked initiative and couldn¡¯t do anything right. Arabe had even coerced Connor into marrying her. Franco pitied his cousin deeply.


    Determined, Franco nned to befriend Dr. Finley and introduce her to Connor, convinced that once Connor met such an exceptional woman, he would let Tiffany go. Joziah had once described Dr. Finley as not only charming but also a dedicated workaholic. In Franco¡¯s eyes, she was a goddess, the epitome of perfection, almost celestial in her grace.


    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Reflecting on this, Franco felt an increased eagerness to meet Dr. Finley. His heart was a tumultuous mix of anxiety and disappointment as he pondered when he might finally meet his idol face-to-face.


    Collecting his thoughts, Franco turned to Rita, poised to take her on a tour of the office. However, before he could speak, Rita¡¯s t tone cut through the air. ¡°Mr. Britt, why do you resemble a stupid kid from middle school? This isn¡¯t the image of a high-tech elite.¡±


    Stunned into silence, Franco struggled for a response. Was he really acting like a stupid kid from middle school? He couldn¡¯t ept that image of himself. Trying to regain hisposure, Franco cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Rita, it¡¯s not typical of me to seem so stupid. Tiffany has been getting under my skin,¡± he exined, standing taller in an attempt to exude calm and maturity.


    ¡°Let me show you where Tiffany sits,¡± he added, leading the way with a renewed sense of purpose, with Rita trailing behind him.


    Meanwhile, Marissa slipped through the door to the stairwell, finding herself alone. She cranked up her phone¡¯s volume to the maximum, keenly listening to the soundsing from rissa¡¯s end.


    The locating software indicated that rissa was in the president¡¯s office at the top of the Peridot Consortium building. With the office presumably sealed shut, no ambient sounds leaked through¡ªonly rissa¡¯s voice, which was fierce and explosive.


    rissa maintained a facade of refinement whenever Bu was around, but behind closed doors, she became noticeably irritable, hernguage coarse and unrefined. Earlier, while Franco had been with her, Marissa hadn¡¯t heard what rissa had said, missing the reason behind her fury. However, once Marissa tuned in, it became clear that rissa was furiously berating Tiffany.


    From rissa¡¯s tone, it was evident she despised Tiffany deeply. ¡°Tiffany Nash, you bitch! I swear you¡¯ll suffer horribly. You fucking bitch! How dare youy im to what¡¯s mine! Ugh! I¡¯m the one boss raised personally. I¡¯m the rightful daughter here. Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t even dream about¡­¡±


    After her tirade, Marissa heard the sound of something breaking¡ªclearly, rissa was releasing her anger by shattering ssware or porcin. Frowning, Marissa pondered the depth of rissa¡¯s animosity towards Tiffany.


    Just the day before, rissa had mistaken her for Tiffany and used her of stealing someone else¡¯s father.


    Marissa spected whether Tiffany, too, aspired to be considered the boss¡¯s daughter, fueling rissa¡¯s jealousy.


    Why would Tiffany desire such a title?


    Who exactly was rissa¡¯s boss?


    Amidst her confusion, Marissa suddenly heard an odd noise¡ªsomething rhythmic and persistent. It sounded like a tapping or clicking from somewhere nearby.


    Marissa strained to identify the source, trying to discern if it was rted to the ongoingmotion or something entirely different


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:


    Afraid of being overheard, Marissa switched her phone to speaker and dialed down the volume. She then leaned in closer to ensure she could hear rissa¡¯s voice more clearly.


    From the other end, the distinct sound of a door opening echoed, followed by the footsteps of several people entering¡ªlikely rissa had summoned a team to her office. Soon, the door shut with a definitive thud.


    rissa¡¯s voice, icy and sharp, cut through the silence. ¡°Any progress on deciphering the chip¡¯s encryption at Skytop Mansion?¡±


    A man¡¯s apologetic tone came through. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Byrd. I¡¯ve checked, but there¡¯s still no breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Losers.¡± rissa¡¯s fury was palpable, underscored by the shattering sound of something breaking. Silence then reigned over the conversation for what seemed an eternity.


    Through her phone screen, Marissa sensed the somber and tense atmosphere in rissa¡¯s office. Finally, another man spoke, attempting to soothe her. ¡°Miss Byrd, please don¡¯t be angry. The chip is secured with a million codes. Cracking even one is a monumental task, let alone all of them. The team at Skytop Mansion is already doing their best.¡±


    ¡°And you think their ¡®best¡¯ is good enough?¡± rissa snapped back furiously. ¡°Five years, I¡¯ve waited. Five years and mountains of money spent, yet they can¡¯t crack the codes of a single chip? What good are they?¡±


    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s


    A pause lingered as tension simmered. Then, with a voice edged with resolve, rissamanded, ¡°If they¡¯re that ipetent, dispose of them tonight. Let the cliffs be their end, and the wild eagles their graves.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Miss Byrd,¡± a man urged, his voice trembling. ¡°Miss Byrd, it¡¯s not that the team in Skytop Mansion is inattentive or ipetent. The person who designed the codes is a genius. Very few people in the world can crack those codes. If you kill all the scientists in Skytop Mansion, it will be a huge loss to the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± rissa asked, clearly irritated.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to crack that chip¡¯s codes for five years. The boss probably thinks I¡¯m useless. I need to crack those codes soon to prove my worth. I have to show the boss that I¡¯m capable so he won¡¯t give up on me and will consider me as his daughter. Only then can I inherit everything and give the Peridot Consortium the strength to fight Kevin. Otherwise, Kevin will devour us. Do you understand?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. The name Kevin was engraved in her soul. Every time she heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Just now, rissa mentioned a man called Kevin. Could it be the same Kevin she had been searching for?


    Even though the name ¡®Kevin¡¯ wasmon, with tens of thousands bearing it worldwide, Marissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard it. The slim possibility that rissa was speaking of her adopted brother Kevin set her on edge, stirring a deep-seated hope.


    Despite the years and the unknown changes Kevin might have undergone, Marissa¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. She would ept him as family, without conditions.


    Following a brief pause, rissa resumed with a harsh tone, ¡°That bastard Kevin is a monster¡ªruthless, formidable, and unpredictable. He¡¯s an enemy unlike any other. If we manage to defeat him, we¡¯ll thrive. If not, our defeat will be catastrophic, ending in death.


    Remember this. If I rise to the position of the boss¡¯s daughter, you will enjoy the benefits alongside me. But should I be killed by Kevin, don¡¯t think for a second that any of you will escape. I¡¯ll drag you all down with me.¡±


    The threat hung heavy in the air, met by silence from the other end of the line. Marissa, with a frown creasing her forehead, waited in tense anticipation.


    Finally, a man¡¯s voice broke the silence, firm and clear. ¡°Miss Byrd, we¡¯re fully aware of that. You have our unwavering loyalty.¡±


    Encouraged, others chimed in, reinforcing their allegiance. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll never turn against you, Miss Byrd.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re with you, in life and in death, Miss Byrd.¡±


    ¡°Your interests are our interests, Miss Byrd. We won¡¯t act out of self-interest.¡±


    rissa was pleased by their assurances, and her tone lightened. ¡°Then tell me, how can we crack the codes of that chip?¡±


    A man responded, ¡°Miss Byrd, there¡¯s just one way to break the codes of that chip¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:


    ¡°What way?¡± rissa asked excitedly.


    The man¡¯s voice came again, saying, ¡°Find Dr. Finley and get her to help us decrypt the chip¡¯s codes.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others echoed, ¡°Yes, Dr. Finley seems to be the only one capable of cracking the codes.¡±


    ¡°The person who designed the chip is incredibly talented, but Dr. Finley is equally skilled.¡±


    ¡°Right now, in the chip industry, if Dr. Finley can¡¯t decrypt it, then nobody else can. We¡¯d have to wait for someone as talented as the chip¡¯s creator.¡±


    After listening to their thoughts, rissa asked, ¡°Do we have any leads on Dr. Finley?¡±


    An uneasy silence fell over the group. Then one man shared, ¡°From what I know, several groups are searching for Dr. Finley. She likely foresaw the danger and has hidden herself well, so her whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone here actually seen Dr. Finley?¡± asked rissa.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    The man responded, ¡°Only Joziah and Leo, the CEO and CTO of Windsoul Robots, have met Dr. Finley. They were both trained by her and are top talents in research and development. Beyond them, I know of no one else who has seen her.¡±


    rissa scoffed, ¡°Then bring in Joziah and Leo. If they talk, let them go. If not, they face torture until they break.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that will work. If we¡¯ve thought of this, so have the other groups looking for Dr. Finley. If it were effective, it would¡¯ve worked by now.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we try it?¡± rissa asked, puzzled.


    The man rified, ¡°Joziah and Leoe from impressive backgrounds. Their dedication to working for Dr. Finley stems from their deep admiration for her skills and their passion for the field.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± rissa asked further.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re quite enigmatic. They¡¯re certainly no ordinary office workers. Otherwise, someone would¡¯ve approached them by now.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we get Dr. Finley to work for us?¡± rissa asked.


    ¡°We work with Aelfric,¡± the man suggested.


    ¡°Aelfric?¡± rissa responded in astonishment. ¡°He¡¯s the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base. If we team up with him, aren¡¯t we inviting trouble?¡±


    The man exined, ¡°Do you remember? Five years ago, when we snuck into Doomsday Base to steal the chip, someone secretly distracted the bodyguards for us and temporarily shut down the surveince. Have you ever wondered who that was?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Aelfric was the one?¡± rissa inquired.


    ¡°Yes, it was him,¡± the man confirmed. ¡°The only person who could rearrange the guards and control the surveince at Doomsday Base would have to be someone with significant authority there. Aelfric fits that condition.¡±


    ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t bepletely certain it was Aelfric,¡± rissa pointed out.


    ¡°I have more proof. I¡¯ve actually been in contact with Aelfric privately, which has confirmed it for me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Didn¡¯t I make it clear that senior executives of Peridot Consortium are forbidden from contacting Aelfric? How could you ignore my directive?¡± rissa demanded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you. It was purely idental!¡± the man hastily exined. ¡°Just a few days ago, I ran into Aelfric by chance. He recognized me as a member of the Peridot Consortium and started a conversation.


    I couldn¡¯t just snub him, so I engaged him briefly. I never expected him to admit the truth to me. He mentioned that he had assisted us back then, and another thing¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:


    Marissa listened to the man¡¯s words, and her eyes narrowed into slits. She had long suspected that Aelfric might have facilitated Peridot Consortium¡¯s infiltration into Doomsday Base.


    Nheless, without solid evidence and given Aelfric¡¯s crucial role as deputy chief instructor, she had set aside her doubts. His personal interests were deeply intertwined with the base¡¯s, making it seem improbable that he would betray Doomsday Base for Peridot Consortium.


    But now, someone from the Peridot Consortium imed that Aelfric had privately confessed to aiding their infiltration into the core of the Doomsday Base. The revtion gnawed at Marissa¡¯s mind.


    Why would he do that?


    Marissa wasn¡¯t alone in her suspicions. rissa shared them as well. rissa didn¡¯t rush to ask the man what the ¡°another thing¡± he mentioned was, instead focusing on the perplexing revtion.


    ¡°What proof does Aelfric have that he helped us infiltrate Doomsday Base back then? And why would he do it?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with skepticism.


    The man responded, ¡°Aelfric said that when we first infiltrated the periphery of Doomsday Base, he overheard our conversation and decided to help us.¡±


    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Did Aelfric discover us as soon as we breached the outskirts of Doomsday Base?¡± rissa asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man confirmed. ¡°Doomsday Base¡¯s security system is among the most advanced in the world. As the head of security, Aelfric detected our presence early on.¡±


    rissa sighed. ¡°No wonder the supposedly impregnable Doomsday Base was easier to prate than we anticipated. So, it was Aelfric who helped us.¡±


    A tense silence followed, filled with unspoken questions and mounting distrust. Finally, rissa broke it. ¡°Why did he help us?¡±


    ¡°Because we have amon enemy,¡± the man replied. ¡°Aelfric initially intended to wipe us out when he discovered our presence at the periphery of Doomsday Base. But after overhearing us talk about our mission to eliminate their chief instructor, ck Mallow, he decided to secretly aid us.¡±


    ¡°So, he despises ck Mallow too?¡± rissa asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man confirmed with a confident nod. ¡°Aelfric was once the favored disciple of King, the leader of the base. He was a prodigy, almost set to be King¡¯s sessor. But then ck Mallow appeared, a formidable rival who quickly overshadowed him.


    Aelfric had originally been second only to King at Doomsday Base, but after ck Mallow arrived, she surpassed him in every way, even taking the position of King¡¯s sessor. It would be strange if Aelfric doesn¡¯t hate ck Mallow. His hatred for her runs deep.¡±


    ¡°So, unable to defeat ck Mallow on his own, he tried to use us. Unfortunately, we failed back then.¡± rissa chuckled. ¡°Over the years, he¡¯s repeatedly sent messages through intermediaries, hoping to meet me. His goal remains the same ¡ª to team up with me to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Your analysis is spot on, Miss Byrd,¡± the man said. ¡°During a secret meeting a few days ago, Aelfric expressed the same sentiment, hoping I¡¯d ry it to you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± rissa said. ¡°Although I dislike Aelfric, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Joining forces with him to eliminate ck Mallow is out of the question. But I will not meet him yet. I need to test him first.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°You mentioned that we could work with Aelfric in finding Dr. Finley. What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Aelfric also wanted to coborate with Windsoul Robots, but Joziah ruthlessly rejected him and signed a contract with the Daniels Group instead. Aelfric harbors a grudge and wants to find Dr. Finley for revenge,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°So, we have amon goal again,¡± rissa said with a mirthlessugh. ¡°But does he have a way to find Dr. Finley?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a direct way to find Dr. Finley, but he has an opportunity. Aelfric¡¯s brother-inw, Derek, recently brought back by Neil, is now the director of the Robotics Research and Development Department Two at the Daniels Group.


    While Department Two didn¡¯t secure coboration with Windsoul Robots, being in the samepany makes finding Dr. Finley easier,¡± the man exined.


    ¡°In essence, Derek is Aelfric¡¯s nted spy in the Daniels Group. With him as an insider, finding Dr. Finley bes easier,¡± the man concluded.


    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± rissa said excitedly. ¡°Pass a message to Aelfric for me


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:


    Upon hearing that rissa had instructed her subordinate to ry a message to Aelfric, Marissa eagerly pressed her ear against the phone, anxious not to miss any crucial details.


    After a brief pause, rissa¡¯s voice returned, crisp and clear. ¡°Inform Aelfric that I am ready to coborate. If he assists me in locating Dr. Finley, I will support his efforts to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure he gets your message,¡± replied the man.


    With that, the meeting concluded. rissa dismissed her team, and silence followed, suggesting she might be taking a break.


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned stern once more. It appeared that Aelfric was conspiring with others to target her. The time for confronting him and removing him from the base was drawing near.


    As for rissa, she sought Marissa¡¯s downfall only because she was jealous of Marissa¡¯s fame. So, Marissa decided to demonstrate her true strength to her.


    After putting away her phone, Marissa headed towards the Coborative Research and Development Department with determined strides.


    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m


    This department was based on the original Research and Development Department One and redesigned to amodate both Daniels Group¡¯s and Windsoul Robots¡¯ teams more effectively.


    The department¡¯s administrative section was conveniently located at the front of the spacious open floor, separated by a ss wall. This setup ensured it did not interrupt the research and development team¡¯s work while providing essible service.


    Standing at the doorway, Marissa observed the department. All the research and development staff were diligently focused on their screens, while Rita was actively organizing her workspace and cleaning up in the administrative office.


    Marissa caught snippets of whispered conversation.


    ¡°Rita, the nanny, is truly diligent. She hasn¡¯t paused for a single moment.¡±


    ¡°Not only does she handle cleaning, but she also manages the heavy lifting of furniture. Such a strong woman.¡±


    ¡°Despite her beauty, she chooses such tough work. She could easily find financial stability in the entertainment industry with her looks. It¡¯s baffling why she remains here.¡±


    ¡°I actually asked Rita about this earlier. She told me she loves working as a nanny. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°What a waste of beauty and talent!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop talking about her. Didn¡¯t you notice how Mr. Britt has been looking at Rita? He seems interested in her. If he overhears us gossiping, he might get upset.¡±


    At this reminder, the group quickly fell silent.


    Marissa then proceeded into the department and went directly to the administrative office.


    As she entered, those who had been gossiping resumed their discussion.


    ¡°Did you see her? She acts like she owns the ce.¡±


    ¡°She might wield influence elsewhere, but this is the Research and Development Department. We¡¯re a team of professionals. Her title means nothing here. Honestly, I don¡¯t even want to engage with her.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that technical experts are the proudest people in the workce. They don¡¯t stoop to tter the boss, let alone the boss¡¯ wife, especially one the boss himself doesn¡¯t favor.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand people who only have their connections to boast about. Acting all high and mighty because she¡¯s married to a rich man. Bringing a servant to work, is she here to work or show off?¡±


    Marissa overheard thesements, but her expression remained unchanged. Tech professionals were all sharp minds. Excelling from a young age, they carried an inherent pride and often dismissed those they saw as lesser.


    And by lesser, they meant in skill, not wealth or status. They respected only those who could match or surpass their own abilities and overlooked everyone else.


    Even if it were their own boss walking in, they wouldn¡¯t show much enthusiasm. Should their boss manage the Research and Development Department poorly, they would likely even confront him. They thrived on their talent alone, indifferent toworking.


    They tended to scorn those who leveraged connections over capability. The greater the reliance on such rtionships, the stronger the tech experts¡¯ disdain.


    This straightforward and impressive nature was just how tech experts were.


    Marissa knew this well and didn¡¯t take their opinions to heart. When she entered the administrative office, Rita weed her with a warm, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Marissa responded.


    Before Marissa could continue, Franco arrived at the administrative office


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480:


    Franco strolled into the administrative office with a cup of coffee in hand. When he saw that Marissa had finally arrived, he shot her a disgruntled look. Then, he turned to Rita and handed her the coffee with a flourish, saying, ¡°Rita, you¡¯ve been working non-stop. Take a breather!¡±


    Smirking, Marissa plopped down on a chair Rita had just cleaned. She casually pulled out her phone, scrolling through her social media feed as if she had all the time in the world.


    Rita epted the coffee from Franco with a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said before offering it to Marissa. ¡°Boss, would you like some coffee?¡±


    Without lifting her head, Marissa took the coffee, sipping it nonchntly. She didn¡¯t bother with a ¡°thank you,¡± continuing to scroll through her phone, seemingly oblivious to Franco¡¯s presence.


    Franco¡¯s heart sank. He had gone out of his way to get the best coffee for Rita, hoping she¡¯d take a much-needed break. But now, here she was, handing it over to Marissa, who epted it without a second thought.


    His frustration mounted as Marissa drank the coffee without acknowledging anyone. Even though Rita was a hired nanny, Franco felt Marissa should show her some respect.


    Trying to keep his cool, Franco watched Marissa intently, hoping she¡¯d feel at least a little guilty. But Marissa remained engrossed in her phone,pletely ignoring him.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Franco wanted to explode but restrained himself for Rita¡¯s sake. When Rita stepped out to wash the cleaning cloth, Franco seized the moment. He knocked loudly on the desk in front of Marissa.


    Without looking up, Marissa asked tly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Britt?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration bubbled over. ¡°Marissa, that coffee was for Rita. You didn¡¯t even say thank you. Don¡¯t you feel any shame?¡±


    Marissa took another leisurely sip of the coffee, then replied calmly, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Franco was tongue-tied. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean thank me. I meant you should thank Rita. She¡¯s been busy cleaning your office all morning!¡±


    Marissa nced up briefly, showing no real interest, before returning her gaze to her phone. In a disinterested tone, she said, ¡°How I interact with my nanny is none of your business!


    You¡¯d better stop being nosy. Besides, you are the director of the department, Mr. Britt. You went out to buy coffee for my nanny during office hours. Aren¡¯t you afraid others will gossip?¡±


    Her words stung. But she had a point. The head of the department shouldn¡¯t be running personal errands during work hours. Franco¡¯s ears reddened with embarrassment. He turned to leave, flustered.


    Just as he reached the door, Rita reentered with the cleaning cloth. They nearly collided, and Franco opened his mouth to suggest she take a break. However, Marissa¡¯s calm voice cut in from behind him. ¡°Rita, I¡¯m hungry. Go get me some lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rita put down the cloth and left before Franco could say anything.


    Franco sighed and turned back to Marissa. ¡°Thepany has a cafeteria with good food, you know.¡± He implied that she should get her own lunch instead of making her nanny run errands.


    Once again, Marissa didn¡¯t look up from her phone. ¡°I¡¯m picky. I only prefer food bought by my nanny,¡± she said, adding a dismissive grunt for good measure.


    Franco¡¯s exasperation was almostical as he threw his hands up. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± he muttered under his breath on his way out of the office.


    It was lunchtime, so Franco announced to the team, ¡°Alright, time for a lunch break. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.¡±


    The office quickly emptied as everyone headed to the cafeteria, including Franco.


    Sitting alone in the administrative office, Marissa sent a message to Joziah. ¡°Prepare me a UAV developed by ourpany. I need it tonight.¡±


    Her phone buzzed almost immediately with Joziah¡¯s swift reply. ¡°Got it, boss.¡±


    No sooner had Marissa finished chatting with Joziah than Connor messaged her. ¡°Lunch together?¡±


    Marissa refused. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor replied.


    About twenty minutester, Rita returned with lunch. Marissa began eating at her desk while Rita mopped the floor.


    Franco returned shortly after, holding a takeout box. ncing at him, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. Did he swallow his food whole to be back so quickly? Was he that concerned about Rita? She found the idea amusing.


    Franco made a beeline for the administrative office. But just as he was about to reach the door, another person strode confidently into the office first


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:


    The person darted past Franco and surged into the administrative office, swift as aet. The suddenness of the event left Franco momentarily bewildered. Upon recognizing the intruder, he stopped dead, incredulity etched across his face.


    Just then, Rita appeared, mop in hand and freshly rinsed. Franco extended the takeout box towards her. ¡°Here¡¯s your lunch, Rita.¡±


    Without a word, Rita epted the box and offered a brief thanks before continuing into the office, mop still in hand. Franco lingered at the doorway, unwilling to step inside. He peered through the ss wall, observing the unfolding scene.


    Inside, the visitor was none other than Araceli, his sister who had been doted on by almost everyone. Her presence puzzled him. She was often glued to his side, yet today, she had bypassed him to meet with Marissa at Daniels Group.


    His curiosity was piqued as he watched Araceli greet Marissa with a beaming smile. ¡°Good day, Tiffany!¡±


    Marissa, who had been engrossed in her phone while nibbling on her lunch, looked up at the sound of Araceli¡¯s voice. Recognition shed in her eyes, and she returned a courteous smile. ¡°Why are you here, Araceli?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you, Tiffany,¡± Araceli chirped as she took a seat across from Marissa. Leaning forward, she peered into Marissa¡¯s lunch box and patted her stomach yfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, Tiffany. I¡¯m so hungry,¡± she cooed.


    At that moment, Rita ced Franco¡¯s takeout box on the desk. Marissa gestured toward it. ¡°Then, this one¡¯s yours.¡±


    Outside, Franco was at a loss for words. Araceli shot a questioning look at Rita and asked incredulously, ¡°Really, I can take it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°And what about her?¡± Araceli gestured towards Rita. ¡°What does she eat?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to eat anything,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly.


    As she spoke, her eyes flickered toward Franco, who was visible through the ss wall. With a shrug of amusement, she continued eating and fiddled with her phone.


    Without dwelling on it, Araceli promptly flipped open the takeout box. She made small talk with Marissa as they ate, while Rita continued mopping the floor.


    Franco, observing silently, felt a pang of frustration. The coffee he¡¯d bought for Rita ended up with Marissa, and the food intended for Rita was now being devoured by Araceli. He pondered what, if anything, Rita managed to eat or drink.


    With a sense of resignation, Franco turned and left once more. Shortly thereafter, he reappeared with another box of takeout. However, Rita was nowhere in sight this time. Marissa and Araceli had finished their lunch and continued their lively conversation, finding plenty ofmon ground.


    Franco scanned the room, but Rita was missing. He walked into the office and asked, ¡°Rita, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rita?¡± Marissa replied casually, without looking up at him. ¡°I sent her to pick up my parcels.¡±


    Franco couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°Tiffany Nash, even though Rita works for you, she deserves to be treated like a person. She¡¯s so young, yet you make her work like a machine. Why can¡¯t she have a moment to rest?¡±


    Marissa responded nonchntly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a break.¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°Everyone needs a break now and then. Why can¡¯t Rita have one?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Araceli chimed in, puzzled, ¡°Franco, why are you so upset? Rita is just doing her job as Tiffany¡¯s employee. What¡¯s wrong with her fetching parcels?¡±


    Franco shot back immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You weren¡¯t here this morning. Since Rita stepped into the Research and Development Department, she hasn¡¯t stopped working.


    She¡¯s been on her feet all day, hasn¡¯t had a bite to eat or even a sip of water. She¡¯s young, she¡¯s industrious, and Tiffany treats her like she¡¯s disposable.¡±


    Araceli blinked, turning to look at Marissa, incredulous. ¡°Tiffany, isn¡¯t that a bit cruel?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she offered no exnation.


    Just then, Rita returned, burdened with parcels. Arge box in her left hand and another bnced on her right shoulderpressed her small frame, painting a picture of a person exploited beyond measure


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:


    Upon seeing Rita, Franco was immediately filled with sadness and hurried over to assist her. He attempted to lift therger box from her shoulder.


    ¡°Let me take that box, Rita. Be careful, and make sure you don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Rita paused and turned to face him. ¡°Mr. Britt, I¡¯m worried that it might be too heavy for you.¡±


    Franco, taken aback, thought she was underestimating his strength. He understood that Rita wasn¡¯t trying to insult him; she simply doubted his ability to handle the hefty box.


    Grasping the bottom of the box with both hands, Franco dered, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m stronger than you. Let me handle it.¡±


    Rita hesitated no more and allowed him to take the box off her shoulder. Franco confidently took on the load, but the very next moment, it felt as though a small mountain had been thrust into his arms, and the box plummeted.


    In reflex, he tightened his grip to prevent the box from hitting the floor, yet he himself fell backward. He crashed to the floor, the box mming onto his stomach.


    ¡°Ouch! Ahem! Ahem!¡±


    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Pain surged through Franco as he felt his internal organs might burst. His face flushed from the strain, and all he could do was cough weakly. Trying to get up, he struggled to even roll over.


    With a nk expression, Rita lifted the box effortlessly and said without a hint of emotion, ¡°Mr. Britt, I warned you it was too heavy. Why did you insist on trying?¡±


    Rita hoisted the box onto her shoulder while still gripping the other firmly in her hand, and she made her way into the administrative office. She handled the boxes with ease, effortlessly navigating her way inside.


    Upon entering the office, she gently set the boxes down on the floor. ¡°Boss, these are your parcels,¡± she announced to Marissa.


    Meanwhile, just outside the door, Franco struggled to his feet. Clutching his aching chest, he gasped for air, his eyes wide with astonishment as he watched Rita. He couldn¡¯t fathom how a girl could possess such strength.


    Marissa, however, paid no mind to Franco¡¯s misfortune. Her attention was fixed solely on the two boxes before her. She had requested that Joziah provide her with a UAV crafted by Windsoul Robots. Concerned about keeping Dr. Finley¡¯s identity a secret, Joziah had one of his subordinates pose as a delivery man to safely transport it.


    The UAV itself waspact, designed to fit neatly within a small box and light enough to be inconspicuous. Yet, Rita had brought tworge, seemingly cumbersome boxes into the office. Marissa guessed Joziah had also included snacks for her and toys for her children in the delivery.


    Her face lit up with a warm smile as she opened the boxes herself. As she had suspected, one box overflowed with an assortment of snacks, while the other brimmed with toys for the children. Tucked among the toys was the much-anticipated UAV.


    Marissa¡¯s smile widened in genuine delight. Joziah, always thoughtful, knew of her fondness for snacks and routinely sent them via courier, often inrge quantities. The snacks she had received before were still far from being finished.


    Since he became aware of her role as a mother to two children, Joziah had also made it a point to include a variety of toys in his shipments for them. What a thoughtful man!


    Araceli¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the box of snacks. It was clear she had a fondness for them, too. ¡°Tiffany, did you buy all these snacks?¡±


    Marissa responded casually, ¡°Go ahead, Araceli, help yourself.¡±


    Rubbing her hands together with excitement, Araceli said, ¡°Thanks, Tiffany. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± She quickly grabbed several bags, ced them on the desk, and began eating.


    Meanwhile, Rita tidied up the desk for Marissa and Araceli, putting the takeout boxes into a garbage bag before taking it out. She then assisted Marissa in organizing the snacks in the cab andter in assembling the UAV.


    Franco, who had been lingering outside, noticed this and confronted Araceli. ¡°This is a workce, not a lounge area. If you have no pressing business, you should head home.¡±


    ¡°Why would you assume I have no pressing business?¡± Araceli snapped back. She then turned to Marissa with a hopeful look in her eyes. ¡°Tiffany, would youe with me to the perfume contest?¡±


    Afraid that Marissa might decline, Araceli hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, a globally renownedpany. They¡¯ve drawn a crowd of perfumers, and many prestigious perfumes will be showcased. It¡¯s a fantastic learning opportunity.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback, realizing this was the same contest that Silver Fox¡¯s handsome boyfriend entered. ¡°Are you a perfumer as well?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Araceli replied. ¡°But my boyfriend ispeting. Would you join me to support him? I want to help him win over the audience and boost his morale.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Franco spat back, his disdain clear. ¡°He¡¯s not to be trusted. I could tell the moment I saw him. I advised you to end it. Why are you still with him?¡±


    Araceli frowned, her irritation growing. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, Franco. I manage my own rtionships. Why should I heed your advice? Ernst is both caring and charming. How can you think of him as a deceiver after just one meeting?¡±


    Franco pointed at his eyes with two fingers, asserting, ¡°I work in high-tech, and my IQ is 280. I don¡¯t make errors in my judgments. Ernst Wright is not someone you can rely on. Ignore my advice at your own peril.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Araceli scoffed, clearly unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re always unting your IQ. Do you really believe that gives you the right to judge everyone? Just because you¡¯re in high-tech doesn¡¯t mean you can look down on others.


    And as for not making mistakes? I don¡¯t believe it. You constantly criticized Tiffany, iming she was worthless. Yet Tiffany has proven herself to be a remarkable woman time and again.


    She¡¯s the renowned artist known as Only, a key member of Dr. Riss¡¯ team, and she¡¯s even treating Glenn¡¯s legs. After all that, how can you still im your judgments are wless?¡±


    Franco was taken aback after Araceli listed Marissa¡¯s achievements. He found himself deep in thought. However, he soon looked over at Marissa with a look of disdain again.


    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    He raised his voice and argued, ¡°Everything you admire about her is nothing but an illusion. Despite her aplishments, I can¡¯t respect someone who manipted Mrs. Arabe Daniels into pressuring Connor into marriage. She doesn¡¯t deserve any respect.¡±


    Marissa casually rubbed her ear, silently observing the Britts¡¯ quarrel.


    After Franco¡¯s outburst, Araceli¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°And how exactly do you know that Connor married Tiffany against his will? Has Connor ever personally confided in you about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough with my own eyes,¡± Franco replied.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Araceli huffed. ¡°Well, I also trust what I see. I was at Connor¡¯s office earlier and asked him about Tiffany. When he spoke of her, his eyes were just brimming with affection. He¡¯s clearly in love with her.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Franco mockingly mimicked her huff. ¡°As if you could discern anything with your slow wit. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Araceli made a sour face and snorted. ¡°Humph! One of us must be blind, and I think it¡¯s you. Just wait, you¡¯ll be embarrassed one of these days.¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed Marissa¡¯s arm. ¡°Ignore my brother, Tiffany. He doesn¡¯t like you, but I do.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twisted into an amused smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Want to join me at the perfume contest this afternoon?¡±


    Actually, after listening to Franco¡¯s earlierments, Marissa began to have some doubts about Araceli¡¯s boyfriend and wanted to see him.


    ¡°What does your boyfriend look like? Is he good-looking? If not, I might skip it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Araceli whipped out her phone, found a photo, and handed it to Marissa. ¡°Look at this, Tiffany! My boyfriend is really handsome. He could be a model in fashion magazines.¡±


    Marissa tilted her head to get a better look, and her surprise was palpable. She had seen this man earlier in the morning. He was Silver Fox¡¯s new boyfriend. Silver Fox had mentioned they were nning their wedding already. How could this same guy be Araceli¡¯s boyfriend?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:


    When Marissa saw Ernst¡¯s photograph, her first thought was that he might be a womanizer. His striking looks and charming demeanor made him irresistible to many.


    On one hand, he was involved with the sweet, lovely Araceli, while on the other hand, he was attempting to charm the courageous Silver Fox into marriage.


    Marissa knew she needed to meet Ernst in person. She was contemting her next steps when Araceli¡¯s sweet voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Tiffany, do you think my boyfriend is stunning?¡±


    Marissa responded nomittally, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Then, seeking more information, Marissa inquired, ¡°How long have you two been together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been about six months,¡± Araceli replied. ¡°He was the one who pursued me. Initially, I wasn¡¯t keen on him, as I generally prefer tall, robust men. But Ernst was persistent. He¡¯s gentle and persuasive, which ultimately won me over.¡± Araceli smiled shyly as she reminisced.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Marissa nodded, understanding better now. ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°We met at a ball,¡± Araceli exined. ¡°Though Ernst is not from a wealthy family, he¡¯s popr and was invited to the ball because of that. It was there that he asked for my number.¡±


    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Marissa nodded again, piecing together Ernst¡¯s adeptness at wooing women.


    Suddenly, Franco interjected, looking concerned, ¡°Where are you exactly in your rtionship with him?¡±


    Startled, Araceli blushed. ¡°Franco, that¡¯s such a personal question!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just watching out for you,¡± Franco said, his tone protective. ¡°His true nature isn¡¯t clear to you because you¡¯re in love. It¡¯s not possible for me to change your mind, but you need to be cautious. Make sure he doesn¡¯t exploit you, alright?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± In a subdued voice, she confessed, ¡°Ernst has suggested taking me to a hotel several times, but I¡¯ve always declined. I haven¡¯t slept with him yet.¡±


    Franco exhaled in relief. Noticing it was time to leave for work, he started to walk away but stopped after a few steps and turned to face Araceli again. ¡°Tiffany has been appointed as the administrative director of the Research and Development Department.


    She needs to dedicate herself to her role at thepany. She can¡¯t spare the time to join you at some frivolous perfumepetition. Please don¡¯t ask her again.¡±


    Araceli frowned slightly. ¡°I already got Connor¡¯s approval. He mentioned Tiffany could join me if she wants to. He doesn¡¯t limit her activities.¡±


    Franco, clearly irked, retorted, ¡°Do you think dropping Connor¡¯s name will influence me? Tiffany is the administrative director. If she¡¯s not at thepany, who will handle the administrative tasks?¡±


    Pointing toward Rita, Marissa chimed in, ¡°Let Rita handle it.¡±


    Franco¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll go to the perfumepetition with Araceli. I¡¯ll leave the administrative office work to Rita. It¡¯s just running errands, printing documents, and so forth. Rita can manage.¡±


    ncing at Rita, who was busily assisting Marissa in assembling the UAV, Franco questioned, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t you think you are a heartless employer?¡±


    Franco¡¯s frustration was palpable as he continued, ¡°Rita¡¯s already swamped with managing your daily affairs and looking after your children. Yet, you¡¯re piling more work on her. Aren¡¯t you pushing her too far?¡±


    Pointing emphatically at Rita, he added, ¡°She¡¯s human, not some robot. Can¡¯t you show a shred ofpassion?¡±


    Just then, Rita, having finished assembling the UAV, approached Marissa. ¡°Boss, do you need anything else?¡±


    Marissa, oblivious to Franco¡¯s disapproving gaze, instructed Rita, ¡°I¡¯ll be out this afternoon. It¡¯s crucial that you handle things here. If Mr. Britt needs you to run errands or print documents, make sure you do it without cutting corners.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss!¡± Rita responded without hesitation.


    Marissa turned away from Franco, ignoring his irritation, and addressed Araceli, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the perfumepetition now.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Tiffany, that¡¯s incredibly sweet of you.¡±


    With that, the two of them departed amid smiles and chatter. Franco watched them leave, his frustration boiling over to the point where he rolled his eyes.


    Marissa remained unaffected by Franco¡¯s anger. After they left the Daniels Group, she joined Araceli in her car and they set off for the perfumepetition. On their way, Marissa texted Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:


    Marissa sent a message to Silver Fox: ¡°What¡¯s the name of your boyfriend?¡±


    Silver Fox responded promptly: ¡°Ernst Wright¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately. It seemed they were the same person. Earlier, she had considered the possibility that the men in the photos merely resembled each other, perhaps they were twins rather than the same individual.


    However, her initial assumption was validated. Both men shared identical looks and the same name, making it clear they were indeed the same person.


    Thus, Ernst was involved with two women simultaneously. Marissa suspected he might have even more girlfriends. He was the typical yboy. Marissa wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook, whether he was a yboy or had two partners concurrently.


    Since he dared to cheat on her best friend, Silver Fox, and her husband¡¯s cousin, Marissa would ensure he faced the consequences.


    While she contemted, Marissa¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. At that moment, Araceli handed her a bottle of perfume. ¡°Tiffany, can you smell this and let me know what you think?¡±


    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Marissa epted the bottle but kept the lid closed. ¡°Did Ernst make this perfume?¡±


    She preferred not to smell anything created by Ernst. A repulsive man would likely make a repulsive fragrance, and she might gag. Araceli replied, ¡°No, I made it.¡±


    Marissa was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t a perfumer?¡±


    Araceli smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not, but my boyfriend is. I¡¯ve been learning perfumery for the past six months to share more interests with him. asionally, I try making my own perfumes too.¡±


    She paused, pouted, and sighed. ¡°Ernst always mocks myck of talent, saying my creations are pungent and strange.¡±


    She sighed again. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m as bad as he ims. Still, I like what I create. I don¡¯t think they are failures.¡±


    Pointing at the bottle in Marissa¡¯s hand, she continued, ¡°Tiffany, this is a new fragrance I made. I like it, but I¡¯m too scared to let Ernst smell it. Can you try it and give me your thoughts, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Marissa smiled.


    She opened the lid and gently sprayed it into the air. Closing her eyes, she savored the fragrance fully. A unique aroma filled the car. Despite Araceli¡¯sck of confidence and Ernst¡¯s mockery, Marissa was impressed by the perfume.


    Each note of Araceli¡¯s creation was distinct. The top note exuded a fruity sweetness. The middle note evolved into a rich, woody scent, gradually joined by a faint smoky aroma. The fragrance evoked luxury, mellowness, sweetness, and coolness.


    Araceli¡¯s skill surpassed that of an amateur; her perfume was even superior to many professional creations.


    Araceli¡¯s talent was remarkable, but Ernst disparaged her abilities, harshly criticizing her perfumes to undermine her confidence. Marissa suspected he feared Araceli might surpass him once she embarked on her career in the industry.


    Marissa decided not to reveal her thoughts immediately, recognizing that Araceli was deeply in love. No matter what she said to Araceli, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Even Franco¡¯s attempts to convince her had failed, and Marissa, having only met Araceli twice, doubted her influence.


    If Marissa insisted on warning Araceli, she might provoke suspicion and even hostility. People often say that a girl in love loses her ability to think clearly. Marissa found this saying true after observing Araceli. Lovers see only the best in each other.


    This was why Marissa hadn¡¯t revealed Ernst¡¯s true nature to Silver Fox. To Silver Fox, Ernst was wless. Even if Marissa told her the truth, she would likely doubt it and need to verify it herself, wasting time and energy.


    Therefore, Marissa decided to confront Ernst directly and gather concrete evidence to present to Silver Fox.


    ¡°How do you like it, Tiffany?¡± Araceli asked.


    Marissa slowly opened her eyes to find Araceli gazing at her expectantly, waiting for her response. Marissa sensed her unease. It was evident that Aracelicked confidence in her perfume.


    Marissa smiled slightly as she answered Araceli¡¯s question


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:


    Marissa gently opened her lips. Before she could utter a word, Araceli froze in nervousness, her face paling visibly. It was clear she had endured many harsh criticisms from Ernst, leaving hercking in self-confidence.


    Feeling sympathy for the innocent girl, Marissa ced aforting hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Araceli, your perfume is truly excellent. With your talent, you could be a professional perfumer.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ What?¡± Araceli stared at Marissa in disbelief for a long moment before regaining herposure. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious,¡± Marissa reassured her with a smile. ¡°I mean every word. You have a real talent for perfumery.¡±


    Despite Marissa¡¯s encouragement, Araceli still struggled with self-doubt. ¡°Really? Am I really that good?¡±


    She took the perfume bottle back from Marissa and smelled it herself. After a moment of contemtion, she murmured, ¡°I do like it a lot.¡±


    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Then, with a self-deprecating shrug, she added, ¡°I like it, but so what? I can¡¯t get validation from a professional.¡±


    Araceli sighed, smiling warmly at Marissa. ¡°Thank you, Tiffany. I know you¡¯re trying to make me feel better. The fact that you don¡¯t dislike my perfume means a lot to me.¡±


    Marissa pondered how to restore Araceli¡¯s confidence. Patiently, she replied, ¡°Araceli, I wasn¡¯t just trying to make you feel better. I genuinely believe what I said.¡±


    Araceli looked surprised for a moment. ¡°But Tiffany, neither of us is a professional perfumer. Our opinions don¡¯t really matter unless we get approval from the experts.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself that if she wasn¡¯t professional, then who was?


    Silver Fox¡¯s Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was renowned worldwide. Many of their perfumes were widely loved across countries, contributing to their booming business. How did Silver Fox¡¯s family business achieve such remarkable sess?


    It wasrgely due to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes having two top perfumers, whose perfumes elevated Minty Fragrances and Perfumes from a small business to a top one in the industry.


    The two perfumers were named E and Elin. They were globally acimed, winning numerous international awards, and were revered as idols among perfumers worldwide. Except for Silver Fox¡¯s grandmother, no one was aware that Marissa was actually E, and Silver Fox was Elin.


    To make Araceli believe herments, Marissa asserted confidently, ¡°I possess extensive knowledge of perfumes. You can trust my assessment as professional.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Tiffany?¡± Araceli¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Are you not only good at painting but also an expert in perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Marissa answered.


    Araceli beamed at the confirmation. ¡°Tiffany, you mentioned I have the potential to pursue a career in perfumery. Was that genuine? Have I truly reached the professional level?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°With your current skill, you can indeed pursue a career as a perfumer. While I can¡¯t guarantee eptance into a majorpany like Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, smaller or medium-sized firms should wee you.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Araceli asked, ¡°what about apany like Hinks Perfumes?¡±


    Hinks Perfumes was established by Silver Fox¡¯s biological mother. Following her illness and subsequent passing, ownership of thepany was transferred to Silver Fox¡¯s father. Currently, Silver Fox¡¯s stepmother oversaw its operations.


    Marissa, influenced by her friendship with Silver Fox, refrained from any positive remarks about Hinks Perfumes. She firmly believed that only perfumers with admirable personalities could craft exceptional scents. If a perfumercked this quality, their creations were mere poison.


    Thus, she asserted, ¡°Araceli, Hinks Perfumes doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes brightened further. She tightened her fists slightly and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    From Araceli¡¯s demeanor and words, Marissa discerned her grievances against Hinks Perfumes and her numerous frustrations. Perplexed, Marissa casually inquired, ¡°Do you hold any grievances against Hinks Perfumes?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:


    Araceli responded to Marissa¡¯s question with a somber expression. ¡°I¡¯ve had a difficult history with the Hinks family. Back in my school and junior high school days, Emilee and her friends bullied me relentlessly.¡±


    Araceli continued, ¡°Emilee was maniptive and prone to jealousy, skilled in tormenting her ssmates. The psychological scars from those experiences haunted me for years, affecting my self-esteem.


    Fortunately, we weren¡¯t in the same high school, and I could finally experience normal campus life. My confidence gradually returned. Otherwise, I might not have made it to college.¡±


    Marissa listened intently, her expression grim. Silver Fox had confided in Marissa that Emilee was actually the same age as her. This revtion suggested that Silver Fox¡¯s father had been unfaithful to her mother, resulting in Emilee¡¯s birth.


    After Emilee was born, she was an illegitimate child and had to live in hiding with her mother for several years to avoid public exposure. Following the passing of Silver Fox¡¯s mother, they eventually moved into the Hinks household, where Emilee gained status as ady in an affluent family.


    Perhaps she was inherently malevolent, or perhaps her character became warped during the years of being illegitimate. Emilee exhibited a cold, calcting mind from a young age, deriving pleasure from bullying others with a vicious and ruthless demeanor.


    When Silver Fox was young, Emilee consistently set her up, leading her father to misunderstand and increasingly dislike her. Silver Fox endured countless usations and punishments as a result.


    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Araceli sighed heavily and added, ¡°You know, Tiffany? When Emilee was young, she had an older sister whom she relentlessly bullied with deceitful tactics, ultimately driving the girl to run away from home. Her sister¡¯s whereabouts have remained unknown ever since.¡±


    Marissa sneered silently, her contempt evident. Silver Fox hadn¡¯t run away herself; rather, she was abandoned on the streets by her father after falling ill, persuaded by Emilee and her mother.


    The Hinks family remained unaware that Silver Fox had been taken in by her maternal grandmother. Publicly, they imed she had run away due to rebellion and had not returned.


    Both Silver Fox and Marissa had endured simrly bleak childhoods, surviving against the odds, which cemented their close friendship.


    While Marissa was lost in her memories, Araceli continued, ¡°I always believed I couldn¡¯t measure up to Emilee because of her constant humiliation and torment. Now, Tiffany, you¡¯ve said that Hinks Perfumes doesn¡¯t deserve me. I¡¯m thrilled.¡±


    Araceli looked at Marissa with a sweet smile. ¡°Emilee is the chief perfumer at Hinks Perfumes. Thatpany doesn¡¯t deserve me. It means I¡¯ve surpassed her, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod. ¡°You have indeed surpassed Emilee.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Araceli, you have a natural talent for perfuming. If you¡¯re open to bing the apprentice of a renowned perfumer, your skills will undoubtedly flourish. In time, you could achieve great recognition yourself.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words caught Araceli off guard, prompting her to cover her mouth in surprise. ¡°Tiffany, did I hear you correctly? Could I really be a famous perfumer someday? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°No jokes,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°Would you consider it?¡±


    Araceli appeared surprised, her enthusiasm tempered with hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should. I¡¯ve never considered it before. Besides, how would I even find a fair perfumer to apprentice under? I don¡¯t have the connections for that.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly. ¡°Take your time to think about it.¡±


    Araceli nodded, chuckling lightly without dwelling too much on the idea. Currently, her dreams centered around dating Ernst, marrying him, and starting a family. Marissa understood everyone had different aspirations and respected Araceli¡¯s perspective, choosing not to persuade her further.


    The car ride proceeded in silence until they reached the venue for the perfume contest. Upon exiting the car, they made their way to thepetition hall. As they walked, Araceli briefed Marissa on the contest¡¯s structure.


    ¡°Tiffany, thepetition unfolds in three stages. First, contestants sign up and pass the initial screening. Then, they present their perfumes and face questions from the judges. The final phase culminates in thepetition and award ceremony. Today¡¯s event is the second phase, and Ernst has already cleared the initial screening.¡±


    Marissa listened attentively.


    Suddenly, Araceli pointed towards a slender man nearby. ¡°Tiffany, look! That¡¯s my boyfriend, Emst!¡±


    Marissa followed Araceli¡¯s gaze


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:


    Araceli pointed at a man in a white suit jacket paired with ck trousers. He had a slim build and a handsome face. Holding a perfume bottle, he was talking with a group of young girls who, captivated, hung on to his every word with fascinated expressions.


    Observing this, Araceli turned to Marissa, her cheeks coloring with embarrassment as she said, ¡°Emst has quite the following among the girls. Not only is he a talented perfumer, but he¡¯s also got a great sense of humor that just draws people in.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting down as she bit her lip, her face now a deeper shade of red. ¡°It¡¯s not umon for girls to pursue him. He never has trouble findingpany if he seeks it. So when he showed interest in me, I was quite taken aback and, honestly, quite ttered.¡±


    Marissa just smiled, saying nothing as she observed Emst more closely, silently affirming Araceli¡¯s assessment. Given his charm, it was no surprise that even someone as discerning and guarded as Silver Fox had fallen for him. Silver Fox was not known to give her heart easily.


    Suddenly, there was a shrill of excitement from a group of girls. Both Marissa and Araceli turned their heads to them. Emst probably made a witty remark because the girls surged forward, moring to snatch the perfume bottle from his grasp.


    ¡°Wait! Please, girls, calm down!¡± Emst tried to maintain control of the situation, lifting the bottle high above his head. However, the girls disregarded his words. They lunged at him to grab the bottle of perfume in his hand. Some girls seized the chance to touch and stroke his body to take advantage of him.


    Discover more at


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emst burst intoughter. ¡°Wait, girls. Hold on! You can aim for my perfume. Why did you touch me? Touch me again, and you¡¯ll be ountable.¡±


    Amidst theughter, one girl cheekily retorted, ying along, ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯ll take full responsibility, for you and your perfume. Both are mine now.¡±


    As soon as the girl spoke up, the others quickly chimed in with their objections.


    ¡°No way! This gorgeous guy and his perfume are mine.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t snatch him away from me. I¡¯ve got a crush on him and I adore his perfume. They¡¯re not slipping away.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously challenging me? I¡¯ll im him first. Once I¡¯ve tagged him, none of you stands a chance.¡±


    The girl who vowed to tag Emst wasted no time. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her tiptoes, and gently kissed his cheek. Inspired by her bold move, the other girls followed suit, each trying to nt a kiss on Emst.


    ¡°Oh no, I want to tag him too!¡±


    ¡°So the handsome guy goes to whoever tags him? Count me in, then.¡±


    ¡°What? Everyone¡¯s doing it? I can¡¯t be left out. I¡¯ll give him the biggest, most heartfelt kiss.¡±


    In an attempt to make her mark stand out, one girl applied ayer of dark lipstick before kissing Emst. The group of girls crowded around him, each vying for the perfume bottle and a chance to kiss him. The atmosphere was charged with excitement.


    Araceli¡¯s cheeks flushed deeper as she watched from a distance. She nced shyly at Marissa and whispered, ¡°Should we head into the hall, Tiffany? It would be awkward if Emst caught me watching this.¡±


    Marissa captured the scene with her phone, her voice tinged with amusement. ¡°Araceli, isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? You have every right to march over there and p him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Araceli furrowed her brows, uncertain. ¡°Why would I p Emst? Those girls kissed him without his consent. He didn¡¯t encourage their kisses. Sure, he¡¯s popr with the girls, but he shouldn¡¯t be judged for that.¡±


    Marissa shot her a look of exasperation, convinced of Araceli¡¯s naivety. She couldn¡¯t believe how easily Araceli trusted a man. Emst might have looked innocent, but that was hardly the case.


    If he hadn¡¯t subtly encouraged those girls, would they really have dared to make such bold moves? Connor was the most sought-after guy in Blebert, yet no girl dared to kiss him without consent.


    In truth, Emst was nothing but a flirt, a master at maniption. He knew exactly how to y his cards to get what he wanted while seeming like an innocent participant. The most cunning predators often masquerade as victims, and Emst was a pro at this game.


    Realizing that convincing Araceli was futile, Marissa sighed and remained silent. Instead, she took Araceli by the hand and led her towards Emst


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:


    As Araceli approached, Emst, surrounded by a group of girls trying to nt kisses on him, abruptly ceased his evasions and slickly maneuvered his way out of the throng, reminiscent of a slippery fish escaping a.


    Marissa watched his agile escape, her lips twisted. ¡°See? If he wanted to shake off those girls, he could do it effortlessly. Yet, despite having the capability, he didn¡¯t avoid them earlier, indicating he enjoyed the attention.¡±


    Yet, Araceli was blissfully unaware of the truth. After all, love often blinds one to the obvious, clouding judgment.


    Emst came up to Araceli, hastily wiping lipstick smudges from his face and appearing somewhat flustered. ¡°Sorry, Araceli, they were all over me, and I couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±


    Observing her boyfriend being surrounded and kissed by numerous girls had deeply hurt Araceli. Her eyes glistened with the onset of tears. Yet, she mustered a strained smile, masking her difort to spare Emst any embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it.


    You can¡¯t help being so charming,¡± she said softly, her voice carrying a faint tremor of sadness.


    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,


    Marissa remained on the sidelines, her sense of dismay unspoken. The girls who had eagerly kissed Emst earlier now cast disdainful looks at Araceli, whispering among themselves with visible annoyance.


    ¡°Why did she have to turn up just now? Such a killjoy!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, couldn¡¯t she tell we were just having fun? Yet, she still had the guts toe over here.¡±


    ¡°She actually thinks she owns Emst. Does she honestly believe she can hold onto him?¡±


    Araceli, overhearing thesements, felt even more aggrieved. Emst gently pulled at her sleeve and whispered soothing words. ¡°Araceli, don¡¯t be upset. This is on me. I¡¯ll start wearing a mask in public from now on.¡±


    Araceli didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, especially not in front of so many people, as it could jeopardize Emst¡¯s uing reexamination defense. Thus, she held back her irritation and introduced Marissa to Emst.


    Emst recognized Marissa. Previously known as a socialite of repute and the butt of many jokes among the elite, Tiffany was a famed figure to Emst, who was well-acquainted with his social circle.


    Emst looked over at Marissa, without any trace of scorn or derision. Instead, he offered a warm smile and reached out to shake her hand.


    Marissa eyed his overly friendly hand without reacting. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Emst was attempting to flirt with her. Now she could be sure that he wasn¡¯t just navigating a love triangle with Silver Fox and Araceli; he was wholeheartedly ying the role of a womanizer.


    His hand lingered in the air for an awkward moment before he pulled it back. Just then, they overheard a conversation from nearby.


    ¡°Really? Emilee, is Hinks Perfumes really going to work with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is a globally acimed perfumepany. Many smallerpanies aspire to work with them. For Hinks Perfumes to have gained their approval, it must wield considerable influence!¡±


    ¡°Emilee, once Hinks Perfumes secures a partnership with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, you¡¯ll have the chance to meet E and Elin, the industry¡¯s top perfumers.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marissa, Araceli, and Emst all turned their attention. Marissa, who had never met Emilee, was curious about her. After spotting her, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Emilee, with a group of girls around her, walked in an expensive silk gown and a victorious smile.


    She quickened her steps when she spotted Araceli and approached them directly. Before Araceli could utter a word, Emst greeted Emilee with a smile. ¡°Miss Hinks, it¡¯s been too long. You look even more stunning!¡±


    Emilee smiled back, her tone gentle yet teasing. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Emst. You look more handsome yourself!¡±


    Their exchange was polite, but Emilee¡¯s tone carried a hint of flirtation. Given that Araceli was Emst¡¯s girlfriend, Emilee¡¯s actions seemed designed to taunt and upset Araceli. Araceli¡¯s face flushed deep red, and tears welled up in her eyes


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:


    It¡¯s often said that children who have endured bullying carry a wounded child within them forever. Even when they grow strong, they still find themselves at a psychological disadvantage when facing their old tormentors. This is a deep, lingering scar that many never fully escape.


    In this moment, Araceli embodied that very struggle. Confronted by Emilee¡¯s taunts, she felt nothing but seething, helpless rage. Marissa continued to watch in silence, withholding her support for Araceli.


    She felt that Araceli wouldn¡¯t wake up and rid herself of Emst, the sweet poison, until she had endured enough humiliation and real anguish. Now, it would be pointless if she assisted Araceli in letting out her rage.


    Araceli was not respected by Emilee, nor by the girls who had just given Emilee admiration. They all saw Marissa as Tiffany and showed her a simrck of respect.


    Although Remy had boldly dered at the masterpiece appreciation event that anyone who crossed Tiffany would answer to him, his words carried limited weight, resonating only within that specific circle. Beyond it, they scarcely made a ripple.


    Emilee and her little clique typically ignored the world of fine arts and were oblivious to the goings-on in that realm.


    Compared to Emilee¡¯s dominance, Araceli appeared isted and vulnerable. Emst, Araceli¡¯s boyfriend, chose not to defend her. Instead, he smiled and asked the girls, ¡°What were you saying about the cooperation with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    The girl closest to Emilee quickly responded, ¡°Oh, Emilee¡¯s family¡¯spany, Hinks Perfumes, is nning to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Emst¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He turned to Emilee. ¡°Your family is going to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emilee replied haughtily. ¡°A new branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is set to open in Blebert. Several perfume firms are fighting for the chance to work with them, and Hinks Perfumes is already in talks.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. She questioned Emilee¡¯s source of boldness in telling such a lie. Unless Silver Fox had gone insane, Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would never consider Hinks Perfumes, even if they were desperate enough to coborate with the worst perfume firm in the world.


    If Minty Fragrances and Perfumes were ever to engage with Hinks Perfumes, it would be in one way only¡ªby acquiring Hinks Perfumes outright.


    The reason for Silver Fox¡¯s decision to build a branch in Blebert, and even assume the position of president in the branch, was to acquire Hinks Perfumes, recapturing everything that had previously belonged to her mother.


    Emst was visibly thrilled by Emilee¡¯s words. In an attempt to be a perfumer for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, he waspeting in the perfumepetition, but hecked the confidence in his abilities to secure a top-three finish.


    He wasn¡¯t guaranteed a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, even if he ced in the top three. In order to sign a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, contestants had to clear an interview with the president of the Blebert branch, even after being ced in the top three.


    However, his prospects of getting a contract would improve significantly if he could get a powerful person to suggest him to the higher-ups.


    Emst¡¯s eyes zed with newly discovered affection for Emilee at this point. Emilee noticed Emst¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but smirk with pride.


    At that point, someone inquired, ¡°Emilee, if your family is going to coborate with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, why are you participating in the perfumepetition?¡±


    With an air of superiority, Emilee responded, ¡°Once ourpanies start coborating, I¡¯ll be working for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes for a while.


    Thispetition is just a stepping stone to boost my reputation. To ensure my sess, my parents have already arranged for Elin to be my mentor.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find this statement amusing. Elin was Silver Fox! It was absurd to think that Emilee¡¯s parents had managed to get Elin to serve as her mentor. How dare Emilee make such a lie! Silver Fox would want to tear her apart if she ever met her again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:


    However, Emilee didn¡¯t catch on that Marissa was mocking her. Seeing the strange look on Marissa¡¯s face, Emilee mistook it for surprise and envy. The other girls heaped more praise on her.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and your parents even got Elin to be your mentor. You¡¯re guaranteed to win first prize.¡±


    ¡°With Elin¡¯s guidance, Emilee, you¡¯ll be a renowned perfumer. People all over the world will know your name.¡±


    ¡°Emilee, don¡¯t forget us when you¡¯re famous.¡±


    As Emilee basked in the ttery, her pride swelled. She shot a provocative look at Araceli, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Araceli, you¡¯re Emst¡¯s girlfriend. What have you done to help his career? Your father and brother work for others, and your mother stays at home.


    You don¡¯t have any valuable connections for Emst. But your family is rted to the Daniels, the most powerful n in Blebert, right? Your mother is Connor¡¯s aunt. Why don¡¯t you ask him for help? Maybe he can get Emst a spot at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes without thepetition.¡±


    Emilee looked down on Araceli because her family wasn¡¯t powerful. Araceli¡¯s father was a senior executive at a multinationalpany, and her brother, Franco, was a technical director at the Daniels Group.


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Even though their ies were both over a million dors a year, they were still considered middle sspared to the truly affluent families. Araceli¡¯s mother, Allyson, was indeed Connor¡¯s aunt, but she never leveraged that connection for any favors. As a result, people didn¡¯t think she was close to the Daniels family.


    Being gentle and naive, Araceli seemed an easy target for Emilee¡¯s bullying. Emst turned to Araceli after hearing Emilee¡¯s words, his mind echoing the same question.


    Emst had pursued Araceli primarily because she was rted to Connor. He had hoped to use this connection to advance his career. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time on a girl he found dull and in when he had so many other options.


    They had been together for over six months, but Araceli consistently refused to sleep with him, leaving him increasingly bored.


    Araceli pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Emst, my mother has always taught me to rely on myself and work hard. If you¡¯re incapable, even if I ask my cousin for help, you¡¯ll be kicked out sooner orter.


    My brother earned his position at the Daniels Group on his own merits. He went through all the selection processes andpeted with other candidates to be a technical director. If you want to be a perfumer, you need to be excellent on your own.


    You can¡¯t expect shortcuts to bring you sess. Don¡¯t worry, Emst. Focus on preparing for the contest. After you win, I¡¯ll ask my cousin for help. That way, we¡¯ll have more confidence.¡±


    Emilee snorted as soon as Araceli had finished speaking. The other girls quirked their lips.


    ¡°Araceli, you¡¯re just making excuses. You don¡¯t want to help Emst.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Emst is so handsome. You¡¯re enjoying his youth and love, but you won¡¯t even ask your cousin for help. Poor Emst.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re serious about Emst. You¡¯re just stringing him along. Once you¡¯re bored, you¡¯ll dump him without a second thought.¡±


    Those inquisitive women nearly drove Araceli insane, so she angrily shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Since you deny it, why don¡¯t you prove it?¡± Emilee grinned smugly and replied. ¡°If you¡¯re not just fooling around with Emst, why don¡¯t you get in touch with Connor and ask him to get Emst an invitation to study under the renowned perfumer E?


    Even my parents managed to ask Elin to mentor me. Connor can do the same, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:


    Hearing Emilee¡¯s suggestion, the other girls chimed in eagerly.


    ¡°Exactly! Araceli, why don¡¯t you help Emst be E¡¯s apprentice? That way, he and Emilee can both be apprentices of a master perfumer andpete in more advanced contests.¡±


    ¡°It should be a breeze for Connor to get in touch with E. Don¡¯t you want to help Emst with such a small favor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to give Emst an unfair advantage. Just call your cousin and have him reach out to the master perfumer. Don¡¯t hide behind excuses about self-reliance and whatnot.¡±


    As the girls pressured Araceli, Emst stood by silently, waiting like the rest for her response.


    Araceli found herself in a tight spot. While her family had ties to the Daniels family, her mother always stressed that she and Franco should never lean on that connection to stir up trouble or ask Connor for undeserved favors.


    They were taught to stand on their own two feet. Her mother also worried that leaning on Connor could backfire, with others in the Daniels family using it against them, and Connor catching k for it.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds


    Araceli¡¯s father was a proud man who never sought help from the Daniels family. He earned his ce as a senior executive on his own merit. Because of this, their family, while not as affluent as the Daniels, maintained their dignity and earned the Daniels family¡¯s respect.


    But now, Emst was pushing Araceli to seek Connor¡¯s help, which she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do. Sure, asking Connor to contact E wasn¡¯t a huge favor, considering his connections, but the real hitch was the hefty tuition fee E would charge.


    Both E and Elin were renowned perfumers with global acim. Meeting these masters, let alone being mentored by them, was an extraordinary opportunity not easily afforded by ordinary individuals.


    The person capable of contacting E and Elin and securing them as instructors had to be both influential and wealthy. Additionally, the tuition fees were exorbitantly high, far beyond the reach of an average person.


    Emst was unable to pay such a steep tuition fee. Araceli, too,cked sufficient savings and couldn¡¯t ask Connor for financial assistance. She would then be left with no choice but to seek help from her family. Unfortunately, Franco held a deep dislike for Emst and would never agree to spend a substantial amount of money in supporting him.


    As Araceli hesitated in silence, Emst¡¯s patience finally wore thin. ¡°Araceli, you don¡¯t want to help me, do you?¡± he questioned.


    Araceli found herself in a difficult position. ¡°Emst, I do want to help you. Even if my cousin could introduce you to E, we can¡¯t afford the tuition fee.¡±


    Her words sparkedughter among the onlookers.


    ¡°Hahaha! Araceli, how could you make such a flimsy excuse? While your family might not be extremely wealthy, they could manage to pay tens of millions of dors in tuition. Don¡¯t you care enough about Emst to spend such a small sum?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Your brother despises Emst. He would never approve of your family supporting him.¡±


    ¡°You could always borrow money from Connor in secret.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I really can¡¯t ask my cousin,¡± she said.


    ¡°Really? Well, you could always borrow money from your cousin¡¯s wife. She might have a shady reputation, but she¡¯s the legendary artist, Marissa. She can rake in several hundred million dors from selling just one painting.¡±


    Araceli nced at Marissa subconsciously. Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve put all my money into the stock market. I can¡¯t cash out now.¡±


    Her words triggered another round ofughter.


    Emilee seized the opportunity to humiliate Araceli. ¡°Looks like no one is willing to help you, Araceli.¡± She paused, turning her gaze to Emst. Trying to drive a wedge between them, she added, ¡°Emst, I feel for you. Why are you dating someone so useless?


    She doesn¡¯t let you get intimate with her, and she¡¯s no help in your career. Why do you stick around? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you used to make at least a million dors a night entertaining wealthy women. What have you gained from being with Araceli?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:


    Araceli was overwhelmed with embarrassment, pain, and guilt for Emst. When Emilee revealed that Emst had previously been involved with affluent women, Araceli¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to stare at him.


    This revtion weighed heavily on Emst¡¯s conscience, but he refused to offer any exnation or soothing words. His patience with her had run dry.


    Meanwhile, Emilee stoked the fires of conflict further. ¡°Emst, just publicly break things off with Araceli, and I¡¯ll let you join me in learning perfumery from Elin. In the uingpetition, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll take first ce, and you¡¯ll secure second.


    We¡¯ll both be renowned perfumers in Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Emst¡¯s expression brightened immediately. ¡°Really, Miss Hinks?¡±


    With her arms folded, Emilee responded with a hint of pride, ¡°Absolutely. I always keep my promises.¡±


    Before Araceli could grasp the situation, Emst had made his decision. He turned to her, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°This is the end for us, Araceli.¡±


    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins


    Not having recovered from the shock of learning his involvement with affluent women, Araceli blurted out almost without thinking, ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emst replied icily. ¡°I chased after you initially because of your link to Connor, thinking it could fast-track my sess. But frankly, you¡¯ve been nothing but a disappointment. You¡¯ve neither been able to help me build mywork nor offer me financial support.


    You¡¯re of no use to me. Since you won¡¯t support me and refuse to sleep with me, consider this the end. Stay out of my life from now on.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Araceli¡¯s voice shook as she asked, ¡°So, you dated me just to use me? All those sweet words and kind gestures were just an act?¡±


    Emst, unmoved and unapologetic, looked at the heartbroken girl with a sneer. He then snorted with contempt and kept belittling her. ¡°Were you moved by my words? You should know, I¡¯ve whispered the same sweet nothings to many.


    I treat all women well. Others see through my games, but you¡ªyou took them to heart. It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re foolish.¡±


    Meanwhile, Araceli was still reeling from the shocking revtion Emilee had shared. ¡°Is it true? Did you really sleep with wealthy women for money?¡±


    Emst shed a careless smile. ¡°I have my circle of admirers, and they have theirs. We¡¯re just having fun. Why so serious?¡±


    Araceli¡¯s tears fell freely. ¡°You lead such a corrupt life. Does love even mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to me?¡± Emst scoffed, his face hardening. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on someone naive. I prefer intelligent, charismatic women. In fact, I met such a woman abroad recently. I¡¯m in love with her. She¡¯s my true love.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, realizing he was talking about Silver Fox. She suspected Silver Fox would be disgusted by his confession, especially after she watched the video Marissa nned to send her.


    Emst¡¯s derationpelled Araceli to close her eyes in resignation. Shepletely let go of her feelings for him. The news that Emst had been involved with affluent women for financial gain extinguished her love for him. As she pondered this revtion, her emotions settled, and she began to think clearly.


    Pure-minded and principled, Araceli refused to associate with a man so morally bankrupt. Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes, her lips curling into a scornful smirk. With deliberate emphasis on each word, she dered, ¡°Fine, we¡¯re done, Emst. I hope we never meet again.¡±


    At her words, Emilee couldn¡¯t help butugh derisively. ¡°Araceli, you must be devastated, wanting to end it all now that I¡¯ve unveiled the truth about your rtionship, huh?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Araceli countered, her voice steady as she met Emilee¡¯s gaze. ¡°Emilee, your bullying has always caused me pain, but this time, I should thank you. You¡¯ve spared me greater loss by revealing his true nature early enough for me to cut my losses.¡±


    Her retort wiped the smirk off Emilee¡¯s face. For a brief moment, Emilee questioned whether her attempts to torment had seeded or not.


    Marissa, who had stayed out of the conflict, ceased recording when Araceli dered the end of her rtionship with Emst. She immediately sent the video clip to Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:


    Silver Fox promptly responded to Marissa¡¯s video clip. However, the reply wasn¡¯t from Silver Fox directly but from the app¡¯s assistant. ¡°Apologies, but my master is currently too busy to check the message. Please be patient.¡±


    Marissa, not eager to see Silver Fox¡¯s response, put her phone away. She then slowly lifted her gaze, meeting Emilee¡¯s triumphant smile with a smirk.


    Emilee had never regarded Tiffany with any seriousness, frequently mocking her for past humiliations. Whenever they crossed paths, Emilee would bully her, just as she did with Araceli.


    Unaware that the woman before her was Marissa, Emilee arrogantly demanded, ¡°Why are you looking at me, Tiny?¡±


    With a leisurely air, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to see how low you¡¯ll stoop, Emilee.¡±


    In the past, Tiffany would avoid Emilee in fear, pretending not to hear when she was insulted by Emilee from a distance. But Marissa¡¯s bold retort this time caught Emilee and her friends off guard.


    ¡°How dare you, Tiffany! Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    ¡°You useless bitch! Keep your nose out of others¡¯ business when you can¡¯t even manage your own.¡±


    ¡°Do you think bing Only makes you special? To us, you¡¯ll always be worthless.¡±


    Marissa sneered, ¡°Does it matter if you hold me in high regard or not? Why would a hawk concern itself with the thoughts of a chick?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Emilee¡¯spanions, enraged, began to roll up their sleeves, preparing to strike Marissa. Marissa flexed her fingers, working out the stiffness from her knuckles. ¡°What? You want a fight?¡± she asked.


    Seeing her ready to fight, Emilee¡¯spanions took a step back. They all trembled with fear, for rumors swirled that Tiffany had be fiery-tempered and fiercely skilled inbat. Even the notorious bully, Charles, had fallen to her fists.


    Watching her friends cowardly hide behind her, Emilee got furious. She red at Marissa with provocation and snapped, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Marissa lowered her arms. ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°Just a friendly reminder: when you mock and bully others, you¡¯d better take a good look in the mirror to see the disgusting creature you are. You¡¯re just a maggot wriggling in a cesspit.


    Who are you tough at a passerby who has merely stumbled? Emilee, Araceli fell into a scoundrel¡¯s trap once, but shemitted no crime. And you? Have you forgotten you¡¯re theughingstock on the inte?¡±


    Emilee¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when Marissa brought up that matter. Xander had cursed her online, and all theizens heckled, demanding she respond to him.


    The disgrace was so overwhelming that she didn¡¯t dare log onto the social media tform.


    It was precisely because she had been holding in so much anger that, upon seeing Araceli today, she seized the chance to bully her to vent her pent-up frustration.


    Previously, no one dared to mention Xander¡¯s public scorn. However, Marissa boldly struck at her sensitive nerves. Emilee wished she could disappear on the spot.


    Marissa had no intention of sparing her. ¡°You¡¯ve strutted arrogantly in front of kind people. Yet, you didn¡¯t dare to even utter a peep when Xander cursed you and your entire family? Ha ha.¡± Marissa sneered.


    Continuing her mockery, she added, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a mad bitch bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Faced with anyone tough, you tuck your tail between your legs like a coward. How utterly shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Emilee, feeling a flush of humiliation, bit her lower lip hard. With a great effort, she finally managed to shout, ¡°Just shut up, Tiffany!¡±


    ¡°Embarrassment got you all riled up, huh?¡± Marissa teased, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not done talking yet. I¡¯m afraid what I say next will make you even madder. Listen closely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:


    Marissa maintained herposure, speaking with confidence. In contrast, Emilee¡¯s cheeks flushed with humiliation. They were at the venue of the perfumepetition, and the second phase was about to begin. Leaving would signal her withdrawal from the contest.


    Emilee couldn¡¯t afford to give up; this was a rare chance for her to advance in her career. She doubted such an opportunity woulde again. Due to Xander¡¯s public embarrassment, Hinks Perfumes had suffered a hit to its reputation.


    Thepany¡¯s stock price had plummeted along with sales. If things didn¡¯t improve, Hinks Perfumes might even face closure.


    Driven by a mix of obligation and desire, Emilee resolved to restore thepany¡¯s standing by excelling in the contest. Not only did she have to participate in thispetition, but she also had to win a top prize because she had just lied to everyone.


    Although Hinks Perfumes had reached out to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes for a partnership, there had been no response yet.


    Emilee¡¯s parents had exhausted all avenues to contact Elin, hoping she would mentor Emilee, but to no avail. If Emilee secured a top prize and a position at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, her fabrications would remain hidden.


    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???


    Failure, however, would make her the subject of ridicule. Regardless of Marissa¡¯s efforts to embarrass or humiliate her, Emilee knew she couldn¡¯t flee.


    Marissa, having seen through her thoughts, intended to further unsettle Emilee. But before she could continue, Emilee burst out, ¡°Why should I listen to you, Tiffany? Who are you to talk to me like this? Leave! I don¡¯t want to hear you speak.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± responded Marissa, unflustered. ¡°You shamelessly told everyone that Xander and you were an item just to boost Hinks Perfumes¡¯ visibility. That was none of my concern. I didn¡¯t care enough to tease you about it.


    But then you implicated me, lied to everyone that I stole your fianc¨¦, and damaged my reputation. We need to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°I never spread rumors about your affair with Mr. Hoffman,¡± Emilee replied, her voice tinged with panic. Marissa knew this to be true; it was actually rissa who had manipted the situation through Emilee.


    Nevertheless, Marissa chose to me Emilee as part of her strategy. Since Emilee seemed to be fond of schemes and ndering others, Marissa saw this as an opportunity to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    Ignoring Emilee¡¯s denials, Marissa sneered. ¡°I see you won¡¯t confess. It¡¯s typical, isn¡¯t it? A thief never admits to their theft. But, sooner orter, they must face the consequences.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, Marissa struck Emilee across the face. ¡°Argh!¡± Emilee screamed and fell to the floor, overwhelmed by the sudden assault.


    She had never experienced such a violent strike before. Stars danced before her eyes, and a buzzing filled her ears. A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    The onlookers were stunned by the abrupt violence. Marissa had merely waved her hand, yet the impact on Emilee was severe. Araceli watched, her mouth agape in shock. She had previously thought Marissa was non-confrontational, perhaps too scared to intervene when Emilee had bullied her.


    Now, seeing this aggressive side of Marissa, Araceli was taken aback. It dawned on her that Marissa might have stayed out of the earlier conflict to let her witness Emilee¡¯s true nature on her own. Reflecting on this, Araceli felt a newfound appreciation for Marissa.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Emilee? Remember this feeling. It will be worse if you try to drag my name through the mud again.¡± Marissa stood over Emilee and asked sternly. The pain and humiliation overwhelmed Emilee, bringing tears to her eyes. She yelled hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I didn¡¯t do it, Tiffany. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:


    Emilee still tried hard to prove her innocence while Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. The woman who had always relished ndering others now found herself needing to prove her own innocence¡ªa twist of fate orchestrated by Marissa¡¯s deliberate revenge.


    Marissa was delighted. This was exactly what she wanted Emilee to experience. ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t do it. Provide evidence. If you can¡¯t, it means you¡¯re guilty,¡± she said.


    Emilee stiffened at her words. She hadn¡¯t spread the rumors, but how could she prove it? Shecked the means to discover the true perpetrator and was puzzled, wondering why that schemer had done this.


    Originally, she had ignited rumors about her and Xander, thinking that as long as Xander remained silent online, she could asionally draw theizens¡¯ attention with their fake rtionship, helping promote Hinks Perfumes. If Xander confronted her, she nned to im victimhood as well.


    Unexpectedly, Xander grew irritated by the recent rumors and publicly denounced her. She was humiliated, and Hinks Perfumes suffered greatly.


    Marissa was aware Emilee couldn¡¯t provide any evidence, which was exactly why she had demanded it. Since Emilee remained silent, Marissa continued her usations. ¡°Emilee, you disappoint me. You had the audacity to involve me and Xander in your lies butck the courage to admit your actions. Coward!¡±


    Emilee closed her eyes, resigning herself to her fate. She couldn¡¯t prove her innocence or counter Marissa¡¯s attacks. She had to bear this false usation. Desperate to resolve the matter quickly so she could participate in the second phase of the contest, she begrudgingly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany.¡±


    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    As she apologized, it felt as though she was swallowing a mouthful of blood.


    Marissa scoffed lightly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m always magnanimous. You spread the rumors to nder me, and I¡¯ve pped you in response. We¡¯re even.¡±


    Her words offered Emilee a moment of relief. But before she could fully exhale, Marissa added, ¡°However, you must apologize to Araceli.¡±


    Emilee froze. She had always tormented Araceli. Regardless of her actions, Araceli had never retaliated, nor had Emilee ever apologized. Emilee was reluctant. Yet, under Marissa¡¯s intense stare, she feltpelled toply.


    Initially, she hadn¡¯t taken Marissa seriously, still seeing her as the timid Tiffany from the past. However, Marissa¡¯s forceful p had instilled fear in her. She recognized that Marissa was not someone to be underestimated.


    Another hit mightnd her in the hospital, jeopardizing her participation in the perfume contest. She couldn¡¯t afford such a costly mistake.


    Thus, the scorn in her eyes was reced by apprehension as she faced Marissa. Driven by this newfound fear, she turned to Araceli and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Araceli was unustomed to such an apology. Having been bullied by Emilee since childhood, she had never expected an apology from her. Emilee¡¯s words threw her into a state of panic. But mixed with her panic was a surge of delight. She felt like a canary set free, eager to sing.


    Emilee¡¯s usual followers remained silent, intimidated by Marissa¡¯s aggressive demeanor. Emst, however, saw an opportunity to curry favor with Emilee and secure a favorable position in the perfume contest, which might help himnd a job as a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. He stepped forward to defend Emilee.


    ¡°Tiffany, Araceli, you¡¯ve scolded and struck Miss Hinks. She has apologized. Let¡¯s leave it at that. The reexamination defense is about to start. Do you really want to prevent Miss Hinks from participating in the contest?¡±


    Marissa simply tilted her head, looking towards Araceli, leaving the decision to her. She had ns to check on Skytop Mansionter and couldn¡¯t linger much longer. She deferred to Araceli on whether to forgive Emilee.


    Araceli, heartbroken from her recent breakup with Ernst, was eager to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Tiffany,¡± she said.


    Marissa nodded in agreement, and they left together. Araceli maintained a facade of strength as they walked away, but once they were in the car, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    Marissa, instead offorting her, asked coolly, ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s question, Araceli gradually stopped crying. After a moment, she choked with sobs and said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ve never liked conflict since I was a child. Even though Emilee and Ernst have hurt me, I have no intention of seeking revenge. But I feel truly terrible.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Marissa asked. ¡°Is it because you lost Ernst or because Emilee bullied you?¡±


    Araceli shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad about losing Ernst. In fact, I¡¯m relieved to have seen his true colors early and ended things before it¡¯s toote. I feel bad because it¡¯s unfair that I got deceived, considering I¡¯m such a good person.


    I¡¯m not upset because of Emilee¡¯s bullying. I¡¯m an adult now; she can¡¯t harm me. I feel bad because I can¡¯t shake off the painful memories from my childhood and because I haven¡¯t found the strength to stand up to Emilee.¡±


    Marissa tilted her head. ¡°Do you know the best way to heal your emotional wounds?¡±


    Araceli stopped crying and gazed at Marissa with unwavering eyes, filled with admiration. She yearned for spiritual healing, to erase the scars of her past, and to live confidently.


    Marissa advised, ¡°You conquer those who hurt you with your strength, rise above them, and make them look up to you.¡±


    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Araceli¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly, only to dim momentster. ¡°I¡¯m not good at resorting to violence for revenge.¡±


    Marissa chuckled involuntarily. ¡°Araceli, there are many ways to seek revenge. Violence is the most foolish and direct approach. If you dislike violence, try engaging in high-end games. The most sophisticated form of revenge is attacking the heart.


    It¡¯s about spiritually defeating your enemy. This is revenge at its pinnacle. It can also heal your spiritual wounds. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s words intrigued Araceli. She blinked and asked, ¡°Could you borate?¡±


    ¡°You could enter the perfumepetition hosted by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes,¡± suggested Marissa.


    ¡°Both Emilee and Ernst take great pride in their skills as perfumers. They each aspire to rank in the top three and secure a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to boost their fame. Your task is to outperform them and use your sess to surpass them.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Araceli hesitated, ¡°do you think I can do it?¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Araceli, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯d be a natural at perfumery. Even if you¡¯re just starting, you have the potential to create the most exquisite scents. It doesn¡¯t matter how talented others are; if you focus andmit, you can achieve great things.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Araceli felt like she had encountered the most beautiful sentiments in the world. Her confidence surged. She bit her lip and said, ¡°But the first stage of the perfumepetition has already ended, and I can¡¯t participate anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue,¡± Marissa assured. ¡°Minty Fragrances and Perfumes will offer special passes to truly talented perfumers. You could be a wild card and join thepetition.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Then I need to reach out to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes right away to find out how to qualify as a wild card.¡±


    Araceli hesitated once more. ¡°But Emilee has secured Elin¡¯s guidance. Can Ipete against Elin¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elin¡¯s guidance is a ruse. But you can be mentored by E.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:


    Encouraged by Marissa, Araceli set aside her sadness and poured all her energy into figuring out how to participate in the perfume contest. Perfuming had already be a passion of hers, as she had once dreamed of bing a perfumer.


    However, Ernst constantly undermined her confidence, making her doubt her potential to pursue such a career. But now, Marissa¡¯s unwavering support and affirmations were helping Araceli see her path. She was beginning to feel spirited and self-assured.


    When Marissa said she could have E as her mentor while Emilee couldn¡¯t be Elin¡¯s apprentice, Araceli was so shocked that her mind wentpletely nk. Marissa, remaining calm, cast her an amused nce.


    ¡°As it happens, I know both Elin and E.¡±


    Araceli was even more bewildered. ¡°Tiffany, you can¡¯t be serious, can you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s amusement grew. ¡°I once painted portraits for both Elin and E. We¡¯ve been friends for years.¡±


    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Admiration filled Araceli¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are incredible, Tiffany. It¡¯s an honor to know even one of them, but you know both.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry,¡± Marissa said. ¡°I won¡¯t let Elin be Emilee¡¯s mentor, but E will be yours.¡±


    Araceli rejoiced at the prospect. Marissa gave her a knowing look and a reminder. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be E¡¯s apprentice, you must aim for the first prize. You can¡¯t afford to let her down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Araceli nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll do my absolute best.¡±


    She hesitated again after she had made the vow. ¡°Tiffany, I cannot afford E¡¯s tuition fees.¡±


    In a lighthearted reply, Marissa said, ¡°Thepetition is to choose talent for Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. E will tutor you at no cost.¡±


    With the burden of tuition lifted, Araceli felt a wave of relief and renewed determination.


    As they discussed the contest details, they made their way back to Daniels Group, heading for the Research and Development Department. Seeing their return, Franco immediately reprimanded Marissa, ¡°You¡¯re the administrative director.


    How can you take off on personal errands during work hours? Look at Rita; she¡¯s been working non-stop for hours.¡±


    Tilting her head, Marissa nced into her office, observing Rita juggling a phone call, printing documents, and asionally typing on herptop.


    It was clear Rita was swamped with work. Marissa, however, didn¡¯t exhibit the guilt Franco expected. She merely cast him a quick nce before stepping into the administrative office.


    Instead of helping Rita, Marissa settled into her chair and ordered, ¡°Rita, I need a ss of water and some snacks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Rita responded promptly, fetching the water and snacks.


    As Marissa sipped her water and munched on snacks, Rita resumed her typing. Franco, gritting his teeth, turned to Araceli. ¡°See that? Your dear friend is a tyrant who treats her employees like dirt. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡±


    Araceli, puzzled by Marissa¡¯s behavior but still holding her in high regard, shrugged and mumbled, ¡°There must be a reason for her actions.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Franco exploded. ¡°Being close to her will only lead you astray.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Araceli snapped back. ¡°Tiffany helped me see Ernst for who he is, and I broke up with that jerk. She also encouraged me to enter the perfume contest, and I agreed. To ensure I do well in the contest, Tiffany even asked E, one of the top perfumers, to be my mentor.


    With E¡¯s guidance, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll win and secure a spot at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    She raised her chin proudly. ¡°Franco, Tiffany has transformed my life. In my eyes, she¡¯s wless. Spare me your so-called advice.¡±


    Franco was taken aback. ¡°Did you really break up with Ernst?¡±


    Araceli nodded nonchntly.


    Franco studied her for a few moments. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡±


    ¡°I was, but that¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, that¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°I meant I was sad when I broke up with him, but after a talk with Tiffany on the way back, I don¡¯t feel sad anymore. Understand?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:


    Araceli had finished her exnation, yet Franco¡¯s confusion only deepened. He was well aware of Araceli¡¯s stubbornness, especially when it came to Ernst. Her heart had always been closed off to any advice against him.


    Before, no matter how Franco tried to sway her, Araceli had seen Ernst as the ideal partner and wouldn¡¯t consider ending things. Yet, within a mere two hours, Marissa hadpletely changed Araceli¡¯s mind. Franco couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marissa possessed some magical powers.


    Lost in thought, Franco was jolted back to reality when Araceli poked his chest. ¡°Franco, any more questions? If not, I¡¯m off to be with Tiffany.¡±


    Franco snapped back to reality and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you mention that Tiffany got E to be your mentor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Araceli confirmed.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Franco chuckled dismissively. ¡°Really? Can she even manage that?¡±


    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Araceli¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s more capable than you realize. You¡¯ve really underestimated her. I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m going to have snacks with her.¡±


    With that, she headed briskly into the administrative office.


    Franco watched through the ss wall as the two women enjoyed their snacks, deep in conversation. He stood there, astonished and utterly bewildered.


    When Marissa polished off a bag of potato chips and downed a ss of water, Rita got to her feet. ¡°Boss, all tasks are handled. It¡¯s time to fetch the two kids,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa responded faintly, barely audible. ¡°Take them straight to Daniels Manor after you get them. I¡¯m not returning tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood, boss.¡±


    Rita powered down theptop and tablets, tidied up the paperwork, cleared the clutter from the office, and then left the administrative office, carrying a sack of trash.


    Outside, she encountered Franco. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Brit,¡± she said, not pausing in her stride.


    Franco watched her diminishing figure with a pang of regret. Rita had slogged through the entire afternoon without a moment¡¯s rest. Now, after wrapping up her duties, she still had to fetch the children. Her day had been relentless and mechanical.


    Franco had repeatedly pointed out to Marissa that Rita was overburdened. Yet, Marissa remained unmoved, and Rita continued her tireless efforts without a word ofint. None of their discussions seemed to make any difference.


    Confusion clouded Franco¡¯s thoughts as he wondered what had convinced Rita to ept such grueling conditions. In this day and age, even domestic staff were entitled to their dignity and rights. But it appeared Rita was oblivious to these concepts.


    After a silent moment, Franco, frustrated and resigned, turned back toward his office. Deep down, he resolved to persuade Rita to leave her job.


    Meanwhile, Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil in Franco¡¯s mind. After Rita had left, she rose, preparing to head out herself. Rita had taken care of everything, so she feltpletely unburdened. She grabbed her things and headed towards the door.


    Araceli trailed after her, leaving the office. ¡°Tiffany, where are you off to now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m headed to Connor¡¯s office,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stick around with you today. You¡¯ll have to manage on your own.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s shoulders dropped, a gesture of her disappointment. She had hoped to continue their conversation, yet circumstances demanded they split up. While Marissa made her way to Connor¡¯s office, Araceli had to go elsewhere.


    Once Marissa had departed, Franco approached Araceli, his brow furrowed with curiosity. ¡°Since Tiffany convinced E to be your mentor, did she charge a heftymission for arranging it?¡±


    Araceli gave him an annoyed look. ¡°Not at all! Tiffany even managed to get E to waive my feepletely.¡±


    Franco scowled, skeptical. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. You¡¯re surely being duped.¡±


    Araceli had no patience to exin further. With a scornful re, she walked away, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±


    Stung by her words, Franco touched his nose, unable to muster aeback.


    Meanwhile, Marissa reached Connor¡¯s office. He was absorbed in some documents at his desk. She lingered at the doorway, watching him silently.


    Connor finished signing a document and looked up, his lips curling into a weing smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Join me for a two-hour nap,¡± Marissa proposed inly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:


    Connor was momentarily surprised when Marissa made her request. Then, his face broke into a smile. She was the only one who had the right to ask him to sleep with her¡ªa request he couldn¡¯t refuse and always had to be ready for.


    Naturally, he was willing to do so because he always enjoyed it. Yet, it was also a form of torment. She genuinely meant just sleeping, nothing else. Lying next to him, she would simply sleep, while he felt agonized by her proximity.


    It was like being starved in front of a feast but unable to eat. Connor thought this woman was the cruelest in the world.


    Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marissa nodded. ¡°I had nightmaresst night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Tonight, I have to stay upte to work on something. I need a nap first.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do tonight?¡± Connor asked.


    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????


    Marissa, holding a UAV, didn¡¯t conceal her ns. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the security systems at Skytop Mansion,¡± she said straightforwardly.


    Connor nodded, understanding. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go shower now.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We aren¡¯t doing anything. Save the time. Juste to bed.¡±


    Connorughed heartily. ¡°What if you decide you want to do something while we¡¯re sleeping, and I haven¡¯t showered?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She realized Connor had be increasingly bold around her, flirting whenever he pleased. Marissa replied dryly, emphasizing each word, ¡°No worries. It will never happen.¡±


    Pointing to the lounge door, Connor suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shower first?¡±


    Marissa sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to shower. I can nap in my clothes.¡±


    Yet, Connor said casually, ¡°I¡¯m a neat freak. I can¡¯t sleep next to someone who hasn¡¯t showered. You might not mind my body odor, but I can¡¯t let go of my habits.¡± He shrugged arrogantly. ¡°Either you don¡¯t sleep or you go shower. Your choice.¡±


    Marissa was so irritated that she clenched her teeth. Connor knew he was the perfect remedy for her sleep issues. She felt so frustrated that she wanted to smash the UAV on his face if she didn¡¯t need itter that night.


    After a brief silence, Marissa set down the UAV, stormed into the lounge, and entered the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile. He grabbed his phone and texted Domenic, saying, ¡°Bring all the clothes I asked you to purchase to my office.¡±


    Domenic responded promptly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor had the entire top floor of the Daniels Group building to himself,plete with a sprawling office and lounge. The lounge¡¯s bathroom was as opulent as those in Daniels Manor.


    After her shower, Marissa realized a crucial oversight¡ªshe had no clean clothes to wear. Originally, she had intended to nap in her day clothes, but now she felt ufortable putting them back on. However, having no other choice, she stood up and searched for the clothes she had removed after the shower.


    That was when she realized she had tossed them into the washing machine.


    ¡°Shoot! What am I supposed to wear now?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the bathroom door. Connor¡¯s voice followed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared clean clothes for you. Come and get them.¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected such thoughtfulness. Her anger towards Connor began to subside. She wrapped herself in a bath towel, cracked open the bathroom door, and peered out. Connor was right outside, and she spotted him immediately.


    Embarrassed, Marissa was relieved she hadn¡¯t ventured out without a towel.


    ¡°Connor, could you give me some personal space?¡± she asked.


    However, Connor stayed put, his smile yful. ¡°You¡¯ve seen and touched my body. To be fair, you can¡¯t hide yours. I may not be lucky enough to touch, but seeing you, that¡¯s fair, right?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks turned red. She was caught off guard by his teasing. She looked at him silently. ¡°Connor, can you act like a gentleman? Stop being so crude,¡± she snapped.


    She expected Connor to take the hint and leave. Yet, he stood his ground and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:


    Marissa was furious. Connor was too shameless. She had informed him of her ns for the evening and her desire to rest, yet he persisted in causing disturbances, even teasing her at the bathroom door. She suspected he was trying to get a rise out of her.


    Drawing a deep breath, Marissa spoke in a menacing tone, ¡°Connor Daniels, are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Connor chuckled, giving a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop. Let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    With that, he departed. Once she was sure he had left the lounge, Marissa came out of the bathroom. She noticed two clothing racks filled with women¡¯s attire. Approaching them, she realized all the garments were from Sarth Group.


    There was an assortment of clothing¡ªjackets, blouses, underwear, tops, pajamas, dresses, and skirts. Marissa raised her eyebrows, acknowledging Connor¡¯svish gesture. He had purchased an extensive collection for her.


    Seeing the amount of clothing and considering the considerable expense these clothes represented, Marissa felt a pang of guilt. It seemed Connor had spent a fortune on products from her ownpany.


    She felt like she was exploiting his generosity. Nevertheless, she had no choice but to choose a few items.


    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm


    nning to rest soon, she selected a silk nightgown for itsfort. After changing, she dried her hair with a towel and stepped out of the lounge to speak to Connor.


    Opening the door, she called out, ¡°I¡¯m done with the shower. Come quickly!¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed Domenic in the office as well. Mortified, she quickly shut the lounge door. Marissa sighed, worried Domenic might misinterpret her earlierment to Connor.


    Indeed, Domenic¡¯s face reddened, his thoughts racing with assumptions about her eagerness. Connor, signing a document with a smile, looked up and said, ¡°Understood, Mr. Daniels,¡± as Domenic epted the folder and hurried out, closing the office door behind him.


    ted, Connor stood and made his way into the lounge. Upon entering, he looked at the rows of clothes and then at Marissa. ¡°You look wonderful in that nightgown,¡± heplimented.


    Still drying her hair, Marissa paused and said softly, ¡°Connor, please don¡¯t buy me clothes from Sarth Group anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Connor asked, clearly puzzled. ¡°I remember you liked this brand a lot before, so I bought them. Don¡¯t you like them?¡±


    Marissa did indeed appreciate the clothes from her ownpany, but the situation made her ufortable. She felt uneasy about letting him buy such expensive items from herpany, given she was the one who would wear them while benefiting financially.


    Unable to reveal her ownership of Sarth Group, Marissa offered a different reason. ¡°The clothes from Sarth Group are very expensive. I¡¯d rather wear more simple attire.¡±


    Connor, however, was not swayed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you used to wear. Now that you¡¯re my wife, I want to make sure you¡¯re not treated poorly.¡± He paused, then added, his tone tinged with annoyance, ¡°Whatever clothes you want, I¡¯ll buy them for you. From now on, you should only wear what I provide. You can¡¯t ept clothes from other men.¡±


    Marissa looked at him, surprised by his sudden anger. While she tried to understand his reaction, Connor, driven by jealousy, added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Xander taking you shopping again.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth fell open slightly; she hadn¡¯t expected him to still be bothered by that incident. With a yful smirk, she retorted, ¡°Oh, Xander didn¡¯t buy me those clothes. I actually bought all the outfits he helped me select.¡±


    Her yful and casual words fueled Connor¡¯s jealousy and anger. After staring at her for a moment, he said, feeling hurt, ¡°You¡¯ve never spent a penny on me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:


    As Marissa caught sight of the jealous expression on Connor¡¯s face, she nearlyughed out loud, finding the whole situation rather amusing. However, seeing his anger simmer, she bit back herughter; she knew well enough that it would only incite him further.


    She desperately needed him to stay by her side while she napped, and ruffling his feathers was not an option. Riling him up could lead to a refusal that would cost her dearly.


    Taking a moment to collect herself, she then shed a sweet smile and offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking about how you felt. Now that you¡¯ve brought it to my attention, I see my error. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Marissa had lowered herself, attempting to pacify him with a gentle approach, yet Connor¡¯s face remained clouded with displeasure. He responded, his voiceced with dissatisfaction, ¡°Is that your whole apology?¡±


    Her smile wavered¡ªwhat more did he expect from her? Suppressing her irritation, she forced a brighter smile and tried another tactic. ¡°I¡¯ll spend money on you tomorrow! Just wait patiently for one night, okay?¡±


    However, Connor remained unimpressed, his response curt. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss tomorrow¡¯s ns then. Let¡¯s settle today¡¯s issue now.¡±


    At this, Marissa¡¯s patience snapped. She shot back, ¡°Are you serious, Connor? I¡¯m all set for bed. Do you expect me to go out and spend money right now, before I can sleep? If that¡¯s what it takes, I¡¯d rather not sleep at all!¡±


    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Attempting to ease the tension, Connor suggested apromise. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s another way to make it up to me.¡±


    Confused, Marissa queried, ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    He pointed at his lips. ¡°A kiss might do.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face soured instantly. It turned out that he wanted to take advantage of her. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be manipted so easily. Noticing her hesitation, Connor pointed to his cheek, offering a lesser demand. ¡°Then how about a simple kiss on the cheek?¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes. ck Snake was not one to bow to others¡¯ whims. She would neither kiss him on the lips nor on the cheek. ¡°Connor, are you going to join me in bed, or not? If you are, then let¡¯s get on with it. If not, tell me now, because I¡¯ll fight you until you agree.¡±


    Connor grimaced, feeling hurt. He had hoped for a bit of romance, a soft coaxing. Was that too much to ask for? He would have been pleased with a kiss. They had shared kisses before. Why was she so reluctant now?


    But Connor kept hisints to himself, not daring to voice them. Seeing her angry stare, he felt a wave of cowardice wash over him. He worried that angering her further might mean losing his chance to sleep next to her.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Connor announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than he made his way to the bathroom.


    Marissa wanted to stop him, but he was already stepping through the bathroom door. To her surprise, Connor didn¡¯t close the door and began undressing right in front of her, seemingly unting his physique. Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched in irritation. What was he ying at?


    ¡°Connor, can you close the door?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with exasperation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything already. Would closing the door now really make a difference?¡± came Connor¡¯s retort from within the bathroom.


    Marissa was left speechless. What nonsense! Just because she had seen him before didn¡¯t mean he had the right to expose himself like this! He was clearly using any excuse to flirt with her, to charm her.


    She felt a strong urge to confront him physically for his audacity, but she restrained herself. After all, he was a man of significant standing, and she needed him as a sleep aid. She owed him that much respect.


    Then, she walked over to close the bathroom door herself. If he wouldn¡¯t do it, she would. Why should she fuss over it?


    She approached the bathroom door, but as she neared, Connor, nowpletely undressed, turned and started walking towards her. Marissa froze, taken aback by his bold move


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:


    The abruptness of the scene left Marissa bewildered. Usually quick to react, she found herself unable to avert her gaze in that moment. Staring unblinkingly at Connor¡¯s form, she stuttered, ¡°C-Co-Connor, what are you doing?¡±


    With an air of nonchnce, Connor approached her, cing his hands behind his back. ¡°You denied wanting to see my body, but your eyes tell a different story. I knew you were eager to see me naked, yet you yed the coy card.¡±


    He suddenly grasped her chin, his voice dripping with seduction as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend. I¡¯m more than happy to show myself to you. Anytime you want to see my naked body, just say the word. Don¡¯t be bashful.¡±


    The heat radiating from his body nearly overwhelmed Marissa. When he pinched her chin, it felt as though a jolt of electricity coursed through her veins, making her lose herposure and nearly fall into his arms.


    Luckily, her rigorous training had fortified her willpower. Even under the influence of a drug, she could cling to thest shred of her rationality. Drawing on every ounce of strength, she fought off his maic pull and brought herself back to her senses.


    She pushed his hand away, her voiceced with anger as she asked, ¡°Connor Daniels, weren¡¯t you supposed to be taking a shower? Why did youe out so suddenly?¡±


    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om


    Connor spread his hands in feigned innocence. ¡°You asked me to shut the bathroom door. So, here I am, losing it.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t believe a single word from him. It was clear he had intentionally exposed his nakedness to enjoy watching her blush and to ensnare her in his allure. She wouldn¡¯t grant his wish, nor would she please him.


    Marissa took a deep breath, masked her true feelings, and gave him a once-over. With a smirk, she quipped, ¡°Your physique is mediocre at best. Best not unt it too much¡ªno one¡¯s going to appreciate it.¡±


    With that, she shut the bathroom door, leaving Connor no chance for aeback. Just before the door clicked shut, she caught a glimpse of his darkened expression through the narrowing gap.


    Once the door was fully closed, Marissa let out a relieved sigh. She ced a hand on her chest, feeling her heart pounding as if it might burst out, and chuckled in triumph. She reckoned she must have riled Connor up. But he had iting. He¡¯d been deliberately teasing and flirting with her. Perhaps now he¡¯d think twice.


    After herughter subsided, Marissa rubbed her eyes, which stung from the tension of the earlier encounter. Though she had dismissed Connor¡¯s body with a harsh critique, she had to admit it was wless.


    If she hadn¡¯t trained herself to have a strong will, she might have sumbed to his charm. She realized Connor was indeed dangerous and resolved to strengthen her resolve further.


    With this in mind, Marissa took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying to clear her thoughts. She then went to bed,y down, and tucked herself in. Though she found it hard to sleep without Connor beside her, she focused on rxing and coaxing herself into drowsiness.


    Soon, she heard the sound of water running from the bathroom, indicating Connor was taking a shower. Reflecting on her harsh remarks about his physique, Marissa wondered how he¡¯d appear once he stepped out of the bathroom.


    She figured he might be angry and embarrassed and might continue his tricks and argumentster.


    Quickly, Marissa turned onto her side and decided to feign sleep, nning to ignore him when he came out of the bathroom. After about ten minutes, the sound of running water ceased. Soon, the bathroom door creaked open, and she heard Connor¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    As he got closer to the bed, Marissa squeezed her eyes shut andy perfectly still, even regting her breathing to seem convincingly asleep. She braced herself for Connor¡¯s angry confrontation. After all, she had bruised his ego.


    But nothing happened. Instead, she heard a rustling sound and wondered what he was up to. Marissa wanted to peek but didn¡¯t dare to. Shey there, all ears, pretending to sleep while listening intently to his movements


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:


    After a while, Marissa finally realized what Connor was doing¡ªhe was drying his hair. She let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like he didn¡¯t mind what she said about his physique anymore. The air conditioner was on, making the room chilly. She pulled the quilt over her shoulders and waited for him to join her.


    Sure enough, Connor walked over to the bed after drying his hair. A momentter, the bed dipped slightly as hey down beside her. Breathing in his scent, Marissa finally felt drowsy. She sighed contentedly and was about to drift off.


    But then, suddenly, her quilt was lifted, and Connor slid under it. He intended to share her quilt! Despite their habit of sharing the same bed yet maintaining separate quilts and avoiding physical contact, today Connor was testing boundaries.


    Marissa found it unbearable. So she turned abruptly, fixed her gaze on him, and said, ¡°Connor, please use your own quilt!¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t seem upset with her anymore. He looked calm and replied in a normal tone, ¡°There¡¯s only one quilt here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t share the quilt!¡± Marissa dered firmly. ¡°Will you get out by yourself, or do I need to kick you out?¡±


    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading


    Connor¡¯s expression suddenly turned a bit aggrieved. ¡°Miss Nash, can you be reasonable? You begged me to sleep with you, took over my room, my bed, and even my only quilt. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a point. She had overstepped, but it hadn¡¯t urred to her to reason with him! Since there was only one quilt, naturally, she should use it. He could just go without sleep!


    Thinking this over, she started rudely shoving him out from under the quilt. But as her hand touched his body, she suddenly felt a chill. Subconsciously, she realized he was naked, with only a bath towel wrapped around him. When she touched his body, he promptly removed the bath towel and tossed it aside to join her under the quilt.


    Marissa quickly sat up, screaming and clutching the quilt tightly around herself in a reflexive gesture of protection. But upon seeing Connor, she hastily threw the quilt at him. Annoyed, she scolded him, ¡°Connor, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Connor chuckled softly, smoothing out the quilt and draping it over himself. He then gazed at Marissa calmly and asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep or not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa eximed, giving him an exasperated kick. ¡°You always enjoy teasing me, don¡¯t you?¡± Her imitation gave way to a hint of hurt. She had exined how important rest was for her now, yet here he was, yfully wasting her time.


    Seeing her frustration, Connor sat up on the bed and dered, ¡°Fine, you can sleep alone!¡± But before she could move, Connor grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°Alright, no more teasing. Help me find my clothes and I¡¯ll join you for some shut-eye, deal?¡±


    Marissa was tempted to decline, give him a solid kick, and storm off. But despite her resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. She was so sleepy that she desperately needed some rest. So, feeling defeated, she reluctantly got out of bed to fetch Connor¡¯s pajamas.


    After retrieving the pajamas, she tossed them at him and turned away,manding, ¡°Change into those quickly. Let me know when you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Wary of angering her further, Connor obediently slipped into his pajamas. Once he had buttoned up, he called out to her, ¡°All set. Come here.¡±


    Marissa nced back tentatively. Seeing that Connor had obediently put on his pajamas, she turned with a sigh of relief, climbed into bed, took the entire quilt for herself, left him uncovered, and then closed her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t require anything else from him. Just his scent alone had a mesmerizing effect on her. Whatever he chose to do while she slept was his concern, not hers. All she desired was uninterrupted rest.


    However, Connor couldn¡¯t seem to resist his longing. As soon as Marissa closed her eyes, he leaned in and kissed her tenderly on the lips


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:


    The moment Connor¡¯s lips touched Marissa¡¯s, she quickly opened her eyes and found herself staring directly into his. His face was so close that she almost raised her hand subconsciously to touch it, as her heart began to pound uncontrobly.


    Brief, gentle, and sweet, the kiss warmed Marissa¡¯s heart. She found herself relishing it, even wishing for it to continue. However, she was able to control herself, repeatedly telling herself that she mustn¡¯t indulge.


    Feeling suddenly annoyed, she opened her mouth to bite Connor, but he moved out of the way just in time, saving his lips from what would have been a painful bruise.


    ring at him, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you not going to stop?¡±


    Acting innocent, Connor replied, ¡°I was simply bidding you goodnight with a kiss. Why are you so worked up? I¡¯ve done what I intended to do already. You can go to sleep now knowing that I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She didn¡¯t want a goodnight kiss at all. Cursing under her breath, she turned her back to him and shut her eyes, hoping to fall asleep as quickly as possible.


    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    She felt quite exhausted already, and the scent of Connor¡¯s body made her feel more and more drowsy, causing her to fall asleep quickly.


    Lying on his side, Connor supported his head with one hand and watched Marissa silently. Once he was certain that she had fallen asleep, he gently turned her body over, causing her to lie t on her back. As she was going to leave in two hours and wouldn¡¯t be back for the entire night, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to fall asleep. Instead, he contented himself with quietly watching her.


    Though he didn¡¯t do anything, he felt content enough to just admire her exquisite beauty, which was a source of pleasure for him. Gently stroking her cheeks, which were as smooth as jade, he couldn¡¯t help but also y with her long, dark hair.


    Inhaling the faint, delicate scent that emanated from her every breath, he felt wonderful and happy. Surely, this moment was the best one in his life.


    For the next two hours, he simply continued to stare at her as time flew by. It was only when the rm clock that Marissa had set on her phone rang that Connor snapped out of his thoughts. Reacting as swiftly as lightning, he grabbed her phone and muted it before the rm could wake her up.


    He wanted to spend some more time watching her and didn¡¯t want her to wake up yet.


    Every ten minutes, the rm on Marissa¡¯s phone went off, but because Connor had muted the mobile phone, the screen simply lit up. After the rm went off three more times, he gently lowered his lips to kiss Marissa¡¯s.


    In her sleep, Marissa felt a gentle and soft kiss. Not understanding what was going on, she subconsciously stuck out her tongue, wanting to lick her lips. Feeling something soft and sweet, she believed that she had eaten a marshmallow.


    Then suddenly, she regained her consciousness and sharply opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Connor kissing her, she subconsciously pushed him away. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you, Connor? How can you take advantage of me while I was sleeping? Do you have any idea how annoyed I am right now?¡± She fumed.


    However, Connor simply widened his eyes in innocence and said, ¡°You are terribly mistaken, Miss Nash. Why would I take advantage of you? I was simply waking you up. I mean, you have something important to do tonight, right? You could have overslept.¡±


    ring at him, Marissa said, ¡°I set an rm on my phone. I did not need your help to wake up.¡±


    Connor nodded and replied, ¡°Your rm did go off, but you happened to have muted your phone. The rm simply went off time and time again without making a noise. I actually wanted to help you unmute the phone, but I couldn¡¯t unlock your phone.¡±


    Picking up her phone, Marissa looked at it and saw that it was indeed muted. But she remembered quite well that she hadn¡¯t muted it; it was impossible for the phone to mute itself. As ck Snake, she was unlike those forgetful people who always failed every morning to truly remember what they had done the night before.


    Connor had to be an idiot to think that he could fool her. He must have been the one to mute her phone to prevent her from waking up.


    But she decided not to quarrel with him over such a trivial matter. This man was the strangest man that she had ever met. It was simply impossible for her to care about all that he did.


    Putting down her phone, she looked at him and coldly asked, ¡°Let¡¯s say that my phone was indeed muted, couldn¡¯t you have looked for another way to wake me up instead of kissing me?¡±


    Shaking his head, Connor sighed innocently and said, ¡°You still believe that I took advantage of you, Miss Nash. Trust me, I did all I could to get you to wake up, but you just wouldn¡¯t. Therefore, I hurriedly kissed you.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he smiled cunningly before continuing, ¡°I pushed you, shook you rather violently, and yelled at you to wake you up to no avail. Now that I look at it, you woke up as soon as I kissed you because you must have been awake all along. You simply pretended to be asleep just to lure me to kiss you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:


    Without uttering a single word, Marissa silently endured Connor¡¯s brazen chatter. When he finally paused, she asked, her face nk, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow. He knew Marissa was about to lose her cool, but he stayed put.


    The next second, Marissa kicked him out of bed. Connor hit the floor with a groan of pain. When he flirted with her shamelessly, he had anticipated this oue. He knew ck Snake had a penchant for solving problems with violence.


    Despite knowing this, he couldn¡¯t resist flirting with her. He found her anger entertaining. It was a mix of suffering and enjoyment for him.


    After booting him out of bed, Marissa ignored him, heading to the bathroom to wash up and get dressed. She then prepared to leave.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, Connor wheeled in a dining cart loaded with several exquisite dishes. ncing at Marissa, he said softly, ¡°Eat something before you go.¡±


    It was eight in the evening. Marissa hadn¡¯t had dinner and was feeling a bit hungry, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to sit down and eat. Connor joined her at the table. Marissa, still furious with him, avoided his gaze and focused on devouring her meal, her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk.


    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Connor, on the other hand, ate slowly, savoring the sight of Marissa. He found her incredibly adorable. Smiling, he teased, ¡°Miss ck Snake, you¡¯re always so ruthless, ignoring me after sleeping with me! You¡¯re such a bad woman.¡±


    Marissa swiftly kicked Connor under the table without saying a word or slowing her eating. ck Snake was a formidable force. Connor sucked in a sharp breath of pain. Before he could catch his breath, Marissa had already finished her meal. She rolled her eyes at him and walked away.


    Connor took a deep breath and managed to get up. Marissa grabbed her UAV and tested it off. Marc and Terry were waiting outside. As soon as they saw her, they hurried forward to greet her.


    In a whisper, Marc said, ¡°Chief instructor, Mr. Daniels mentioned you need the motorcycle for some business tonight. He asked me to park it in thepany¡¯s underground parking lot.¡±


    Marissa paused briefly. Despite Connor¡¯s infuriating nature, he was undeniably meticulous and considerate. She nodded, took the key to her motorbike from Marc¡¯s hand, and continued walking. Marc and Terry obediently followed.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Terry asked, ¡°Chief instructor, what are you up to tonight?¡±


    Marissa replied candidly, ¡°To check the guard shifts at Skytop Mansion. If I¡¯m lucky and rissa happens to be there, I can also pinpoint where the thing we want is stored.¡±


    Hearing this, Marc and Terry recognized the gravity of the situation and immediately adopted a serious demeanor.


    Marc inquired, ¡°Chief instructor, would you like us to apany you?¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Marissa declined, disying the UAV in her hand. ¡°Having this is sufficient. I won¡¯t need you today. If you apany me, we might alert the enemy. I¡¯ll assign tasks to you when needed.¡±


    As they conversed, they reached the elevator door. Marc pressed the button for Marissa, and Terry extended his hand to hold the door, showing their considerate nature. Marissa stepped into the elevator with a contented smile. The elevator doors closed, and Marissa pressed the button for the underground floor.


    As she departed, both Marc and Terry looked crestfallen, sighing with disappointment.


    Suddenly, Connor¡¯s cold voice echoed behind them, causing Marc and Terry to shrink back in fear


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:


    Connor spoke with a cold, sarcastic tone, ¡°Look at how you treat ck Snake. If people didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think she¡¯s the one paying you a million and two hundred thousand dors a year. Maybe they¡¯d even mistake her for your boss!¡±


    Marc and Terry felt a chill run down their spines. Even without turning, they sensed Connor¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on them. Both men instinctively tensed and slowly turned to face Connor, letting out nervous chuckles.


    Connor, with a bun in hand, leaned casually against the wall outside the office, taking bites and staring at them intently. Feeling the weight of his stare, Marc and Terry moved closer, tension evident in their steps.


    Terry remained silent, while Marc tried to exin with a nervous smile, ¡°Sir, our respect for Miss Nash stems from our respect for you. Even though her marriage to you is only for show, she¡¯s still your wife in name. Respecting her means respecting you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Connor¡¯s sharp look didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged nces, uncertain. For a moment, they both wondered if Connor had figured out that Marissa was their chief instructor, ck Mallow. If Connor knew that Marissa was ck Mallow and they had kept it a secret, he would likely be furious.


    . brings magic to life


    However, they quickly dismissed the idea. The chief instructor was too skilled to ever reveal her true identity. They were probably overthinking it.


    The two men felt more convinced of this after their silent exchange. Terry asked, ¡°Sir, do you think the reason we treat Miss Nash so well is that we¡¯re infatuated with her and want to win her over?¡±


    Before Connor could respond, Terry added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t think that, sir. We know our ce. Miss Nash ispletely out of our league. We wouldn¡¯t dare harbor such thoughts.¡±


    Connor scoffed. He then looked at Terry as if he were looking at an idiot and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re a genius.¡±


    After his sarcastic remark, he rolled his eyes at both Marc and Terry and turned away.


    Rubbing the back of his head, Terry turned to Marc, filled with doubt. ¡°Marc, was Mr. Danielsplimenting me just now?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Marc replied, shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Daniels was calling you a fool.¡±


    Terry grimaced slightly and muttered, ¡°I thought as much. It didn¡¯t sound like real praise. What did we do to upset Mr. Daniels?¡±


    Marc just shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Using Connor¡¯s private elevator, Marissa made her way to the basement parking lot and located her motorcycle. She stored the drone in the storagepartment, swung her long leg over the motorcycle, and settled onto the seat. After securing her helmet, she sped out of the underground parking lot.


    It was around eight in the evening, and the city pulsed with life. She zipped through the bustling streets like a darting swallow, making her way toward the western suburbs. As she left the city center behind, the traffic thinned and the urban glow faded into the distance. Her speed increased, and her motorcycle¡¯s headlight streaked through the darkness like a shooting star.


    After covering about ten miles, she finally glimpsed Mount Skytop, the tallest mountain in Blebert. By then, she was deep in a secluded area. Darkness enveloped her, broken only by the soft glow of moonlight and starlight. She stopped her motorcycle in the grass and retrieved the drone.


    After a few adjustments, sheunched the drone into the night sky. Her mission tonight was to survey Skytop Mansion. The drone, a superior model from Windsoul Robots, was particrly adept for the task. Its night vision was sharp, and its operation was nearly silent, making it hard to detect.


    Once the drone was airborne, the glow from her phone screen caught her attention. She turned and noticed that Silver Fox had finally replied to her message


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:


    Marissa had a clear vision of what Silver Fox would do when she discovered Ernst¡¯s deception. She knew Silver Fox very well. Silver Fox was a woman who loved fiercely and hated with equal passion, able to release her emotions with remarkable ease. Unlike Araceli, who would dissolve into tears, Silver Fox would channel her anger into action.


    The first thing Silver Fox contemted was how to make Ernst regret his actions in a way that he would never forget. Marissa, multitasking with finesse, controlled the drone with one hand while slipping on a Bluetooth headset with the other.


    When Silver Fox was furious, she typically sent Marissa voice messages. Marissa didn¡¯t need to read them; she simply listened.


    With the headset in ce, Marissa yed the voice message Silver Fox had sent. In the stillness of the wilderness, Silver Fox¡¯s voice reverberated in her ear. Marissa expected a tirade about Ernst, but instead, Silver Fox¡¯s excited voice dered, ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯m in Blebert!¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Really?¡±


    Silver Fox exined, ¡°When I texted you this morning, I was packing up to leave.¡±


    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Marissa replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Since Silver Fox didn¡¯t bring up Ernst, neither did Marissa. She had already sent the incriminating video to Silver Fox. It was up to Silver Fox to decide Ernst¡¯s fate, and Marissa did not need to probe further.


    Silver Fox inquired, ¡°ck Snake, where are you right now?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m in the wilderness near the Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What are you doing there at this hour?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°I recently discovered that the chip stolen from Doomsday Base by the Peridot Consortium is hidden here. I¡¯m scouting the area tonight to assess the guards. I¡¯m nning a raid soon.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ming over right now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Marissa sent her real-time coordinates to Silver Fox. After that, no more messages came from Silver Fox. Marissa put down her phone and concentrated on maneuvering the drone to surveil Mount Skytop.


    She didn¡¯t rush to fly the drone high up to investigate Skytop Mansion. Instead, she guided the drone to ascend Mount Skytop methodically, scrutinizing every potential hiding spot. Though the chip was concealed in Skytop Mansion, the entire mountain might harbor hidden secrets. Marissa needed aprehensive understanding of the terrain.


    Marissa chose to inform Silver Fox about the chip and Skytop Mansion because Silver Fox was also a member of Doomsday Base. Their bond had been forged there many years ago. Silver Fox had suffered at the hands of her cruel stepmother during her childhood, a torment that had left her in frail health and nearly imed her lifeter.


    After her grandmother whisked her away from Blebert, she noticed that Silver Fox was perpetually frail and prone to illness. Determined to strengthen her, she sent Silver Fox to Doomsday Base, believing that the rigorous training there would fortify her.


    By the time Marissa was about to leave Doomsday Base, Silver Fox had already been honing her skills there for three long years. Despitecking Marissa¡¯s innate abilities, she had be a formidable fighter, rivaling even Aelfric.


    Perhaps it was their shared experiences of childhood hardship that forged a swift and deep bond between them. When Marissa eventually departed from Doomsday Base to establish the ck Snake¡¯s team, Silver Fox was right by her side, ready to follow.


    Marissa was immensely admired by Silver Fox, as seen by her moniker. Silver Fox was originally named Eloisa Hinks. After being abandoned by the Hinks family and taken in by her grandmother, she changed her surname to follow her grandmother¡¯s and became Eloisa Swain. Upon her arrival at Doomsday Base, Zyair assigned her the code name ES.


    However, Eloisa soon changed it to White Mallow when Marissa, known as ck Mallow, joined the base. Their code names symbolized their close friendship. At Doomsday Base, they were legendary figures, their prowess admired by all.


    When Eloisa joined the ck Snake¡¯s team, she rebranded herself as Silver Fox toplement Marissa¡¯s ck Snake. In essence, Eloisa consistently strove to mirror Marissa¡¯s path. Together, they learned martial arts at Doomsday Base and then tackled countless missions side by side.


    During their downtime, they shared a passion for studying perfumes. Their friendship was deeper and stronger than that of many blood-rted sisters, and they would sacrifice their lives for each other.


    About an hourter, Silver Fox arrived in the wilderness


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:


    In the pitch-ck wilderness, Silver Fox rode her motorcycle like aet streaking across the night, kicking up a swirling cloud of dust in her wake.


    To avoid drawing unwanted attention and to keep the residents of Skytop Mansion in the dark, she refrained from turning on the headlights, instead letting the moonlight and starlight guide her.


    The dust she stirred billowed like a smoke signal, but it was too distant for anyone at the mansion to notice.


    Marissa heard the roar of the motorcycle but didn¡¯t bother to turn around; she knew it was Silver Fox. The two had faced death together countless times and knew each other inside and out.


    Marissa could identify Silver Fox¡¯s distinctive riding style just by the sound, without needing to look.


    Silver Fox executed a graceful, arc-shaped brake behind Marissa, parking her motorcycle beside hers. Dusting off her hands, she strolled over. Noticing the remote control in Marissa¡¯s hand, she instantly grasped the situation and sat down beside her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the scoutinging along?¡± Silver Fox inquired.


    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Marissa nced at her withposure, replying softly, ¡°Still circling the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Shall I take the reins for a while?¡± Silver Fox offered.


    Marissa chuckled gently, jesting, ¡°I guess you¡¯re still recovering from heartache. Take your time. If tears beckon, find sce elsewhere, away from my work.¡±


    ¡°What heartache?!¡± scoffed Silver Fox. ¡°I was solely attracted to Ernst due to his youth and good looks. Rushing to secure a marriage and an heir, I quickly acquiesced when he ardently pursued me. I assumed that a daughter blessed with his appearance would be stunning. However, love yed no part in my decision.


    I was open to discussing marriage under the belief that feelings could develop between us after we tied the knot. But then you informed me that he was a womanizer. Tsk, I couldn¡¯t believe I was so careless as to fall for his deception. Fortunately, he neverid a hand on me. All he gained was my resentment and a burning desire for revenge.


    Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll outmaneuver him in the end!¡±


    Marissa grinned yfully and gently teased, ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on him. That charmingd publicly professed you as his one true love.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Silver Fox feigned disgust. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not bring that up again. What did I do in a past life to deserve being the beloved of a notorious heartbreaker?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Marissa erupted into peals ofughter. It turned out she had perfectly anticipated Silver Fox¡¯s reaction and decisions.


    Silver Fox nudged her friend¡¯s shoulder and remarked, ¡°Stopughing. This is my first venture into romance, and it turned out to be quite the debacle. And you find it amusing?¡±


    Marissa looked at her friend with amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be more cautious next time someone pursues you. Even if your grandma is urging you on, there¡¯s no rush. Patience is key.¡±


    Silver Fox pouted. ¡°Noted!¡±


    After a brief pause, she inquired, ¡°By the way, how is your little cousin doing?¡±


    ¡°At first, she was very upset and shed tears for a while,¡± Marissa shared. ¡°But with my guidance, she¡¯s found rity. She¡¯s set on surpassing Ernst and that conniving Emilee in the perfumepetition and securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes as a perfumer.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Silver Fox raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ensure she makes it to the end of thepetition and achieves a good ranking.¡±


    ¡°No need to do that. Just secure her a wildcard entry,¡± Marissa suggested. ¡°She¡¯s incredibly gifted in perfumery and has developed solid skills, but shecks a top-notch perfumer¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Silver Fox nced at Marissa, already anticipating her next words. True to expectation, Marissa continued, ¡°I originally intended to mentor Araceli myself, but since you arrived in Blebert so promptly, that responsibility now falls to you.¡±


    Intrigued, Silver Fox asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you mentor her yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tied up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like me,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°If I mentor Araceli, it¡¯s just friendly guidance. But if you take her under your wing and help her best Ernst, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s revenge served cold.¡±


    Silver Fox frowned. ¡°That sounds great, but you¡¯re just trying to dodge the work and dump it all on me, treating me like a servant.¡±


    Marissa chuckled. She was about to tease her friend further when her phone rang. It was an urgent alert from the tracking software. Marissa swiftly checked it and discovered that rissa had arrived at Skytop Mansion


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:


    Marissa¡¯s excitement surged when she saw that rissa was near Skytop Mansion. Without hesitation, she thrust the drone¡¯s remote control into Silver Fox¡¯s hands. ¡°You handle this.¡±


    The two women shared an unspoken bond from countless missions and brushes with death. As soon as Silver Fox took the remote, she expertly maneuvered the drone above Mount Skytop.


    Silver Fox, having once led the intelligence agency under ck Snake, was a seasoned pro at surveince. Marissa quickly picked up her phone to track rissa¡¯s location in real-time. Simultaneously, she listened to the sounds from rissa¡¯s surroundings.


    Seeing rissanding at Skytop Mansion, Marissa immediatelymanded Silver Fox, ¡°Raise the drone. I want to be able to watch rissa at Skytop Mansion. Keep it discreet.¡±


    Silver Fox swiftly reacted. In no time, she elevated the drone, found the perfect angle, and aimed the camera toward Skytop Mansion.


    It was impable timing. Just as Silver Fox adjusted the camera, they saw rissa disembark from her private jet, surrounded by a team of bodyguards.


    Marissa and Silver Fox leaned in, eyes glued to the screen.


    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s


    On the tracking software, Marissa could pinpoint rissa¡¯s location and eavesdrop on her surroundings. Additionally, the drone¡¯s live feed provided a crystal-clear view of rissa.


    The rissa on the screen was a stark contrast to the woman in Bu¡¯s presence. Gone was the flowing hair and elegant dress that highlighted her figure. Instead, she sported a sharp, light-gray suit with her hair neatly coiled up, exuding authority.


    As rissa stepped off the jet, the lead bodyguard approached and greeted her with respect, ¡°Good evening, Miss Byrd.¡±


    rissa merely cast a withering nce in his direction, saying nothing, before striding towards the entrance of the luxury house. Her entourage quickly fell in line behind her.


    Save for the rustling of footsteps and the whispering night wind, Marissa heard nothing more.


    A solemn and hushed atmosphere enveloped Skytop Mansion. The moment rissa appeared, everyone seemed to hold their breath, moving with utmost caution. Xander¡¯s observation was spot on¡ªrissa reserved her gentle and graceful demeanor solely for Bu. Before her subordinates, she was a picture of severity and ruthlessness.


    Once rissa and her entourage disappeared into the building, the drone lost sight of her.


    Marissa shifted her focus to the tracking software on her phone. ¡°Continue surveying the mountain. Ensure not to hover too long above one spot, or you¡¯ll stick out like a sore thumb.¡±


    Silver Fox promptly lowered the drone, maneuvering it around the mountain. ¡°Was that woman on the screen rissa?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed.


    ¡°Is she the president of Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She seemed oddly familiar.¡±


    ¡°You saw her five years ago,¡± Marissa reminded her. ¡°The night Peridot Consortium infiltrated Doomsday Base to steal the file bag, the woman in ck who saved me was rissa.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Silver Fox cursed angrily. ¡°No wonder I felt an instant urge to take her out when I saw her face. When she sneaked into Doomsday Base back then, I knew she had meticulously nned it. She must have intended to kill you that night.¡±


    Marissa sneered, ¡°Xander has worked undercover in Peridot Consortium for three years and uncovered the reasons for me. rissa was consumed by jealousy because ck Mallow was more renowned than her in the martial arts world, so she wanted to eliminate ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°Just because of that?¡± Silver Fox clenched her teeth in fury. ¡°If she ever falls into my hands, I won¡¯t show her any mercy.¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s mine,¡± Marissa dered firmly. ¡°She aimed at me, so it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m the one to take her down. I¡¯ll make sure she understands she¡¯ll never surpass me, in this lifetime.¡±


    Suddenly, rissa¡¯s voice came through on the software


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:


    Marissa recognized the fury in rissa¡¯s voice right away. She was angrier now than earlier in the day.


    ¡°What ipetence! Scientists? I¡¯ve poured so much money into this, and you can¡¯t crack a simple chip? Worthless! Some people interceded with me on behalf of you and told me the designer of this chip was some kind of entric genius who added a million passcodes, making it nearly impossible to break.


    I understood that, so I didn¡¯t push you off a cliff to be eaten by hawks. What about you? You requested all those expensive machines, which cost me a fortune.


    I even built you avishb at the peak of Mount Skytop. Five years have gone by, and you haven¡¯t cracked a single passcode. Idiots! How can you even im to be scientists? You¡¯re experts at being fools!¡±


    After her tirade, silence filled the other end of the line. Only rissa¡¯s frustrated huffs were audible intermittently.


    Marissa sensed that those around her were undoubtedly terrified. Nobody dared to utter a word.


    Then, after a significant pause, a man spoke up. ¡°Miss Byrd, we¡¯ve done everything we could.¡± Immediately after his words, a loud crash echoed.


    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Marissa guessed that rissa must have thrown something, perhaps shattering a ss wall. She found it amusing. rissa¡¯s temper was so fiery; she was quick to destroy things and curse people fiercely. Whenever she berated others, she lost her temper just as badly.


    It was almost impossible to picture such a vtile woman ying the role of the refined presence she showed Bu. Marissa had to concede that rissa was masterful at switching between roles.


    Following the sound of breaking ss, someone knocked on a ss wall. Then, rissa¡¯s voice filled the air once more. ¡°Do you really think you can cate me by iming you¡¯ve done your best? This chip was created by a genius, with a million passcodes to crack, yet not one has been decoded in five years. Doesn¡¯t this show you haven¡¯t been diligent enough?¡±


    Marissa surmised that rissa was at the location where the chip was concealed. Feeling fortunate, she realized rissa¡¯s arrival at Skytop Mansion tonight allowed her to immediately zero in on the chip¡¯s location, sparking a wave of excitement in her.


    Then, the man¡¯s voice emerged again. ¡°Miss Byrd, it would be reckless for us to even think of deceiving you. You hold our lives in your hands with just a simplemand. None of us would dare gamble with our survival. We consider ourselves excellent scientists, skilled in deciphering chips¡¯ encryptions.


    Yet, the person who designed this chip is a true genius, whose intellect surpasses ourbined capabilities. Often, only a thin line separates a genius from the average person. Crossing this line means reaching a new level of understanding.


    But a ¡®genius¡¯s¡¯ basic concept can outmaneuver everyone below this threshold. Regrettably, none of us have ascended to that higher level. Despite five years of relentless effort, all our knowledge and energy haven¡¯t made us crack even a single passcode.¡±


    rissa, clearly uninterested in the exnation, interrupted with an exasperated sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t need lectures on the difference between a genius and a mediocrity. I want results.¡± Her outburst silenced everyone once again.


    Perhaps provoked further by the scientists¡¯ mute response, she vented her frustration by hurling objects to the floor and cursing, ¡°Idiots! Completely useless!¡±


    After that, Marissa heard the men¡¯s collective sigh and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the scientists under rissa¡¯smand.


    She concurred with the man¡¯s assessment¡ªonly a thin line separated a genius from the average person, much like the difference between humans and ants sharing the same space.


    Humans operate in three dimensions while ants remain confined to two. In this analogy, a genius and an average person were like humans and ants.


    No matter how straightforward a design by a human, an ant would remain baffled by it.


    Amid their hopeless sighs, it seemed the scientists felt discussing such matters with someone as unversed as rissa was futile, like wasting pearls on swine.


    While Marissaughed at the unfolding drama, she suddenly caught a ringtone from rissa¡¯s end.


    Immediately attentive, she listened as rissa swiped to answer. ¡°Hello, boss.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:


    When Marissa overheard rissa addressing someone as ¡°boss¡± on the phone, her excitement soared. This was the elusive boss she had been dying to discover.


    Eager not to miss a single detail, Marissa edged her Bluetooth earphones closer, hanging on every word of rissa¡¯s conversation.


    Regrettably, Marissa could only hear rissa¡¯s voice and not that of her boss. rissa sounded increasingly nervous and excited. She repeatedly affirmed, ¡°Yes,¡± before concluding with, ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    After her brief exchange, rissa ended the call. Turning to one of her subordinates, she swiftly ordered, ¡°Get my private ne ready to take off immediately. I need to see my boss!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± her subordinate replied promptly.


    Addressing the team of scientists, rissamanded, ¡°Keep cracking that chip. Even if it feels like an uphill battle, give it your all. Failure is not an option. Don¡¯t even think about living an easy life while getting a high sry!¡±


    With a determined stride on the marble floor, rissa soon made her way outside. She was leaving Skytop Mansion to meet her boss.


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Raise the drone!¡± Marissa instructed Silver Fox. ¡°rissa is preparing to depart in her private ne. I want to observe her takeoff.¡±


    Silver Fox promptly raised the drone to a discreet spot, capturing the scene at Skytop Mansion once again. Shortly after, rissa emerged from the mansion with her entourage in tow. Her demeanor remained cold and formidable, with a hint of lingering frustration from her encounter with the scientists earlier.


    Without a pause, rissa boarded her private ne and took off swiftly. After the jet ascended into the sky, it veered southeastward. Marissa diligently tracked rissa¡¯s location through her tracking software, determined to pinpoint the elusive boss¡¯s movements.


    Though Marissa hadn¡¯t heard the boss¡¯s voice or identified his identity yet, she knew that by urately tracking rissa, she might unravel the mystery surrounding this enigmatic boss. Discovering the boss could unravel many puzzles, possibly leading Marissa closer to finding Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts.


    During this period, Marissa tasked Silver Fox with investigating Mount Skytop while she concentrated on monitoring rissa. Since boarding her private ne, rissa appeared nervous, frequently consulting her subordinates.


    She inquired anxiously at one point, ¡°How do I look today? Do you think the boss will approve?¡±


    Her subordinate reassured her, ¡°You look splendid today. The boss will undoubtedly be pleased with your appearance. After all, you were practically raised by the boss. He is sure to love whatever you look like.¡±


    rissa seemed content with the response and pressed further, ¡°And my attire? Is it too formal? Could it affect the boss¡¯s mood?¡±


    Her subordinate continued to tter her. ¡°Your outfit is impable. The fabric is luxurious, and it¡¯s tailored to perfection. It not only exudes femininity but alsoplements your striking demeanor wlessly. You couldn¡¯t have chosen better.¡±


    rissa appeared content, her smile gentle. ¡°I hope my attire and appearance won¡¯t be a bother to the boss.¡±


    Her subordinate ttered her once more, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. He raised you himself. Though not by blood, your bond is stronger than with a biological father. No matter how you dress, he¡¯ll adore you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s happiness grew. ¡°Do you think we look like father and daughter?¡±


    Her subordinate nodded, ttering her again. ¡°Absolutely! You two are so alike. You¡¯ve been with him since childhood. Your personality, your looks, it¡¯s all him. You¡¯re practically his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± rissa chuckled heartily.


    Marissa, listening tentatively, pursed her lips. rissa¡¯s moods swung like a pendulum¡ªdeeply angered moments ago, nowughing at some ttering remarks. She was unpredictable!


    Nothing remarkable urred thereafter. Marissa held her phone, waiting for rissa¡¯s private ne tond, eager to find out who the mysterious boss was. Six hourster, rissa¡¯s jetnded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated that rissa¡¯s boss would be located so remotely. It took a full six hours by private jet before rissa and her team touched down.


    The wait was dull. Silver Fox had already surveyed Skytop Mansion, retrieved the drone, and then they both settled in to wait for rissa¡¯s arrival.


    As the hours stretched on, Silver Fox, fresh from a lengthy flight to Blebert, began to yawn repeatedly. Seeing her weariness, Marissa suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go ahead and sleep.¡±


    Trying to resist the urge to sleep, Silver Fox asked, ¡°ck Snake, are you feeling tired? If you are, I can keep watch while you rest.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I managed to get two hours of sleep beforeing here, so I¡¯m fine. You should sleep.¡±


    With that, Silver Fox reclined on the grass. ¡°Alright, take a short nap. Wake me if anythinges up.¡± She quickly drifted off to sleep.


    Marissa stayed vignt, monitoring the tracking software to ensure she didn¡¯t miss any crucial updates if rissa met her boss. Finally, after an interminable six-hour wait, rissa¡¯s private jet made its descent.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive


    Marissa checked thending coordinates and scowled. rissa hadnded somewhere in the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°The Pacific Ocean again!¡± Marissa muttered to herself. Thest time she had tracked rissa, the endpoint was also in the Pacific Ocean, though not at the same location as rissa¡¯s current spot.


    The expansive Pacific Ocean, home to diverse activities from fishing and sightseeing for the righteous to serving as a hiding spot for the deceitful, was aplex ce.


    Both saints and sinners found their uses for it. Now, with rissa¡¯s enigmatic boss also somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, Marissa pondered if he might be some sort of nomad too.


    Finding someone adrift in the Pacific Ocean would be daunting, like hunting for a needle in a vast, watery haystack.


    As she thought about this, Marissa¡¯s lips twisted in frustration. The fact that this mysterious boss was somewhere in the Pacific Ocean was irritating enough, but what followed intensified her annoyance.


    She had hoped to secretly listen in on rissa¡¯s conversation with her boss to pick up some crucial details, even if pinpointing the exact location was impossible. However, not long after rissa¡¯snding, all sounds ceased, and her location signal disappeared as well.


    Initially, Marissa suspected a glitch in the tracking software. She checked it promptly, only to find everything functioning correctly. The issue was clearly with the environment on the other side.


    She realized then that the boss¡¯s ship must be equipped with technology that blocked all tracking and monitoring. Once rissanded, all trails went cold.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Marissa swore under her breath, frustrated by the turn of events. After such a long wait, she lost track of anything at the critical moment.


    It was now four in the morning, and the early light of dawn was starting to illuminate the summer sky. They couldn¡¯t linger any longer. It was time to leave.


    Marissa gently shook Silver Fox awake. ¡°Time to leave.¡±


    Silver Fox jolted awake and blurted out, ¡°Were you able to track where rissanded?¡±


    ¡°Shended somewhere in the Pacific Ocean after a six-hour flight,¡± Marissa responded, her voice tinged with irritation. ¡°But once shended, we lost both the sound and her location.¡±


    Silver Fox took a moment before responding, ¡°Her boss must be no ordinary person to block all tracking signals like that.¡±


    Marissa agreed, her determination firm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Once we storm Skytop Mansion and capture rissa, we¡¯ll make her talk. She¡¯ll have to reveal her boss¡¯s whereabouts eventually.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Silver Fox said, stretching her arms to relieve the numbness from sleeping. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll look up the top ten torture methods. We¡¯ll use every single one on rissa.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh. After herughter subsided, she turned to Silver Fox. ¡°Did you find anything noteworthy when you scouted Skytop Mansion and its surroundingsst night?¡±


    Silver Fox responded eagerly, ¡°Absolutely. I found several odd things. I¡¯ve recorded everything; I¡¯ll show you right now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:


    Silver Fox was thorough and adept at pinpointing crucial issues. She meticulously went through each suspicious detail with Marissa. Eventually, she pointed out an aerial screenshot.


    ¡°ck Snake, take a look at this. On the west side of Skytop Mansion, there¡¯s a deep pit. It¡¯s so deep that we can¡¯t see the bottom from here, and it¡¯s unclear what it contains.¡±


    Marissa scrutinized the photo and agreed that the pit was indeed intriguing. The darkness at the bottom obscured any view of its contents from above.


    After a moment of reflection, she dered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve thoroughly scouted the area. No secret in this pit will prevent us from storming Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox nodded and then asked, ¡°When do we strike?¡±


    Marissa gauged her interest. ¡°You¡¯re eager to join this mission?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Silver Fox stated confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not only part of Doomsday Base, tasked with recovering our stolen item, but I also can¡¯t imagine missing out on a nighttime raid against the enemy.¡±


    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    Marissa chuckled, appreciating her fervor, and gave her approval with a nod. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring you along. Your skills are on par with Aelfric¡¯s, and yourbat experience makes you more valuable than Marc.¡±


    Pleased with Marissa¡¯s endorsement, Silver Fox inquired further, ¡°Is it just us, or are others involved in the mission?¡±


    Marissa responded honestly, ¡°Xander, Marc, and Terry will be joining us.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s expression turned skeptical. ¡°Are you sure those three are dependable?¡±


    Marissa faced her. ¡°It¡¯s been years since youst saw them. Why doubt them now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic,¡± Silver Fox exined. ¡°Xander is the epitome of an ipetent rich kid. He was notorious for causing trouble at Doomsday Base. What good cane from such a failure?


    He might just be a liability! Marc and Terry, on the other hand, were elite soldiers and have significantbat experience. However, aren¡¯t they now employed as personal bodyguards for Blebert¡¯s wealthiest man, Connor Daniels?


    Their dedication to their current employer could affect their ability to help us,¡± she voiced, expressing her concerns.


    Marissa chuckled and touched her nose, then began to rify things for Silver Fox. ¡°Let¡¯s address Xander first. Yes, he embarrassed himself often at Doomsday Base, but he has matured significantly since then.


    He holds a senior position within the Peridat Consortium and has collected a wealth of information.


    Also, his older brother, Suet, is greatly admired by rissa. When we confront rissa, we can leverage Xander¡¯s rtionship with his brother to create confusion at Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Silver Fox arched an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°So, he¡¯s actually quite an asset now?¡±


    Marissa nodded and began to borate on Marc and Terry. ¡°Regarding Marc and Terry, I should probably update you on my current situation.¡±


    ¡°Your current situation?¡± Silver Fox examined her curiously. ¡°You have a new identity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken on a new identity,¡± Marissa responded with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m now legally married to Connor.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°What?¡±


    Despite their close friendship, Marissa hadn¡¯t shared her recent experiences in Blebert with Silver Fox, who was unaware of her new guise as Tiffany and her legal marriage to Connor.


    She decided it was time to fill Silver Fox in on everything that had transpired in Blebert recently.


    After hearing the full story, Silver Fox finally pieced it together. ¡°That exins why you epted Amir¡¯s task back then. You were worried someone else might im it and target your husband.¡±


    ¡°What husband?¡± Marissa quickly corrected her. ¡°Connor and I are only married in name. I rescued him to safeguard my sleep aid.¡±


    Silver Fox was about to tease her further but suddenly became serious. ¡°ck Snake, something just came to mind!¡±


    It was unusual for her to be so serious, prompting Marissa to ask instinctively, ¡°What is it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:


    Silver Fox pondered for a while before speaking up. ¡°ck Snake, I came across a betrothal contract at King¡¯s. Your name was on it, suggesting it was your betrothal.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by King having my betrothal contract?¡±


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s puzzled expression, Silver Fox added, ¡°Baffled, right? So was I when I stumbled upon that paper. I only got a nce while at King¡¯s for a meeting; I didn¡¯t scrutinize it or anything. I have no idea where that contract came from or who penned it.


    But your name was definitely on it. I didn¡¯t catch the name of the guy you were supposedly engaged to, though.¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes, dismissing the matter entirely. She had spent her whole childhood in Adagend, living as an insignificant vige girl until she turned fifteen. Then she followed King to the Doomsday Base and made a name for herself. Yet, no one connected her to that vige girl from her past.


    Before returning to Blebert, she hadn¡¯t even known about her family¡¯s elders. Who could have arranged an engagement for her? Even if King wanted to orchestrate her marriage, he would need her approval. King had no right to decide her future partner.


    Deciding to brush off the matter, Marissa preferred not to dwell on it or have Silver Fox overthink it. ¡°So, whatever you saw, it¡¯s nonsense. You know how Old Peacock loves to stir the pot. He probably concocted that contract out of sheer boredom. Don¡¯t waste your energy on it.¡±


    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Silver Fox agreed with a nod. King of the Doomsday Base was infamous for his mischievous antics. She knew there was no need to worry about something she¡¯d only caught a glimpse of.


    Silver Fox gave a knowing smile. ¡°Hey! Are you sure you and Connor didn¡¯t be a real thing, ck Snake?¡±


    Remembering how Connor had teased her the night before, Marissa blushed instantly. Still, she put on a casual front and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Silver Fox looked a bit let down. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s Connor! You share a bed with such an amazing guy every night, and you don¡¯t feel anything for him? Even if it¡¯s a fake marriage, you can¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no spark! Just act like a real couple and enjoy yourselves!¡±


    Embarrassed, Marissa smacked Silver Fox on the forehead in frustration. ¡°Shut up! Do you even listen to yourself? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡±


    Silver Fox rubbed her sore forehead, deciding not to push it any further. ¡°I was just joking. Why are you so upset? You never used to be like this. Since when did you decide jokes were off-limits?¡±


    Marissa was done with that topic and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Where are you nning to stay while you¡¯re in Blebert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce yet. I thought I¡¯d crash wherever you¡¯re staying!¡± Silver Fox replied casually. ¡°So, I¡¯m heading to Daniels Manor with you.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Marissa refused immediately. ¡°Connor and I are in a fake marriage, and I have no idea when we¡¯ll get divorced. It feels weird to have you tagging along. Find your own ce, please.¡±


    With two kids who weren¡¯t part of the Daniels family already living there, Marissa couldn¡¯t bear the thought of adding her best friend to the mix.


    Silver Fox shrugged in resignation. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Marissa shot her a sharp nce and continued, ¡°Now pack up and go.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Silver Fox replied. As she gathered her things, she asked, ¡°Where are you headed, ck Snake?¡±


    ¡°To the Daniels Group,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I need my sleep aid. I¡¯m nning to catch up on some much-needed rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep with Connor?¡± Silver Fox perked up immediately. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    Marissa found Silver Fox¡¯sment strange. What did she mean by ¡°sleeping with Connor¡±? Yet she couldn¡¯t deny it, as she was, in fact, relying on him to help her fall asleep more quickly.


    She realized they weren¡¯t thinking of the same thing, but she suspected Silver Fox was intentionally making it sound inappropriate. Not wanting to argue, Marissa asked irritably, ¡°What business do you have at the Daniels Group?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to attend to there,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    Amused, Marissa looked at her. ¡°You sell perfumes. What possible business could you have with a high-techpany like the Daniels Group?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:


    Confronted by Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Silver Fox straightened up and dered, ¡°I just need to take care of some things there.¡±


    She gave Marissa a once-over and teased, ¡°Look at you. Are you scared that Connor will be charmed by me? You im he doesn¡¯t matter to you, but do you fear he might be swept away by another?¡±


    Marissa responded with a snort, eyeing Silver Fox skeptically. ¡°You¡¯re not his type.¡±


    Silver Foxughed and looped her arm through Marissa¡¯s. ¡°Let me go visit the Daniels Group. I¡¯m eager to see what a top-tier multinational high-techpany looks like.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa agreed. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea. I¡¯ll arrange for Araceli to meet you there. She can learn a lot from her new mentor. Plus, Rita will be there after she drops the kids off at kindergarten. You can meet her too.¡±


    With the n set, she went to her motorcycle, with an enthusiastic Silver Fox trailing behind. Together, they rode their motorcycles to the Daniels Group.


    They transitioned from the wilderness to the urbanndscape, turning heads with their impressive riding skills. To onlookers, they appeared as fierce, stunning figures ripped from an action film scene.


    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Unfazed by the attention, Marissa and Silver Fox, feeling peckish as they entered the city, stopped their bikes at a modest breakfast shop by the roadside. The eatery was simple, offering basic meals that wouldn¡¯t cost more than three dors.


    While setting the bill, Marissa recalled Connor¡¯sint from the night before about her not spending on him, his look of displeasure still clear in her mind. After a brief pause, she instructed the shop assistant, ¡°Please pack a sandwich, some milk, and an egg.¡±


    With the breakfast packaged, she texted Connor, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the Daniels Groupter to see you. I¡¯ve brought you breakfast.¡±


    At that moment, Connor was lounging on his office sofa, nibbling on a luxurious breakfast that Domenic had procured for him. He had not returned home the previous night, opting instead to sleep in thepany¡¯s lounge.


    Upon receiving Marissa¡¯s message, he abruptly pushed the food container aside and instructed Domenic, ¡°Take this away.¡±


    Domenic, taken aback, nced at the barely touched bagel and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Daniels? Has the food from here lost its appeal?¡±


    Despite his question, Domenic knew the quality and expense of the food, especially the bagel, which was among Connor¡¯s favorites. He wondered why Connor had lost interest after just one bite.


    Connor, indifferent to Domenic¡¯s confusion, simply stated, ¡°I just lost my appetite.¡±


    Domenic promptly removed the food container, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll get something fresh for you when you¡¯re hungryter.¡±


    Connor responded with a nod and moved to his desk to begin working on some documents.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the breakfast shop, Marissa and Silver Fox got back on their bikes. Before they departed, Marissa sent a message to Araceli: ¡°Araceli, unfortunately, E is tied up and can¡¯t mentor you right now. However, I¡¯ve arranged for Elin to mentor you, and she¡¯s eager to help.¡±


    Araceli texted back immediately, brimming with excitement: ¡°Though it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t have E, but I¡¯m thrilled to have Elin as a mentor. Thank you so much, Tiffany! I¡¯m ecstatic!¡±


    Marissa texted back, ¡°Come to the Daniels Group. Elin is with me and will be there too. You¡¯ll meet her soon.¡±


    Araceli¡¯s enthusiastic reply came quickly: ¡°Really? Oh my goodness! I¡¯m so excited I could burst! I can¡¯t wait to meet Elin today. Heading over right now, Tiffany!¡±


    Then, Marissa and Silver Fox revved their engines and set off for the Daniels Group.


    Silver Fox, caught up in the excitement, was somewhat distracted. As they approached the front of the Daniels Group¡¯s building, her attention wavered and, with a loud crash, she collided into a ck Bentley


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:


    Silver Fox was brimming with excitement about visiting the renowned multinational, Daniels Group, and particrly about catching a glimpse of the billionaire Connor in person.


    Her eagerness was palpable throughout the entire ride. Despite Marissa leading the way, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t contain her enthusiasm and kept speeding ahead.


    As they approached the intersection near the Daniels Group building, they noticed a ck Bentley making a turn. Driven by determination, Silver Fox elerated to overtake it.


    Typically, her superb riding skills, honed through frequent races and victories, would have made the maneuver a breeze.


    However, today her judgment was clouded, and she mistimed her approach by a mere second, resulting in her motorcycle crashing into the Bentley with a resounding crash.


    Fortunately, her quick reflexes kicked in. She released the handlebars and catapulted off the bike, using the momentum to escape major harm.


    The aftermath was grim; her motorcycley in ruins, the Bentley sported a massive dent, and its windows were shattered.


    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;


    Silver Fox, although not gravely injured, found herself draped over the Bentley¡¯s hood. She was shaken more than hurt and took a while to recover from the initial shock.


    Marissa, who had been trailing behind, stopped sharply. Seeing that Silver Fox was mostly unscathed, she smirked and chose to observe from a distance.


    Peering through the shattered car window, she recognized the owner of the car as Bu, Xander¡¯s older brother.


    Aware of her uing n to infiltrate Skytop Mansion using Bu¡¯s connection to Xander, Marissa opted to keep a low profile and avoid any unnecessary tension.


    She pulled down her helmet to conceal her identity from Bu.


    Meanwhile, Silver Fox, still seeing stars, remained on the Bentley¡¯s hood, waiting for the dizziness to subside before attempting to sit up.


    The driver of the Bentley was visibly shaken, hisplexion pale. He was a seasoned driver, having worked for Bu for many years. Although he had reacted promptly by braking at the sight of Silver Fox, the collision was unavoidable.


    In the chaos, he was too stunned to fully grasp what had happened, only aware that the car had been struck violently, sending the girl and her motorcycle flying. As the motorcycley in pieces, the girl was sprawled on the hood of the Bentley.


    The driver, seeing her motionless form, stammered in panic, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I think I¡¯ve killed someone!¡±


    He pointed at Silver Fox and said with a tremble in his voice, ¡°This beautiful young girl, I fear she¡¯s been killed by me.¡±


    Despite the rming situation, Bu remained unfazed, his expression stoic as ever. He nced at Silver Fox and stated tly, ¡°It¡¯s her fault.¡±


    The driver, tears welling up in his eyes, responded, ¡°I know it¡¯s her fault, but she¡¯s dead! Such a young, beautiful girl killed by my car¡ªI can¡¯t cope with this.¡±


    Bu, his face still devoid of emotion, simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s my car, not your fault.¡±


    Pausing, the driver corrected himself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your car, but I was the one driving.¡±


    Bu gave the driver a cold look and insisted, ¡°She hit us. You¡¯re not to me.¡±


    The driver, wiping away his tears, continued, ¡°Yes, she hit us, but to see such a young, beautiful girl die before my eyes¡­ I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    At this, Bu¡¯s stoic demeanor faltered ever so slightly; his lips twitched almost imperceptibly. Without a hint of sympathy, he instructed, ¡°Get out, call the police, and make her pay for the damage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the driver eximed in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, even if it was her fault, she¡¯s dead. How can we demandpensation?¡±


    As the driver finished, Silver Fox suddenly sat up on the hood, surprising him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:


    As the driver watched the girl he had thought dead sit up, his eyes widened in surprise, and he swallowed nervously. Could it be that he was witnessing a miracle? Could someone actuallye back to life from the dead?


    However, when he nced at Bu, he quickly dismissed these wild thoughts from his mind. Bu, being a pragmatic man, was not one to entertain superstitions of any kind.


    Doing his best to remainposed, the driver calmed his breathing and refrained from any wild thoughts. He simply stared at Silver Fox without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Bu remained calm and unmoving, fixating his icy eyes on Silver Fox. Having witnessed the entire collision unfold, Bu saw how Silver Fox effortlessly and smartly saved herself despite the severity of the ident, with both of their vehicles looking like a wrecking ball had hit them. There was no denying that she was exceptionally skilled.


    Seeing her emerge unscathed from such a tight situation reminded him of a woman he used to know¡ªbold and always with a trick or two up her sleeve in situations like this. She could be noisy and provocative, but she was easily one of the most reliable people he had ever known.


    Silver Fox, after briefly ncing at the men in the car, examined the damage to Bu¡¯s vehicle. Seeing just how much damage the car had suffered, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. She was going to part with quite a significant amount of money today.


    Pulling out her phone from her pocket, she sent a message to Marissa: ¡°Hey, can you help me find out how much I¡¯m going to bepensating the car owner?¡±


    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    After reading Silver Fox¡¯s message, Marissa, who was sitting on her motorcycle, smirked and replied, ¡°You just damaged an $80 million-dor Bentley! At the very least, you¡¯re going to pay $20 million.¡±


    As she read Marissa¡¯s reply, Silver Fox bit her lip and sighed in exasperation. Though she was an heiress of a family worth billions, she hadn¡¯t received her inheritance yet. Shelling out $20 million would definitely affect her lifestyle for quite a while. She had toe up with a solution one way or another.


    But then, she received another text from Marissa, which managed to hit harder than the previous one: ¡°$20 million is just the tip of the iceberg of what you will have to pay.


    That guy in the car is none other than Bu, the head of the Hoffman family. If he sues you for emotional distress and lost ie, you might have to sell your phone just to have money to buy food.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Silver Fox cursed loudly and clenched her fist. The head of the Hoffman Group made a fortune every day, yet she had topensate him for his lost ie? If she had dyed him from signing a deal worth billions today, she might as well start begging for alms to have money to buy food.


    Doing her best not to panic, Silver Fox took a deep breath, smiled as elegantly as she could, and smoothly hopped off the car¡¯s hood. With her hands on her hips, she smiled radiantly and walked gracefully towards Bu, her long legs swaying elegantly. Each step she took was full of allure, a testament to the confidence she had in her charms.


    Leaning casually on the car window, she tapped lightly on the ss. As the driver automatically lowered the window, Bu¡¯s face remained unmoving and expressionless. To the driver, Silver Fox seemed like a mythical being. How could she be unscathed while her motorcycle waspletely wrecked?


    After the driver fully lowered the window, Silver Fox looked at Bu and said flirtatiously, ¡°Hey there, handsome!¡±


    Hearing this, the driver raised an eyebrow in surprise. Only a few people would dare to address Mr. Hoffman in such an informal manner. However, Bu was not moved in the slightest. He kept his eyes fixated ahead of him without even sparing Silver Fox a nce. One would even think that he hadn¡¯t heard her greet him.


    Making a show of looking sad, Silver Fox continued, ¡°Sorry about your car, handsome. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from bumping into you as my attention was on how handsome and tantalizing you were instead of on the road.¡±


    The driver swallowed hard as he listened to her bold words. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had seen someone speak so openly to Mr. Hoffman.


    However, Bu, still expressionless, simply grabbed a piece of paper and began to write something down with a pen. Silver Fox, not concerned about what he was writing, focused on how to get him to ept a very lowpensation amount.


    Smiling as charmingly as she could, she hoped that Bu was already falling for her charms and said, ¡°So, handsome, you know I only bumped into your car because I was distracted by your stunning looks. Can we reduce thepensation?¡±


    Before she could finish talking, Bu abruptly stopped writing and extended the paper to her without saying anything


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:


    As Bumet handed over the piece of paper, a chill swept across Silver Fox¡¯s face. She halted mid-sentence, instinctively reaching out to take the paper from him.


    Before she could glimpse its contents, Bumet abruptly swung open the car door, catching her off guard and pushing her several steps back. Feeling a bit dizzy already, she stumbled neatly into the roadside flower bed.


    Silver Fox was incensed by his ungentlemanly conduct. Her smile vanished, reced by usatory eyes fixed on Bumet¡¯s retreating figure. But Bumet didn¡¯t spare her a nce, seemingly oblivious to any breach of decorum. He strode silently towards the Daniels Group building, unwavering.


    Feeling ignored and irritated, Silver Fox stared at his departing form, silently cursing him under her breath. ¡°Damn, this insufferable man!¡±


    After venting her frustration, she lifted the paper in her hand to read Bumet¡¯s message. When she read it, her eyes widened in disbelief and anger. Marissa had been right. He was demanding 30 million inpensation from her¡ª20 million for car repairs and 10 million for emotional damages.


    Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t included lost ie, which could have escted the sum to 60 million or even beyond.


    Despite Bumet¡¯s omission of lost ie, Silver Fox¡¯s anger simmered intensely. Looking at hisposed demeanor and shamelessly arrogant expression, no one would believe he had endured emotional turmoil! If he hadn¡¯t sustained any emotional wounds, why was he seeking rpense for emotional damages? Clearly, he was deliberately making things difficult for her!


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    She had already humbled herself to appease him, yet he showed no mercy. Did he think she was someone to mess with? With this thought, Silver Fox chased after Bumet. When she caught up to him, she grasped his sleeve.


    A mere tug on his sleeve made Bumet react as if struck by lightning. He instantly yanked his arm back, halted, and turned to look at her with a gaze as cold as ice. It was as if his eyes were saying, ¡°Touch me again, and I¡¯ll throttle you right here!¡±


    Initially cowed by his frosty demeanor, Silver Fox quickly became incensed. ¡°Hey, you ugly monster, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡±


    At her words, Bumet¡¯s icy expression faltered. His brows knitted together, and surprise flickered in his cold eyes. The driver who had been trailing them was equally shocked, his mouth twitching slightly in disbelief. Thisdy truly had a way with words.


    Just moments ago, she praised Mr. Hoffman for his stunning looks to lower thepensation. Now, in a fit of anger, she called him an ugly monster.


    Praising Bumet¡¯s stunning looks was spot-on¡ªhis looks deserved thatpliment. But calling him an ugly monster? That was just in absurd. Even if all the ugly monsters in the world disappeared, Bumet wouldn¡¯t even make the list!


    Silver Fox, however, was oblivious to the driver¡¯s reaction. She kept mocking Bumet with zeal. ¡°Do you honestly think I want to touch you? If it weren¡¯t for your outrageous demands, who would even bother chasing after you? Just being near you makes me feel like I¡¯m catching a gue!¡±


    Bumet was rendered speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Silver Fox was so loud and indignant. The way she was acting, you¡¯d think the car ident was entirely his fault.


    Since when did the debtor chase the creditor and hurl insults? He wanted to ask her what exactly was outrageous about hispensation terms.


    He had only asked for the bare minimum to cover repair costs and a bit of emotionalpensation, not even for lost ie. Yet, she was still dissatisfied. If he had demandedpensation for lost ie, she would be in debt for the rest of her life; his time was invaluable!


    However, Bumet bit his tongue, deeming it beneath him to ask such a trivial question, let alone waste any more time with her. He then nced at the driver. The driver caught the signal immediately and approached Silver Fox.


    ¡°Miss, you can discuss thepensation matters with me.¡±


    Silver Fox turned to the driver. ¡°Discuss with you? Can you waive the amount written on this paper?¡±


    The driver pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss!¡± Silver Fox firmly refused the driver. Then she turned to Bumet, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the 20 million for car repairs, but not a single penny for emotional damages!¡±


    She expected Bumet to reply, but he merely shot her an impatient re before turning on his heel and walking away. The message was unmistakable: brace yourself for awsuit!


    Silver Fox grew anxious and shouted after him, ¡°Damn you, Dummy!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520:


    While Silver Fox called Bumet a ¡°dummy,¡± a distant siren pierced the air, causing him to not hear it clearly. However, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him. This feeling of recognition sent ripples through his heart, unsettling him deeply.


    Bumet halted in his tracks, turned, and fixed Silver Fox with an intense gaze for a few moments. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Caught off guard, Silver Fox quicklyposed herself, a bright yet insincere smile spreading across her face. ¡°I said you¡¯re handsome, charming, and eternally attractive.¡± Her voice dripped with false sweetness, and Bumet could sense the desperate ttery behind her words.


    Instinct had driven Silver Fox to curse him earlier, but now, with her emotions in check, she realized she couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him further. Otherwise, he might demandpensation for lost ie.


    As the CEO of Hoffman Group, Bumet¡¯s time was worth a fortune. Silver Fox had no intention ofpensating his lost hours.


    The driver standing nearby couldn¡¯t help but smirk. To him, Silver Fox was indeed a character. Her attempts to cate and appease Bumet were riddled with disdain and humiliation.


    Bumet, sharing the driver¡¯s sentiment, remained silent for a moment before deciding to ignore her. He turned away and continued toward the Daniels Group.


    As Bumet¡¯s figure receded, Silver Fox clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°You heartless, wealthy bastard! If you ever fall into my hands, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly.¡±


    Once Bumet was out of sight, the driver approached her. ¡°Miss, we need to discuss thepensation.¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a frosty nce. Despite his gentle and kind demeanor, she resented him because of Bumet, viewing him as nothing more than ackey for an unscrupulous boss. Her voice was sharp as she addressed him. ¡°I¡¯llpensate him.


    Your cold-hearted boss wants 30 million dors, right? I¡¯ll write a check. And let him know that since he asks for one more million, I¡¯ll curse him with daily misfortune. He¡¯ll find himself trapped in elevators every single day.¡±


    The driver was at a loss for words. He, too, felt that Bumet was being excessively harsh on the youngdy. Despite Silver Fox¡¯s humble apologies, Bumet, who certainly wasn¡¯t short on cash, demanded an extra ten million dors for emotional damages. The driver believed he should have only asked forpensation for the car damage.


    However, the driver wasn¡¯t in a position to challenge the decision. He had to follow his boss¡¯s orders and negotiate with the youngdy ordingly. So, he didn¡¯t argue with Silver Fox¡¯s rude response and instead wore a wry smile.


    Silver Fox opened her bank app, intending to transfer the money to the driver and put an end to this unpleasant incident. But upon checking her ount bnce, she felt a headacheing on and rubbed her temples. Her ount bnce of only 20 million dors proved insufficient to cover thepensation.


    With a heavy sigh, she nced at Marissa, who was lurking nearby and enjoying the spectacle. She messaged Marissa, ¡°Stop gloating and lend me some money.¡±


    Marissa chuckled and replied, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Twenty million dors,¡± Silver Fox responded. She requested an extra ten million for her living expenses over the next few weeks to avoid living on a shoestring budget.


    A few secondster, her phone chimed, indicating the money had been transferred into her ount. Marissa had sent her thirty million dors in total.


    ¡°The extra one million is to make you feel better,¡± Marissa rified. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through the wringer.¡±


    Silver Fox felt a surge of gratitude. ¡°Aww, ck Snake, you¡¯re the best. I¡¯d be living in poverty without you. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Have you learned your lesson? You need to start saving money. Betterte than never. You¡¯ve earned a lot working with me. Although you can¡¯t rival a tycoon like Bumet in wealth, you should still be a millionaire. But you always overspend. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have funds for emergencies.¡±


    Pouting, Silver Fox turned to the driver. ¡°Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer thepensation.¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward and gave her his ount number immediately.


    After that, Silver Fox snorted. ¡°I need you to pass on another message to your boss¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:


    The driver nodded gently and replied, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Silver Fox snorted once more. ¡°Inform your boss that he¡¯s indeed ugly. I¡¯ve never encountered a man as ugly as him.¡±


    With those words, she advanced toward Marissa. Behind her, the driver¡¯s lips twitched, betraying his awkwardness. The CEO of the Hoffman Group, known for his aloofness, handsomeness, grace, and charm, was disparaged as ugly due to the issue ofpensation.


    Silver Fox showed no concern for the driver¡¯s thoughts. Standing in front of Marissa, she curled her lips in a disy of annoyance andined, ¡°I never expected the CEO of the Hoffman Group to be so devoid ofpassion. Son of a bitch!¡±


    Marissa looked at her with amusement twinkling in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite peculiar. Though your driving skills don¡¯t match mine, you¡¯re still a top car racer. You should have been able to avoid that ident. How did you end up hitting Bu¡¯s car?¡±


    Silver Fox gave a shrug. ¡°Who knows? I did the calctions, but somehow I still collided with his car. Unlucky.¡±


    Marissaughed lightly. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have urred, yet it did. There¡¯s only one reason that makes sense.¡±


    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°And what might that be?¡± inquired Silver Fox.


    ¡°It¡¯s your destiny,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°Fate intended for you to meet him this way. Even though your calctions were precise, it was fate that you would collide.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Silver Fox eximed, clearly annoyed. ¡°Destiny? Absolute rubbish! If it was truly destiny, it wouldn¡¯t be due to some mystical connection but rather a cursed one.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Marissa agreed with a nod, her amusement evident. ¡°You both might indeed be bound by a cursed fate. It¡¯s what brought you together after all. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Enough already! Can you stopughing at my expense?¡± Silver Fox pped Marissa¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely hurting here. Just like that, I had to pay him $30 million. I can¡¯t help but wonder how many perfumes I¡¯ll have to sell to make that money back.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then questioned, ¡°You mentionedst night that Bu is the man rissa loves. He¡¯s grateful to her for saving his life and does his utmost to protect her, correct?¡±


    Marissa nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    A gleam appeared in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, he¡¯ll support her when we make our move on Skytop Mansion?¡±


    ¡°He certainly will,¡± confirmed Marissa.


    Silver Fox narrowed her eyes thoughtfully, rubbing her wrists. ¡°Then leave that man to me. I¡¯ll make sure he learns his lesson.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But just a reminder,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Bu was once a member of an international special forces unit and is quite the skilled fighter. You should be cautious and act within your capabilities.¡±


    Undeterred, Silver Fox curled her lips in disdain. ¡°A special forces soldier, eh? Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve got a million ways to handle him.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond but instead lowered her head to message Marc, requesting that he send someone to take care of Silver Fox¡¯s motorcycle.


    While at the Doomsday Base, Silver Fox always wore a mask; thus, Marc and Terry were unaware that Silver Fox was actually White Mallow. Naturally, Marissa kept this a secret and merely told Marc that it was her friend¡¯s motorcycle.


    Marc responded swiftly, ¡°Understood, chief instructor. Should I send someone to fix it?¡±


    Marissa nced at the motorcycle, now shattered into pieces, and replied, ¡°It¡¯spletely wrecked. No need. Just sell it to the recycling center.¡±


    Marc answered, ¡°Got it, chief instructor. I¡¯ll have someone handle it right away.¡±


    After concluding the chat, Marissa looked up at Silver Fox, who was visibly upset. ¡°Rx, let¡¯s go inside. Bu has also entered the Daniels Group building. You might run into him again.¡±


    Silver Fox grumbled, ¡°I¡¯d rather not! He¡¯s nothing but bad luck!¡±


    With a smile, Marissa led the way into the Daniels Group building.


    Upon reaching the front desk, they noticed several employees gathered around an elevator. Curious, Marissa asked one of them, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The employee exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite unusual. The elevators here at Daniels Group are of high quality and are regrly maintained. They¡¯ve never malfunctioned before.


    Yet today, one stopped mid-way, trapping Mr. Bu Hoffman, the CEO of the Hoffman Group, inside.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:


    Hearing the employee¡¯s update, Silver Fox rubbed her nose and wondered if it was due to her curse. She had just yfully cursed him to get stuck in an elevator, and now he really was trapped inside one.


    Silver Fox burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Still chuckling, Silver Fox pointed at the elevator. ¡°I cursed him. Can you believe it? I feel like I¡¯ve got magical powers or something.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. ¡°You really should stop being so childish. The staff of Daniels Group are quitepetent. They¡¯ll free Bu soon enough. Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Silver Fox agreed amiably. She followed Marissa into another elevator and, once inside, continued in a yful tone, ¡°Since my words seem to have such power today, I¡¯ll wish for Bu to choke on his water.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that does happen.¡±


    The news of Bu¡¯s elevator mishap had clearly brightened Silver Fox¡¯s day. Thinking she would meet Rita soon, she turned to Marissa. ¡°Is the Rita working for you the same one that you sent away for maintenance and upgrade?¡±


    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± replied Marissa.


    Silver Fox¡¯s face lit up with anticipation. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her. What does she look like now, after all the changes?¡±


    ¡°She looks the same on the outside,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°But she¡¯s almost indistinguishable from a human now. Her intelligence and adaptability have significantly improved.¡±


    ¡°That sounds amazing. I¡¯ll have to put her to a testter,¡± mused Silver Fox. She then remembered something else. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t yet met the kids you¡¯re raising for your sister. What do they look like? When can I see them?¡±


    With a warm smile, Marissa spoke of the children. ¡°They¡¯re absolutely lovely¡ªcharming, smart, and just a joy to be around. Why don¡¯t you pick them up from kindergarten with Ritater? Then you¡¯ll meet them.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a perfect n. I¡¯ll take them to my ce,¡± Silver Fox said, her enthusiasm palpable. But then her expression fell. ¡°Except I don¡¯t actually have a ce here in Blebert. I¡¯m still in debt.¡±


    Seeing her friend¡¯s sudden gloom, Marissa chuckled and handed her a key. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at Wave Mansion for a while?¡±


    Silver Fox inspected the logo on the key and couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Wave Mansion? One of the most opulent ces in Blebert! ck Snake, I¡¯m beyond lucky to be with you. My loyalty is yours forever. You¡¯re stuck with me now.¡±


    As they conversed, the elevator reached the 19th floor, the location of the Coborative Research and Development Department. They were early, and the floor was still quiet, with many employees yet to arrive, including Franco and Aracel.


    Since Silver Fox was an outsider, Marissa couldn¡¯t take her into the department due topany policies. Instead, she guided Silver Fox to a reception room to wait for Aracel¡¯s arrival.


    Marissa then proceeded to Connor¡¯s office. Upon reaching the top floor, she noticed Marc and Terry waiting just outside as the elevator doors opened.


    Seeing her, they immediately expressed their concern. ¡°How did it gost night, chief instructor?¡± they asked.


    ¡°Everything went well,¡± responded Marissa, stepping out of the elevator.


    With no one else in sight, she lowered her voice. ¡°Also, White Mallow has arrived in Blebert. She¡¯ll be joining us for this mission.¡±


    The mention of White Mallow sparked excitement in both Marc and Terry.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen White Mallow in years,¡± Terry whispered, his voice tinged with anticipation.


    Marc added with a sigh, ¡°White Mallow may not be on par with our chief instructor, but she¡¯s certainly better than us. With her on board, our chances of sess just got a boost.¡±


    Marissa gave a curt nod, reminding them, ¡°Keep it low-key, and remember, this stays between us.¡±


    Both Marc and Terry nodded in agreement.


    Marissa then continued towards Connor¡¯s office. Inside, Connor was busy signing a document, and Domenic stood by waiting.


    As Marissa entered, Domenic greeted her warmly. ¡°Good morning, Miss Nash.¡±


    She nodded back at him and handed the breakfast she bought to Connor. ¡°Here, I picked up breakfast for you. Now you can¡¯t grumble about being neglected.¡±


    Connor, setting his pen aside, eagerly opened the bag to see what she had brought


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:


    When Connor opened the breakfast bag, Domenic peered over curiously. He noticed that the bag contained only a few simple,mon items and raised his eyebrows slightly, a barely noticeable gesture.


    That morning, Domenic had purchased an extravagant breakfast for Connor, who had imed he had no appetite. Now, faced with a modest breakfast that cost merely three dors, it seemed unlikely that Connor would touch it.


    Connor was extremely particr about his food; it had to be not only delicious but also visually appealing. He would rather skip a meal than settle for anything less.


    Yet, just as Domenic was mulling over this, he watched as Connor pulled out the milk from the bag, inserted a straw, and began to drink. Connor, nheless, seemed to enjoy the simple fare.


    After a few sips, he grabbed the sandwich, took a hearty bite, and appeared to relish it, showing no signs of disinterest or difficulty.


    Domenic¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Was this the same Connor he knew? Connor, who was raised in luxury, had never before indulged in such inexpensive fare!


    As Domenic was still grappling with his shock, he heard Connorining to Marissa, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back earlier? I had been waiting so long, I was almost starving.¡±


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    It dawned on Domenic that Connor hadn¡¯t refused thevish breakfast due to ack of appetite; he had been waiting for Marissa to return with breakfast.


    Realizing this, Domenic shook his head in mute disbelief. Connor¡¯s affection for Marissa was so profound that Domenic suspected Connor would dly eat anything she provided, even dog food.


    It wasn¡¯t that Connor had ovee his fastidious eating habits; he simply set them aside in Marissa¡¯s presence. It was astonishing to see the usually formidable Connor so deeply enamored.


    As he pondered this, Domenic couldn¡¯t resist sizing Connor up once more and then resumed his internal monologue. Connor now seemed to have adopted many of Marissa¡¯s characteristics.


    His expressions, the tone of his voice, even his gestures were increasingly mirroring hers.


    Domenic remembered the previous night when Connor had reprimanded Mare and Terry. Leaning casually against the wall, munching on a bun, he had looked just like Marissa. Connor probably hadn¡¯t noticed how much he had begun to emte her.


    ¡°Oh, man,¡± Domenic sighed inwardly. He found himself thinking mockingly about Connor¡¯s loss of self, deeming him a pathetic man.


    Just as Domenic was caught up in his thoughts, Connor¡¯s voice snapped him back to reality. ¡°Do you still have something to say?¡±


    Domenic quickly responded, ¡°No, nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then go out,¡± Connor instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels!¡± Domenic gathered the documents and hastened out of the room. However, he had only taken a few steps when Connor called out from behind, ¡°Has Bu been rescued yet?¡±


    ¡°The maintenance workers are urgently repairing the elevator. Mr. Hoffman will be rescued soon,¡± Domenic informed him.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Connor replied nonchntly. ¡°Tell the maintenance workers there¡¯s no rush. They can take their time.¡±


    Domenic¡¯s lips twitched at the realization of Connor¡¯s true intent. It was evident that Connor wanted Bu to remain trapped in the elevator for a while longer so that


    Bu wouldn¡¯t disturb his private time with Marissa. His preference for Marissa¡¯spany over his friend¡¯s predicament was strikingly clear.


    After Domenic¡¯s departure, only Marissa and Connor were left in the office. Connor savored his breakfast while Marissa rested her elbows on the table, watching him eat with her chin in her hands.


    Watching him, she let out arge yawn. She had felt sleepy until she was close enough to smell his scent, which suddenly made her overwhelmingly drowsy.


    Struggling against her sleepiness, she fixed her gaze on Connor, hoping he would finish quickly so they could head to the lounge to sleep.


    Connor noticed her obvious yearning for sleep and chuckled. Just the day before, he had yfully called her a bad woman, and now it seemed apt.


    Marissa rarely sought him out unless she needed him to apany her to sleep. She had been busy the previous night and had slept at all.


    Now, here she was, offering a simple three-dor breakfast as a peace offering, hoping it would be enough to persuade him to sleep with her.


    He teased her, unable to resist. ¡°Miss Nash, do you think you can trade a cheap breakfast for mypany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:


    Hearing Connor¡¯s words left Marissa initially stunned. Once she understood what he meant, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly twitch her lips. She found herself speechless. To think he would see her act of bringing breakfast as an attempt to gain his favor in exchange for hispany astonished her.


    When she didn¡¯t spend money on him, he would pout and sulk,cking any dignity one might expect from a billionaire. Now, when she did spend, he overthought, questioning her motives. If he was capable of such creative interpretations, why didn¡¯t he be a scriptwriter?


    Yet, she chose not to rify things for him. Not only did she refrain from exining, but she also mocked him. ¡°Yes,st time I gave you a one-dor tip, and this time it¡¯s three. I¡¯m giving you a raise.¡±


    At her words, Connor froze, staring at her with sharp eyes, as if to judge her. Marissa knew he was upset, but she didn¡¯t intend to soothe his feelings. She snorted silently, her heart filled with defiance. She was ready to turn away from him, refusing to meet his gaze or engage further.


    But as she turned, a hand swiftly reached over, gripping the back of her head. Before she could react, Connor¡¯s lips, tasting faintly of milk, pressed against hers.


    Marissa¡¯s initial instinct was to scold him for his audacity, but his forceful kiss swallowed her words. He kissed her fervently, as if trying to consume her entirely. The sweetness of the milk, enhanced by sugar, made his kiss not only creamy but also sweet.


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Marissa¡¯s mind went nk. It was always like this; his kisses left her dazed. Even amid life-and-death situations on the battlefield, she could quickly strategize and act, but now, his kisses rendered her helpless. Despite her martial prowess, she couldn¡¯t resist. It seemed his kisses held a peculiar sway over her.


    The kiss lingered, leaving Marissa breathless and starved for air. Any longer, and she feared she might pass out. Finally, Connor halted. He gently freed her lips but remained close, their faces nearly touching, his hand still at the back of her head, keeping her from pulling away.


    After the extended kiss, both were gasping for air, their breaths mingling with a sweetness that was milky and distinct. At first, it was solely his sweetness, but now it enveloped them both. Marissa¡¯s cheeks had turned a fiery red, the heat nearly scalding.


    Falling to resist his boldness earlier, she pouted in silence, ring at him with eyes filled with resentment. Despite her repeated warnings against taking liberties with her, he consistently ignored them, leaving her frustrated¡ªher thoughts always scattered whenever he kissed her, leaving her unable to resist.


    Observing her blush and pout, Connor found immense pleasure in them. His spirits lifted considerably, and he let out a soft chuckle. Following hisughter, he teased her, ¡°Miss Nash, with my exemry service, perhaps you should consider granting me another raise?¡±


    ¡°Who desires your dreadful service?¡± Marissa snapped back fiercely. ¡°Remove your vile hand now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    No sooner had she made her threat than he pressed his lips to hers once again. Marissa uttered a cry of surprise once more, her fury escting. This man, who typically seemed wary of her, tantly ignored all her threats when it came to taking advantage of her, acting recklessly.


    This time, she was determined not to be bewildered; she was resolute in teaching him a lesson. With this firm intention, she lifted her right hand to strike him.


    But before she could follow through, the office door opened, and a tall,manding figure entered.


    The presence of the neer filled the office, making the space seem tighter. Startled, Marissa turned to see it was Bumet. Bumet, maintaining his usual icy demeanor, showed no intention of leaving despite the intimate scene before him.


    He merely raised an eyebrow slightly and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Did I interrupt something important?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:


    Quickly, Marissa pushed Connor away and then gave her flushed cheeks a vigorous rub. Any other woman would have been so embarrassed that she would have run into the lounge to hide. However, ck Snake didn¡¯t go anywhere.


    Bu couldn¡¯t have possibly visited Connor at this time just for some idle chit-chat. He must have an important matter to discuss, and she most certainly wanted to hear what he had to say. After all, she might gather some information about rissa.


    Connor, unlike Marissa, wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest or red-faced. He instead looked at Bu indifferently, rolled his eyes, and remarked, ¡°Since you know you¡¯ve interrupted something important, then perhaps you should leave. Or do you like to witness a couple being intimate?¡±


    Unfazed by Connor¡¯s words and attitude, Bu strode over to the sofa and sat down on it in a graceful way that entuated his strong and rugged features.


    At that moment, instead of getting down to business, he began to tease Marissa, saying, ¡°Miss Nash, weren¡¯t you just dating my brother, Xander, a few days ago? In fact, you actually told me personally that you would love to be a member of the Hoffman family. But then, here you are, getting quite intimate with Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he raised his eyes to look at Marissa before continuing, ¡°Am I correct to say that you won¡¯t divorce Mr. Daniels and will break off your rtionship with Xander?¡±


    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m


    Even though she was well aware that Bu was just joking with her, Marissa replied seriously, ¡°Well, afterparing both men, I believe I will be better off with Mr. Daniels. He is simply of better value.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Bu chuckled softly when he heard her reply. The rumors he had always heard about Tiffany tended to describe her as a fool, impossible to like in any way. However, after meeting her twice, he found that the rumors couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.


    Tiffany was actually one of the most interesting people he had evere across. He now understood why Connor was in love with her. There was simply no way one would remain indifferent to such a beautiful and intriguing person.


    Connor was quite amused when Marissa described him as ¡°of better value.¡± Sure, he was well aware that she was merely teasing Bu, but he felt pleased nheless and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Turning to face Bu, he asked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have stayed for a bit longer in the elevator at mypany? I mean, it¡¯s quite a spacious andfortable ce, right?¡±


    Looking back at Connor, Bu said sarcastically, ¡°Judging from your words, it looks like you believe I arrived too early and ruined your chance at having a good time.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Connor chuckled loudly and shrugged.


    Smiling, Bu continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m seriously beginning to believe that you were the one who had me trapped in the elevator to prevent me from interrupting your intimate moment with your wife. You know, you could have just informed me earlier that you would be busy, and I wouldn¡¯t havee to Daniels Group.¡±


    Though Bu was known to be normally reticent and stoic, which had caused Silver Fox to refer to him as a dummy, he was quite talkative and humorous with Connor.


    With a shrug, Connor picked up his sandwich, took a bite out of it, and finally asked, ¡°Well, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Bu replied. Then he nced at Marissa. Clearly, the discussion he wanted to hold with Connor had to be done in a private setting. Marissa¡¯s wish had been to stay and hear what Bu wanted to talk about, but since he had clearly excluded her, she had to leave.


    After pursing her lips for a moment, she stood up and began to walk toward the door. ¡°I need to go to the Coborative Research and Development Department to check on something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bu said with a soft smile.


    With that, he casually picked up the teapot on the coffee table, poured himself a cup of tea, and then took a sip. But as he swallowed, something went wrong, and he began to cough violently, clearly choking.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Bu quickly ced the teacup back on the coffee table as his coughing intensified. However, no matter how hard he coughed, the tea that had gone to his lungs stayed there, difiting him more and more. With each passing second, his face reddened and the veins in his head bulged out.


    Even though he was a very strong and healthy man, he soon copsed on the sofa and looked like he was going to choke to death at any moment.


    When Bu began to choke, Marissa was already about to open the office door and go out. But when she heard themotion, she stopped and turned around. When she saw the state Bu was in, she realized that Silver Fox¡¯s curse hade true!


    Initially, Connor didn¡¯t pay much attention to Bu because he thought the choking was just minor. After all, a former battlefield legend couldn¡¯t possibly be choked to death by a sip of tea, right?


    But when Bu copsed on the sofa, Connor immediately realized the gravity of the situation and quickly rushed over to Bu¡¯s side to check on him with a serious look on his face. Marissa also rushed over to help when she saw that the issue was quite serious


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:


    When Marissa came to check on Bu, his condition was dire. He struggled for breath. Connor, however, remained calm because he knew Marissa was an exceptionally skilled doctor.


    After her examination, he asked softly, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He choked on tea, and it triggered his asthma,¡± she responded.


    Connor frowned and said, ¡°He had asthma as a child, but it was treated. How could it re up again just from choking on tea?¡±


    Marissa prepared a silver needle to test Bu as she exined, ¡°His asthma was never fully cured, just managed. It would have remained dormant had it not been provoked. Once triggered, it bes dangerous.¡±


    Connor understood her point and chose to remain silent so as not to interfere with her work.


    Following several emergency procedures, Bu¡¯s condition began to improve. His breathing steadied, and hisplexion returned to normal. However, the asthma attack had left him weak. Resting on the sofa, he appeared frail.


    After some time, he managed to thank Marissa.


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replied nonchntly as she collected her silver needle.


    After securing her equipment, she cautioned Bu, ¡°Although I¡¯ve managed to halt your asthma attack, it¡¯s a temporary fix. It will recur soon.¡±


    Both Bu and Connor looked at her, startled, waiting for her to borate.


    Marissa didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°Your asthma is congenital and tough to eradicate. The physician who treated you years ago didn¡¯t cure you but used a specific treatment to suppress your symptoms.


    However, the effects of that treatment have worn off over the years, allowing your asthma to resurface. If it happens again, it will be more severe than before and could be life-threatening.


    You are fortunate to be around me today; otherwise, you might not have survived long enough to reach a hospital.¡±


    Bu and Connor were taken aback by the gravity of the situation.


    Bu, particrly troubled, said, ¡°But I¡¯ve been healthy for so many years. I only choked on tea today.¡±


    Marissa exined using an analogy, ¡°Imagine a volcano on the brink of eruption that is sealed with a special material. Over time, that material will degrade, and eventually, the magma will break through.¡±


    She looked directly at Bu. ¡°Do you see what I mean?¡±


    Bu nodded.


    She continued, ¡°The doctor who treated you back then must have been exceptionally skilled. Not many doctors would have thought of or been able to apply such a technique. You were very lucky.¡±


    ¡°It was your father,¡± Bu revealed.


    Surprised, Marissa paused momentarily. She had always known her father as a medical prodigy, renowned for his exceptional skills in both medicine and pharmacology.


    He had propelled the Nash family to the pinnacle of the medicalmunity in Blebert. Yet, she had never known the specifics of the people he had treated.


    To find herself in the presence of one of them here in Connor¡¯s office waspletely unexpected, not to mention that he was the head of the Hoffman family.


    Bu, noticing her surprise, continued, ¡°Perhaps your father chose to keep a low profile. He always treated his patients in a calm and serene environment, never boasting about his capabilities or detailing theplexity of his treatments.


    As a result, many of his patients, despite havingplex conditions, left believing they had merely suffered from minor ailments. As a child, I consulted numerous doctors who all said my asthma was congenital and incurable, only manageable during re-ups.


    But your father, he treated me so effortlessly that my family and I were convinced it was a minor issue, wrongly diagnosed by others. Had I not heard your exnation today, I would have remained unaware of the severity of my condition.¡±


    At this, Bu looked at her with deep appreciation and said, ¡°Thank you very much for revealing the truth to me.¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°Helping people is the fundamental duty of a doctor. You don¡¯t need to thank me. Now, you must focus on how to address this ongoing crisis.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:


    Bu was well aware of the crisis Marissa referred to, as she had exined it to him in detail moments ago. Originally, Brian, a medical prodigy, had treated him.


    To date, no one in Blebert had matched Brian¡¯s expertise in medicine. Brian had disappeared many years ago, and Bu doubted he could find another doctor of his caliber.


    After some thought, he remembered Riss, who was as renowned as Brian. Rumors suggested that Riss had achieved significant advancements in both the medical and pharmaceutical fields, even surpassing Brian.


    Bu asked, ¡°Can the legendary Dr. Riss cure my illness?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa responded.


    Her assurance eased Connor slightly. Marissa was Riss. If she had responded negatively, it would have meant there was no hope for Bu.


    Bu also felt relieved and turned to Connor. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve engaged Dr. Riss for your brother¡¯s treatment. Could you introduce me to her as well?¡±


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    Connor instinctively nced at Marissa, unsure if he should make decisions for her. Noticing this, Bu suddenly remembered that Marissa was actually Riss¡¯ outer disciple. So, he assumed Marissa would have more insights about Riss.


    Thus, he followed Connor¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, could you introduce me to Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can introduce you,¡± Marissa replied, ¡°but you¡¯re short on time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bu asked, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°The measures I¡¯ve taken will only relieve your symptoms for an hour,¡± Marissa exined. ¡°In an hour, your asthma will re up again. Dr. Riss is currently overseas. Even if she agrees toe, it would be toote. Not even Dr. Riss can save you from the brink of death.¡±


    Marissa shrugged with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re quite unfortunate.¡±


    Bu¡¯s worry deepened. Connor raised his eyebrows knowingly. If he hadn¡¯t known Marissa was Riss, he would have believed her. From what she told Bu, he suspected she might be scheming something.


    What a liar! How could she spin such believable tales? Impressive!


    Bu was oblivious to Connor¡¯s thoughts. After a moment of consideration, he earnestly asked, ¡°Miss Nash, is there another possible solution?¡±


    Marissa nearlyughed butposed herself. She continued misleading Bu. ¡°There is one option, though it might not work. Mr. Hoffman, please call Xander to prepare for your funeral.


    Just a friendly tip: tell him to bring awyer who can quickly draft, notarize, and legalize your will. Given your extensive business and numerous rtives, without a will, there might be a scramble for your assets after your passing.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched. He couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch Marissa deceive his friend, yet he also couldn¡¯t call her out. So, he returned to his desk and continued reading his documents.


    Marissa¡¯s advice seemed harsh, but to Bu, it sounded logical. If he really only had an hour left, he needed to act. As the family patriarch, the absence of a will could leave his family in chaos.


    Still, something inside him questioned Marissa¡¯s reliability. Yet, Marissa had diagnosed his asthma as a congenital condition, confirming her medical expertise.


    So, he feltpelled to trust her advice. After all, this was a matter of life and death; it was better to prepare for the worst.


    He knew of Tiffany¡¯s reputation for being unpredictable. Sometimes she lied, and other times she was truthful. It was hard to know if she was being honest now.


    But he chose to trust her¡ªlife was at stake. What if she was right? Ignoring her could put his life at risk.


    After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Why might it not work?¡±


    Marissa began to exin, using technical terms, ¡°The procedure will go like this:¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:


    Aware that Bu was growing suspicious, Marissa steered the conversation into more serious and professional waters.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, when your mother was carrying you, she consumed something harmful. As a result, your body suffered damage while you were in the womb, leading to your birth with congenital asthma. As a child, asthma attacks came easily to you.


    You rarely ventured outside and were closely guarded by your family. Initially, your asthma seemed mild, likely mistaken by your family for amon cold.


    However, as you grew, the attacks increased in frequency and severity. By the time you sought treatment from my father, your condition was nearly life-threatening.¡±


    After pausing, Marissa asked, ¡°Am I correct, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu nodded immediately. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Though Marissa had yfully pressed him to hurry with funeral arrangements earlier, casting doubt on her reliability, his trust was restored when she spoke these spections with conviction.


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her words might not have beenforting, but they rang true.


    Marissa continued, ¡°Do you know what medicine my father used to treat you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Bu admitted.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, there was only one medicine powerful enough to suppress congenital asthma attacks like yours¡ªthe AsthmaEase Pills, developed exclusively by my father.¡±


    Bu, puzzled, replied, ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of the Nash family marketing AsthmaEase Pills.¡±


    With a knowing smile, Marissa rified, ¡°When my father treated you, the AsthmaEase Pills were still experimental. He must have diagnosed you as close to death, with no better alternative to save you, so he administered the pill.


    It was a risk, but it paid off. Your asthma was effectively managed, saving your life for the time being. Although the pills worked for you, my father knew they weren¡¯t a permanent cure and couldn¡¯t predict their long-term effectiveness.


    That was why he didn¡¯tmercialize the pills. Instead, he continued refining them, aiming to develop a version that couldpletely cure you. Sadly, he vanished before he could.¡±


    Bu sighed deeply after hearing her story. ¡°So your father saved my life. I owe my life to him, and I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°As I said, helping people is the fundamental duty of a doctor,¡± Marissa responded.


    She leaned in slightly, her voice earnest as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve shared all this to lead up to something important. Please listen carefully. I¡¯m uncertain whether the AsthmaEase Pills were ever perfected. But fortunately, there¡¯s another thing now that could cure you.¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes brightened. He leaned forward, asking eagerly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    After a lengthy discussion, Marissa subtly shifted the conversation toward her main intention. She let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Then, she posed a question to Bu. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you familiar with a perfume called Wild Bluebell from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Bu confirmed.


    Marissa then exined, ¡°This perfume was crafted specifically for asthma patients by E and Elin, whobined their knowledge of medicine and fragrance crafting. It¡¯s designed to have a therapeutic effect with long-term use.¡±


    Bu was skeptical, having never heard of a perfume that could treat a disease. Yet, he found himself drawn into Marissa¡¯s exnation, his curiosity piqued. He asked earnestly, ¡°Are you saying that I can be gradually cured by using this perfume over a long period?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:


    Marissa nodded in response to Bu¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that perfume is crucial for your survival, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Noticing his uncertainty, Marissa continued, ¡°It might seem unbelievable that this perfume could treat your illness, but I assure you it¡¯s true.¡±


    Marissa was truthful with him. Named Wild Bluebell, this perfume could treat Bu¡¯s asthma because it contained Riss¡¯ prescription. Marissa had formted it specifically for asthma sufferers globally.


    Curing asthma was challenging due to its frequent re-ups, so she had developed this remedy after extensive research, poring over numerous ancient medical texts and ssics.


    At that time, her and Silver Fox¡¯s passion was perfume crafting, leading them to blend medicine with fragrance.


    Everything she had previously disclosed to Bu, including details about his health, was urate. The only thing she lied about was her im of not having other options and insisting he use only Wild Bluebell.


    This perfume was indeed a potential cure, but it required prolonged use to gradually eradicate the disease. Her motive was to avenge Silver Fox.


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Bu had previously dealt harshly with Silver Fox. Despite his wealth, he had sought a hugepensation from Silver Fox, demanding ten million dors for emotional distress in addition to damages for his car.


    Therefore, Marissa seized this opportunity to help Silver Fox get the money back.


    With this in mind, Marissa smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, do you follow?¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, nodding.


    This revtion eased Bu¡¯s mind. Had he known earlier that a perfume could potentially cure his asthma, he wouldn¡¯t have been as anxious.


    While he was pondering, Marissa spoke up again. ¡°However, as I mentioned before, I don¡¯t believe it might work. Mr. Hoffman, please make arrangements for your funeral.¡±


    At her statement, Connor stopped short, his lips twitching. He was still confused about Marissa¡¯s intentions behind deceiving Bu. Bu, equally baffled and frowning, inquired, ¡°Why won¡¯t it work?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t purchasing a bottle of the perfume sufficient?


    Marissa apologized with a smile and exined, ¡°Due to the medicinalponents in Wild Bluebell, it cannot be ssified purely as perfume.


    Moreover, Blebert¡¯s drug regtions are quite stringent. Currently, Wild Bluebell is not approved for market release in Blebert. Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ll have to look for it overseas.¡±


    Atst, Bu understood the situation. Marissa repeatedly stated that it wouldn¡¯t work because he didn¡¯t have enough time. Since the perfume wasn¡¯t avable in Blebert, the only option was to have someone purchase it overseas. Yet, it wouldn¡¯t arrive within an hour. A look of disappointment slowly crept across his face.


    Marissa then added, ¡°However, there is someone in Blebert who owns a bottle of Wild Bluebell. Mr. Hoffman, if you manage to persuade her, you could resolve your issue immediately.¡±


    Connor looked up with interest, curious about the person Marissa was hinting at. Bu was equally intrigued. ¡°Who might that be?¡±


    Yet, Marissa deliberately left him hanging. Instead of revealing the identity, she shook her head with a hint of regret. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s pointless to tell you who she is. You won¡¯t be able to persuade her to hand over the Wild Bluebell. You should start nning your funeral.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement and let out a chuckle. ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Bu responded with a frustrated snort. He realized that Marissa¡¯s words were a blend of deception and truth. She was ying games with him, and he had just let her.


    With a smile, he questioned, ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been joking with me all along, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Marissa admitted openly. ¡°Still, not everything I¡¯ve said is false. The details about your condition are urate.


    I admit I said all those things just to introduce you to the person who has a bottle of Wild Bluebell. However, I wasn¡¯t lying about its ability to cure your asthma.¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe Wild Bluebell can cure me?¡± Bu asked.


    ¡°Because it was developed by Dr. Riss and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. It embodies their dedication andpassion for asthma patients worldwide,¡± Marissa exined. Riss¡¯ reputation was highly respected. Bu believed Marissa.


    Nodding, he then asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think I can persuade that person to give me the bottle of Wild Bluebell?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530:


    Although Marissa knew Bu was eager for an answer, she deliberately dyed her response. She didn¡¯t just withhold her answer; she took the opportunity to reproach him.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, while I¡¯m hardly qualified to be your teacher, I feelpelled to make a few observations. One should not overvalue money, nor should one be both wealthy and heartless.


    Such traits often lead to a bacsh from one¡¯s own wealth. You have only yourself to me for your current predicament.


    ¡°The medication that could save your life is nearly within your grasp, yet your cruelty prevents you from essing it. This, Mr. Hoffman, is your retribution.


    Considering your vast wealth, why persist in making money in such an unscrupulous manner? Doesn¡¯t the thought of being buried under your wealth scare you? Life is too short for such greed. You can neither live with money forever nor take it with you in death.


    Regardless of your wealth, you still only sleep in a bed like anyone else, and when you die, you¡¯ll be ced in an urn just like everyone else. The greatest sorrow is to die with money unspent. If you were to die today, what purpose would all your umted wealth serve?


    It would merely end up being squandered by Xander. From theherworld, you¡¯d watch helplessly, consumed with envy and jealousy, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Marissa¡¯s speech grew increasingly fervent. Her look of disgust at Bu intensified with each word. Connor, who had been stifling his amusement, finally gave in. He erupted into loudughter, shaking so much that he scarcely resembled theposed billionaire he was.


    When Connor managed topose himself, he turned to Bu with a smile and inquired, ¡°What exactly have you done to incur my wife¡¯s wrath recently?¡±


    Confused by the rebuke, Bu responded with a puzzled expression, ¡°Miss Nash, have I somehow offended you?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, he seemed to grasp something and quickly added, ¡°I did scold you when you visited me with Xander, but surely that¡¯s not cause for holding a grudge? My tone was harsh too, but the content of my words was the truth.


    Considering you visited the head of the Hoffman family while married to Connor, your actions were certainly unconventional. Are you still upset over a few harsh words from that day, Miss Nash?¡±


    Marissa shook her head instantly. ¡°I¡¯m not so petty.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not holding a grudge for that incident, why then are you berating me today?¡± Bu asked.


    Marissa gave a wry smile and shrugged. ¡°Today, I¡¯m merely reflecting on your life.¡±


    She cleared her throat with emphasis and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll speak inly. You¡¯ve offended the woman who has your life-saving medicine. She curses you constantly. How could she possibly be inclined to save you?¡±


    With these words, Marissa shook her head dramatically and sighed deeply. ¡°s! This is indeed retribution.¡±


    Stillughing, Connor looked at Bu, his expression one of sheer schadenfreude. Bu remained confused, yet a trace of amusement began to y across his face. He turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, could you please tell me who this person is that I¡¯ve offended, yet holds the medicine to save my life right now?¡±


    Marissa pointed downstairs and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the girl from whom you just took thirty million dors.¡±


    Bu¡¯s realization was instant. He recalled the woman who had driven her motorcycle into his eighty-million-dor Bentley, and who had flippantly tried to negotiate down the damages.


    What a small world, indeed.


    Before he had entered Connor¡¯s office, Bu had received a message from his driver. The girl had paid the thirty million dors and had left a message for him, iming she would curse him daily and calling him the ugliest man in the world.


    At the time, Bu hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Now, reflecting on it, he understood that he had indeed deeply offended her.


    Bu cleared his throat with an awkward cough. Then, touching his nose in embarrassment, he asked Marissa, ¡°Could you tell me who she is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:


    Marissa reveled in the awkward and flustered look on Bu¡¯s face, deriving a wicked pleasure from his difort. She was fully aware of his burning curiosity about the identity of Silver Fox, yet she relished dying her response. She teased him instead of giving a straight answer.


    ¡°Why are you still asking about her identity? You¡¯ve offended her deeply, and she¡¯s not going to assist you now. What good does knowing her name do you? She¡¯s quick-tempered and not one to mince words. Approaching her would only invite more insults. You¡¯re barely hanging on as it is; one sharp word from her might just finish you off early.¡±


    She checked the clock and added with a click of her tongue, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve got only forty minutes left. Forget these futile hopes. Better call Xander to get your remaining affairs done, or you might not even manage to draft a will. I¡¯m keeping her identity from you for your sake.


    Otherwise, you might obsess over her even in the afterlife, ming her for not saving you. Imagine bing a vengeful spirit, haunting her out of spite? Wouldn¡¯t that justpound your sins? So, the wisest thing for you now is to settle your remaining matters and meet your end calmly.


    Make sure Xandermits some good deeds on your behalf. It might make your time in the afterlife a bit easier and support a better reincarnation.¡±


    Connor, hearing this, was almost out of breath fromughing. He had always known Marissa to be a clever tease with a biting wit, but her current form was unexpectedly maddening.


    He thought to himself that if she ever wrote novels, she would be the kind that tormented her readers by building suspense but withholding the resolution, driving them to the brink of madness.


    She was deliciously evil. He realized this should also serve as a lesson for him¡ªnever to cross her. If he did, she wouldn¡¯t even need to touch him; her mere words would be enough to torment him to death.


    Bu waspletely at a loss about Connor¡¯s thoughts. Marissa was driving him to the brink of madness, yet in order to obtain her assistance in securing Wild Bluebell, he forced himself to endure and even smile amidst the ordeal.


    After suffering yet another taunt from Marissa, he gazed at her with a look of desperation and pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I can¡¯t die in such a way. Please, reveal her identity. I would prefer to be berated to death by her than perish in this agonizing wait.¡±


    Connor burst intoughter once more, unable to contain himself. Bu, increasingly exasperated by Marissa and irritated by his friend¡¯s apparent enjoyment of the situation, shot Connor a frosty look. Connor, caught by the severity of the re, awkwardly tried to mediate.


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, could you please ease up on him for my sake?¡±


    Marissa had nned to prolong Bu¡¯s misery a bit longer to avenge Silver Fox¡¯s grievances, but realizing she might need Connor¡¯s favor soon, she opted to relent somewhat. With a deliberate cough to clear her throat, she addressed Bu.


    ¡°That woman is Elin, a renowned perfumer from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. She and her colleague Riss developed Wild Bluebell together. It¡¯s not only her crowning achievement but also her personal favorite. She never goes anywhere without a bottle of it.¡±


    Bu felt a jolt of surprise. The woman who had exasperated him so instantly was none other than Elin from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. The revtion caught him off guard.


    Given the Hoffman Group¡¯s involvement in the perfume sector and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes¡¯ recent expansion into Blebert, he had been mulling over a partnership with them and was somewhat familiar with their operations, particrly the two master perfumers.


    He had pictured the two master perfumers as seasoned, middle-aged professionals, not imagining Elin, the woman who had boldly flirted with him, to be one of them.


    At the time of the earlier incident, he had felt entirely justified in his demands forpensation, believing his stance was perfectly reasonable. He was unaware that he would soon be relying on her for crucial assistance.


    With a slight cough to clear his throat, Bu regained hisposure. He then turned to Marissa with an inquiry, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Miss Nash, could you please tell me where I can find Elin right now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:


    Marissa, chin tilted towards downstairs once more, said, ¡°Elin¡¯s currently at the Daniels Group.¡±


    Before Bu could ask more questions, Connor¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°The Daniels Group isn¡¯t in the perfume business and has no connection with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Why would Elin be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, simple,¡± Marissa shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Remember how Emilee and most bullied Araceli at the perfumepetition? Araceli wanted revenge through thepetition but felt her skills weren¡¯t up to snuff.


    So, she wanted to find a top-notch mentor. Luckily, I know Elin, so I invited her over. They¡¯re probably meeting right now.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows again, a flicker of genuine surprise crossing his features. This vige girl seemed to have a surprisingly vastwork, and it reached far beyond his expectations. Here she was, knowing a celebrity perfumer, and she barely even wore perfume herself!


    Then again, considering Marissa¡¯s string of surprises, nothing truly shocked him anymore. She was a walking legend, capable of pulling off anything.


    Bu, however, was a different story. Unlike Connor, who knew Marissa well enough to expect the unexpected, Bu was genuinely stunned. Knowing a celebrity like Elin wasn¡¯t oundish for the legendary painter, but inviting Elin to mentor aplete nobody like Araceli? That was a whole other ball game.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Anyone in the perfume industry knew the two master perfumers of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes were notoriously difficult. Ordinary people, no matter how rich or powerful, couldn¡¯t just bend them to their will. These encounters depended entirely on the perfumers¡¯ mood.


    Yet, here was Elin, not only epting the invitation but also personally showing up at the Daniels Group to meet a student. What kind of pull did Marissa have?


    Burning with this question, Bu ventured, ¡°Miss Nash, would you say you have a close rtionship with Elin?¡±


    Marissa offered a simple nod. ¡°We¡¯re practically sisters.¡±


    Bu smiled, a hint of desperation creeping in. ¡°Would it be too much trouble to ask you to invite Elin here? I¡¯d like to apologize in person.¡±


    A mischievous glint flickered in Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Inviting her? No problem. But getting the Wild Bluebell from her? That¡¯s entirely on you. I won¡¯t be your advocate.¡±


    Nodding, Bu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Marissa went on, ¡°She¡¯s sharp-tongued and has a nasty temper, as I mentioned. I won¡¯t step in even if she curses you until you start to doubt your own life.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± nodded Bu once more. He was shrewd enough to have already figured out that Marissa was merely utilizing this chance to avenge her friend.


    He had to lower his head and apologize, and even if that flirtatious woman tried to squeeze him for money, he had to pay nicely if he wanted Wild Bluebell to spare his life.


    After realizing all of this, Bu rxed somewhat and prepared to endure the flirtatious woman¡¯s retaliation.


    Marissa smirked, then whipped out her phone to send a text to Silver Fox: ¡°Remember how much you hate Bu? Payback time.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Marissa filled her in on the situation. ¡°Get over here ASAP and fleece him good.¡±


    ¡°The idea of easy money piqued Silver Fox¡¯s interest. ¡°Okay! On my way! But just so we¡¯re clear, he can¡¯t die today. Otherwise, how will I have my fun? I need him alive for the Skytop Mansion party. Then, I¡¯ll unleash the beatdown of a lifetime!¡±


    Marissa twitched her lips and stopped texting Silver Fox. She turned to Bu, a hint of sympathy in her voice. ¡°Elin will be here soon.¡±


    Bu responded with a curt nod, sinking back into the sofa and bracing himself for what was toe. Connor raised his eyebrows, holding a gloating attitude, ready to watch the show.


    Marissa was naturally ready to watch the show too. She looked around, feeling something was missing, so she texted Silver Fox again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:


    In the Coborative Research and Development Department¡¯s reception room, Silver Fox waited for Araceli. Just as boredom threatened to set in, a message from Marissa shed on her phone.


    The conversation with Marissa had her heart pounding with the promise of easy money and revenge. Bu was about to pay, and Silver Fox was ready to make him suffer!


    Bursting from the reception room, she nearly collided with Araceli and Franco. She didn¡¯t recognize them and only gave them a brief nce, not intending to engage.


    At that very moment, Rita arrived, and Silver Fox greeted her cordially. ¡°Rita, long time no see!¡±


    With a nk smile, Rita approached Silver Fox right away and said, ¡°Miss Swain. Long time no see.¡±


    Silver Fox had nned to test the extent of Rita¡¯s ¡°upgrade,¡± but the promise of fleecing Bu overshadowed her curiosity. She patted Rita¡¯s shoulder and said with a bright smile, ¡°Rita, darling! I missed you so much, but catching up can wait. Duty calls¡ªthe lucrative kind! We¡¯ll chatter, yeah?¡±


    She brushed past Rita and hurried off. As she reached the corner, Araceli murmured, ¡°Tiffany told me Elin was waiting for me in the reception room, but where is she?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Silver Fox abruptly halted, swiveling around to nce back. At that moment, she realized this sweet and innocent girl was the student ck Snake had burdened her with, and she couldn¡¯t simply abandon her.


    She waved vigorously and called out, ¡°Araceli, I¡¯m over here!¡±


    Araceli nced across, took a moment to size up Silver Fox, then hurried over with excitement, asking, ¡°Are you Elin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am,¡± Silver Fox nodded energetically.


    Araceli immediately bowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Silver Fox rubbed her nose, awkwardly standing as if on a pedestal. With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Araceli, there¡¯s no need for such formality. I¡¯m easygoing.¡±


    ¡°Master Elin, you¡¯re as approachable as Tiffany said,¡± Araceli chuckled.


    Mirroring how she had patted Rita¡¯s shoulder earlier, Silver Fox did the same to Araceli and said, ¡°Araceli, I have something urgent to handle right now. I¡¯lle back for you after I¡¯m done, okay?¡±


    Obediently nodding, Araceli said, ¡°Okay, Master Elin, I¡¯ll wait right here for you.¡±


    Patting Araceli¡¯s shoulder once more, Silver Fox then hurried off, sprinting so fast she vanished around the corner like a rabbit fleeing danger.


    Araceli and Franco exchanged bewildered nces. Never before had they encountered a master-level figure with such a nonchnt, almost unpolished demeanor.


    After Silver Fox vanished like a wisp of smoke, Araceli pivoted and walked towards the reception room to wait for Elin¡¯s return. Franco, eager to discuss a multitude of matters with Araceli, trailed behind her. However, their steps were cut short by the frantic tter of approaching footsteps.


    They swiveled around to find Elin sprinting back, a look of panic etched on her face.


    Araceli hurried to meet her. ¡°Elin, is everything alright? Do you need something?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    Franco, standing behind Araceli, couldn¡¯t resist a slight smirk. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Elin had just encountered a pack of wolves in the hallway.


    Silver Fox,pletely oblivious to both the unfamiliar mockery and Araceli¡¯s concern, barreled past them in a beeline towards Rita. ¡°Rita!¡± she called, ¡°Your boss just told me there¡¯s a treasure trove of snacks in her office. Please grab some and bring them upstairs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Swain,¡± Rita replied efficiently, already turning on her heel and heading for Marissa¡¯s office.


    Silver Fox, not about to waste another precious second, hollered after her, ¡°And Rita, a giant bag of popcorn is necessary! Your boss enjoys munching on them while enjoying some entertainment.¡±


    Without breaking stride, Rita called back a crisp, ¡°Understood, Miss Swain.¡±


    True to form, Rita wasted no time in assembling a hefty bag of snacks and presenting it to Silver Fox. Throughout this entire whirlwind, Araceli and Franco could only stare, utterly dumbfounded.


    Silver Fox, however, had no time to dwell on their reaction. Every passing moment was crucial. Under their astonished gazes, she snatched the overflowing snack bag and bolted away once more, resembling a frantic rabbit escaping a predator¡¯s clutches


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:


    Rooted in their spots with their eyes fixated on the direction Silver Fox had disappeared, Araceli and Franco remained uncertain if Elin would suddenly return.


    A little over a minuteter, Araceli and Franco finally decided that Elin wouldn¡¯t being back and withdrew their gazes.


    Not having the patience to return to the reception room first, Franco faced Araceli and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this woman is reliable. I would advise you not to ce your trust in her.¡±


    Unconvinced, Araceli frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°How can Elin, one of the master perfumers of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, be unreliable?¡±


    Curling his lips in disdain, Franco asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Do you really believe that she¡¯s Elin? I mean, we don¡¯t know what the real Elin looks like. What if this woman is just spewing lies?¡±


    Hearing this, Araceli shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s a fake. Tiffany was the one who introduced Elin to me. I¡¯m very certain that she wouldn¡¯t deceive me.¡±


    Franco snorted again and said disdainfully, ¡°The fact that Tiffany was the one who introduced her to you is enough reason to believe that she¡¯s not reliable in the slightest.¡±


    Slightly annoyed, Araceli asked, ¡°Why are you so against Tiffany? Why do you believe so strongly that she¡¯s up to no good? She¡¯s one of the most excellent and kind people that I¡¯ve evere across. The moment you open your eyes to judge her without any bias, you¡¯ll also see that she¡¯s a wonderful individual.¡±


    Franco shook his head sadly andmented, ¡°Tiffany has indeed used her lies to put you under her spell. But then, who can me you? You studied abroad, and therefore you aren¡¯t aware of who Tiffany really is. She is nothing short of the biggest joke in Blebert and is notoriously unreliable!¡±


    However, Araceli refused to agree. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Definitely, you are only saying all of this about Tiffany because there¡¯s either a deep misunderstanding between you and her, or you have been listening to people who most likely want to deliberately frame her and ruin her reputation! Irrespective of your opinion of her, I will unconditionally ce my trust in her!¡±


    After saying this, Araceli pointed to Rita, who was standing nearby, and said, ¡°You saw how Rita interacted with Elin, right? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    The moment Franco heard Rita¡¯s name, his expression softened. After pursing his lips for a moment, he looked at Rita and asked, ¡°Tell me, Rita, is that woman a scammer or what?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Swain is quite an amazing individual. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t underestimate her or offend her, that is if you don¡¯t wish to suffer greatly,¡± Rita replied expressionlessly.


    With that, she turned around and walked straight to the administrative office.


    Franco opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. With a proud smile on her face, Araceli faced Franco and said, ¡°Surely, you wouldn¡¯t doubt Rita as you are doubting me, right? I mean, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t believe me even after Rita has backed me.¡±


    Gritting his teeth slightly, Franco still refused to believe it. As someone who found it hard to believe anything outside of what he had seen or heard, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to change his opinion of Tiffany, which was based on her terrible past.


    Though he still disagreed with Araceli, he decided to drop the matter since he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to change her mind.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he said with a shrug.


    With that, he chased after Rita, leaving Araceli behind. When he reached the administrative office, he saw Rita already sitting at theputer, obviously ready to begin her work for the day.


    After walking up to her, Franco asked hesitantly, ¡°Rita, why are you working in ce of Tiffany again today? Where on earth is she?¡±


    Opening theputer, Rita replied casually, ¡°She was unable to sleep wellst night, so she has to sleep in today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s sleeping?¡± Franco asked, widening his eyes in disbelief.


    He remembered very well that Silver Fox had just said that Tiffany had told Rita to prepare arge bag of popcorn that would be eaten while she was enjoying some entertainment, and he began to grit his teeth in anger again.


    Shaking his head, he muttered, ¡°She is straight up the most unreliable person I¡¯ve evere across. How on earth can she insist on staying in the Coborative Research and Development Department to work while she asks her nanny to substitute in for her every day and she heads out to eat, drink, and have fun?¡±


    Franco sighed helplessly.


    However, Rita had already begun to type away on theputer and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him or give him a reply. After standing still for a while and feeling increasingly bored, he turned around and left.


    In Connor¡¯s office, after Marissa finished massaging Silver Fox, she returned to Connor and quickly made room on his desk. Unaware that she was clearing this space to put snacks, Connor simply let her do what she wanted without asking any questions.


    Then, about two minutester, Domenic ushered Silver Fox into Connor¡¯s office


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:


    The office door creaked open, drawing Connor¡¯s and Bu¡¯s attention.


    Connor¡¯s gaze was purely observational, taking in Silver Fox¡¯s appearance as a stranger. Bu, however, wore a mask ofplex emotions, with guilt and fear warring within him.


    He believed thirty million was a reasonable sum to demand from her, yet he had angered her because of this matter. Now his need for her help gnawed at his confidence.


    In stark contrast to Marissa, Silver Fox possessed a beauty that captivated everyone with its charm and allure. While Marissa shone with a clean, bright brilliance, Silver Fox exuded a potent feminine maism that could easily ensnare men¡¯s hearts.


    With introductionsplete, Domenic withdrew, leaving the door shut behind him.


    Silver Fox, d in a chic white pantsuit and crowned with voluminous curls, clutched a giant bag of snacks. Curiosity danced in her exquisite features as she surveyed the opulent office, its grandeur reminiscent of a royal pce.


    Two motives fueled her visit to the Daniels Group alongside Marissa today. Firstly, an unwillingness to be separated from her friend, and secondly, a burning desire to witness the sheer scale and splendor of thepany.


    Even upon entering the building, she¡¯d marveled at the internal facilities, and now, as she stood in the billionaire¡¯s inner sanctum, a surge of satisfaction washed over her.


    Not everyone, not even celebrities, enjoyed such ess. Here she was, solely thanks to Marissa.


    Marissa, understanding Silver Fox¡¯s wonder, allowed her a moment to soak in the surroundings. Only when curiosity seemed sated did she tap the desk, prompting Silver Fox¡¯s attention.


    With a smile that crinkled her eyes, Silver Fox deposited the hefty bag of snacks on the desk.


    Without a word, Marissa rummaged through the bag, extracting a pack of popcorn which she promptly began munching on.


    At that moment, Connor finally grasped the purpose behind the cleared space¡ªa makeshift snack bar for enjoying the show. He too wanted in on the entertainment, so he reached for the popcorn and started crunching.


    Throughout this exchange, Silver Fox had been discreetly observing Connor. Seeing him eat popcorn with Marissa elicited a burst ofughter from her. ¡°Mr. Daniels,¡± she teased, amusement sparkling in her eyes, ¡°you¡¯re adorable.¡±


    Connor, aware of her scrutiny, remained impassive. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Elin,¡± he replied coolly.


    Silver Fox eximed, ¡°Even your voice is pleasing!¡±vishing him with more praise. Nudging Marissa with a yful elbow, she dered, ¡°Your husband¡¯s a real catch. Don¡¯t let him go!¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Keep your nose out of it.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s yful facade vanished as she turned towards Bu, who was now leaning against the sofa in a disy of forced ease. His ingratiating smile failed to win her over. Unlike the smiles bestowed upon others, her charming expression dissolved when she met his gaze, reced by a cial chill.


    Initially intending to initiate conversation and break the tension, Bu found himself flustered by her sudden shift. An awkward cough escaped him, leaving him speechless.


    Marissa and Connor, a united front of schadenfreude, erupted in synchronizedughter. It was perhaps the most harmonious moment they¡¯d shared since their acquaintance.


    Uncharacteristically quiet, Silver Fox circled behind Bu, her head tilted like a predator assessing its prey. After a thorough examination, she strode towards the opposite sofa. With a queen¡¯s air, she settled down, facing him squarely. Then, she let out a cold snort


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:


    As Silver Fox walked past him, Bumet caught a hint of her perfume, which filled him with an unusual sense offort, easing the itch in his throat that threatened to erupt into a cough. At that moment, he fully believed what Marissa had told him.


    The perfume, called Wild Bluebell, had a remarkable effect on suppressing his asthma. Though it wasn¡¯t a cure, it could stave off his asthma attacks, offering him a semnce of safety.


    Regr use of this perfume might as well be akin to curing his condition.


    It wasn¡¯t asthma itself that was fatal, but rather theplications it triggered, such as heart disease or organ failure. Many who suffered from asthma sumbed to these secondary conditions.


    Just a short while ago, Bumet had endured a severe asthma attack that had nearly led to deadlyplications, putting his life at risk.


    As Bumet viewed the woman across from him as his savior, his gaze became kind and gentle.


    Silver Fox, naturally charming in her casual demeanor,manded the room like a queen when serious. Now, she was sitting across from Bumet, her gaze full of disdain, starkly different from the charming demeanor she had disyed at the entrance of the Daniels Group to tter him.


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    This dramatic shift caught Bumet off guard, prompting him to reassess his initial impressions of her.


    It brought back memories of a woman he had once known, who went by the codename Silver Fox. Just like the Silver Fox now sitting before him, she had left asting impression with her striking contradictions.


    Her pronounced contradictions had captivated him, etching her image permanently in his memory. Elin, too, had made a significant impact with her marked contrasts.


    Only moments ago, at the entrance of this building, she had attempted to curry favor with him to save some money, leading him to dismiss her ascking self-respect. But he now realized his judgment had been mistaken.


    She was not such a woman; she was instead resourceful,plex, and varied. She was a person of depth and intrigue.


    With this new understanding, he smiled warmly and extended his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Elin.¡± Silver Fox, on the other hand, had yed her role wlessly, showing him cold indifference.


    Upon hearing his greeting, she responded with a scoff, ridiculing him, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hoffman, you do speak? I had assumed you were mute!¡±


    Bumet felt a flush of embarrassment and cleared his throat softly before managing a strained smile. ¡°I apologize if I offended you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all, please don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Silver Fox replied with biting sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you stand so high in your nobility and wealth. How could I ever ept your apology? It seems it should be me apologizing to you!¡±


    Marissa and Connor couldn¡¯t contain their amusement at the exchange. They watched, munching on popcorn faster with each passing moment, as Silver Fox acted proud, contrasting sharply with Bumet¡¯s mortified expression.


    Bumet, visibly upset by Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯sughter, wished he could kick them out but hesitated to make a move.


    He worried that anyck of courtesy on his part would draw Silver Fox¡¯s sharp criticism, so he suffered in silence. This was a new low for him, publicly humiliated by a woman while unable to dismiss the onlookers.


    Feeling the sting of humiliation more intensely, he finally snapped. ¡°Miss Elin, though I admit my attitude earlier was inappropriate, you did collide with my car. Don¡¯t you think it was only fair that youpensated me for the damage?¡±


    Silver Fox looked at Bumet, shocked, as if he were a monster. She hadn¡¯t expected this man to get upset while begging for her help. She barely mocked him, and he couldn¡¯t take it. But did he think about his own behavior when he was rude to a girl earlier?


    She clenched her teeth and responded sharply, ¡°Sure,pensating you for the car makes sense since I was at fault. But ten million for emotional damages? Were you really that traumatized? Even if you were frightened, does that justify a ten-million-dorpensation? Are you putting a diamond price tag on your feelings?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:


    Bu blushed under Silver Fox¡¯s relentless questioning. Despite feeling cornered, he maintained a defiant tone. ¡°Miss Elin, if the idea of paying me ten million for emotional distress seems excessive, we could simply remove that. Perhapspensation for the time I¡¯ve lost at work would be more eptable?¡±


    Silver Fox was momentarily speechless. The cost ofpensating him for his lost work time could be astronomical. Watching her struggle to respond, Bu felt a surge of confidence.


    ¡°Miss Elin, my demands forpensation have been quite fair. I didn¡¯t demand a bigger amount for my lost ie; I only asked for ten million for the emotional distress.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting I should thank you for that?¡± Silver Fox responded, her toneced with humor.


    Bu coughed, his confidence wavering. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± he replied, his awkwardness returning. ¡°Miss Elin, please, just don¡¯t bear any ill will towards me.¡±


    A mischievous smile yed on Silver Fox¡¯s lips. Was he really suggesting she was the type to hold grudges? Ha! Sheughed softly, her demeanor shifting to one of disarming sweetness.


    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re absolutely correct. It would indeed be petty to harbor a grudge over a ten-million-dor im for emotional distress. Your remarks have made me see the error of my ways.¡±


    With those words, Silver Fox rose gracefully, approached Bu, and, after brushing imaginary dust off her hands, extended her hand towards him. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, let¡¯s forget all about it and shake hands, shall we?¡±


    Bu was caught off guard. Her sudden shift from fury to friendliness was more than he could adjust to in the moment. Only seconds earlier, she had appeared fiercely determined to retaliate, yet now her face lit up with a reconciliatory smile. How amusing! He considered her slightly childish.


    Yet, he understood; she looked to be in her early twenties, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for young women her age to exhibit some youthful naivety. Viewing it through a kind lens, he found it rather charming.


    So, with a smile, he reached out to shake her hand. He nned only a quick, formal handshake, but the touch of their palms was surprisingly pleasant. He hesitated to release her hand. Her skin was soft as silk, her warmth inviting.


    Holding her hand felt like a gentle spring breeze caressing his very soul¡ªsoothing, warm, andforting. And then there was the subtle fragrance of Wild Bluebell that wafted from her, whichpletely eased his spirit.


    Despite his wish to hold on a little longer, she withdrew her hand after a brief, courteous shake, leaving him with an unexpected pang of emptiness. His hand lingered in the air momentarily before he reluctantly pulled it back.


    Silver Fox made her way back to her seat opposite Bu and settled in once more. This time, her demeanor shifted away from a queen¡¯s air to one of marked gentleness and courtesy, as though their previous discord had never urred.


    Marissa, who knew Silver Fox well, interpreted this change as a sign of her brewing something significant. Her smile grew deeper, her anticipation for the unfolding drama intensifying. Connor, less familiar with Silver Fox¡¯s tendencies, was puzzled by her motives.


    However, catching the knowing nce from Marissa, he pieced together that something was going on andughed, too.


    By now, they had finished therge pack of popcorn. Without missing a beat, Connor pulled out another pack from the bag and ced it on the table, ready for more munching as they continued to enjoy the unfolding scene. The spectacle proved more captivating than any movie apanied by popcorn.


    Bu studied the woman before him, his thoughts clouded with uncertainty about her next move. Despite her conciliatory manner, he remained skeptical of her intentions to make peace.


    While he pondered, Silver Fox nonchntly took out a half-used bottle of perfume from her bag and set it on the coffee table, angling thebel toward Bu to ensure he noticed it was the coveted Wild Bluebell.


    With a yful grin, she spoke. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I understand you¡¯re interested in purchasing my life-saving perfume. Shall we discuss terms?¡±


    In that moment, Bu¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Silver Fox was not seeking reconciliation but was tactically pivoting to leverage the situation. The calcting glint in her eyes left no doubt: she was ready to exploit the situation to the fullest


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:


    Despite understanding that Silver Fox aimed to extort money from him, Bu resignedly nodded in eptance. Suppressing his emotions, he requested, ¡°Miss Elin, please set your price.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t rush to name her figure. Instead, she sought confirmation first. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ve dropped the issue ofpensation for your lost work time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    This prompted augh from Bu. It was clear what Silver Fox was aiming for; she would adjust her price topensate for any im he made for lost time. With a knowing smile, he responded, ¡°Yes, that issue is resolved. Let¡¯s not revisit it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Silver Fox nodded, satisfied. She then smiled once more and inquired, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I only have this half-used bottle of Wild Bluebell left. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Bu replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fussy, then?¡± Silver Fox teased lightly. After her light-hearted jab, she continued, ¡°Not sure if you¡¯re aware, but Minty Fragrances and Perfumes coborated with Riss to create this perfume specifically for asthma sufferers around the globe. It¡¯s very reasonably priced at just three hundred dors per bottle.¡±


    Bu gave a slight nod, showing he was well-informed. Silver Fox went on, ¡°A full bottle goes for three hundred. Now, with only half left¡­¡± She paused, her brow furrowed in contemtion, seemingly uncertain about the price.


    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Bu observed her hesitation with a hint of amusement and gently prodded, ¡°Miss Elin, just tell me.¡±


    shing him a knowing smile, Silver Fox asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t object to any price I propose, would you, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he replied with a calm nod.


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips curved into a sly grin, her eyes sparkling yfully. Then she dered, ¡°Eighty million!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Connor burst outughing. It wasn¡¯t his money on the line, but he could almost feel the pinch for Bu. Still chuckling, he nced at Marissa, who sat beside him munching on popcorn, utterly unfazed as if she had seen this twisting. It reminded him of the times Marissa used to swindle him in a simr manner.


    With a resigned sigh, Connor reflected on the two women. These close friends seemed to consider fleecing men as just another routine activity, executing their schemes with cold efficiency. However, the situation with Marissa felt more like an internal transaction. After all, they were married.


    The money might have changed hands frequently, but it never really left their shared pool of resources.


    Bu was not so fortunate. The money he lost flowed directly into someone else¡¯s coffers. The thought of Elin using the money she swindled from him to support another man twisted in his gut. It would mean he was indirectly financing her lover.


    Reflecting on this, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress a malicious sense of satisfaction, feeling decidedly luckier than Bu. His eyes twinkled with mischief as he watched his friend, who was momentarily lost for words.


    Bu had expected Elin to try and coax some money out of him, but the audacity of her demand still surprised him deeply. That was a half-empty bottle of perfume, originally priced at three hundred, and she was asking for eighty million.


    This wasn¡¯t just an attempt to recoup what he might have owed her; she was aiming to pocket an extravagant sum. The gall of her ambition astounded him!


    Nobody enjoyed being manipted financially, and Bu was no exception. He might have been amenable to parting with smaller sums, but being duped out of eighty million in one sitting was more than he could stomach. Submitting to her demands would make him theughingstock of his circle for life.


    With this in mind, he scoffed and said to Silver Fox, his voice dripping with scorn, ¡°Miss Elin, has your greedpletely taken hold of you?¡±


    He expected his barb to sting, but to his astonishment, Silver Fox simply nodded earnestly. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re very perceptive. Indeed, I¡¯ve beenpletely overtaken by my greed for wealth!¡±


    Bu¡¯sughter was bitter as he retorted, ¡°So, meeting a wealthy man like me automatically makes you think you can bleed me dry? You assume all rich folks are easy marks for your schemes, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:


    Bu¡¯s sarcasm grew sharper, and his mood darker as he attempted to intimidate Silver Fox. Yet, she remained calm and responded with unexpected sincerity. Nodding, she replied with earnest rity:


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re exactly right. I asked for this price because I know you possess great wealth. Without targeting someone of your status, where else could I possibly demand such a sum?¡±


    The real terror wasn¡¯t a person¡¯s shamelessness. It was their brazen confidence andck of guilt while being shameless. Bu, witnessing Silver Fox¡¯s unabashed attitude, felt like he was futilely punching at air, utterly powerless.


    With a nonchnt nce, Silver Fox added, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, if you find the deal unreasonable, feel free not to proceed.¡±


    Bu gave her a piercing look and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re asking 80 million for a perfume worth 300 dors. Do you really expect me to see that as reasonable? Miss Elin, isn¡¯t that a bit too audacious?¡±


    As Silver Fox watched the man¡¯s anger build, his face twisting with frustration, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes curving into crescents.


    She addressed him calmly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, consider this: to many, this half-bottle of perfume is worth 150 dors. To those indifferent to perfume, it might as well be worthless. But for you, it¡¯s a lifeline.¡±


    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    She leaned forward slightly, her voice firm yet gentle. ¡°A lifeline, Mr. Hoffman, doesn¡¯t have a price tag. It¡¯s invaluable.¡±


    Pausing for emphasis, she went on, ¡°Imagine someone on the brink of starvation, unable to find food anywhere. If they had arge diamond, and someone offered them half a piece of bread for it, would they trade? Absolutely. If they wouldn¡¯t trade, they¡¯d be a fool. While a diamond is valuable, it cannot fend off hunger. In that moment, that humble half piece of bread is worth far more than any diamond.¡±


    Silver Fox smiled sweetly at Bu, seeking confirmation. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu was speechless. His initial anger had faded, reced by a dawning realization of the logic in her words. It was undeniable that, here and now, the half-bottle of Wild Bluebell perfume she held was of immeasurable value to him.


    After a moment of silence, he retrieved a pen and his checkbook, swiftly signed a check for 80 million dors, and extended it toward her. At that moment, he had no desire to speak. He simply wished for the transaction to conclude swiftly.


    He hade to realize that this woman possessed a knack for argumentation that he couldn¡¯t match. Continuing the conversation would only serve to embarrass himself further.


    In her eyes, he was clearly a fool. If he refused to hand over the 80 million, she would brand him a fool and a miser, a man unwilling to spend even in a life-saving situation. Conversely, if he did pay the 80 million, she would ridicule him for overpaying for something worth only 300.


    Had he foreseen such a humiliating defeat, he would haveplied and paid the 80 million initially requested, thus avoiding her bitingments.


    When Bu presented the check, Silver Fox leaned in to inspect it closely, ensuring it was indeed for 80 million. Her eyes glittered with excitement, and her pulse quickened at the easy gain.


    In a gesture of respect for the money, she brushed imaginary dust off her hands before epting the check.


    After verifying once more that the check was legitimate, she tucked it into her small purse. However, she hesitated to hand over the perfume right away.


    Clearing her throat, she addressed Bu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, before we finalize our deal at this table, I¡¯d like to share a few thoughts.¡±


    Bu frowned, dreading her words yet unable to silence her. Silver Fox spoke candidly, ¡°One cannot be too greedy, Mr. Hoffman.


    Karma exists, and those who indulge in excess and wrongdoing will ultimately face their downfall. It¡¯s wise to leave some room for others, so future meetings can be cordial.¡±


    She offered a smile and continued, ¡°I truly suggest you be a kind wealthy person. The consequences of ruthless behavior can catch up with you unexpectedly. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540:


    After Silver Fox finished speaking, Bu was left momentarily speechless. Just earlier, Marissa had said Elin was sharp-tongued and had a nasty temper, but at the time, he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart.


    Later, when he finally met Elin, he skillfully dodged a potential sh by swiftly changing the topic. He believed he had sidestepped her fury by paying the 80 million promptly, thus concluding the transaction without incident.


    However, unexpectedly, even after the transaction wasplete, he found himself on the receiving end of her harsh words. Receiving such a scolding, he held back any retort. He knew that any attempt to argue would simply provoke her further, and he would likely end up faring even worse.


    Thus, after a moment of silent resignation, he managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Elin. I will endeavor to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t contain herughter this time. Connor, although notughing aloud, was visibly amused, his shoulders shaking as he tried to suppress his chuckles, perfectly mirroring Marissa¡¯s delight.


    Witnessing Bu¡¯s surrender, Silver Fox felt a sense of satisfaction and decided it was time to ease up. She smiled and passed him the half-full bottle of perfume. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, our deal has been very agreeable. Should you find yourself in a bind again, do not hesitate to seek me out for business,¡± she said.


    Bu epted the perfume with a measured look, choosing to remain silent. In high spirits, Silver Fox pped her hands and then turned to Marissa. ¡°I¡¯m off to see Araceli. Goodbye!¡± Without waiting for Marissa to respond, she simply turned and strode away.


    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    The office settled into a rare silence. Both Marissa and Connor nced over at Bu, barely suppressing their smiles. Bu held the half-full perfume bottle, his gaze shifting from the object in his hand to the couple snacking in front of him, his expression icy. ¡°Had your fill of the show?¡± he asked coldly.


    Connor, not missing a beat, picked up a file and resumed his work, clearly dismissing the confrontation. Marissa, on the other hand, engaged further with Bu.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, it¡¯smendable that you¡¯ve quickly seen the error of your ways and opted for self-improvement. Here, take this¡ªanother remedy for your troubles,¡± she said, presenting him with a new bottle.


    Bu, his brow furrowed, remained silent. Today¡¯s encounters had taught him the perils of rash words in the presence of these sharp-witted women. Marissa seemed unfazed by his demeanor. She retrieved a small porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to Bu.


    As Bu epted it, Marissa began to exin, ¡°The Wild Bluebell perfume can help manage asthma, though its effects are gradual and might take years of consistent application before a significant improvement is seen. However, when it¡¯s used together with this medicine, the recovery time can be significantly reduced.¡±


    Bu examined the porcin bottle, rotating it in his hand. It bore nobel or description. Curious, he unscrewed the cap and took a whiff. A medicinal scent wafted out, surprisingly soothing, and it lightened his spirits immediately. He raised his eyes to Marissa, intrigue coloring his tone.


    ¡°What exactly is this medicine?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°This is a unique medicine created by Dr. S. specifically designed for asthma treatment. Think of it as an advanced version of my father¡¯s AsthmaEase Pill.¡±


    An advanced version of the AsthmaEase Pill? Bu mulled over her words, then looked up at Marissa. ¡°So, I didn¡¯t need to purchase this half-bottle of perfume. This medicine you gave me can save my life as well, right?¡±


    Marissa nodded sincerely. Bu couldn¡¯t suppress a bitterugh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it out sooner?¡±


    Marissa shrugged. ¡°Was I supposed to?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:


    As soon as Connor suggested helping Bu recover the 80 million, Marissa¡¯s expression turned sour. Bu, on the other hand, looked at Connor with a hint of curiosity, encouraging him to continue.


    Ignoring Marissa¡¯s disapproving look, Connor said to Bu, ¡°You could marry that Elin you just met. Then the 80 million would essentially be money spent on your own wife, so you wouldn¡¯t have to feel bad about it.¡±


    At this suggestion, Bu¡¯s lips curled in a mix of amusement and annoyance. What an absurd suggestion! His heart was already taken. Despite years of searching without a trace of Silver Fox, he hadn¡¯t given up hope.


    Furthermore, he was not the type to marry just for financial gain. He was the sort who would rather remain single thanpromise. If he couldn¡¯t find the right person, he was prepared to stay single forever.


    Marissa scoffed, ¡°Stop with the ridiculous ideas. Elin wouldn¡¯t go for someone like Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Connor chuckled and teased Bu, ¡°See, even my brilliant idea falls t because she¡¯s not into you.¡±


    Bu¡¯s lips twitched again. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t like me, and I should like her? Only an idiot would marry her!¡±


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    With that, he snorted derisively and stood up to leave. But as he rose, he seemed to remember something and sat back down, turning serious. ¡°Actually, I came here today to discuss something important.¡±


    Seeing Bu¡¯s serious demeanor, Connor straightened up too. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Bu nced at Marissa and asked, ¡°Could Miss Nash step out?¡±


    Marissa looked at Bu with an expression that said, ¡°Who wants to stay?¡± She grabbed her snack bag and retreated to the lounge. Before she closed the door, she said to Connor, ¡°I want to go to bed already. Make it quick.¡±


    Connor nodded understandingly. Bu¡¯s lips twitched again. Couldn¡¯t these two be more considerate of others?


    Once Marissa had shut the lounge door, Connor encouraged Bu, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Bu nced at the lounge door warily. ¡°How do I know Tiffany isn¡¯t eavesdropping?¡±


    Connorughed, then stood and led Bu to a small conference room, securing the door behind them. He reassured Bu, ¡°Now you can speak freely. This room is soundproof. No one outside can hear anything, even if you yell.¡±


    Bu nodded, then dove right in. ¡°I need information on the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow.¡±


    Connor paused, then burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m not connected to the Doomsday Base. How would I know anything about ck Mallow, their chief instructor? You¡¯vee to the wrong guy.¡±


    ¡°But you employ two bodyguards from the Doomsday Base, correct?¡± Bu pressed. ¡°Mare and Terry have been with you for years. Surely, they have mentioned something about ck Mallow, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve brought up ck Mallow a few times, but only in passing,¡± Connor replied. ¡°What exactly are you looking to find out about ck Mallow?¡±


    ¡°I need to know who ck Mallow is and her current whereabouts,¡± Bu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Connor responded, ¡°but I don¡¯t have details on who ck Mallow is or where she might be now.¡±


    ¡°Could you ask your two bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no use. When ites to their chief instructor, ck Mallow, Mare and Terry would rather die than reveal anything.¡±


    At this, Connor looked at Bu with curiosity and asked, ¡°Why are you so eager to find ck Mallow?¡±


    Bu paused, then met Connor¡¯s gaze with a serious look. ¡°Connor, do you know that Tiffany might be associated with the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Connor¡¯s posture tensed, his face registering shock. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Seeing your reaction, I take it you weren¡¯t aware,¡± Bu said. ¡°Despite Tiffany¡¯s usual facade of being somewhat clueless, making it tough to imagine she¡¯s linked to the Doomsday Base, I possess evidence that she¡¯s deeply connected to it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:


    Connor¡¯s brow creased deeply as he pondered Bu¡¯s words. To others in the city, the current Mrs. Daniels, known as Tiffany, was infamous for herck of ambition and achievement. It seemed improbable that she would be linked to the Doomsday Base, a ce for the elite and capable.


    Therefore, the notion of Tiffany being connected to Doomsday Base was bound to surprise many. However, Connor held a secret: the true Mrs. Daniels was actually Marissa, not Tiffany.


    She was the formidable ck Snake, so her association with Doomsday Base would not raise any eyebrows. The idea of ck Snake being part of Doomsday Base waspletely logical.


    What really surprised Connor was that Bu possessed concrete evidence. Marissa had been beside Connor for so long, yet he was oblivious to her ties with Doomsday Base. On the other hand, Bu, who had minimal contact with Marissa, imed to have substantial proof.


    Bu, observing Connor¡¯s astonishment, remarked, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know your wife as well as you think.¡±


    Connor lifted an eyebrow but remained silent. He acknowledged his limited knowledge about his wife. There were aspects of her life that remained a mystery to him, and he didn¡¯t contest that fact.


    After a short silence, he urged Bu, ¡°Go on, then. Tell me this evidence you mentioned.¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°Xander is also a member of Doomsday Base,¡± Bu said.


    Connor was momentarily stunned upon learning this. The link between Xander and Doomsday Base was a closely guarded secret, known only to Bu and their grandfather.


    Previously considered a troublemaker, Xander had caused his grandfather numerous headaches until the decision was made to send him overseas for advanced training. Only a select few knew that his destination was Doomsday Base.


    Bu demonstrated his trust in Connor by disclosing a significant family secret. Connor quickly understood the importance of what Bu was sharing.


    Before he could reply, Bu continued, ¡°Recently, Xander mentioned some longstanding issues between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. He was secretly embedded in the Peridot Consortium by Doomsday Base to address conflicts.


    The reason Xander introduced Tiffany to me, iming they were dating, was to have Tiffany meet rissa. I¡¯m not clear on the details of their meeting, but I¡¯m certain it was for some business of Doomsday Base. With that, I¡¯m convinced that Tiffany is affiliated with Doomsday Base.¡±


    Turning to Connor with a meaningful look, Bu added, ¡°Everyone thinks Tiffany is just a failure. But in reality, it¡¯s all just an act. Her connection to Doomsday Base proves she¡¯s far from ipetent.¡±


    Doomsday Base was a ce only for the most powerful people. Those who did not have the potential to be strong were eliminated during the initial screening and training phase, and they did not even have the qualifications to participate in the secret matters.


    The fact that Tiffany was working with Xander for Doomsday Base said a lot. It meant she had the strength to survive the intense training there, clearly indicating she was no failure.


    Hearing this, Connor stayed silent for a while. These revtions helped him piece together many things, yet there were details he couldn¡¯t discuss with Bu. From Xander¡¯s hints, Bu concluded that Marissa was linked to Doomsday Base. From this, Connor deduced that Marissa was actually ck Mallow, the chief instructor there.


    The puzzle pieces fell into ce for Connor. He now understood why Mare and Terry revered Marissa¡ªthey viewed her as the pinnacle of what they aspired to be.


    A jittery chuckle escaped Connor as he processed this revtion. All the while, Mare and Terry had kept this startling secret, even as they drew generous sries from him.


    After a pause, he abruptly inquired, ¡°Why are you searching for ck Mallow?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:


    Bu answered frankly, ¡°For rissa, of course.¡±


    He paused, letting out a soft sigh before continuing, ¡°As you know, I owe rissa my life and have vowed to protect her until myst day. I must keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled as to why Doomsday Base is targeting the Peridot Consortium. My instincts hint at a deep-rooted grudge between them. It¡¯s shaping up to be a battle to the death. The Peridot Consortium is formidable and a force to be reckoned with. She has a strong ally backing her. Yet, this time she¡¯s up against Doomsday Base, making it tough to predict the oue.¡±


    ¡°The person I¡¯m most wary of is ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base. I¡¯ve never encountered her or had dealings with her, but I sense she¡¯s a formidable adversary. The King of Doomsday Base is also a fearsome figure. In his youth, his actions significantly influenced the world.


    As his sessor, ck Mallow is likely no less formidable. I¡¯ve learned that ck Mallow has even outshone her mentor, Zyair, in martial arts skills. This makes her perhaps the most formidable person out there. The thought of rissa facing such a formidable foe worries me greatly.¡±


    Connor listened intently to Bu and remained silent after he finished.


    Bu let out a sigh. ¡°Therefore, I must locate ck Mallow as soon as possible and learn everything about her. With full knowledge of her capabilities, I can safeguard rissa when she faces danger.¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Connor lifted an eyebrow. ¡°If ck Mallow and rissa end up in a life-or-death showdown, what will you do?¡±


    Bu looked troubled. ¡°Xander trained under ck Mallow, and she is practically his mentor. I¡¯m hesitant to dere war against Xander¡¯s mentor. Yet, I must shield rissa.¡±


    Connor nodded calmly. ¡°I understand your hesitation. I just want to know, if ck Mallow and rissa end up in a life-or-death showdown, which side will you choose?¡±


    Bu remained silent for an extended period. After some contemtion, he replied, ¡°I cannot simply stand by and watch rissa suffer at the hands of ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯ll side against ck Mallow, correct?¡± Connor probed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bu affirmed. ¡°I cannot just watch rissa in peril. I ammitted to my promises. But I¡¯m not ready to confront ck Mallow. She is Xander¡¯s mentor, after all.¡±


    Connor cut him off with a sneer. ¡°You hope you can manage both?¡±


    Taken aback, Bu nodded in response.


    ¡°There is no such way,¡± Connor dered with conviction. Although Marissa hadn¡¯t openly acknowledged being ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, Connor had deduced through her attitude towards the Peridot Consortium that the deep-seated grudges between the two organizations left no room for negotiation.


    Bu looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you so certain? Do you know who ck Mallow is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Connor chose to keep the truth hidden. Since Bu was prepared to oppose ck Mallow, Connor decided not to reveal Marissa¡¯s secret.


    After a brief pause, Connor added, ¡°I don¡¯t know who ck Mallow is, but I have some information for you. There¡¯s no possibility of negotiation between the parties. You must have heard the same from Xander.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Bu responded with a nod. ¡°Xander informed me that the issues between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium need to be settled. From his ount, it seems rissa has antagonized Doomsday Base, prompting their desire for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Since she is the one who erred, she must face the consequences. Knowing ck Mallow¡¯s identity won¡¯t change that,¡± Connor remarked.


    Yet Bu was not ready to back down. He inquired, ¡°Connor, could you call Mare and Terry here? I want to speak with them personally.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:


    Connor chuckled at Bu¡¯s frustration. ¡°Your younger brother is a student of ck Mallow. Why don¡¯t you ask him instead of my bodyguards?¡±


    Bu replied with a sense of helplessness, ¡°I can¡¯t get any information from Xander. He might appear as carefree as ever, but he¡¯s changed. He¡¯s be lofty and unyielding since training with ck Mallow. No matter what I try, he refuses to divulge anything.¡±


    A migraine began to form as Bu sighed deeply. ¡°To him, ck Mallow is now the most important person. I rank lower than her. If it came to a conflict, he would side with her without a second thought about our brotherhood.¡±


    The irritation was palpable as Bu continued, his voice tense. ¡°I never thought the day woulde when he¡¯d turn against me for someone else. I¡¯ve thought about confronting him physically to change his mind, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I can¡¯t just break his legs or worse, can I?¡±


    Connorughed, not at Bu¡¯s plight but at the influence of his vige girl. Mare and Terry had proudly dered themselves her fans, and Connor was amazed that Xander, previously so haughty and bold, was now utterly devoted to her.


    Misunderstanding the reason for Connor¡¯sughter, Bu felt slighted. ¡°Stopughing at me, will you? You¡¯veughed enough at my expense today.¡±


    Connor, unable to exin that his amusement stemmed from thoughts of Marissa, simply subdued his smile and responded, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense to call Mare and Terry here for you to question them about ck Mallow.¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bu pressed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to harm them. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Connor replied. ¡°It¡¯s just futile. If you couldn¡¯t get an answer from Xander, you won¡¯t from Mare and Terry either.¡±


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°You couldn¡¯t bring yourself to harm your brother, so why think you could force my bodyguards to betray ck Mallow? Don¡¯t waste your time. They¡¯d rather die than tell you the truth.¡±


    Bu looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Connor sighed. ¡°Bu, you¡¯re known for your wisdom and courage. I didn¡¯t expect such a naive question from you. Doomsday Base is a forge for warriors. Your brother transformed there, as did Mare and Terry, who were top trainees.


    Do you think they¡¯d be less loyal than Xander? Also, they¡¯re die-hard fans of ck Mallow. They would never betray her under any pressure you could apply.¡±


    Bu sighed deeply. ¡°Is ck Mallow really that charismatic?¡±


    Bu gazed at Connor intently. ¡°Connor, I have no intention of dering war against ck Mallow. I want to negotiate with her before any conflict arises. If rissa owes them money, I¡¯m ready to settle her debts.


    Whatever the grievances, I¡¯ll handle them on rissa¡¯s behalf. It doesn¡¯t matter if Mare and Terry are reluctant to reveal who ck Mallow is. Please call them over. I¡¯ll exin my intentions and ask them to convey my message to her.¡±


    Connor responded, still amused, ¡°Why not have Xander ry your message? Why involve my bodyguards?¡±


    Bu let out a weary sigh. ¡°Before I came here, I had an argument with Xander. He dismissed the idea, saying the chief instructor wouldn¡¯t consider negotiating with me. He told me it was a matter between Doomsday Base and Peridot Consortium and that I should stay out of it as an outsider.¡±


    Anger shed in Bu¡¯s eyes as he clenched his jaw. ¡°That damn Xander! Just seeing him makes me want to punch him.¡±


    Connor chuckled and shrugged. ¡°If Xander was reluctant to pass on your message, I doubt Mare and Terry will be any different. Have you wondered why they are so resolute?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:


    ¡°Why?¡± Bu inquired.


    ¡°It must be because the feud between Doomsday Base and Peridot Consortium is beyond reconciliation,¡± Connor borated. ¡°Discovering ck Mallow¡¯s identity won¡¯t pave the way for negotiations. Why do you continue to pursue this?¡±


    Bu mulled over Connor¡¯s remarks and then nodded in silent agreement. He had long understood the gravity of the situation but clung to the hope that negotiation might solve the problem. Yet, neither side was inclined topromise.


    After a brief pause, Bu exhaled deeply. ¡°So, it¡¯s inevitable that ck Mallow and rissa will be in a mortalbat, correct?¡±


    Connor affirmed with a nod. Marissa¡¯s behaviors had made this quite clear.


    Then, he cast Bu a meaningful nce. Bu had just confided that he would stand with rissa should she and ck Mallow be thrust into mortalbat. Since Connor was Marissa¡¯s partner, his allegiancey with ck Mallow, setting the stage for an eventual conflict between him and Bu.


    Reflecting on this, Connor stood and made his way to the wine cab, selecting a bottle of fruit juice and filling two sses.


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    ¡°Your asthma acted up today, so alcohol is off the table. Let¡¯s toast with this juice instead. Cheers!¡± he proposed.


    For the time being, their bond remained strong, but it would sever once ck Mallow and rissa entered into conflict. Connor held no grudges against Bu; both were driven by the desire to protect those they cherished. There was no room for hatred. Still, he was resolved to keep ck Mallow safe from Bu and rissa¡¯s reach.


    Confused by Connor¡¯s impromptu toast, Bu smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯re making this sound like a farewell, buddy.¡±


    Connor responded not with words but by swiftly drinking his juice, showing his empty ss to Bu as a sign of his earnestness. He then set down his ss, cautioning, ¡°Take your time, Bu. Mind your asthma.¡±


    Without overthinking, Bu took a leisurely sip of his juice,menting, ¡°This is quite refreshing.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Feel free to have more. We¡¯ve shared many years of friendship, and this juice brings back memories of our camaraderie. It¡¯ll be sad not to enjoy such moments in the future.¡±


    Bu finally sensed something amiss and fixed Connor with a prating look. ¡°Connor, is there something you need to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is, but now is not the right time,¡± Connor admitted sharply.


    He refilled his ss with fruit juice and raised it towards Bu. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    Bu nodded, sipping his juice quietly without pressing for more details. Though he detected an underlying tension, he chose not to push Connor for exnations. If Connor chose to share, he would; if not, Bu would wait.


    After finishing his juice, Bu stood and announced his departure. ¡°I must go now.¡±


    Connor rose as well. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    This gesture surprised Bu; Connor had never before shown such formality. Typically, Bu woulde and go as he pleased, with little fanfare from Connor. But today, the offer to escort him out seemedden with unspoken words.


    What could be altering their dynamic so significantly? Bu pondered but could not pinpoint the change. As they had shared past brushes with death, trivial issues had never threatened their bond, including business matters that concerned theirpanies¡¯ interests.


    Bu spected about what critical issue could be straining their rtionship now.


    Though many questions lingered in Bu¡¯s mind, he resolved not to press for answers if Connor was not ready to divulge them.


    Their friendship would endure as long as unspoken tensions remained just that¡ªunspoken. If their bond was to end, they would face that moment with courage when it arrived.


    The two men exited Connor¡¯s office, walking towards the elevator. Connor pressed the call button for Bu and watched silently as Bu stepped inside and the doors closed.


    The fact that Marissa was the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base ced Connor in a difficult position because it involved a secret


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:


    Connor had harbored this secret deep within himself for a long time, never sharing it with anyone. He hadn¡¯t taken it seriously before, believing it had no real effect on his life.


    Yet, everything changed when he discovered Marissa was ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Suddenly, the secret took on immense significance, leaving Connor bewildered.


    The secret was tied to his martial arts teacher, Kristine Peny. When he was three years old, his grandmother enrolled him in martial arts sses with Kristine, a young and vibrant woman of just thirty.


    Connor had always assumed Kristine would eventually marry and have children. But now, passing fifty, she remained single and had never dated.


    Throughout her life, Connor was her sole student. Kristine imparted every skill she knew to him and treated him like her own son. Thanks to her devotion, Connor grew up under her protection, thwarting any attempts on his life. He viewed Kristine as a second mother, and their bond was strong.


    When he was eighteen, Kristine chose to live in seclusion and avoid all contact with others. Before she withdrew, she made a request of him, which he epted without a second thought.


    Kristine expressed her joy at his promise but sternly cautioned him that breaking his word would mean no longer being her student. She would personallye to dismiss him and sever their ties.


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her request was specific: Connor could never befriend the male sessor of the King of Doomsday Base, nor could he marry the female sessor. Connor was puzzled when Kristine made her request, but he agreed without much thought.


    At that time, he believed that since there was no shortage of remarkable men in the world, he could form friendships with others instead of the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base. Simrly, the world was full of extraordinary women, so there was no necessity to marry the sessor if she were a woman.


    Yet, his heart was now set on ck Mallow, the sessor of the King of Doomsday Base. With these thoughts in mind, Connor looked up at the ceiling and sighed deeply.


    He pondered whether Kristine would react violently and sever their ties if she discovered his current wife was ck Mallow, the sessor of the King.


    Kristine held a ce in his heart as sacred as that of his own mother. He could endure a beating from her, but the thought of losing their connection was unbearable.


    A frown creased Connor¡¯s brow as he felt troubled. He couldn¡¯t stop wondering about the connection between Kristine and Doomsday Base and why she was so insistent on him making such amitment. Such thoughts threatened his peace of mind.


    Lost in his turbulent thoughts, Connor continued walking. As he was about to enter his office, he noticed Mare and Terry standing in the corridor, staring at him.


    Seeing the two bodyguards instantly annoyed Connor. In fact, he was envious. Marc and Terry had been in his employ for several years. Connor was confident he had treated them well, paying each a handsome annual sry of $1.2 million without ever dying their wages.


    Yet, they had kept Marissa¡¯s confession of being ck Mallow from him. He felt betrayed, and his anger simmered beneath the surface.


    This unspoken fury caused him to re at Marc and Terry with such intensity that they could feel the tension in the air. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads as they sensed the danger in his look.


    Terry whispered to Marc, ¡°Marc, why is Mr. Daniels looking at us like that? Am I seeing things? He looks like he wants to kill us and chop us up.¡±


    Marc responded in a hushed tone, ¡°You¡¯re not imagining things. He does have that look.¡±


    Terry took a sharp breath. ¡°What could we have possibly done to upset him?¡±


    Marc let out a cautious sigh. ¡°I have no clue.¡±


    As they exchanged whispers, Connor beckoned them with a crooked finger. Despite their trembling, the two bodyguardsplied, walking towards their boss with apprehension.


    With forced smiles, they asked, ¡°What can we do for you, Mr. Daniels?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:


    Connor scrutinized Marc and Terry, his gaze shifting back and forth between them, sending shivers down their spines.


    Atst, he spoke with a loaded tone. ¡°I have a few questions for you two. I expect good answers.¡±


    Marc and Terry nodded respectfully. ¡°Of course, Mr. Daniels. Please, ask away.¡±


    Connor¡¯s first question was direct: ¡°What are your thoughts about me as your boss?¡±


    Terry responded immediately, his voice filled with admiration. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you are the finest boss in the world.¡±


    A smile yed on Connor¡¯s lips. ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°You always pay us promptly and treat us fairly,¡± Terry exined. ¡°You¡¯ve been forgiving even when we¡¯ve made mistakes. That means a lot to us.¡±


    Connor nodded, prompting him further. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terry continued. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant and brave, and you show great tolerance towards us. Despite our shorings, you¡¯ve always shown trust. We truly appreciate it. You really are the best boss.¡±


    Connor¡¯s response was tinged with amusement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have realized I possess so many virtues if you hadn¡¯t mentioned them.¡±


    Terry caught the irony in his voice and fell silent, suddenly wary.


    Marc chimed in, eager to reinforce the sentiment. ¡°We truly believe you are the best, Mr. Daniels. We hold nothing but admiration and respect for you. Please, don¡¯t doubt our loyalty.¡±


    Connor acknowledged this with a nomittal grunt.


    Then he changed the subject abruptly. ¡°How would youpare me with your goddess, ck Mallow, your chief instructor at Doomsday Base?¡±


    The question caught Marc and Terry off guard. They wondered why Mr. Daniels would bring up their chief instructor out of the blue. Regaining hisposure, Marc replied, ¡°In our hearts, you are a god, Mr. Daniels. The chief instructor is like a goddess to us. There is nopetition between the two.¡±


    ¡°You both are celestial beings in our eyes,¡± Terry added, supporting Marc¡¯s view.


    Connor seemed satisfied with their responses. Relieved by his softened expression, Marc and Terry exhaled quietly, thinking they were out of danger. Internally, however, they were baffled. What had gotten into Mr. Daniels today? Was he jealous?


    But he didn¡¯t even know the chief instructor. How absurd!


    Suddenly, Connor¡¯s next question cut through the silence. ¡°If ck Mallow wanted to kill me, would you help her, or would you protect me?¡±


    Marc and Terry were speechless, their minds racing. They couldn¡¯t fathom why their boss would ask such a disturbing question. Why did Connor think ck Mallow would kill him? Was it because of ack of sleep the previous night?


    As Connor looked at their confused expressions, his rage intensified. He was paying them $1.2 million annually. Yet, when his life seemed at risk, they hesitated. Connor believed if the situation he was assuming really happened, he would be dead by the time they thought it through.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. In his fury, heshed out at each of them with a fierce kick.


    Marc and Terry winced in pain, suddenly snapping back to reality. Marc tried to reassure him. ¡°Mr. Daniels, that will never happen.¡±


    Terry chimed in quickly, ¡°Exactly, Mr. Daniels. We hesitated momentarily, but there¡¯s no need for concern. Our chief instructor would never harm you.¡±


    Connor¡¯s anger dissolved intoughter. ¡°And why are you so certain your chief instructor won¡¯t harm me?¡±


    Caught off guard by the question, Terryughed nervously and blurted out, ¡°She has a crush on you.¡±


    This revtion warmed Connor¡¯s heart and instantly lifted his spirits. ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    Terry looked puzzled and shook his head. ¡°No, I just guessed.¡±


    Disappointment flickered in Connor¡¯s eyes. He had hoped Marissa had confessed her feelings to the guards. Realizing it was just their spection, he scoffed, thinking his two guards were just being naive.


    Lost in thought, Connor then noticed Marissa watching them from the office door


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:


    The instant Connorid eyes on Marissa, he felt a strong urge to impress her, his smile tinged with caution.


    He had just discovered that the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, known as ck Mallow, was none other than his own wife. ck Mallow¡¯s identity was one of great significance,manding respect from countless influential figures. Her title was even more daunting than that of the mercenary queen, ck Snake.


    Although ck Snake was a famous and feared figure, she was a solitary hero,cking the support of a formidable force, which made her seem less influential inparison.


    On the other hand, ck Mallow was set to inherit the leadership of the Doomsday Base and one daymand one of the most powerful martial arts organizations in the world.


    In essence, ck Mallow had the loyalty of many ck Snakes, each ready to follow her orders. If ck Snake was akin to a valiant female general, then ck Mallow was akin to a queen who reigned over many such generals. Thus, challenging such a woman seemed unthinkable.


    Before meeting Marissa, Connor could never have imagined that the woman he had married held such tremendous power. The realization was so astonishing that it bordered on surreal.


    Lost in his thoughts, he was jolted back to the present by Marissa¡¯s voice,ced with annoyance. ¡°Connor, will you stay by my side while I sleep or not?¡±


    Regaining hisposure, Connor quickly closed the distance between them. Though he stood a head taller than Marissa and had to look down to see her, his presence seemed to shrink in herpany, as if he were a knight in the presence of his queen.


    Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil churning inside him. As she lifted her gaze to look at him, her eyes sparkled with irritation. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m exhausted. Why the dy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, totally my fault,¡± Connor said with an apologetic smile. He then stooped down, effortlessly lifting her into his arms, and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep right now.¡±


    As the pair vanished from sight, Mare and Terry watched, their lips curling involuntarily. They exchanged amused nces,menting on the couple¡¯s tant disregard for decorum.


    Suddenly, Mare¡¯s expression shifted to one of realization. ¡°Terry, did you notice something off about Mr. Daniels just now?¡±


    Terry, pondering deeply, nodded. ¡°Yes, he did seem a bit off.¡±


    The two bodyguards rubbed their chins in unison, both sensing something amiss with Connor but unable to pinpoint what it was, which left them scratching their heads in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Connor was unconcerned with the bodyguards¡¯ bewilderment. He carried Marissa to the lounge and gently ced her on the bed. She was fresh from a shower, her skin fragrant with the scent of body wash. As heid her down, he couldn¡¯t help but nt a soft kiss on her cheek.


    Marissa¡¯s expression soured instantly. ¡°Connor, how many times must I tell you? Don¡¯t kiss me casually!¡±


    She paused, her tone still firm when she continued, ¡°And stop carrying me around so casually. We were right outside the office, and Mare and Terry saw everything. What if one of the secretaries had seen us? What would they think?¡±


    Connor chuckled softly. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you were urging me to sleep with you. If I hadn¡¯t given you a kiss or hadn¡¯t carried you, wouldn¡¯t that make me seem less of a gentleman?¡±


    Marissa, caught off guard, realized she oftencked tact in her speaking when she urged him to sleep with her. Blushing with a mix of embarrassment and irritation, she nudged him away. ¡°Go take a shower!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Connor replied nonchntly. He theny down next to her without another word.


    Marissa stared at him, perplexed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re obsessed with cleanliness and can¡¯t sleep unless you¡¯ve showered?¡±


    Connor turned to face her, grinning. ¡°I took one this morning. I don¡¯t need another just because I had breakfast.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips and decided to drop the subject. As she inhaled his familiar scent, a wide yawn escaped her, signaling her deep tiredness. She drew the nket up to her chin, wrapped her arm around Connor¡¯s arm, and drifted off.


    Connor watched her peaceful expression for a moment before softly breaking the silence. ¡°Marissa, do you think there¡¯s any chance your organization could broker a peace with the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:


    After Connor posed his question, Marissa replied with a distant look, ¡°Why do you care about our organization¡¯s matters?¡±


    Connor was open about the issue involving Bu. He exined, ¡°Bu fears for rissa¡¯s safety. He hopes you both could meet and settle your differences through discussion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Marissa responded resolutely. ¡°We might settle our organizational disputes with the Peridot Consortium if they return what they took from us. But I cannot negotiate with rissa. She must be dealt with!¡±


    Connor paused before asking, ¡°Do you really despise her that much?¡±


    As sleepiness overcame her, Marissa slurred, ¡°That woman rissa nearly killed me once, and she¡¯s still after me. Shouldn¡¯t I kill her first?¡±


    With those words, Marissa drifted off to sleep, leaving no room for further conversation. A grim expression crossed Connor¡¯s face, his eyes slinting with a hint of vengeance.


    Since rissa had almost killed Marissa and still wanted to harm her, Connor resolved to protect her at any cost. He would never permit anyone with intentions of harming his wife to go unpunished in Blebert. Reflecting on this, he narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    Initially, he had nned to use his connection with Marissa to encourage her to settle her and rissa¡¯s differences through peaceful discussions, which would have made things simpler for both him and Bu. But now, there was no longer any need for such persuasion. Even if Marissa could forgive rissa, Connor was resolved not to.


    It appeared that his friendship with Bu had reached its conclusion, and he felt no remorse over this. After sorting through his thoughts, he leaned in and tenderly kissed Marissa on the forehead, radiating affection.


    After leaving Connor¡¯s office, Silver Fox hurried to the elevator to descend and meet Araceli. Upon arriving on the 19th floor, where the Coborative Research and Development Department was located, Silver Fox exited the elevator and, unexpectedly, received a message from Ernst.


    Ever since they had gone their separate ways abroad, they had kept in touch daily through messages. Each message from Ernst usually filled her with a sweet joy. However, today, upon seeing Ernst¡¯s message, she was overwhelmed by a wave of revulsion and anger.


    Reflecting on their time together abroad and the romantic rtionship they had cultivated, she remembered how Ernst had persistently tried to coax her into having sex with him. Her firm decision to avoid any sexual rtionship before marriage had protected her from his schemes.


    If she had sumbed andter discovered his true, depraved nature, how disgusted would she have been for the rest of her life?


    Silver Fox had little concern for a man who deceived others, but now that she was his target, she was determined to teach him a lesson. With this resolution, she still clicked on Ernst¡¯s message, curious to see how he would maintain his facade.


    Contrary to his usual flowery derations and dreams about their future together, today¡¯s message was actually a notice of breakup.


    ¡°Eloisa, I think we should break up.¡±


    Silver Fox was shocked, not anticipating this move at such a moment. Analyzing his behavior, typical of a promiscuous individual, Silver Fox was puzzled that he would opt for a breakup so abruptly, especially since they had not been physically intimate. Could this be part of a more intricate strategy?


    If he was intent on ying games, then she would engage and make sure she ultimately outyed him. With this thought, Silver Fox sneered and quickly typed a response.


    ¡°Why do you want to break up with me? Just yesterday morning, you said that after winning the perfumepetition and securing a position at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, you would marry me.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, I do find you appealing. You possess a unique charm and a distinctive personality. I have indeed thought about marrying you, but unfortunately, your modest background doesn¡¯t align with my ambitions or career goals. There¡¯s no advantage in marrying you.¡±


    When Silver Fox read this, her lips curled in scorn. She had deliberately not revealed to Ernst that she was the heir to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, presenting herself only as an ordinary perfumer.


    Now, she saw that her decision had been wise, as it exposed the true nature of their rtionship.


    ¡°Eloisa, if you find it difficult to let go, we can keep seeing each other, but marriage is off the table. You must also keep our rtionship a secret.¡±


    ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve just said, you have found someone else who can better support your career and fulfill your ambitions, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ernst replied promptly.


    ¡°Who is she then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:


    ¡°The woman who can propel me to my career heights needs to be affluent and of the upper ss. As a simple perfumer, you¡¯ll never cross paths with her, so there¡¯s no point in my revealing her identity.


    All you need to grasp is that with this affluent woman¡¯s backing, I will undoubtedly clinch the top spot in the perfumepetition, securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Before long, I will be a man of considerable sess.¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips and retorted, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°So you ought to think deeply about whether you wish to be the woman behind me. As the woman behind me, you won¡¯t bask in the limelight, but I will love you deeply, cherish you, satisfy your every desire, and we might even secretly start a family.¡±


    Feeling deeply insulted by his words, Silver Fox clenched her teeth in anger. Were Ernst standing before her then, she would undoubtedly unleash her fury on him. In his absence, she merely scoffed heavily and let out a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Are you so utterly convinced that you¡¯ll ascend to such heights of sess?¡± Silver Fox queried.


    ¡°Yes, I am certain. The woman I¡¯m counting on is exceptionally skilled and influential, ensuring my rise to be a globally celebrated master of perfumery.¡±


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    Unable to contain her sarcasm, Silver Fox remarked, ¡°So, have you ingratiated yourself with the president of the Blebert branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s unlikely. The president of the Blebert branch is said to be the chairman¡¯s granddaughter, a figure shrouded in mystery. How could I possibly get close to her?¡±


    ¡°How can you then be so certain of signing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to be their perfumer? I understand that even with a sterpetition performance, you still require approval from the Blebert branch¡¯s president during an interview.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, as an uncelebrated perfumer whocks even the credentials to enter theirpetition, how can you presume to understand such a significant matter? What you should be considering now is whether you¡¯re prepared to stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Stand behind you? Why not be straightforward and admit you want me as your secret lover?¡±


    ¡°Remember, behind every sessful man isn¡¯t just one woman. I¡¯m on the brink of bing a luminary, and for you to be one of the women behind me should be seen as both a blessing and a golden opportunity. Do not dismiss it lightly.¡±


    Internally cursing him, Silver Fox countered, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, don¡¯t be obstinate! Think it over carefully. If you let me slip away, finding another man as handsome and aplished as me will be a formidable challenge.¡±


    ¡°Ernst, my only reply is, get lost.¡±


    ¡°I must reveal another bitter truth to you. Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would never employ someone of your caliber. Your dream of attaining international renown as a perfumer there is nothing more than a delusion. Eloisa, be sure not to rue this day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only scenario where I¡¯d regret my decision is if you managed to cozy up to the chairman of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Otherwise, it¡¯s you who¡¯ll end up regretting it.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Ernst, the chairman of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was Silver Fox¡¯s grandmother. If Ernst could somehow charm her seventy-year-old grandmother, then Silver Fox might truly regret not dealing with him before he seeded.


    As long as he didn¡¯t gain her grandmother¡¯s favor, any aspirations he had in the perfume industry would hinge on her approval.


    ¡°Eloisa, you¡¯re rejecting me now, but wait until I be an internationally renowned perfume master, flush with both wealth and power. I¡¯ll obstruct every avenue you have and force you toe crawling back to me, pleading to be my secret lover!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Silver Fox was incensed enough to let slip a coarse expletive.


    Then, with a cold smirk, she responded to Ernst, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    After dispatching her reply, she immediately blocked Ernst, determined never to endure another word from him as each utterance filled her with revulsion. Once she had blocked Ernst, Silver Fox¡¯s fury reached a boiling point, and she stormed off to find Araceli with a resolute stride.


    Araceli had been waiting patiently in the reception area for Silver Fox. On seeing Silver Fox return, she promptly stood with a warm smile, greeting her. ¡°Master Eloisa, you¡¯re back.¡±


    However, catching sight of the fierce, daunting look on Silver Fox¡¯s face made Araceli recoil slightly, prompting her to inquire anxiously, ¡°Master Eloisa, what happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:


    Silver Fox¡¯s voice was strained with anger. ¡°Araceli, do you believe you can win first ce in the perfumepetition?¡±


    Araceli replied timidly, ¡°I do.¡±


    She was at a loss for words. The onlymendation for her perfume-making skills came from Marissa. Emst¡¯s constant belittlement had chipped away at her confidence. Without Marissa¡¯s supportive words, Araceli wouldn¡¯t have considered entering thepetition.


    Noticing Araceli¡¯s uncertainty, Silver Fox shifted her approach, saying, ¡°Do you want to win thispetition and show Emst and Emilee, those bitches, what you¡¯re made of?¡±


    This time, Araceli nodded with conviction.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Silver Fox asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Araceli said. ¡°I want them to be so embarrassed that they would think twice before showing their faces in the perfume world again!¡±


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    Silver Fox burst intoughter at this deration. This was the spirit Silver Fox sought in her student¡ªsomeone driven, not indifferent to their own honor or disgrace.


    Delighted by Araceli¡¯s response, Silver Fox grasped her hand and led her towards the door, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you state-of-the-art perfume-making right now.¡±


    Araceli was deeply moved by Silver Fox¡¯s determination, following her in silent agreement. Herplete trust in Marissa extended naturally to Silver Fox, Marissa¡¯s trusted acquaintance, and she followed without a second thought.


    As they exited the reception area, they encountered Rita.


    ¡°Miss Swain,¡± Rita greeted Silver Fox.


    Silver Fox suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t really caught up with Rita yet, but training Araceli was her priority, leaving no time for a catch-up with Rita now.


    After a brief pause, she addressed Rita, ¡°Rita, could you bring Lawrence and Lindsay to my ce after you pick them up this afternoon? I¡¯d love to catch up with you and see the little ones.¡±


    Rita hesitated toply because the instruction hadn¡¯te directly from her boss, making it difficult for her to act on it. Despite Silver Fox being a close friend of her boss, Rita couldn¡¯t just ignore protocol and act on Silver Fox¡¯s instructions alone.


    Understanding the dilemma, Silver Fox said, ¡°Alright. I know you need approval from your boss. I¡¯ll talk to her myselfter.¡±


    Right after saying this, Silver Fox departed with Araceli. She had nned to stay at Marissa¡¯s Wave Mansion, but reconsidered. Despite its luxury, the mansion was too far from the city center. Wanting to avoid a lengthymute, she decided to book the presidential suite at the Pce Hotel instead.


    Even though the room was quite pricey, Silver Fox wasn¡¯t concerned about the cost. Having recently received eighty million from Bu, she felt it was a good time to splurge a bit.


    Silver Fox swiftly brought Araceli to the Pce Hotel, secured a presidential suite for a hundred thousand a night, and had her trusted perfume-making equipment sent over. Without dy, she began Araceli¡¯s intensive training.


    During their training sessions, Silver Fox paused to send her assistant a text, instructing him to find out whether Emst was improperly involved with any female judge in thepetition.


    Given Emst¡¯s sudden confidence about securing a top spot and his new contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, Silver Fox suspected he might have charmed his way into a female judge¡¯s good graces.


    As the president of the Blebert branch of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, Silver Fox held the ultimate authority over decisions about thepetition.


    However, she also valued the insights of the judging panel members. If Emst had managed to impress a key judge, it would naturally boost his confidence.


    Emst wasn¡¯t someone with a powerful background, which made it straightforward for her assistant to probe his connections. Within an hour, the findings were in her hands.


    Silver Fox was drinking water when she saw the investigation results and was so surprised that she spat out the water. The findings showed that Emst hadn¡¯t directly charmed any female judges.


    Instead, thanks to Emilee¡¯s introduction, he had be close to a wealthy woman.


    This wealthy woman had recently formed ties with the Peridot Consortium and was highly esteemed by its president, a factor that might exin Emst¡¯s newfound confidence. It seemed likely she knew someone crucial on the judging panel.


    Yet, Silver Fox¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯t found out which judge this influential woman was associated with.


    What stunned Silver Fox was the identity of the wealthy woman. Silver Fox couldn¡¯t believe it was her.


    In a mix of shock and amusement, she quickly texted Marissa, saying, ¡°ck Snake, Emst has hooked up with a wealthy woman with Emilee¡¯s help. Guess who she is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:


    Marissa had awakened to the gentle sound of Connor typing on hisptop. As her eyes opened, she noticed him deeply absorbed in his work. She made no sound, content to simply watch him. His presence had a calming effect on her, making her sleep more restful.


    Despite her medical expertise, this phenomenon puzzled her. Perhaps a theological schr could shed light on this mystery?


    Connor, initially unaware of Marissa¡¯s awakening, only realized she had been observing him when he finished a document and turned toward her. Her gaze was serene, and her demeanor was notably peaceful after a restful sleep.


    He offered a warm smile and whispered gently, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Marissa nodded faintly, stretching slowly before picking up her phone to check her messages.


    The first message was from Xander.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, my brother attempted to question Connor about ck Mallow¡¯s identity today but came back with nothing. He¡¯s quite upset.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    Reading this, Marissa instinctively nced at Connor, her eyes flickering with thought. Bu¡¯s attempt to discover ck Mallow¡¯s identity likely indicated that Connor knew she was ck Mallow. With Connor¡¯s astute intellect, he probably deduced this already.


    Feeling Marissa¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Connor looked up and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa quickly averted her gaze and responded lightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    It was irrelevant whether he knew she was ck Mallow. As long as he did not meddle in her affairs with the Peridot Consortium, it was eptable. His decision not to disclose her identity to Bu indicated that he had not betrayed her.


    She queried Xander, ¡°Why does Bu want to know ck Mallow¡¯s identity?¡±


    Xander replied promptly, ¡°For rissa¡¯s sake. Bu is deeply concerned that rissa might suffer at the hands of the Doomsday Base, and he wants to meet with you, the Chief Instructor, to personally settle the matter. However, I informed him that negotiation is not an option.¡±


    Marissa affirmed, ¡°You responded correctly. Your message aligns with my stance. How did he react to that?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°He urged me to tell you that under his protection, no harm woulde to rissa, not even from you, the Chief Instructor of the Doomsday Base. What should we do now, Chief Instructor? He will definitely interfere with our operations concerning rissa.


    With his assistance, assaulting Skytop Mansion at night will be significantly more challenging. Don¡¯t underestimate Bu; he is exceptionally capable.¡±


    Marissa reassured him, ¡°Do not worry. White Mallow has also arrived in Blebert and will participate in this mission.¡±


    Xander sent a surprised emoji. ¡°White Mallow is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°Bu is determined to aid rissa against me, but I¡¯ve got White Mallow as my ally.¡±


    Xander mused, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain who¡¯s more formidable¡ªmy brother or White Mallow. I¡¯m quite intrigued to see who will emerge victorious.¡±


    Marissa smiled as she replied, ¡°The oue will reveal itself when they sh. But right now, I have a task for you.¡±


    ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯m ready for your instructions,¡± Xander said.


    Marissa exined, ¡°Given that your brother has openly sided with rissa against us, we must treat him as an opponent. We will dispense with the usual courtesies. I won¡¯t physically harm him out of respect for you, but I won¡¯t make his life easy either.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xander replied.


    ¡°Monitor Bu¡¯s private jet closely,¡± Marissa continued. ¡°We¡¯ll use it for our raid on Skytop Mansion. This move will not only throw rissa off but also inflict a financial hit on Bu.¡±


    Xander queried, ¡°Should I cover arrangements for a backup pilot as well, Chief Instructor?¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Both White Mallow and I can handle the piloting. Just secure ess to Bu¡¯s jet.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Chief Instructor,¡± Xander confirmed.


    After concluding her conversation with Xander, Marissa turned her attention to the message from Silver Fox.


    Upon reading it, she abruptly sat up, her face registering shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:


    Marissa sat up suddenly, startling Connor. Concern shed in his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Marissa responded casually, though her amusement was evident.


    With a twinkle of mischief, she replied to Silver Fox¡¯s text. ¡°Are you certain Sansa is the one Emst has hooked up with?¡±


    Silver Fox responded swiftly, ¡°Absolutely. My assistant found out about it.¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°Sansa has been in dire straits since Remy humiliated her at that art event. How could she still call herself a wealthydy?¡±


    Silver Fox remarked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out of the loop. After Remy humiliated her, Sansa hit rock bottom. But soon, the Peridot Consortium noticed her, and she even won over rissa. She¡¯s riding high now.¡±


    Marissa was stunned into silence as she read the message. At the recent medical conference, she had exposed Sansa and A¡¯s deceit to seek justice for Tiffany, leading to their disgrace and eventual expulsion from the Nash family.


    Marissa had thought that chapter was closed, but Sansa and A¡¯s tenacity had proven otherwise.


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    After their ousting from the Nash family, they had leaned on Melinda¡¯s support and cozied up to Remy, causing constant trouble.


    Marissa had believed she had finally put them in their ce with Remy¡¯s help, but she hadn¡¯t realized they had now allied with the Peridot Consortium and rissa.


    As she reflected on the situation, Marissa began to grasp the reasoning behind it all.


    Sansa and Acked the chops to dazzle the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    rissa, ever the schemer, must have taken them under her wing to manipte them against Tiffany.


    rissa harbored a deep-seated grudge against Tiffany, a sentiment Sansa and A shared. ying on these emotions, rissa cleverly decided to use the pair as pawns against Tiffany.


    This shrewd tactic allowed rissa to stay uninvolved, making Sansa and A her convenient tools in this intricate game.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she pieced it all together.


    Sansa and A were determined to take Tiffany down with increasingly bold moves. But since their opponent was Marissa, their efforts were destined to fall t.


    Believing they had gained rissa as an ally, Sansa and A were blissfully unaware of rissa¡¯s impending downfall. Marissa was curious to see how they¡¯d react when that happened.


    While pondering this, Marissa received another text from Silver Fox. ¡°I suspect rissa is using Sansa and A against you.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I have the same thought.¡±


    Silver Fox added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t find out what roles Sansa and A y under rissa and what schemes they¡¯re plotting against you.¡±


    Marissa reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Xander to look into it.¡±


    Silver Fox answered, ¡°Right. Xander¡¯s position at the Peridot Consortium will make it easier for him to dig into this.¡±


    She added, ¡°Oh, and tell Rita to bring the kids to my ce. I¡¯d love to catch up with her and see the kids.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After her conversation with Silver Fox, Marissa texted Xander. ¡°I¡¯ve got a new assignment for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Chief Instructor?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa exined, ¡°rissa has taken Sansa and A under her wing, likely using them against me. Can you dig into their situation and find out more?¡±


    Xander replied with aughing emoji. ¡°Sansa and A are something else. They barely survived a few days ago, even rummaging through trash for food. And now they¡¯re causing trouble again under rissa¡¯s guidance.


    This is unbelievable! They are the most stubborn troublemakers I¡¯ve ever seen. Do they need to be dead before they stop causing trouble?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. ¡°If they¡¯re set on causing me problems, I¡¯ll dly indulge them. Let them face disappointment again. It¡¯s more entertaining than finishing them off once and for all.¡±


    Xander¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°I¡¯ll start digging into it and update you ASAP.¡±


    Marissa nodded, satisfied. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    After wrapping up her conversation with Xander, Marissa stretched luxuriously, thinking about having lunch.


    Just then, a text popped up on her phone from Le.


    ¡°Tiffany, get to the hospital quick.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:


    When Le texted about a serious situation at the hospital, Marissa felt a sudden tightness in her chest. The only connection she had with the hospital was her mother, Caylee.


    Although Marissa had just visited the hospital and seen Caylee making good progress in her recovery, the message triggered her anxiety about what might have gone wrong.


    Just as her worry peaked, Le sent another message: ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s been a sudden change in Aunt¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Marissa responded instantly.


    After texting Le, Marissa leaped out of bed and began dressing as quickly as she could. Connor, sensing her urgency, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As she threw on her clothes, Marissa exined, ¡°It¡¯s my mother. Something has happened.¡±


    Without hesitation, Connor put aside his tasks and said, ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡±


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take my motorcycle. It¡¯s faster,¡± Marissa said, keeping her voice steady.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll follow shortly,¡± Connor replied, starting to change his clothes as well.


    Once Marissa was fully dressed and heading for the door, she paused, turned to Connor, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m ck Mallow.¡±


    Knowing Connor had already figured out her identity, Marissa chose this moment to confirm it openly, hoping it would simplify their future dealings.


    Connor paused his buttoning and calmly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Marissa asked.


    Connor smiled gently and replied, ¡°Whether you¡¯re ck Mallow or Blue Mallow, you¡¯re my wife. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡±


    Marissa bit her lip, said nothing more, and opened the door to leave. Connor¡¯s words unexpectedly warmed her heart, affirming his deep care for her, regardless of her identity.


    As she exited Connor¡¯s office, Marc and Terry quickly approached her.


    Marc whispered, ¡°Chief Instructor, I just realized something. Mr. Daniels might have already figured out that you¡¯re ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°He did figure it out. I¡¯ve also told him I¡¯m ck Mallow, so there¡¯s no need to keep it a secret from him anymore,¡± Marissa replied.


    Marc and Terry exchanged a knowing look, understanding why Connor had been so upset with them earlier.


    Terry observed Marissa¡¯s urgent pace and asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital to see my mother,¡± Marissa replied.


    As they reached the elevator, Marc quickly pressed the button for her. Marissa stepped into the elevator and descended.


    After seeing Marissa off, Marc and Terry returned to their posts outside the office. Just then, Connor also appeared, looking just as rushed.


    Domenic approached him and asked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, where are you headed?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital. Marc and Terry will join me. You stay here to handle the remaining tasks.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Domenic responded.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation through Connor¡¯s swift actions, Marc and Terry quickly set off after him.


    As soon as Marissa left the Daniels Group building, she jumped on her motorcycle and sped away. What was usually a thirty-minute ride took her just ten minutes.


    Upon arriving at Caylee¡¯s hospital room, she was greeted by a scene of medical staff urgently trying to stabilize her mother, while the Sanchez family looked on with deep concern.


    Le rushed over to Marissa, worry etched on her face. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re finally here. Aunt¡¯s blood pressure has plummeted, and her heartbeat is slowing. The doctors said she¡¯s near death!¡±


    Hearing those harrowing words, Marissa felt a chill. She quickly approached the bedside, pushing past the medical team for a clearer view.


    Caylee, who had appeared to be recovering well just days before, nowy pale and barely breathing, her vital signs dwindling.


    Marissa wanted to understand what had happened, but this was not the moment for questions. The immediate focus had to be on saving Caylee¡¯s life.


    With that in mind, she took Caylee¡¯s hand and checked her pulse


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:


    The doctors and nurses, pushed aside by Marissa, brimmed with dissatisfaction. Dr. Green, the attending physician leading Caylee¡¯s rescue, fixed Marissa with a displeased look and spoke firmly,


    ¡°Tiffany, I understand your concern for your mother and your training with Riss¡¯s team, but your experience is limited. Caylee developed sudden postoperativeplications needing urgent attention. Every moment counts now. Please step back and let us continue.¡±


    Marissa disregarded his plea and carefully checked Caylee¡¯s pulse. After a tense ten seconds, she said to the doctor calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not postoperativeplications. Her medication has been tampered with.¡±


    ¡°What? Tampered with?¡± Dr. Green¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Turning to the head nurse beside him, he demanded, ¡°How could this happen under our watch? How was Caylee¡¯s medication tampered with?¡±


    The head nurse bristled. ¡°Dr. Green, we¡¯ve been vignt. Caylee is a patient of Riss¡¯s team, receiving top-notch care. We know there¡¯s no room for error.¡±


    A younger nurse chimed in, ¡°Exactly. The medication has been checked by the head nurse and administered carefully. There¡¯s no way this could happen.¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Another nurse shot a defiant look at Marissa and said, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s training with Dr. Riss¡¯s team ismendable, but surely she can¡¯t be as good as Dr. Green. Dr. Green said it was postoperativeplications. On what basis does she im the medication has been tampered with?¡±


    The rest of the nurses joined in, targeting Marissa with their doubts.


    ¡°Dr. Green is an experienced physician. If he says it¡¯s postoperativeplications, that¡¯s what it is. Who is this novice to question?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Tiffany, upon seeing Caylee¡¯s critical condition, concocted an excuse to pin all the me on the hospital, hoping to score a heftypensation?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re the legendary artist now, selling paintings worth millions. What brings you to the hospital to chase after such dirty money?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re after money, you can¡¯t go ndering others, can you? iming the medication has been tampered with implicates all the nurses; we could all end up in court.¡±


    ¡°During your mother¡¯s stay here, we nurses took extra care of her. We don¡¯t expect your gratitude, but jeopardizing us all for your gain¡ªcan you live with that?¡±


    The nurses¡¯ words struck a chord with Dr. Green. He stood firm in his diagnosis that Caylee¡¯s symptoms were postoperativeplications, unrted to medication. As Caylee¡¯s attending physician, he couldn¡¯t let Tiffany, a novice in medicine, sway him.


    Just then, he was anxious while Tiffany spoke calmly and confidently, so he believed her. Realizing his mistake now, he turned to Marissa, saying, ¡°Regardless of your intentions, step back. We need to focus on saving the patient. If you have concerns, courts can handle themter.¡±


    Marissa had been ignoring the usations from these people. She had been preparing medication while the nurses berated her. By the time Dr. Green tried to drive her away again, she had already administered the syringe to Caylee.


    The drug had already been injected into Caylee¡¯s body when the nurses and physicians discovered what was going on. The medical team stared in shock, their eyes wide open.


    Specifically, Dr. Green, Caylee¡¯s attending physician, became frightened and pale, saying, ¡°Tiffany, what did you inject Caylee with?¡±


    The medical team stared in shock as Marissa calmly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a unique drug developed by Riss¡¯s team. My mother suffered poisoning, not postoperativeplications. This will detoxify her.¡±


    Dr. Green remained skeptical. ¡°Administering this means the hospital won¡¯t be liable if something goes wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± Marissa asserted.


    She quickly essed the hospital¡¯s surveince on her phone to uncover what had happened to Caylee


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 456:


    When Marc and Terry saw Marissa¡¯s true face, their eyes widened in shock, their mouths falling open in astonishment. Marissa kept silent, her gaze steady, allowing them to scrutinize her.


    It took about a minute for them to collect themselves. Unable to contain his excitement, Marc stammered, ¡°Chief Instructor, are you really Miss Marissa Nash?¡±


    ¡°Shall we spar so you can confirm?¡± Marissa asked teasingly, one eyebrow arching in a yful challenge.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not necessary!¡± Marc quickly waved his hand, stepping back a little. His face turned pale at the thought. No one from the Doomsday Base would willingly spar with the Chief Instructor unless they had a death wish.


    Recovering from his initial surprise, Terry chuckled nervously. ¡°Miss Nash, in fact, we have long suspected that you are our Chief Instructor, but you were always in deliberate disguise. We were never entirely sure!¡±


    Terry pursed his lips in grievance and continued, ¡°But Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been living with the Daniels family for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell us who you are sooner?¡±


    Regret filled him upon the realization they had missed several opportunities to bond with their Chief Instructor. Seeing this man, several years older than her, acting like a kid, Marissa felt a tad ufortable.


    Discover more


    She shifted her weight slightly and cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to tell you who I am now,¡± she said in an attempt tofort Terry.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Terry nodded eagerly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Marc interjected, ¡°what did you mean when you said there¡¯s an opportunity for us to make enough money to pay off our debts?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t speak immediately but handed the information Connor had given her to Marc and Terry. As they looked over the detailedyout of the Skytop Mansion, she began to exin, ¡°Do you remember a few years ago when a group of unidentified people infiltrated the Doomsday Base and stole an important file bag from us?¡±


    ¡°Of course we remember!¡± Marc said, his voice growing serious. ¡°There was a gunfight, and you got hit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this incident with King over the past few years. We¡¯ve found the culprit,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It¡¯s the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    ¡°The Peridot Consortium?¡± Terry¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his head tilting in confusion. ¡°Their headquarters is in Blebert. Why would theye all this way to steal from our Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°They stole an extremely valuable file,¡± Marissa replied, her gaze hardening. ¡°That file is currently hidden in Skytop Mansion. I need to retrieve it, and I need your cooperation.¡±


    Marc¡¯s eyes lit up, a fierce fire igniting within him. ¡°We will fully cooperate with you, Miss Nash,¡± he dered, his voice brimming with fervor. ¡°The Peridot Consortium dared to cause trouble at our Doomsday Base. We must destroy their stronghold to restore our honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must retaliate fiercely!¡± Terry echoed, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°And we need to find the woman who shot you back then. She needs to have a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    The memory of that night burned vividly in Marissa¡¯s mind. The Doomsday Base, the most influential martial arts organization in the world, boasted an advanced security system and a multitude of martial arts masters.


    Yet, the Peridot Consortium had managed to infiltrate its core and steal a crucial chip before being discovered. The suddenness of their attack had caught the base off guard, and Marissa had even been shot.


    This indicated the presence of a traitor within the Doomsday Base. In the past few years, while Marissa and King had been investigating the Peridot Consortium, they had also been trying to uncover the mole. But the traitor had hidden themselves too well, evading detection at every turn.


    Back then, the woman who shot Marissa had been well-prepared, waiting at a specific location to ambush her. That person had a singr goal: to kill ck Mallow, the Chief Instructor of the Doomsday Base. Marissa¡¯s quick reflexes and superb skills had saved her from a fatal wound, leaving her with only a shoulder injury.


    Terry had mentioned the shooter was a woman. Marissa had seen her¡ªdressed in ck, masked, with a slender and tall figure, her movements swift and decisive. The woman was clearly a professional fighter.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in her mind


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:


    Since Riss personally handled Caylee¡¯s surgery, Benevolence Hospital provided her with exceptional care. Her room was monitored by nurses around the clock, attentive to even the slightest changes in her condition.


    The nurse who usually attended to Caylee was not the same one responsible for her IVs and medication changes.


    When Marissa visited her mother, she familiarized herself with all the nurses assigned to her care and could recognize each one. However, a video Marissa reviewed showed a nurse she didn¡¯t recognize.


    All the nurses wore identical uniforms of white coats, caps, and masks, making it difficult for most people to distinguish between them. But Marissa, with her extensive experience as the Chief Instructor at Doomsday Base, immediately noticed the irregrity.


    The nurse in the video pushing a medicine cart wasn¡¯t part of Caylee¡¯s regr nursing team. Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she watched the footage. To the average viewer, this surveince footage would appearpletely normal.


    The actions of the nurse pushing the medicine cart wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicions. However, Marissa could instantly detect that something was off.


    When this nurse entered the room, the nurse attending to Caylee at her bedside suddenly became motionless. The video quality was poor, and Marissa couldn¡¯t see the motionless nurse¡¯s eyes. If a third person had been present, they would have noticed that the nurse¡¯s eyes looked nk, as though she was awake but unconscious.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    This was because the nurse with the medicine cart had sprayed a mist-like drug into the room before entering, rendering the other nurse unconscious.


    After incapacitating the nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside, the nurse with the medicine cart quickly injected an unknown substance into Caylee¡¯s IV bag and then swiftly exited the room with the cart. Within half a minute, the nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside regained consciousness.


    She nced at the IV bag but, without suspecting anything was amiss, resumed her duties as though nothing had happened.


    The nurse at Caylee¡¯s bedside in the video, Tara Cobb, was now standing before Marissa. Marissa looked directly at Tara.


    Tara appeared young and innocent, likely a recent medical school graduate. When Marissa met her gaze, Tara visibly tensed. ¡°Miss Nash, do you think I tampered with Caylee¡¯s medication?


    I really didn¡¯t. I have no issues with Caylee and no reason to harm her. Plus, I just finished college. Getting a job in such a prestigious hospital wasn¡¯t easy, and I really value this opportunity.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly at Tara. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯m looking at you because you¡¯re my mother¡¯s nurse today. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t suspect Tara. Based on the timestamp of the surveince footage, Tara was thest nurse to attend to Caylee before the incident. Marissa simply wanted to check if Tara was acting normally now. Tara seemed to have recoveredpletely.


    Marissa deduced that the nurse with the medicine cart had used a hallucinogenic agent in the room, and the dosage was minimal¡ªenough to knock Tara out for just half a minute.


    After reassuring Tara, Marissa returned her attention to the surveince footage and reviewed it multiple times. Eventually, Marissa paused the video, turned to the head nurse, and asked, ¡°Could you tell me who this person is?¡±


    The head nurse studied the image closely before responding, ¡°That¡¯s Sarah ck. She was responsible for changing Caylee¡¯s medication today.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall her being a part of my mother¡¯s care team.¡±


    The head nurse exined, ¡°She wasn¡¯t before. However, we¡¯ve been short-staffed thesest few days, so she was reassigned to assist here.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. ¡°Could you please call Sarah over? I need to speak with her.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the head nurse said. She then signaled to a young nurse standing not far away and said, ¡°Sarah, could youe here, please? Miss Nash has some questions for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:


    Sarah obviously had a timid personality. She trembled with fear when the head nurse called her name. As she approached Marissa, her tremors intensified, and her words tumbled out in a stammer. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Nash, what¡­ what do you need me for?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Sarah blurted out, ¡°Miss Nash, are you suspecting I tampered with Caylee¡¯s medication? Yes, I did change Caylee¡¯s medication today, but I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, please make sure you look into everything carefully. A wrongful usation cannot be made without sufficient evidence. I can¡¯t afford to get into trouble because I have small children and aging parents at home.¡±


    Marissa remained silent, her gaze steady on Sarah. In a quiet voice, the head nurse chastised Sarah, ¡°Why are you crying? Miss Nash didn¡¯t say it was you. Are you feeling guilty, exining yourself so quickly?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Sarah hurriedly defended herself. ¡°I am innocent. In all honesty, I did nothing wrong. I just fear being wrongly used.¡±


    The head nurse, however, was skeptical. She pointed to the surveince footage with a snort, questioning Sarah, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tamper with Caylee¡¯s medication, then why were you seen adding something to her medicine at that time?


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    I¡¯m monitoring Caylee¡¯s medicine use and know exactly what to add and when. Why did you add something and leave at an unusual time?¡±


    Sarah was bewildered, leaning closer to Marissa¡¯s phone to scrutinize the surveince image again and again. Finally, she looked at Marissa and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, can I watch the whole video?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    Marissa then showed Sarah theplete surveince footage. As Sarah watched, other nurses gathered around, peering at the screen.


    After watching the video, Sarah shook her head and remarked to Marissa, ¡°Miss Nash, that¡¯s not me in the video.¡±


    However, the other nurses insisted it was Sarah. ¡°Sarah, that¡¯s you in the video. How can you deny it?¡±


    ¡°You think just because you were wearing a mask and didn¡¯t show your full face, you can deny it? We¡¯ve worked with you for so long that we are sure you are the person in the video!¡±


    ¡°You used to seem so gentle and kind. We thought you were a good person. But now it turns out you¡¯re so malicious. Do you have a personal vendetta against Caylee, or did someone pay you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, what you did is extremely immoral. You almost endangered all of us.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, you have to believe me. That¡¯s not me in the video!¡± Sarah pleaded with Marissa as she struggled to find words to respond to everyone¡¯s usations.


    Suddenly, Sarah remembered something and pulled Tara aside. ¡°Miss Nash, Tara was there at the time; she can vouch for me!¡±


    Turning to Tara, Sarah implored, ¡°Tara, tell us, was it really me who entered the ward to add something to the medication for Caylee?¡±


    Incredibly perplexed, Tara said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t recall anyone entering the ward to add something to the medication. I had been the only one with Caylee until Caylee unexpectedly suffered aplication.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the other nurses believed Tara was deliberately lying to protect Sarah. Their scorn was palpable.


    ¡°Tara, how can you lie so tantly? Look at the footage. You were right there when Sarah entered to give Caylee the medicine. How can you im you didn¡¯t see her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tantly defending Sarah. Are you in cahoots with her? Did you both conspire to harm Caylee?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Tara must be colluding with Sarah. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she question or stop Sarah from adding something to the medication for Caylee at an unusual time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Tara cried out, tears streaming down her face.


    However, Tara and Sarah found themselves unable to refute the allegations in light of the surveince footage. They wept uncontrobly but received no sympathy. They werebeled as offenders.


    Amid the tension, Marissa spoke calmly. ¡°I have found the real perpetrator.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:


    When Marissa announced that she had found the real perpetrator, the room fell silent. Sarah and Tara, who had been under suspicion, knelt before Marissa.


    Tara, tears streaming down her face, pleaded, ¡°Miss Nash, I swear I¡¯m not lying. I truly don¡¯t recall anyone entering Caylee¡¯s room and tampering with her medication. I¡¯m not covering for anyone or colluding. I¡¯m just being honest.¡±


    Simrly, Sarah sobbed, ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯m telling the truth too. I wasn¡¯t the one who tampered with Caylee¡¯s IV bag. Yes, the perpetrator might resemble me, but I assure you, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Marissa quickly helped the two nurses to their feet and reassured them, ¡°I believe you both. Please, feel at ease. I¡¯ve identified the real perpetrator, and it is not either of you. Thank you both for taking such good care of my mother.¡±


    At Marissa¡¯s words, Sarah and Tara stopped crying, exchanging bewildered nces before turning to Marissa.


    ¡°Miss Nash, you truly believe us?¡± Sarah inquired, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Miss Nash, are we really no longer suspects?¡± Tara chimed in.


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    With a reassuring smile, Marissa nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain you two are innocent. I regret the distress you¡¯ve endured.¡±


    As Sarah and Tara simultaneously let out sighs of relief, the others in the room looked on, puzzled. They had seen Sarah entering the ward to add something to Caylee¡¯s IV bag, with Tara observing the entire process without intervening in the surveince video.


    Yet, both were now cleared of any suspicion.


    The head nurse, cautious and uncertain, approached Marissa. ¡°Miss Nash, would you like us to involve the police in this matter?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need,¡± Marissa replied firmly, indicating her decision to handle the situation personally. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble the hospital with this.¡±


    Marissa was convinced that A was the real perpetrator behind the tampering of Caylee¡¯s IV bag. She had scrutinized the security footage and noticed a telling detail that pointed to A.


    The nurse seen tampering with the IV bag had lingered to speak to Caylee, who responded with visible agitation. The words spoken were far from kind. Moreover, after uttering the harsh words, this nurse made a distinct cursing gesture at Caylee.


    Marissa had paused the video at that moment, studying the hand gesture closely. After careful observation, she was certain the hand belonged to A. It appeared A had disguised herself as Sarah to carry out her malicious intent in the ward.


    Having deduced the identity of the perpetrator, Marissa opted not to involve the police, primarily to shield Sarah. The grainy surveince footage left much to the imagination, and it was difficult for the average person to discern details.


    Involvingw enforcement might have inadvertently made Sarah a scapegoat, so Marissa decided against reporting it.


    With Marissa¡¯s decision standing, the medical staff refrained from pressing the issue.


    Indeed, the likelihood of proving foul y in Caylee¡¯s condition was slim; even after a police inquiry, the ambiguity would persist. Since even Dr. Green had attributed Caylee¡¯s symptoms to postsurgicalplications, evidence of poisoning would be hard to find.


    The hospital staff mulled over the situation, unsettled and anxious. The ability of the poisoner to administer the toxin undetected was rming, particrly as it was a substance that eluded even Dr. Green¡¯s seasoned diagnostic skills.


    Dr. Green approached Marissa, his toneced with concern. ¡°Miss Nash, the substance used on Caylee is baffling¡ªit¡¯s undetectable in her bloodwork. I¡¯m at a loss, despite my years in the field. Perhaps you should have Dr. Riss check on Caylee.¡±


    Marissa responded with a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Green. I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Shaun and Le hadpleted the discharge formalities and returned with the necessary paperwork. Without further ado, Marissa ced Caylee in a wheelchair and prepared to leave the room with her.


    As she exited, she unexpectedly ran into Connor, Marc, and Terry, who had just arrived in haste.


    Connor, casting a worried nce at Caylee in the wheelchair, inquired anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Caylee doing?¡±


    Marissa answered directly, ¡°She was poisoned. Luckily, we caught it in time. She¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m taking my mom home.¡±


    ¡°Can Caylee be discharged already?¡± Connor asked.


    Marissa nodded and pushed Caylee¡¯s wheelchair forward. Connor instinctively took over the wheelchair from Marissa, offering, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Just then, Marissa¡¯s phone chimed with a new message. She let Connor push the wheelchair while she checked her message alongside him. Observing this, the others discreetly fell back, giving them some space.


    It was a message from Xander. Marissa opened it immediately. It was about A


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560:


    Xander typed, ¡°Chief Instructor, I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated A and Sansa¡¯s association.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Proceed.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°rissa took A and Sansa under her wing to deal with you, but before I reveal more, I have a pressing question I need to ask you.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°You were oncebeled a failure and never left Blebert. How did you be ck Mallow? rissa is unaware that ck Mallow is Tiffany. What caused rissa¡¯s intense animosity towards Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°I am not Tiffany. I am her twin, Marissa Nash.¡±


    Xander immediately sent an emoji indicating fullprehension.


    Then he messaged, ¡°So, Chief Instructor, the real Tiffany is missing?¡±


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    Marissa typed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Then it all makes sense. I was curious why the failure Tiffany became so outstanding all of a sudden. Thank you for your trust. Since you¡¯ve revealed your true identity, I promise to guard the secret even at the cost of my life. You can rely on mepletely.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor. Last night, you overheard that rissa urgently went to meet with her boss. I¡¯ve approached some senior members of the Peridot Consortium for information today.


    Allegedly, rissa made a significant mistake, prompting her boss to summon her for criticism. Reports suggest the boss was furious, scolded rissa, and even physically reprimanded her. The boss nearly ousted rissa from her position as president of the Peridot Consortium. rissa had to kneel and beg fervently to retain her leadership.¡±


    Upon reading this, Marissa became intensely curious. From what Marissa overheard from rissa, rissa was raised by her boss and they were like father and daughter. Given this close rtionship, the boss wouldn¡¯t punish rissa so severely for a minor mistake.


    rissa must have made a serious error. Could this mistake, which enraged her boss so much, involve the Peridot Consortium? Was it rted to the chip?


    Marissa typed, ¡°Xander, do you know what mistake rissa has made?¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it as well. Allegedly, the boss repeatedly ordered rissa not to develop drugs that are harmful to human beings privately, but she ignored these orders. It¡¯s been reported that she¡¯s been secretly working on these drugs for the past few years.


    I don¡¯t know who pulled the strings, but rissa teamed up with a shadowy organization. She coborated with them on drug development andmitted various nefarious acts with those drugs.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Do you have any information about this organization?¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°It¡¯s shrouded in darkness, with scant details known. Allegedly, the code name of the member in contact with rissa is Q.¡±


    The mention of Q made Marissa squint in annoyance. Was this the same Q who had contacted her?


    Marissa typed, ¡°What more can you tell me about this organization?¡±


    Xander typed back, ¡°That¡¯s all I know. They operate in deep secrecy. Even rissa seems unaware of much. She simply follows their lead. Chief Instructor, I¡¯mying the groundwork with this information to exin the situation involving A and Sansa. Next, I¡¯ll tell you things about A and Sansa.


    From my investigation, rissa didn¡¯t harbor any animosity toward Tiffany previously. It¡¯s only recently that rissa developed sudden intense hatred toward Tiffany. Despite this, rissa refrained from direct harm and instead decided to use A and Sansa to harm you.¡±


    Marissa frowned thoughtfully as she read the message. rissa¡¯s hatred for Tiffany had surfaced only recently, and rissa wasn¡¯t aware that the current Tiffany was different from the past one. This suggested that the person rissa loathed might be Marissa, pretending to be Tiffany.


    From what Marissa had overheard from rissa, rissa¡¯s animosity toward Marissa stemmed from her fear that Marissa would take her ¡°father¡± away from her. The influx of information left Marissa suddenly feeling dizzy.


    Throughout the time she had been impersonating Tiffany, Marissa had never had any contact with the Peridot Consortium, nor did she know the enigmatic leader behind it. Why was rissa so concerned that Marissa might steal her ¡°father¡±?


    Marissa had never entertained the thought ofying im to anyone as her father.


    As Marissa grappled with confusion, Xander sent another message. ¡°Chief Instructor, do you understand why rissa refrains from harming Tiffany directly?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:


    After reading Xander¡¯s message, Marissa felt even more puzzled. rissa didn¡¯t know that Marissa was both ck Mallow and ck Snake. She only saw Marissa as Tiffany. Despite being the president of the Peridot Consortium and wielding immense wealth and power, why hadn¡¯t rissa directly harmed Tiffany, who appeared so vulnerable?


    Marissa¡¯s investigations had shown rissa to be a cold-hearted person, and her actions were often swayed by her whims rather than fear. It seemed unlikely that she would hesitate to harm someone. What protection did Tiffany, often dismissed as a loser, possess that rissa might fear?


    As these questions lingered in Marissa¡¯s mind, Xander exined, ¡°I overheard rissa¡¯s trusted assistant mention that rissa¡¯s boss holds Tiffany in high regard. He even issued a directive recently that no one is to harm Tiffany. Anyone who disobeys will face severe consequences.¡±


    This revtion shed some light on Marissa. The sudden disdain rissa harbored towards Tiffany stemmed from jealousy¡ªher boss held Tiffany in high regard, sparking rissa¡¯s envy and subsequent hatred.


    Yet, understanding this only led Marissa to another problem. Based on what she knew, it wasn¡¯t clear whether rissa¡¯s boss cared about the real Tiffany or Marissa, who was currently impersonating her.


    If the boss valued the real Tiffany, it meant that Tiffany had previously encountered this influential figure. If it was Marissa under the guise of Tiffany that he valued, then he must be someone she had recently met.


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Considering recent interactions, Marissa only recalled meeting one notable figure, Paul Alvarado, the proprietor of the Sunrise. He had half-jokingly suggested once that she should be his daughter. Could Paul be the mysterious boss behind rissa?


    However, if Paul was the boss, it made little sense for rissa to confuse her with the real Tiffany, as Marissa had already disclosed her true identity to Paul. Both Paul and Elvis were aware that she was Marissa.


    While Marissa was deep in thought, Xander sent another message, saying, ¡°Chief Instructor, I wonder why rissa¡¯s boss cares about Tiffany. What could Tiffany, deemed a loser, possibly offer to catch such a prominent figure¡¯s interest?¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, and even if she had, she wasn¡¯t inclined to disclose everything about her sister to Xander. So, Marissa scolded Xander, ¡°Is such a sophisticated question really something you need to worry about as a fool?¡±


    Xander replied with a smiley emoji.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing A and Sansa.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Understood, Chief Instructor. rissa is intimidated by her boss, so she avoids directly harming Tiffany. Instead, she brought A and Sansa under her influence and nned to use them to target Tiffany.


    It¡¯s well known that A and Sansa deeply hate Tiffany. By using them, rissa could orchestrate harm against Tiffany without any direct link to herself.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°I¡¯m puzzled about one thing. A and Sansa hate Tiffany intensely, and rissa can manipte them to act against Tiffany. While this strategy absolves rissa of direct me, what significant harm can A and Sansa, who are rtively powerless, really manage to inflict?¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°That¡¯s the point. rissa needed a usible means to eliminate Tiffany. A and Sansa were desperate, so they quickly aligned with rissa when she approached them. After some covert discussions, they struck a deal.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°rissa agreed to provide substantial financial and material support to A and Sansa, but in return, they have to act as her weapons. These two were blunt swords initially, hardly capable of making a significant impact on Tiffany, so rissa nned to ¡®sharpen¡¯ them using specific methods.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Stop skirting around. Give me the details.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°Alright, Chief Instructor. Here¡¯s the detailed n they devised.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:


    Xander typed, ¡°Over the past few years, rissa and that shadowy organization have developed a unique drug more potent than any stimnt. When injected, it excites the nervous system, heightening excitement and temporarily boosting muscr energy to extreme levels.


    Additionally, this drug can evade detection through conventional medical tests, including blood and urine analysis. They¡¯ve also created several types of organ-on-a-chip. Once imnted in someone¡¯s brain, they allow forplete control over that person¡¯s actions.¡±


    At the mention of the organ-on-a-chip, Marissa¡¯s expression turned somber. Tiffany had been manipted through one of these chips since she was very young, which exined her erratic behavior and ruined reputation, making her a subject of ridicule across the city.


    This was why Marissa was so determined to find Tiffany¡ªto remove the chip and free her from being a manipted puppet, allowing her to lead a free and independent life.


    Xander continued, ¡°At first, A was hesitant to ept rissa¡¯s proposal to be a puppet, but Sansa convinced her in order to escape their dire circumstances. Eventually, both were imnted with the chips and used in drug trials.¡±


    Xander added a sighing emoji.


    He then typed, ¡°A¡¯s tragic situation hasrgely been orchestrated by her mother. rissa¡¯s drug has severe side effects, and if not administered correctly, it can be lethal. Sansa, being older and weaker, isn¡¯t suitable for the harsh drug trials, so only A was subjected to them.


    Sansa¡¯s actions are truly despicable. She allowed her daughter to be experimented on like aboratory rat while she squandered the money on avish lifestyle with her lover, Est. She¡¯s devoid of any maternal instinct.¡±


    After absorbing Xander¡¯s messages, Marissa gained deeper insight into the situation. After confirming that A was responsible for drugging her mother, Marissa reviewed the surveince footage of A exiting the ward once more.


    Previously known as a spoiled and wilful youngdy, A now disyed significantly enhanced physical strength and had be much more agile. These changes were undoubtedly the effects of rissa¡¯s drug.


    This evidence made it clear that the entire plot against Caylee today was orchestrated by rissa from behind the scenes, with A merely carrying out her orders. With this realization, Marissa¡¯s gaze hardened. She was determined not to let rissa go unpunished.


    Initially, Marissa had considered waiting longer to gather more information about rissa¡¯s background before infiltrating Skytop Mansion. However, she no longer felt inclined to dy. She couldn¡¯t justify allowing rissa a moment¡¯s peace.


    rissa was constantly scheming against her, even targeting her mother. If she hadn¡¯t arrived when she did, her mother¡¯s life could have been in grave danger. If Marissa waited any longer, she feared more unexpected events might unfold.


    The conflict between Tiffany and rissa, as well as ck Mallow and rissa, needed swift resolution. Other matters could wait until rissa was dealt with.


    With this in mind, Marissa asked Xander, ¡°When is rissa expected to be back in Blebert?¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Her ne is about to take off. She¡¯ll be in Blebert before nightfall.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Good. Tonight, we strike at Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Xander immediately sent a surprised emoji. ¡°Chief Instructor, why the rush?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Dying could lead toplications. The sooner we act, the better. rissa will be exhausted from traveling most of the day. And after the repercussions from her boss, she¡¯ll likely be in a foul mood and slower to react. An unexpected night attack on Skytop Mansion will catch her off guard.¡±


    Xander typed, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve just confirmed my brother has no travel ns for tonight, and both of his private jets are avable. Which one would you like to use, Chief Instructor?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:


    Marissa had considered which of Bumet¡¯s private jets to steal. Initially, she weighed the ease of stealing one to avoid any unwee interceptions that could sabotage her ns. However, she also needed to ensure that rissa was fooled into believing it was Bumet¡¯s jet, allowing for a seamless arrival at Skytop Mansion.


    Marissa told Xander, ¡°We need to keep Bumet in the dark about the stolen jet and ensure rissa recognizes the jet. Can you help me make a decision?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°Then we should take the one at Crystal Hotel. Bumet has previously used it for picking up rissa, and it¡¯s currently being renovated, so he¡¯s not paying much attention to it.¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°Since the Crystal Hotel is under your control, you decide on the timing and take care of the guards there. Then, I¡¯ll arrive to take the ne.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check out the situation right away and get back to you once the timing is confirmed.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Following her conversation with Xander, Marissa quickly set up a temporary chat group, inviting everyone involved in the mission. The group included Silver Fox, Xander, Marc, and Terry. They all had code names when they were still at Doomsday Base.


    Back then, Silver Fox was known as White Mallow. Marc and Terry started using only their actual names after having their real names revealed for some reason. So, when Marissa added them to the group, their names appeared as just Marc and Terry.


    Back when they were at the base, unknown to most, except for King and ck Mallow, Xander was actually from the prestigious Hoffman family. His goofy and impulsive behavior back then led the other trainees to dismiss his official code name and instead, they just called him Goofy.


    Xander eventually embraced his nickname with open arms. Thus, when Marissa added Goofy to the chat group, Marc and Terry were oblivious to his true identity and began their yful jabs.


    Marc asked, ¡°Is Goofy part of this mission too? How did he manage to get involved?¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°Hey, Chief Instructor, did you bring Goofy on board so he can set fire to Skytop Mansion?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Marc and Terry, Goofy was none other than Xander himself. Their teasing was rooted in recollections of Xander¡¯s mischievous past at Doomsday Base.


    Xander had initially joined the base as a defiant neer who would skip training sessions, had a quick temper, and asionally threatened to torch King¡¯s residence. Everyone knew he got in because of his connections.


    Although Marissa eventually subdued Xander, his peers at Doomsday Base continued to mock him, using his past and connections as fodder for their teasing.


    It was onlyter that Silver Fox discovered the notorious troublemaker known as Goofy was, in fact, Xander. When she entered the group, she chose to watch the ongoing mockery quietly.


    Marissa, as the group¡¯s leader, remained silent initially. When Marc, Terry, and Xander came together again, they couldn¡¯t help but revert to their old teasing ways, eager not to miss any of the banter.


    Confronted with Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s taunting, Xander retorted sharply, ¡°You two malnourished weaklings dare bring up the past to mock me? Never look down on me. Revealing my true identity would surely astonish you.¡±


    He added, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you were once top trainees at Doomsday Base. My role in this mission is far more pivotal than yours.¡±


    ¡°Remember, without my involvement, the mission¡¯s sess rate would plummet, so don¡¯t forget my contribution,¡± Xander emphasized.


    Terry remarked, ¡°Seems Goofy is not only good at causing trouble now. He¡¯s also be quite the braggart over the years.¡±


    Marc noted, ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing, really.¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°You¡¯d better recognize the significant contributions I¡¯m making to this mission. I¡¯m investing both funds and effort here. What have you two contributed? You¡¯ve taken five hundred million dors from the Chief Instructor, so you two better not hinder us when it matters most.¡±


    When Marc and Terry read Xander¡¯sst message, they became wary. It appeared Goofy knew more than he should, suggesting his proximity all along.


    Marc asked, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Terry also pressed, ¡°Goofy, stop the games. Show yourself if you have the courage!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:


    Seeing that his words had made Marc and Terry vignt, Xander felt particrly pleased with himself.


    ¡°You want to know who I really am? Guess away!¡± Xander¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.


    Marc jeered, ¡°You just want to make yourself seem mysterious! You im you poured money and effort into this mission, but when we were at Doomsday Base, your wallet was emptier than a politician¡¯s promise. How much could you have really chipped in?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re just blowing your own trumpet! We¡¯ll give you credit for your effort, but we know your capabilities inside out. We¡¯ll be grateful if you don¡¯t drag us down,¡± Terry added.


    Xander smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll provide a private jet for this mission.¡±


    Reading this, Marc and Terry exchanged a nce, both looking like they had just seen a flying pig, utterly incredulous.


    ¡°Ha, ha! You two are such snobs. Cat got your tongue, huh?¡± Xander taunted.


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    ¡°Seriously, do you have no shame? Must you be such a show-off?¡± Marc said. ¡°You, a penniless beggar who always swiped our food and begged for scraps, have a private jet? Give me a break,¡± Terryughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was pretty strapped for cash back at Doomsday Base and had to lean on your food for a while. But do you have to drag that up after all these years?¡± Xander said.


    ¡°Will you really provide a private jet for this mission?¡± Terry asked once more.


    ¡°Yep, the Chief Instructor is in the group chat too. Would I dare lie?¡± Xander replied.


    Marc replied, ¡°So you¡¯re a big shot, huh? Come on, Goofy, spill the beans. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Xander simply sent a dismissive emoji in response, keeping his identity under wraps and leaving Marc and Terry stewing.


    Silver Fox had been silently watching the scene unfold, and when Marc and Terry made the mistake of thinking Xander was just some big shot, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Back at Doomsday Base, she and Xander had never seen eye to eye, but now that he was standing up to his own brother for the sake of the base, she found him endearing.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone as endearing as Xander ended up with a brother like Bumet, who was such a hot mess. What a shame.


    After Marissa set up the chat group, she stayed quiet for a long time, letting Marc, Terry, and Xander hash it out among themselves.


    After leaving the hospital, with Connor¡¯s help, she carefully settled her mother, Caylee, into the Sanchez family¡¯s car. She then turned to Connor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to raid Skytop Mansion tonight.¡±


    Connor was taken aback, clearly caught off guard by her sudden decision. However, he quickly pulled himself together, understanding that as the Chief Instructor of Doomsday Base, ck Mallow was no pushover and must have her reasons for making such a move.


    So, he knew it was best not to pry too much. After a brief pause, he nodded quietly in agreement.


    ¡°I need to borrow Marc and Terry for a bit,¡± Marissa remarked.


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ve already given them an extended leave. Use them however you need,¡± Connor said. After a moment, he added, ¡°If you need to borrow me, that¡¯s also fine.¡± His words hinted that if Marissa needed his assistance, he would be more than willing to provide it.


    Marissa smiled and shook her head. ¡°This is strictly between Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. It doesn¡¯t involve you.¡±


    With that, Marissa got into the Sanchez family¡¯s car and left. Connor watched the car leave with a soft sigh. Marissa insisted on not involving him, saying it was none of his business. But as Marissa¡¯s partner, how could he not be involved?


    Turning around, he addressed Marc and Terry, who were trailing closely behind. ¡°You¡¯re both on extended leave from now on. Check with your Chief Instructor for when you can return to work.¡±


    Marc and Terry were taken aback and on the verge of saying something, but Connor had already climbed into his car and drove off.


    Just then, Marissa spoke up in the chat group, and Marc and Terry immediately shifted their attention to her message, forgetting their earlier thoughts.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯reunching a surprise attack on Skytop Mansion. Head to my flower shop as soon as you can.¡±


    White Mallow was the first to reply. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Soon, Marc, Terry, and Xander all chimed in with their replies. Although Marissa¡¯s order was unexpected, the Doomsday Base trainees were trained to follow orders without questioning the Chief Instructor.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, how are we going to Skytop Mansion?¡± Marc inquired.


    ¡°We use Bumet¡¯s private ne,¡± Marissa answered.


    Seeing this message, Terry asked Xander in the chat group, ¡°My goodness! Are you Bumet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:


    Before Xander could reply, Marc began reprimanding Terry, ¡°Are you insane? We¡¯ve encountered Bu before, and he¡¯s practically divine. Give Goofy a century to practice, and there¡¯s still no way he could match Bu¡¯s prowess!¡±


    Terry concurred. ¡°Indeed. They don¡¯t even share the same stature or demeanor, let alone radiate simr temperaments. It¡¯s imusible that Goofy could be Bu.¡±


    Terry then asked Xander, ¡°Care to exin yourself, Goofy?¡±


    Xander retorted, ¡°You fools! Do you think just anyone can ess the private jets of the Hoffman family¡¯s head? Didn¡¯t you realize I had to steal it for our mission?¡±


    Terry chuckled incredulously. ¡°You, stealing Bu¡¯s private ne? Seriously? Is this a poorly crafted joke or something? Are you suggesting that you can casually enter Bu¡¯s domain at any time?¡±


    Before Xander could retort, Marissa intervened on his behalf. ¡°Goofy is the sole person capable of pilfering Bu¡¯s private ne for our mission undetected. Furthermore, we can pin all responsibility on Goofy afterward to shield ourselves from Bu¡¯s legal threats. So for this mission, Goofy truly deserves a lot of credit.¡±


    After Marissa¡¯s revtion, the group chat fell into a prolonged silence.


    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m


    Then, addressing Goofy, Mare queried, ¡°Are you Xander?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Xander.


    Terry said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Xander resembles Goofy so closely. So, you¡¯re actually the same person.¡±


    Marc added, ¡°For Doomsday Base¡¯s sake, Xander here has positioned himself diametrically opposite to his elder brother. Let¡¯smend him for his admirable resolve.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock him. Xander and his brother deeply love and respect each other, and Xander is truly saddened by having to betray Bu for the sake of Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa retorted.


    Both Marc and Terry swiftly apologized to Xander upon reading Marissa¡¯s message.


    Xander, who had just been jesting, fell silent. It seemed he was genuinely sad.


    Marissa added, ¡°rissa has a longstanding bond with Bu, so once he learns of our assault on Skytop Mansion, he¡¯ll surelye to aid our adversary. For Xander¡¯s sake, everyone, remember not to harm Bu if you encounter him in battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Mare and Terry replied promptly.


    White Mallow, however, remained silent.


    Remembering her vow to teach Bu a lesson, Marissa addressed her in the group chat. ¡°What¡¯s your take, White Mallow?¡±


    She was adamant that Bu shouldn¡¯t be harmed on this mission, as any injury would weigh heavily on Xander.


    Silver Fox grasped Marissa¡¯s meaning and responded casually, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Terry asked White Mallow, ¡°Took you ages to show up and join our conversation. Weren¡¯t you quite chatty before? What¡¯s made you so quiet all these years? Have you turned into a traditional wife or something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of conversing with you dilettantes? All you do is drag down the IQ average here!¡± countered White Mallow sharply.


    Silver Fox¡¯sment quashed Marc and Terry¡¯s desire for further conversation. White Mallow had ruthlessly ridiculed their intelligence back at Doomsday Base, and they had never quite recovered.


    Xander chuckled lightly at White Mallow¡¯s ability to silence Mare and Terry with just a sentence. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    With just a fewughs, Xander managed to impress White Mallow. ¡°Xander gets more charming every day. The sky¡¯s probably the limit for you.¡±


    Xander, the subject of thepliment, responded with a confused expression, unsure of where the praise came from.


    Terry queried cynically, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Xander in years, White Mallow. How can you say he¡¯s charming and full of potential like that?¡±


    White Mallow responded, ¡°I sensed it, alright?¡±


    Marc replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Terry replied, ¡°Fine, if you say so.¡±


    Xander added, ¡°You know what, White Mallow, I also sense that you¡¯ve be even more beautiful and remarkably courageous.¡±


    White Mallow couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s awfully sweet. I know you already surpass Marc and Terry. Those two wouldn¡¯t catch up with you even if they were a hundred times better.¡±


    Xander ttered, ¡°Thank you, White Mallow! Hehe.¡±


    Mare sent a puking face emoji.


    Terry followed with two more puking emojis.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a smile at the bickering in their group chat.


    At that moment, her car arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s home. She put away her phone and was about to carry Caylee out of the car.


    However, she turned and realized that Caylee, already awake, was staring at her intently


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:


    Marissa was caught off guard when she noticed Caylee¡¯s eyes were open. She double-checked several times before she was sure her mother was truly awake.


    Yet it was not the right time for her mother to awaken. Marissa had anticipated that Caylee would remain asleep for another two weeks due to the recent surgery, but here she was, awake far sooner.


    An early awakening wasn¡¯t necessarily beneficial. Considering Caylee had been in a semi-vegetative state for 22 years and had just undergone major surgery, it would have been better for her to rest more. Waking up prematurely could strain her body.


    Despite this, Marissa couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. Having grown up without her real parents beside her, Marissa had longed for the day when she could speak with her birth mother and feel the love only a mother could give.


    Once she was certain Caylee was awake, Marissa wanted to introduce herself as Marissa Nash, her other daughter, but she reconsidered and held those words back.


    For 22 years, Caylee had been trapped in a semi-conscious state, aware but unable to fully wake. Caylee hade to believe that Marissa had died at birth, thinking she only had one daughter, Tiffany.


    Revealing to Caylee now that Tiffany was missing and that she, Marissa, was actually her other daughter could overwhelm Caylee emotionally and physically.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    So, Marissa kept her true identity hidden and pretended she was Tiffany.


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s call, Shaun, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, and Le, who was in the passenger seat, turned their heads in surprise. They, too, were thrilled to see Caylee awake.


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Shaun and Le shouted with joy.


    Caylee, however, looked around nkly, not recognizing anyone. Marissa, unfamiliar with her mother¡¯s habits due to their limited time together, was unsure how to approach her now.


    In contrast, Le and Shaun, who had grown up close to Caylee, knew her well. They had always been able to reach her, even in her semi-vegetative state.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± Le said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m Le, your niece. Don¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m Shaun, your nephew,¡± Shaun said eagerly.


    But Caylee¡¯s face remained expressionless. She nced at Le, then at Shaun, and tried to speak, but no words came out. She then turned to Marissa, examining her face intently, her thoughts unreadable.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marissa whispered gently, wary of startling her newly awakened mother, ¡°It¡¯s me, Tiffany, your daughter.¡±


    The word ¡°daughter¡± seemed to resonate with Caylee, prompting her to attempt speech. Yet the sounds she made were unintelligible, leaving everyone puzzled.


    Le and Shaun exchanged nces with Marissa, their expressions filled with confusion.


    After a brief, shocked pause, Marissa realized something. ¡°My mother has been asleep for a long time, and her vocal muscles have weakened. She needs some time and practice to speak clearly again.¡±


    Le and Shaun, understanding now, nodded their heads.


    Le gently reassured Caylee, saying, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll take it slow and practice together. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to speak again.¡±


    Shaun added reassuringly, ¡°Yes, Auntie. Just waking up is a huge step. We¡¯re here to help you recover your abilities gradually.¡±


    Marissa held Caylee¡¯s hand soothingly and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you, and we¡¯ll make sure you recover. You¡¯ll be back to your normal self in no time.¡±


    Despite theforting words from all three, Caylee looked wary and defensive, like a stranger in a new ce. She even pulled her hand away from Marissa, resembling a child lost in unfamiliar surroundings.


    The three shared an uneasy feeling.


    Breaking the silence, Marissa asked gently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you recognize us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:


    Before, Caylee had been trapped in a semi-vegetative state, yet she retained the ability to sense the world around her and discern individuals solely by their voices. However, upon awakening, she appeared to recognize no one.


    Confusion seized Le and Shaun, while Marissa swiftly helped her mother out of the car, wheeled her into the vi, and readied herself to examine her more meticulously.


    When Ruth, Daryl, and Rachel learned that Caylee was awake, they quickly converged around her, expressing their concern and asking about her health. Ruth, who had long awaited her daughter¡¯s return to consciousness, was overtaken by emotion, her tears flowing freely.


    Grasping Caylee¡¯s hand, she looked deeply into her daughter¡¯s eyes and said through tears, ¡°Caylee, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. It¡¯s been so hard.¡±


    Yet, Caylee¡¯s gaze was vacant and bewildered as she faced her mother. As she had done previously, she withdrew her hand from Ruth¡¯s, showing signs of fear, and concealed it within her clothing.


    Ruth stared at her daughter in dismay, unable to fathom how Caylee could fail to recognize the woman who had loved and cared for her all her life.


    Daryl and Rachel exchanged a look of utter disbelief. After a moment¡¯s observation, Daryl moved closer and implored, ¡°Caylee, I¡¯m your elder brother, your blood sibling from the same parents. Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Rachel chimed in, ¡°Caylee, I¡¯m your sister-inw. We were as close as sisters.¡±


    Caylee blinked, surveying Daryl and Rachel without a word, her stance still guarded and cautious.


    Eventually, it dawned on everyone that Caylee had awakened with no memories of those around her. Even if she didn¡¯t recognize Marissa, Le, or Shaun¡ªwhom she had lived with up until her decline into a semi-vegetative state¡ªshe should at least recognize her own mother, elder brother, and sister-inw.


    But now, she recognized none of them, a clear sign her memory was gone.


    Ruth was ovee with sadness when this was confirmed. ¡°How could she suddenly lose her memory? Just days ago, even though Caylee hadn¡¯t awakened, she still recognized my voice andmunicated with me through gestures. Now that she¡¯s awake, why can¡¯t she recognize me?¡± shemented.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rachel chimed in. ¡°When I visited Caylee at the hospital a few days back, I wiped her face, and she even thanked me through gestures.¡±


    Daryl voiced his confusion too. ¡°Before Caylee woke up, she recognized all of us. But now, despite being awake, she doesn¡¯t recognize anyone. Could this be rted to the poisoning today?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze then shifted to Marissa, who had been quietly observing Caylee¡¯s reactions.


    With a gentle sigh, she spoke. ¡°Let me examine her first.¡±


    Silence fell over the room as Marissa meticulously examined Caylee. Concluding her examination, Marissa revealed, ¡°It indeed rtes to the poisoning today.¡±


    She paused before adding, ¡°The surgery on Mom was initially a sess, and her recovery post-operation was promising. However, today¡¯s incident agitated her brain nerves, leading her to wake up prematurely with memory loss.¡±


    This confirmation stirred a deep anger within Marissa. She had intended to discuss with her mother what had urred at the hospital in Blo Grein when she woke up, hoping to uncover more about Tiffany¡¯s and her father¡¯s whereabouts, and to enjoy the rekindling of their mother-daughter rtionship.


    However, ns went awry as rissa, A, and Sansa unexpectedly intervened, resulting in her mother¡¯s memory loss upon awakening.


    Marissa¡¯s anger red intensely as she pondered the situation, her teeth gritted in fury. She was determined to confront rissa, A, and Sansa and teach them a harsh lesson.


    This level of hatred was unfamiliar to her. Even when rissa¡¯s bullet had injured her years ago, she had maintained herposure and addressed the incident with calm. However, the harm done to her mother was unforgivable.


    She made a solemn promise that rissa, A, and Sansa would not escape punishment for their actions.


    Ruth, visibly shaken by Marissa¡¯s revtion, asked anxiously, ¡°Tiffany, is there a chance your mother could recover her memory?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:


    When Ruth asked her question, Marissa was pulled from her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I got to the hospital in time to neutralize the poison for Mom. She¡¯s experiencing some memory loss from the shock, but it¡¯s temporary. She¡¯ll recover,¡± she said gently.


    Ruth exhaled in relief, and the rest of the group mirrored her sentiment.


    Marissa continued, ¡°However, Mom¡¯s recovery might be slow because she¡¯s still weak. Grandma, try to stay patient and not stress.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be patient. I¡¯ve waited twenty-two years to see my daughter recover. I¡¯ve learned to remain patient during hera. Now that she¡¯s conscious, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Ruth responded.


    With Ruth¡¯s reassurance, Marissa let out a quiet breath and addressed the group, ¡°I need to handle something urgent now. I¡¯m counting on you all to look after Mom.¡±


    After giving some final instructions, Marissa bid farewell to the Sanchez family and made her way to the quaint flower shop on Vintage Street to meet with Silver Fox and the others.


    As she walked, her mind raced with thoughts of confronting rissa. Her resentment intensified. This time, she was resolute in not letting A and Sansa have any opportunity to bounce back.


    Upon arriving at the flower shop, Marissa found that Silver Fox and the others had already gathered. She had previously shared the electronic door lock code, allowing each member to enter it themselves. They had quickly found the basement entrance and grouped.


    Marissa had purchased the flower shop years earlier. To any outsider, it appeared to be a typical storefront, blending into the surroundings without drawing attention. However, beneath the ordinary exteriory a basement full of her carefully guarded secrets.


    The basement brimmed with high-tech equipment. As Silver Fox and the others entered, they efficiently retrieved what they needed without getting in each other¡¯s way.


    By the time Marissa arrived, the team was fully equipped and ready for the night¡¯s operation, radiating a cool,posed demeanor.


    Their sharp eyes hinted at the danger they were ustomed to¡ªa stark contrast to the yful banter they had exchanged in their chat group earlier. Gathering around Marissa, they awaited her instructions.


    She surveyed the group briefly. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely dark yet, so let¡¯s not rush. First, let¡¯s have a brief meeting,¡± she proposed.


    The room fell quiet, and everyone¡¯s movements synchronized. After Marissa¡¯s cue, they congregated around the table where sheid out the floor n of Skytop Mansion. She pinpointed the critical zones, detailing her tactical approach with precision.


    ¡°Any thoughts?¡± she asked the group.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Silver Fox responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± added Xander.


    Marc and Terry nodded, confirming their agreement with Marissa¡¯s n.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all in agreement, let¡¯s stick to the n. We¡¯ll adapt as needed,¡± Marissa concluded.


    Her phone buzzed at that moment. ncing at the screen, she saw the tracking software had located rissa again, indicating that she had left the signal-blocked area.


    ¡°rissa is en route back to Bleber, expected to arrive in four hours. We need to secure Skytop Mansion and retrieve the lost chip of our Doomsday Base before she reaches Bleber.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the team confirmed.


    Marissa checked the time again. ¡°White Mallow, Marc, and Terry, head to the eastern suburbs immediately. Xander and I will catch Bumet¡¯s private ne. We¡¯ll regroup in the eastern suburbs and then fly together to Skytop Mansion.¡±


    Following her directives, Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry departed smoothly.


    Marissa then changed into her ck Mallow gear. Armed and ready, she and Xander rushed to the Crystal Hotel to proceed with their mission


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:


    As Xander and Marissa exited the quaint flower shop, Xander made a beeline for his motorcycle and then turned to face her. ¡°Hey, chief instructor,¡± he began with a smirk.


    ¡°In order to smoothly steal my brother¡¯s private jet, I took my brother¡¯s Bentley without permission. It¡¯s discreetly parked outside of Vintage Street. Let¡¯s ride there on the motorcycle now.¡±


    Marissa was initially prepared to mock Xander for hisck of subtlety, assuming he wanted them to rely on the motorcycle for their mission.


    But his words earned him a thumbs-up from her. She had often berated Xander for his blunders in their previous training sessions, but today she genuinely praised his progress.


    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, Xander. Your skills have sharpened, and your quick thinking has hit a new level.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Xander chuckled. ¡°If you and White Mallow hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that I¡¯ve be so excellent! White Mallow said I surpassed Marc and Terry today. It made me so happy.¡±


    Marissa smirked, then hopped onto Xander¡¯s motorcycle without further ado, urging him, ¡°Let¡¯s roll!¡±


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Xander revved the engine, and the motorcycle shot forward like a rocket.


    Vintage Street was not too busy during the day, and at night it was almost empty, with very few people walking around and very little traffic. After about fifteen minutes, they pulled up to the opulent Bentley parked outside of Vintage Street.


    Marissa was entranced by the Bentley¡¯s gleaming exterior under the moonlight. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Bu had a definite fondness for this brand.


    Every vehicle of his she had encountered¡ªthe one that Xander had driven into a ditch, the one that Silver Fox had crashed into, and now the one that Xander had secretly taken¡ªwas a Bentley.


    Parking the motorcycle at the curb, Xander slid into the driver¡¯s seat of the Bentley.


    Marissa quickly entered through the back door, choosing to sit there to avoid drawing attention from the staff of the Crystal Hotel as they nned to steal Bu¡¯s private ne.


    ¡°Chief instructor, sit tight. Get ready for a driving masterss,¡± Xander said eagerly.


    Marissa, absorbed in her phone, responded nonchntly, ¡°If you can get us to the Crystal Hotel without a hitch, I¡¯ll reward you with 100 million dors. But if you crash likest time, be prepared for some broken bones.¡±


    ¡°Rx. Thatst ident was a fluke. I¡¯m an excellent driver.¡±


    With that, Xander started the engine and pressed the gas. The Bentley zipped onto the road.


    With the Crystal Hotel located on the city¡¯s outskirts, Xander skillfully navigated the quiet streets, making the journey a breeze.


    As they neared their destination, Xander, brimming with pride, asked, ¡°How was that? Did I nail it or what?¡±


    Marissa chuckled at his childishness. Despite being the same age as her, Xander always seemed to revert to a yful, approval-seeking mode around her, like a student showing off to a teacher.


    ¡°You performed admirably,¡± she said.


    She thought that would be the end of it, but Xander parked the car and didn¡¯t make a move to leave.


    ¡°Why have we stopped?¡± Marissa asked, looking at him curiously.


    Turning to her, Xander asked, ¡°Is that praise all I get?¡±


    ¡°Do you need morepliments?¡± Marissa inquired, perplexed.


    Xander pouted, saying, ¡°You promised me 100 million dors if I could get us here safely. Are you now breaking your word?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh at his childlike determination for that reward, like a kid who never forgot a promised treat. To save time, she quickly transferred the 100 million dors to him through her phone.


    ¡°There you go. You deserve the reward. Now, let¡¯s move,¡± she said.


    Checking his phone and confirming the receipt of the reward, Xander grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Awesome! Chief instructor, sit tight. We¡¯re off to steal my brother¡¯s ne!¡±


    With that, he floored the gas pedal, suddenly speeding up and crashing through the entrance of the Crystal Hotel, shattering the parking barrier


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:


    As Xander hit the gas, Marissa tried to shrink into her seat, hoping to avoid catching the eye of the Crystal Hotel staff.


    However, Xander¡¯s reckless driving led him to crash through the parking barrier, instantly drawing the attention of all the security guards. Every eye was now on them.


    Marissa sighed in exasperation, gritting her teeth. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is your brother¡¯s car. The barrier would have opened on its own. There was no need to break in like that. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xander awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry, I just got carried away with the reward you gave me. I got a bit overexcited.¡±


    Peering out the window at the security guards now swarming around them, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why are you so clueless? You are a masochist. Every time I show you a bit of kindness, you act like a fool. You¡¯re light-years behind Marc and Terry!¡±


    Once again branded as a nitwit, Xander scratched the back of his head nervously.


    Just then, the head of the security team knocked on the car window.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Xander straightened up, slipping into his entitled rich-kid persona, and casually lowered the window.


    The windows of the Bentley were all tinted, making it impossible for those outside to see in. The security guards had assumed it was Bu behind the wheel.


    If Xander hadn¡¯t barreled through the parking barrier like a bull in a china shop, the guards wouldn¡¯t have stopped the car to ask questions.


    But now, with the barrier shattered, they naturally came over to investigate and offer assistance, wondering if there was a mechanical issue with the car.


    As the window slid down, the leading security guard grinned warmly and inquired, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hoffman, everything all good?¡±


    However, as the leading security guard got a clear look at Xander¡¯s face, his smile morphed swiftly into a look of shock and disbelief.


    If Xander could read minds, he would have caught the unspoken expletives racing through the leading security guard¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Why is this spoiled brat here?¡±


    Yet, despite being unable to read minds, Xander could sense the unspoken dialogues ying out in their heads. It was likely a unanimous chorus: ¡°Why do we have to deal with this troublesome spoiled rich kid?¡±


    The staff dreaded encountering Xander because they knew his presence spelled trouble every time he showed up. They would have preferred to go through life without ever crossing paths with him again.


    Despite the staff members¡¯ck of enthusiasm about seeing Xander, the leading security guard forced a smile and inquired, ¡°Why are you driving your brother¡¯s car again, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze turned icy as he retorted, ¡°Since when do I need your permission to drive my brother¡¯s car?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± the leading security guard quickly said. After a brief pause, he cautiously continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that after you crashed your brother¡¯s carst time, he made it clear that if anyone catches you driving his car without permission again, they¡¯re to call him straight away.


    He said he wille and knock some sense into you himself.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he challenged the leading security guard. ¡°Are you actually considering calling my brother now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The leading security guard hesitated, his face going visibly paler with fear.


    After a moment of ufortable silence, he appeared on the verge of tears. ¡°Why do you have to make things so difficult for us? Out of all the ces you could go to in this big world, why did you have toe here in your brother¡¯s car?


    If we don¡¯t call him, we could lose our jobs. But if we do, you¡¯ll be furious and take it out on us. We¡¯re just regr folks trying to make a living and support our families. You¡¯re putting us in an impossible spot.¡±


    The leading security guard opened up emotionally. Instantly, a virtualbel appeared above Xander¡¯s head, boldly bearing the word ¡°Troublemaker.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa, seated quietly in the back of the car, struggled to stifle a giggle. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like giving Xander a punch on behalf of the leading security guard. Marissa suppressed augh from the back seat, careful not to be heard by the security guards outside.


    However, Xander noticed her amusement and felt his cheeks redden with embarrassment.


    Before Xander could utter a word, the leading security guard interjected, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must call your brother.¡±


    With that, the leading security guard reached for his phone, poised to ce a call


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:


    Seeing the leading security guard about to make a phone call, Xander panicked and grabbed his phone. If the man made the call and Bu arrived in a fury, how would he and the chief instructor manage to steal Bu¡¯s private ne?


    In his desperation, Xander not only snatched the guard¡¯s phone but also grabbed him by the cor and yanked his head through the car window.


    The leading security guard, who had been standing outside, now found himself partly inside the vehicle, face-to-face with Marissa in the back seat. However, he couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    Marissa was dressed in the loose ck outfit of ck Mallow, her face obscured by a ck veil. Although the leading security guard had seen her previously, her current disguise made her unrecognizable.


    As the leading security guard stared at her, Marissa coughed and retreated to the corner of the seat, silently berating Xander as an idiot in her mind. The dim light in that corner obscured her features further.


    Xander snapped, flicking the leading security guard¡¯s forehead with two fingers. ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out if you don¡¯t stop!¡±


    The leading security guard, quick on the uptake, shook his head and responded, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    With a sneer, Xander pulled out a wad of cash and stuffed it into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. As the leading security guard tried to process what was happening, Xander said, ¡°This money is to keep your mouth shut. Forget about me breaking the parking barrier or rolling down the window. You never saw my face clearly, got it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± the leading security guard began awkwardly, ¡°Sir, you did break the parking barrier, and I did see your face. To im otherwise would be lying to your brother, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a brief silence, Xander shoved two more wads of cash into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. Each wad was ten thousand.


    Now, three wads were crammed into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt, making it hard for him to breathe, his face turning red.


    Xander was oblivious to the leading security guard¡¯s difort and said, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    The leading security guard was tempted to ask for more money¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t be? But he held back, fearing that asking for more might lead to him being smothered by cash.


    With difficulty, he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, a-hem¡­ Sir¡­ Ahem, that¡¯s plenty!¡±


    Finally satisfied, Xander didn¡¯t release the leading security guard immediately. Instead, he praised, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Flexibility is key!¡±


    He then took out three more wads of cash and stuffed them into the leading security guard¡¯s shirt. ¡°Take this extra to ensure your men keep quiet as well, understood?¡±


    The leading security guard, now overwhelmed, could only nod to Xander with his face flushed red.


    Abruptly, Xander released him and gave him a shove. As the leading security guard was pushed out of the car, Xander quickly rolled up the window, hit the gas, and sped off.


    The leading security guard was gasping for air, and his mind was foggy. Unsteady on his feet, he copsed onto thewn. The other security guards hadn¡¯t quite grasped what had just happened. When they saw their leader copse, they quickly rushed over to assist him.


    Upon closer inspection, their eyes widened in shock. Why was their leader¡¯s shirt stuffed with cash?


    With trembling hands, the leading security guard loosened his cor and took several deep breaths, gradually regaining hisposure. One of the guards asked curiously, ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    The leading security guard managed to sit up, counted six wads of cash in front of him, pocketed five, and tossed thest wad to his colleagues. As he did so, he instructed, ¡°Split this. Remember, Mr. Hoffman¡¯s Bentley didn¡¯t break the parking barrier, nor did he roll down the window tonight. We saw nothing.¡±


    As long as they kept quiet, the money was theirs to keep. The guards, pleased with the arrangement, eagerly divided the cash among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Xander felt a twisted sense of satisfaction from the way he had nearly suffocated someone with cash. With the leading security guard out of the way, he drove straight to the ce where Bu¡¯s private ne was parked


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:


    The Crystal Hotel featured a professional tarmac where various guests could park their private nes, including Bu¡¯s.


    Surrounded by a fence, the tarmac had a single entrance guarded by security personnel around the clock. Anyone wishing to enter had to undergo thorough security checks.


    After parking the car outside, Xander peered through the car window at the security booth. Six security guards were stationed at the entrance.


    Having assessed the situation, Xander turned to Marissa. ¡°Chief instructor, please stay in the car. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    With that, he rummaged in his backpack.


    Frowning, Marissa queried, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    At that moment, Xander withdrew six wads of hundred-dor bills from his bag. He disyed the money to her with a smile. ¡°This! Earlier, it felt good to influence someone with money. I¡¯m going to try it again.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you bring so much cash on this mission? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes money can be a powerful tool. I just proved that with the head of security, didn¡¯t I?¡± Xander remarked.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t hold back the curse.


    With that, she swung open the door and stepped out of the car. Xander, perplexed, followed suit and hurried after her, whispering, ¡°Chief instructor, I haven¡¯t dealt with the guards yet. Why did you get out? Aren¡¯t you worried about having your identity exposed?¡±


    Ignoring his concerns, Marissa pulled out her phone and disabled the surveince system. Once the cameras were off, she handed Xander a bag of powder and instructed quietly, ¡°Take out those guards.¡±


    Xander was still holding six wads of cash in his arms, looking bewildered. ¡°Chief instructor, you mean we¡¯re going to knock them out just like that?¡±


    Marissa gave him an incredulous look as if she were looking at an idiot. ¡°What else? Were you nning to invite them to dinner and discuss our ne-stealing scheme?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Xander protested.


    ¡°Execute the order!¡± Marissa cut him off before he could finish.


    After a brief pause, Xander pocketed the cash, took the powder from Marissa, and strode purposefully towards the security guards.


    The security guards had already spotted Xander. Each time he appeared, they remained on high alert, unsure of what trouble he might cause next.


    Moments ago, as Xander conversed with a mysterious woman in ck beside the car, the guards craned their necks to observe, specting about the troublemaker¡¯s intentions and the identity of hispanion.


    When Xander approached them directly, the guards adjusted their uniforms and stood at attention. Their leader greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you here today?¡±


    Ignoring the question, Xander motioned for all the guards to gather around. ¡°Come here, all of you. Help me inspect something.¡±


    Perplexed butpliant, the guards gathered around Xander. After opening the packet of powder in his hand, Xander blew forcefully on it. The fine powder dispersed into the air, and the guards unwittingly inhaled it.


    Within seconds, all six guards copsed to the ground,pletely incapacitated.


    At that moment, Marissa approached. ¡°Chief instructor, what kind of stuff is this? It¡¯s strong,¡± Xander asked, astonished.


    ¡°Anesthetic,¡± Marissa replied, striding towards the tarmac. ¡°They¡¯ll be out for about half an hour. No time to waste. Let¡¯s move!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xander hurried to catch up with her.


    The operation proceeded smoothly. Before long, Xander located Bu¡¯s private ne. Marissa settled into the pilot¡¯s seat, sessfully initiated takeoff, and steered away from the Crystal Hotel


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Xander watched the Crystal Hotel disappear behind them. He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Chief instructor, I didn¡¯t expect you could pilot!¡±


    Marissa just smiled and chose to remain silent. Both she and Silver Fox had learned to fly airnes. They had piloted evenrgebat nes; thus, handling a small private aircraft was child¡¯s y for them. However, this part of their history was a secret they could not share with Xander.


    Flying over the city was vastly quicker than driving. A drive to their destination would have taken an hour, but in the ne, they reached the eastern suburbs of Blebert in about fifteen minutes.


    Silver Fox, along with Marc and Terry, was already waiting there. As soon as the ne touched down on the beach, Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry boarded it swiftly. Silver Fox took the pilot¡¯s seat next, and Marissa moved to the back tomand their operations.


    Silver Fox was an excellent pilot. After she settled in, she immediately took off, heading directly to the Skytop Mansion in the western suburbs of Blebert.


    En route, she activated the tracking software and noticed that rissa was still airborne, drawing nearer to Blebert by the minute. Upon confirming rissa¡¯s location, Marissa instructed, ¡°White Mallow, speed up. rissa will be in the city in two hours, and Bu will soon discover his ne is missing. We must hurry.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Silver Fox replied, increasing the ne¡¯s speed.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Under normal circumstances, Xander, Marc, and Terry often bickered among themselves, but today, they were united in silence, bracing themselves for the imminent conflict.


    Twenty minutester, they were hovering over Skytop Mansion. Peering through the window, they observed the staff of Skytop Mansion bing increasingly vignt as their ne approached. The bodyguards were hastily positioning themselves for defense.


    After a brief survey of the bodyguards, Marissa gave her orders in a hushed tone. ¡°Marc, Terry, handle those in the north. White Mallow, Xander, take the south. I¡¯ll manage the east.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± her team members all responded in unison.


    The western side, devoid of guards, had been previously scanned by the drone operated by Silver Fox. It revealed arge pit, its depths shrouded in darkness, concealing whatever secrets it held.


    As the ne descended to just a few dozen meters above the mansion, the mansion¡¯s staff began sweeping it with a powerful searchlight, trying to get a clearer view. Recognizing the ne as Bu¡¯s, they lowered their defenses, unaware that the aircraft was filled with elite operatives from Doomsday Base.


    The ne, due to Bu¡¯s influence, made a smoothnding at Skytop Mansion. A man in a suit, appearing to be the leader of the staff, hurried over with several staff members to greet the arrivals warmly, oblivious to the true identities of their guests.


    The men outside of the ne looked puzzled as the ne remained silent, the doors tightly shut. He waited for a response that didn¡¯te. After a tense moment, he called out loudly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you to Skytop Mansion tonight? Our president isn¡¯t here right now. She will return in about an hour and a half.¡±


    Inside the ne, after one final survey of the surroundings, Marissa whispered sternly, ¡°Stick to my original n and take action immediately!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than both the rear and front doors of the ne swung open. The team inside surged out, fast as arrows shot from a bow, scattering in different directions across the area.


    The mansion¡¯s staff, deceived into thinking the visitors were Bu and his entourage, were caughtpletely off guard. The swift and decisive movements of Marissa¡¯s team only added to their confusion.


    It was only when screams pierced the air that the man in charge realized the grave mistake. He looked around frantically and saw a chilling scene unfold: eighty percent of the bodyguardsy defeated, many fatally wounded, while the survivors struggled, overwhelmed by the sudden onught.


    The attackers, whose every move was precise and lethal, were clearly highly trained professionals.


    In a matter of moments, they had taken control, leaving the mansion¡¯s staff reeling and defeated.


    Only then did the man in charge understand that Skytop Mansion was not hosting guests but was under an attack


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:


    Seeing that all the bodyguards outside the mansion were on the brink of being annihted, the man in charge turned as pale as a ghost. He urgently summoned the bodyguards within the mansion for reinforcements and frantically called rissa.


    When he finally reached rissa, he stammered, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s trouble! The¡­ the Skytop Mansion is under attack!¡±


    rissa, clearly not expecting an attack on her mansion in the dead of night, responded with a voice as sharp as a knife, ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°Five people,¡± the man in charge replied, his voice trembling. ¡°Three men and two women, all masked. They¡¯re incredibly skilled, beating our guards to a pulp. If this keeps up, the Skytop Mansion is doomed.¡±


    As he gave his report, he recorded a live video and sent it to rissa.


    After rissa watched the footage, her voice shot up in shock. ¡°ck Mallow? What?¡±


    The mere mention of ck Mallow sent shivers down the man¡¯s spine. He scrutinized the attackers again and finally confirmed that the person d in ck, with her face covered by a ck veil, was indeed ck Mallow.


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    ck Mallow¡¯s name was legendary and terrifying within the Peridot Consortium. Even those who had never seen her would nch at the mention of her name, for she was the one person their leader feared above all.


    The man in charge had only heard tales of ck Mallow¡¯s fearsome reputation, but today he witnessed her prowess firsthand. He could only watch as ck Mallow effortlessly kicked away the bodyguards who dared to confront her, sending them flying like ser balls.


    When they hit the ground, they writhed and groaned in pain, resembling zombies.


    The man in charge, trembling with fear, copsed to the ground. He stammered, ¡°Wh-wh¡­ What do we do now?¡±


    rissa hadn¡¯t anticipated ck Mallowunching an attack on Skytop Mansion in the dead of night. She was at a loss for a solution.


    Fuming, she berated the man in charge, ¡°I chose Skytop Mansion for the experiments because I believed it was a fortress, easy to defend and hard to breach. How on earth did you let this happen? If you¡¯d been more vignt, ck Mallow would¡¯ve never gotten close!¡±


    The man in charge, sounding deeply aggrieved, replied, ¡°Madam, we didn¡¯t ck off. The moment we spotted the ne above Skytop Mansion, we geared up for defense. But then we realized it was Mr. Hoffman¡¯s private ne, so we let itnd.¡±


    ¡°Bu?¡± rissa echoed in disbelief. ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s his ne?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± the man in charge insisted. ¡°Madam, I know this ne well. Mr. Hoffman used to pick you up with it.¡±


    He sent a picture of the private ne to rissa. After scrutinizing the photo, rissa murmured in confusion, ¡°Why would Bu lend his ne to ck Mallow? Is he colluding with the Doomsday Base against our Peridot Consortium?¡±


    ncing at the unfolding battle, the man in charge urgently reported, ¡°Madam, the situation is dire. We¡¯re about to lose Skytop Mansion. Pleasee back quickly! We need you here!¡±


    Ignoring his pleas, rissa dialed Bu¡¯s number. As soon as the call connected, she snapped, ¡°Bu Hoffman, what¡¯s this about? Why are you doing this?¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d ever spoken to Bu so harshly or called him by his full name. Thispletely shattered the gentle image she¡¯d always projected to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, rissa?¡± Bu asked, clearly puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± rissa shot back. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t feel the same way about me and refuse my advances. But why use my feelings to team up with the Doomsday Base and set me up?¡±


    ¡°rissa, I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Bu replied calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡± rissa said, her agitation growing. ¡°ck Mallow took your private ne and deceived my people. She¡¯s now at Skytop Mansion, fighting my men. Are you seriously going to act like you had no idea?


    Bu, I care about you. I¡¯ve been chasing after you for years, only to have you and ck Mallow conspire against me. It¡¯s so disappointing! Tell me, are you in love with ck Mallow? Is that why you teamed with her to attack my mansion?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:


    Bu was always unppable, unfazed even by a looming disaster. rissa, on the edge of her patience, raised her voice over the phone while he listened in silence.


    When she stopped her usations, he responded in his usual calm manner, ¡°rissa, I don¡¯t know ck Mallow, and I certainly didn¡¯t lend her my private ne. There¡¯s clearly a mix-up. I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡±


    With those words, he ended the call abruptly, not waiting for her reply. Immediately, he dialed his assistant to delve into the issue.


    It didn¡¯t take long to uncover the truth. His private ne,st seen at the Crystal Hotel, had been stolen. The prime suspect? His own brother, Xander.


    The discovery left Bu seething with rage. He longed to confront Xander and deal with him directly. Despite Xander¡¯s warnings to stay out of conflicts between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, the audacity of his brother to steal the ne was infuriating. Bu couldn¡¯t let this go.


    Resolved, he phoned rissa again. ¡°rissa, it was the Doomsday Base that took my ne. I¡¯m heading to the Skytop Mansion now. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re safe as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    During the wait, rissa had regained herposure. Listening to Bu¡¯s assurances, she felt a rush of relief and remorse. ¡°Bu, I¡¯m sorry. I let my emotions get the best of me and said things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he replied tersely, ending the call once more. Without wasting another moment, Bu boarded his other aircraft and headed to the Skytop Mansion.


    rissa, left with words unspoken due to his swift disconnection, felt a pang of disappointment. Bu¡¯s manner was invariably distant, dictated by a vow he once made to always protect her. He fulfilled her every need and looked after her relentlessly, yet his demeanor remained detached.


    Even as he spoke of providing strong support over the phone, his voice was devoid of warmth, as if he were merely ticking a box on his to-do list. His protection was devoid of affection.


    With a heavy sigh, rissamented theck of emotional connection. Though she was securely under his wing, theck of warmth left her feeling empty and unloved. Yet, with the immediate threat to the Skytop Mansion, this was no time for personal grievances.


    The threat posed by ck Mallow, backed by the entire Doomsday Base, was immense. Even with Bu¡¯s personal involvement, the safety of the mansion was far from assured.


    rissa turned her thoughts to Aelfric, someone she usually avoided and whose knowledge of her true identity she closely guarded. Yet, given the dire circumstances, she had no choice but to seek his cooperation against ck Mallow. She dialed Aelfric without hesitation.


    Once the connection was made, she cut straight to the chase. ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m the leader of the Peridot Consortium, rissa Byrd.¡±


    Aelfric, taken aback by the sudden call from the elusive leader of the Peridot Consortium, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise or his excitement. ¡°Miss Byrd, you are finally willing to contact me directly. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± rissa interjected sharply, her tone brusque. ¡°ck Mallow is attacking my Skytop Mansion. I want to use this chance to eliminate her for good. Are you in?¡±


    Although Aelfric had been eyeing a chance to confront ck Mallow himself, his approach was marked by caution.


    Upon learning that ck Mallow hadunched a sudden assault on Skytop Mansion, his initial reaction was shock. Then, he narrowed his eyes and started to ponder the situation meticulously.


    ck Mallow and her crew had descended upon the Skytop Mansion. rissa¡¯s urgent call for help signaled that ck Mallow was formidable, and rissa was outmatched.


    Aelfric weighed the risks. Aiding in the battle could lead to ck Mallow¡¯s defeat, which would be ideal.


    However, failure could cost him his position as vice chief instructor at the Doomsday Base.


    Lost in his thoughts, Aelfric was jolted by rissa¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Will youe or not?¡± she demanded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:


    Aelfric decided to prioritize his safety before he fully understood the situation. He chuckled as he spoke to rissa. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Byrd. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in Blebert tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± rissa responded with a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with ridiculous excuses, Aelfric. I know your thoughts, and you can¡¯t stay out of this,¡± she said.


    ¡°You muste here tonight. You¡¯ve assisted the Peridot Consortium in attacking the Doomsday Base, and you¡¯ve been pleading to coborate with us secretly for years. I havepiled all that evidence and can send it to ck Mallow anytime.


    So, you either join me in eliminating ck Mallow immediately, or I¡¯ll expose your betrayal to her and let her handle you.¡±


    rissa¡¯s voice lowered to a sneer as she spoke. Then, she added fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re too naive if you think you can outy me, Aelfric. I have every means to use you for my advantage. Obey me or perish alongside my Skytop Mansion!¡±


    With those threatening words, she ended the call abruptly. Enraged, Aelfric kicked the table in front of him and cursed, ¡°Shit!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he dialed his assistant to arrange a private ne. He was headed to Skytop Mansion. rissa was right. He had no other options. It was either ck Mallow¡¯s demise or his own along with Skytop Mansion.


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    At the mansion, the conflict raged on. The bodyguards stationed outside had all been eliminated. Those inside had emerged in waves to reinforce the fight, which was fierce. Despite the odds, ck Mallow and her team consistently held the upper hand.


    Though the mansion belonged to the Peridot Consortium, which boasted numerous members, ck Mallow and her small team fought like seasoned generals, overpowering the bodyguards who confronted them.


    Especially noteworthy was ck Mallow, the chiefmander, whosebat skills were exceptional. Rather than being cornered, she aggressively pursued her opponents. The individual who had reported to rissa was so frightened that he had hidden away, afraid to show his face.


    The meleested about an hour. Once all the visible bodyguards outside the mansion were dispatched, the remaining forces ceased emerging, and the battle wound down. Silver Fox, Xander, Marc, and Terry converged near Marissa.


    ¡°This should be the end,¡± Silver Fox dered. ¡°All the bodyguards are down, and only the weak staff remain.¡±


    Marissa nced at her watch and then confirmed rissa¡¯s location. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the mansion and secure the chip,¡± she dered. ¡°rissa, Bu, and Aelfric will soon be here. We must retrieve the chip before their arrival.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric is joining as well?¡± Xander asked, astonished. ¡°How can he openly oppose you?¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°Regardless of his boldness, he¡¯s left with no choice tonight. To resolve the Skytop Mansion crisis, rissa will surely coerce him. The moment he chose to help the Peridot Consortium, rissa had the leverage to manipte him.¡±


    Silver Fox interjected angrily, ¡°Aelfric has betrayed us. I vow to confront him myself for King!¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll address thatter,¡± Marissa suggested calmly. ¡°For now, focus on retrieving the chip and be careful not to damage it.¡±


    With a nod, everyone sprinted towards the mansion. Previously, during the intense confrontation, all the mansion¡¯s bodyguards had been summoned outside to assist, resulting in over two hundred people lying on the ground now.


    Thus, as the team entered the now deserted mansion, there was an eerie silence. Shortly after, Marissa and her team reached the basement¡¯s first-floorboratory


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:


    A group of scientists, kept under rissa¡¯s control, huddled together in a corner, trembling with fear. When Marissa and her team burst in, the scientists were too frightened to speak or move. Marissa and her team weren¡¯t interested in these frightened individuals. As long as there was no resistance, they were content to ignore them.


    Marissa quickly located the chip based on prior surveince. It was secured within a massive crystal cab equipped with an electronic password lock. The security measures rissa had implemented were indeed robust.


    The scientists silently watched the proceedings, neither intervening nor resisting. They probably thought ck Mallow and her team would fail to unlock the cab. They just needed to watch from the sidelines while waiting for rissa toe back.


    However, they had underestimated Marissa. Not only was she the formidable ck Mallow, but she was also Bee, a top hacker. The high-tech lock, though sophisticated, was no match for her skills. With the scientists looking on, Marissa casually manipted the lock, and with a satisfying click, it opened.


    After breaking the electronic lock, Marissa swung open the crystal cab¡¯s door and retrieved the chip.


    The scientists, who had been waiting to see her fail, were visibly shocked. Clearly, none had anticipated that Marissa would so effortlessly open the cab and secure the chip. Yet, none of them dared to intervene or even utter a word, their faces marked by the terror of a recent brutal conflict.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    Once she had the chip, Marissa carefully ced it in her pocket and made her way toward the entrance of the mansion to meet the approaching challengers.


    Suddenly, the lead scientist mustered his courage, pointed at Marissa, and roared, ¡°Stop! That chip belongs to the Skytop Mansion. You can¡¯t just take it!¡±


    Marissa halted and turned to face him. He was a bald, middle-aged man with intense eyes that burned with fervor. Before she could respond, he continued passionately, ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated five years to that chip. I¡¯ve poured so much of myself into it that I¡¯ve even lost my hair. You can¡¯t simply walk away with it!¡±


    With a scornful smile, Marissa replied, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re like a fool. Even if you spent five hundred years on it, you wouldn¡¯t crack one of its passwords. Perhaps in your next life, aim to be a pig, not aughingstock in the scientificmunity!¡±


    With that, Marissa resumed her stride, undeterred by the scientist¡¯s protest.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The bald scientist was consumed by rage and lunged at Marissa impulsively. Without sparing him a nce, Marissa kept walking forward. Xander reacted swiftly, rushing over and delivering a forceful kick that sent the man back into the corner.


    The impact was severe; as soon as he hit the floor, he spat out blood andy there, unable to rise for a long while. The other scientists watched, their fear intensifying, and none dared to intervene again.


    Marissa and her team confidently walked towards the door, exiting the mansion as effortlessly as they had entered. Illuminated by the moonlight, the scene outside of the mansion was grim.


    Over two hundred bodyguardsy scattered across the ground, some still moving and groaning in pain.


    While waiting for her adversaries to arrive, Marissa decided to investigate the mysterious pit to the west of the mansion. Her team members were also curious. They all followed her as she approached the edge of the pit.


    However, before they could reach the pit, the roar of a helicopter filled the air. They all looked up simultaneously. Upon spotting the logo on the aircraft, Xander grimaced and muttered, ¡°Oh, crap! My brother is here!¡±


    As he spoke, Bu¡¯s private ne descended swiftly,nding smoothly outside of the mansion. The door opened, and Bu, tall and imposing, stepped out and strode confidently towards Marissa. After assessing her, Bu greeted her with courtesy, ¡°ck Mallow, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:


    Marissa anticipated Bu¡¯s arrival and met his greeting with icy detachment, offering only a fleeting nce without a word. Her silence was not a deliberate snub but a cautious measure. She hadn¡¯t brought her voice changer and feared being recognized by the perceptive Bu.


    Unperturbed by her cool demeanor, Bu turned his attention to Silver Fox standing beside Marissa and greeted her warmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, White Mallow.¡±


    The two women, known as ck Mallow and White Mallow, were renowned within the Doomsday Base for their exceptional abilities, cing them at the pinnacle of respect. ck Mallow¡¯s attire was iconic. She was immediately identifiable even though her face remained unseen.


    Simrly, the distinctive uniform of White Mallow made her instantly recognizable to Bu.


    As the patriarch of the Hoffman family, Bu approached the two women with gentleness. Marissa, however, disregarded his presence, and Silver Fox merely offered him a cool, dismissive sneer.


    Known for her loquacious nature, Silver Fox was unusually reticent, mainly because she was afraid of being recognized by Bu. After all, they had met each other in the daytime.


    Marissa concealed her face beneath a ck veil while Silver Fox, d in white, had a white veil to cover her face. Standing with simr height, slender builds, and exceptional demeanors, they resembled contrasting yet harmonious elements of a striking visual tableau.


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Their recentbat lent them an aura of fierce determination, evident in their intense gazes.


    Bu had only heard of ck Mallow and White Mallow by reputation. Their legendary status at the Doomsday Base was well-known to him. However, he was astonished to find out that they were merely two young women.


    Appearing barely in their twenties, yet with a history of fame stretching back to their teenage years, they were considered among the finest of their kind.


    In his elite circles, Bu was ustomed to the presence of delicately poised women. Yet, the bold and resolute demeanor of these two young women captured his attention in an entirely different manner. His mission tonight was to safeguard rissa, but he bore no ill will towards these formidable figures.


    Their aloofness and overt disdain, far from offending him, only enhanced their charm, rendering them mysteriously endearing. It was White Mallow¡¯s disdainful expression in particr that drew a smile from him, finding a unique allure in her defiant gaze.


    As the two women both ignored him, Bu surveyed his surroundings. He quickly noticed he had arrived toote; ck Mallow and her team had decisively knocked down all the guards, leaving no opposition from the Peridot Consortium.


    Thebat prowess of the Doomsday Base members was undeniable. Within moments, five of them had incapacitated over two hundred robust bodyguards.


    Bu¡¯s own contingent of a dozen bodyguards were astounded by the aftermath. These were no ordinary bodyguards. They were ustomed to international reputation and had only heard of the formidable Doomsday Base members. Today, they witnessed their capabilities firsthand.


    Bu was still uncertain about the origins of the conflict between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium that had led to such a ruthless attack by ck Mallow. Just then, the man in charge of the Skytop Mansion, previously hiding, found the courage to emerge with Bu¡¯s support. He voiced hisint with newfound boldness.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, these individuals have taken a crucial chip from our Peridot Consortium. We need your assistance to retrieve it!¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression tightened as he turned to Marissa. ¡°ck Mallow, isn¡¯t it quite bold of you to raid another¡¯s domain and seize their possessions so openly?¡±


    Marissa responded with nothing more than a frosty look, remaining silent.


    Bu, amused, continued, ¡°ck Mallow, will you remain silent throughout?¡±


    Unable to hold back, Silver Fox burst out, ¡°This conflict is strictly between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. It doesn¡¯t concern you. Why should we entertain your questions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:


    Silver Fox¡¯s words hit Bu like a sudden storm, leaving him speechless. It felt as though he had crossed paths with her before, though he couldn¡¯t ce where or when.


    In a calcted move, Silver Fox altered her voice, masking herself from Bu¡¯s recognition. He didn¡¯t realize that this was the same woman who had cunningly swindled eighty million dors from him earlier in the day.


    Back then, as a partner on a mission with Bu, Silver Fox had concealed her true identity behind a voice modtor, so he didn¡¯t recognize that the woman in front of him was the one he kept thinking of.


    Yet, Bu couldn¡¯t shake the nagging sense that he knew her voice. The urge to lift her veil and uncover the truth burned inside him. He toyed with the idea briefly, knowing it was too wild to entertain seriously.


    Squinting, Bu scanned Silver Fox from head to toe. Despite her earlier rudeness, he found himself strangely unbothered by it. Maintaining a polite smile, he turned to Silver Fox.


    ¡°White Mallow, I might not have the right to pry into the feud between your Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, but what about your group¡¯s role in the disappearance of my private ne?¡±


    Finally, Marissa chimed in with an altered voice, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you need to back up what you¡¯re saying. When did we ever steal your private ne?¡±


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Bu shifted his gaze to Marissa, amusement twinkling in his eyes at her outright denial. He hadn¡¯t thought the famous pair from the Doomsday Base were two brazen women.


    Pointing toward the ne behind him, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ride that private jet here?¡±


    ncing at the jet, Marissa feigned surprise. ¡°Is that your private jet, Mr. Hoffman?¡±


    Bu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, impressed by her acting prowess. ¡°ck Mallow, you¡¯ve got quite the act. Maybe a little honesty wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Marissa shrugged casually and cleared her throat. Then she pointed at Xander standing beside her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. He arranged for the private ne. I had no clue it belonged to you, Mr. Hoffman. Instead of me, you should hold the one who took your ne ountable.¡±


    Caught off guard, Xander looked at Marissa with disbelief. He figured the chief instructor must have been confident that his brother wouldn¡¯t actually harm him, so she put all the me on him.


    Helplessly, Xander removed his mask. Turning to Bu, he said, ¡°Yeah, Bu, I took your private ne. It was just me. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on me.¡±


    Bu stood there, at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t imagined that ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, would let his own brother take the fall. Did she want to pit the brothers against each other like this? Was this how a responsible leader should behave?


    In Bu¡¯s mind, Xander had betrayed his own brother to support the Doomsday Base. Given that, ck Mallow should have protected him, not exposed him so quickly. This left Bu conflicted, unsure how to proceed. Should he set his wayward brother straight or confront ck Mallow head-on?


    There seemed to be no good reason to continue the fight with ck Mallow. He knew for certain that ck Mallow had masterminded the theft of his private ne, and Xander was just a pawn in her scheme.


    How could he me his own brother for that?


    It suddenly struck him how ruthless ck Mallow could be. How could she be so heartless, letting her subordinate take the fall while she slipped away unscathed?


    Before arriving at Skytop Mansion, he had imagined numerous scenarios of negotiating with ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. However, he never expected her to pin all the me on his own brother.


    His brother¡¯spliance was disappointing. He seemed to bend to ck Mallow¡¯s will without question, readily epting responsibility even if it meant going against his own elder brother. Confident that his elder brother wouldn¡¯t hurt him, Xander consistently sided with the chief instructor.


    As Bu red at Xander, anger surged through him. He fought the urge to beat his younger brother up. Just as he hesitated, Silver Fox suddenly spoke up again


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580:


    Silver Fox had been watching with a gloating look as Xander admitted his theft to Bu. As Bu wrestled with his decision, she sneered. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, it¡¯s unfortunate to have a disappointing brother. However, I suggest you take him home for discipline. It would be shameful to punish him in front of so many.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t just shame him, but you as well. The entire Hoffman family would be disgraced!¡±


    At this, both Xander and Bu stared at Silver Fox, lost for words. Bu¡¯s opinion of the Doomsday Base began to sour. It was harsh enough that ck Mallow forced a member who had contributed significantly to take the fall. Now, White Mallow was reveling in his misfortune. This was not just ruthless but downright inhumane.


    Initially furious with his brother, Bu now felt pity for him. Despite his dedication to the Doomsday Base, he was callously discarded when it mattered most. Meanwhile, Xander was overwhelmed with grief.


    When he met White Mallow again after several years, she had praised him endlessly, boosting his affection for her. But now, she was encouraging his brother to take him home for punishment. It was utterly immoral.


    Yet, Silver Fox seemed oblivious to her own immorality, continuing tough joyously. She gazed at the two brothers, who were rendered speechless.


    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for his grandfather¡¯s connection with King, how could a fool like Xander join the Doomsday Base? He wouldn¡¯t even get past the gate! Do you know what members of the Doomsday Base despise the most? We despise those who rely on their families like he did!


    Those who remain in the Doomsday Base do so on their own merit. Only this man stayed because of his family. He is the weakest among us. We are ashamed to associate with him! He¡¯s not just weak, but he also betrayed his own brother.


    Why should we even let him live? Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯m eager to see you beat him to death. Even if you don¡¯t go that far, we¡¯d be thrilled just to see you cripple him.¡±


    As she said this, Silver Fox turned to Marc and Terry. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s faces were also concealed, and their attire was unlike their usual attire, making them unrecognizable to Bu. They also disguised their voices, following the examples set by Marissa and Silver Fox.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been wanting to get rid of him. We justcked a legitimate reason,¡± Marc dered.


    ¡°Now we can watch Mr. Hoffman do it for us. Beat Xander to death!¡± Terry eximed.


    At this, Silver Fox and the duo burst intoughter. Hearing them, Xander was so infuriated that he momentarily failed to grasp their true intentions. He ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Really? Are you really going to do this to me? Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry dismissed with a snort. Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Xander, who are you to speak to us like that?¡±


    Marc added, ¡°Doomsday Base is for the strong. The weak ones like you are just our ythings!¡±


    Terry chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve been your fellow for too long and I¡¯m sick of it. Go home with your brother and take your punishment.¡±


    Xander¡¯s face paled with rage. Bu¡¯s expression darkened. He was prepared to discipline his brother, but he would not tolerate others humiliating him!


    Just then, Marissa entered the conversation. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, in his eagerness to impress and appease other members, Xander even betrayed his own brother. I disapprove of such behavior. Had I known he was capable of this, I never would have involved him in this mission.


    Although he provided the private ne, which was a significant contribution, this incident has revealed his true character. He betrayed his own brother. Who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t one day betray the Doomsday Base for his personal gain?


    Now, I dere that Xander is expelled from the Doomsday Base. You are free to beat him to death or cripple him, and it will have no bearing on us. After all, he¡¯s your family.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:


    As Marissa concluded her remarks, Silver Fox burst intoughter. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re really something, ck Mallow. You¡¯ve made this quite a spectacle!¡±


    Marc chimed in, ¡°Hold your horses, White Mallow. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Even if Mr. Hoffman isn¡¯t the exemry big brother, he wouldn¡¯t show his true colors in front of others.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always room for some drama,¡± Terry added with a mischievous grin. ¡°Imagine if Xander was beaten to death by his brother; at least it would result in a family funeral. We could pop in to savor the melodrama!¡±


    Encouraged by Terry¡¯s grim scenario, Marc expanded on the thought. ¡°Exactly, we might still witness our share of theatrics! Even if Xander were crippled, life would go on for him. Let¡¯s see if he ends up a limb short.¡±


    Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry could barely contain theirughter. ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The mood considerably lightened. Everyone at the gathering seemed to eagerly anticipate the unfolding drama within the Hoffman family, almost as if they were spectators at a theater, keen on witnessing Xander¡¯s downfall.


    The scenario ying out before Bu hinted that the Doomsday Base crew might have influenced Xander to steal his private ne, aiming to incite him into betraying his older brother, potentially fracturing their bond.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Initially skeptical, Bu found his doubts fading as even ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, behaved simrly; he had no choice but to ept this new reality.


    Watching the odd behaviors of those around him, Bu surmised that Xander had probably endured considerable bullying at the base. It appeared Xander was a loner, devoid of allies and respect among his peers at Doomsday Base.


    The way these people openly disrespected Xander suggested the possible severity of his solitary struggles. Bu realized that the Doomsday Base personnel, including their chief instructor ck Mallow, treated Xander more like a mascot than a human being.


    It was disheartening to see Xander maintain his loyalty to the base and to ck Mallow despite their tant indifference toward his dignity.


    Xander had been sent to Doomsday Base as a young teenager by their grandfather. Bu couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the trials Xander had faced over the years.


    While the physical regimen alone wouldn¡¯t have disturbed Bu much, the notion of Xander suffering ongoing emotional torment and mistreatment stirred deep sympathy within him.


    A wave of understanding washed over Bu, and his initial resentment toward Xander melted intopassion. ¡°Come here, Xander,¡± he called out gently.


    Xander waspletely taken aback. He seethed at the insults hurled by Silver Fox, Marc, and Terry, teetering on the brink ofshing out in response. But when even ck Mallow joined in the mockery, he was left dumbfounded.


    Despite her rigorous training methods, ck Mallow typically showed a nurturing side toward Xander, treating him more like a yful youngster than a peer.


    It seemed that everyone could be harsh and unkind toward Xander, but ck Mallow had always been the exception. So, when Bu called out to him with such gentleness, a sudden realization dawned on Xander.


    The taunting from White Mallow, Marc, and Terry, together with ck Mallow¡¯s indifference, was all orchestrated maneuvers designed to stir Bu¡¯s sympathy, thereby mitigating any harsh consequences.


    Grasping this maniption, Xander suppressed a burst ofughter. When Bu beckoned, Xander walked over and whispered, ¡°Bu?¡±


    Without any admonishment, Bu gently patted his head and gave a quiet directive. ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xander responded, positioning himself obediently behind Bu.


    When Bu signaled for Xander to take his ce behind him, it silently affirmed his protective instinct, resonating deeply with Xander.


    Despite Bu¡¯s usually stern appearance and stringent expectations, he harbored a genuine concern for Xander. He found it intolerable to watch Xander suffer at the hands of others.


    Once Xander was securely positioned, Bu turned his attention back to Marissa, his voice firm. ¡°ck Mallow, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t take that chip away!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:


    Marissa¡¯s relief was palpable when she saw that Bu was protecting Xander. She had hoped that Xander would avoid any severe punishment for this task. If he suffered badly, she would be deeply regretful. It now appeared that Xander would not face harsh consequences.


    Marissa was unfazed by Bu¡¯s threats. Despite the power of the Hoffman family and Bu¡¯s formidable presence, the Doomsday Base stood unafraid. The chip was crucial to them, and Marissa was determined not to yield it, regardless of who supported rissa.


    She was confident that Bu would not jeopardize his entire family by opposing the Doomsday Base, which wielded significant global influence. As the leader of the Hoffman family, he could not afford such a sacrifice just for rissa.


    Once Bu stopped speaking, Marissa responded defiantly, lifting her chin. ¡°Let me make this clear, Mr. Hoffman: even if God intervened, it couldn¡¯t stop me from taking that chip away!¡±


    Bu squinted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°So, breaking in, causing destruction, and theft is the modus operandi at the Doomsday Base? Are you all just thieves?¡±


    Marissa retorted, ¡°The chip rightfully belongs to the Doomsday Base! rissa infiltrated our base five years ago and stole it, merely iming what¡¯s ours. You may be close to rissa, Mr. Hoffman, but your family aims to be honorable. Will you really side with a thief?¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression was skeptical. He was uncertain whether to believe Marissa.


    At that moment, Xander moved closer to Bu and spoke softly, ¡°Bu, what ck Mallow is saying is true. The chip originally belonged to the Doomsday Base. rissa not only stole the chip but also shot ck Mallow in the shoulder.¡±


    Bu furrowed his brow, his voice low. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xander confirmed, ¡°Yes, I saw her shoot at ck Mallow. ck Mallow barely missed being fatally wounded.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Bu. He realized why ck Mallow had such a vengeful agenda against the Skytop Mansion. It was not only about the chip but also personal retribution.


    Bu acknowledged that rissa was indeed at fault, which meant he shouldn¡¯t obstruct ck Mallow¡¯s quest to reim the chip.


    However, remembering the mistreatment Xander endured, Bu felt conflicted. ck Mallow¡¯s raid on the Skytop Mansion was driven by her own desire for vengeance. Preventing her from taking the chip might also serve as retribution for Xander.


    Upon realizing the depth of the situation, Bu offered Marissa a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong between your Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium. But let me be clear: as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be taking the chip anywhere.¡±


    Marissa scanned him with a dismissive grin. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you suggesting you want to duel with me?¡±


    ¡°By all means, ck Mallow, show me what you¡¯ve got,¡± Bu retorted with a sneer.


    Before Marissa could reply, Silver Fox stepped up briskly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle you, Mr. Hoffman. ck Mallow needs to conserve her energy for that bitch rissa. She can¡¯t afford to waste it on you.¡±


    Bu regarded Silver Fox silently. Despite his anger at how she had earlier demeaned Xander, he found himself unwilling to strike her. There was a reluctance he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    After observing Silver Fox for a moment, he turned back to Marissa and inquired, ¡°And what exactly do you n to do to rissa?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was immediate and fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll make her suffer. I¡¯ll make sure she knows the pain of a sharp weapon piercing her shoulder.¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he issued a stern warning. ¡°As long as I stand here, you won¡¯ty a finger on her.¡±


    Silver Fox scoffed loudly at this. Then, she taunted Bu disdainfully. ¡°You present yourself as a man of principle, yet you defend someone like rissa. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you blind?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:


    The more Silver Fox¡¯s anger raged, the more she itched to hit him. Just as she moved to charge, the rumble of another helicopter echoed above them. Everyone¡¯s heads snapped up.


    Secondster, the man in charge of Skytop Mansion shouted, thrilled, ¡°Our president is back! Our president is finally back!¡± With his announcement, the staff hiding inside Skytop Mansion rushed out like children greeting their returning mother.


    The man in chargeughed loudly. ¡°The president is back. None of you will leave here unharmed.¡±


    Marissa and Silver Fox nced at the man in charge.


    Standing next to Bu, Xander eyed the man in charge. ¡°You should watch out. When your president is beaten by ck Mallow and starts crying, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    The man in charge pursed his lips, not daring to challenge Xander.


    rissa¡¯s private nended on the ground with a growing roar. The door flew open, and rissa jumped out, nked by a dozen tough-looking bodyguards.


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    She wore gray casual clothes and sneakers, her hair in a tight braid, ready for action. She looked murderous. Her bodyguards also appeared hostile. rissa¡¯s eyes swept over the chaotic scene before her, her expression growing even more dangerous.


    She marched up to Bu and red at Marissa. ¡°ck Mallow, you¡¯re asking for death.¡±


    In stark contrast to rissa¡¯s fury, Marissa remained calm andposed. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m here to bring death to you.¡±


    rissaughed harshly. ¡°At the Doomsday Base, I nearly killed you. Today, since you¡¯vee to my ce, you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Thene and try,¡± Marissa taunted, her sneer clear. ¡°You hid in the shadows and shot at me like a coward. Today, I¡¯vee openly to send you to hell.¡±


    ¡°ck Mallow, don¡¯t be so full of yourself,¡± rissa snapped. ¡°With Bu by my side, it won¡¯t be easy for you to take my life.¡±


    Silver Fox scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m insane?¡±


    rissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°White Mallow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Silver Fox dered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think Bu can protect you. He¡¯s powerless as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    At that moment, another helicopter¡¯s roar filled the air. rissa¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve brought another ally. He¡¯s the vice chief instructor from your base. Who can beat him besides ck Mallow? Now he¡¯s here! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.


    Aelfric¡¯s private ne soon touched down. He stepped out, followed by a team of bodyguards. With Aelfric¡¯s arrival, the power bnce shifted. Bu, rissa, and Aelfric were all strong. Their bodyguards, sixty to seventy in number, were elite fighters.


    rissa¡¯s true identity was a secret to the outside world, as was Bu¡¯s link to the head of the Peridot Consortium. So, when Aelfric saw Bu here, his initial nerves vanished, reced by excitement.


    Initially anxious about facing ck Mallow, Aelfric felt reassured by Bu¡¯s presence. Being on par with ck Mallow greatly boosted their chances of taking her down.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Aelfric greeted warmly.


    Bu only frowned, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. rissa¡¯s decision to bring Aelfric in was unexpected. Bu disliked Aelfric and resented being on the same team as him. Had he known about rissa¡¯splicated connections, he might have refused her aid years ago, avoiding this debt.


    Standing between Bu and Aelfric, rissa lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°ck Mallow, give me back the chip.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s question, Marissa locked her gaze on Aelfric. Though the mask concealed Aelfric¡¯s face, his unease was palpable. He took a step back, remembering the might of ck Mallow and the pain of her previous wrath. The memory of that beating was etched deep in his bones, fueling his fear.


    Yet, ncing at rissa and Bu, Aelfric forced himself to steady. He had neverid eyes on rissa before and had no clue about her personality or the extent of her powers. But Bu was a different story¡ªAelfric knew exactly what Bu was capable of.


    As a former international special forces soldier, Bu¡¯s reputation rivaled that of Lone Wolf and ck Snake. With a teammate like Bu, Aelfric had no reason to cower before ck Mallow.


    With renewed resolve, he took another step forward, lifting his chin defiantly as he stared at Marissa.


    Even though Aelfric¡¯s mask hid his expression, Marissa could easily guess what was on his mind. At the Doomsday Base, she had seen through the cracks in Aelfric¡¯s character, understanding his weaknesses all too well.


    He was a sophisticated, selfish man¡ªsmart and talented, yes, but still far from the realm of true genius.


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    As Aelfric red at her, Marissa sneered. ¡°Aelfric, finally dropping the act?¡±


    Aelfric sneered right back. ¡°ck Mallow, I¡¯ve had it with you. Today is the day I send you to hell. You¡¯ll never challenge me for the position of King of the Doomsday Base again.¡±


    Silver Fox chuckled, amused. ¡°Aelfric, have you forgotten how ck Mallow thrashed you before? What makes you think you can throw around big words now?¡±


    Aelfric, a man of unyielding spirit, felt a flush of embarrassment and a flicker of annoyance at Silver Fox¡¯s taunt. To be reminded of his past defeat in front of so many people stung deeply.


    Grinding his teeth, he retorted, ¡°White Mallow, today I will send both you and ck Mallow to hell.¡±


    Silver Fox smiled serenely. ¡°What a coincidence. I really want to clean house for the King today. You better be ready.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s cold grin widened. He relished the thought of teaching Silver Fox a lesson. In the Doomsday Base, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to ck Mallow¡ªno question about it.


    But people kept saying White Mallow was as good as him, and that got under his skin. He wasn¡¯t buying it for a second. But he had never actually squared off against White Mallow before. He had no clue who was the better fighter between them. Today, he was dead set on figuring it out.


    Tilting his head slightly, he said to Bu and rissa, ¡°Leave ck Mallow to you two. I¡¯ll handle White Mallow and the other two.¡±


    The ¡°other two¡± referred to Marc and Terry, whose faces were masked. Aelfric hadn¡¯t recognized them yet and assumed they were just some lowly members of the Doomsday Base.


    When Aelfric was at the Doomsday Base, no one besides ck Mallow had evere close to matching his skills. Because of that, he looked down on all the other trainees, reserving his respect solely for ck Mallow.


    Marc and Terry exchanged knowing looks, their sneers mirroring Aelfric¡¯s. Silently, they clenched their fists, ready to spring into action.


    Silver Fox casually adjusted her wrists and instructed Marc and Terry, ¡°Handle Aelfric. You two keep a close watch on the weak guards¡ªmake sure they don¡¯t cause any trouble for ck Mallow. ck Mallow can take care of Bu and rissa on her own.¡±


    Marc and Terry took in the situation, exchanged a nce, and nodded in unison. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Despite Silver Fox¡¯s n, they couldn¡¯t shake off their worries. Marc couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°White Mallow, do you think the chief instructor can take on both of them alone? She¡¯s good, no doubt, but there are two of them. I¡¯m a bit concerned.¡±


    Terry added with concern, ¡°We don¡¯t know how powerful rissa is, but Bu is a remarkable fighter. His skills are supposed to be on par with Mr. Daniels. And between our chief instructor and Mr. Daniels, it has never been proven who is more powerful.¡±


    Silver Fox narrowed her eyes at Bu, feeling he was nothing but trouble. After a moment of thought, she called out to him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:


    ¡°Hey, Bu!¡± Silver Fox shouted.


    Bu was lost in thought, his brow furrowed. When Silver Fox called out to him, he lifted his head.


    Their eyes locked, and Silver Fox taunted, ¡°Bu, teaming up with rissa against ck Mallow? How shameless can you get? Whether you two win or lose today, you¡¯re bringing disgrace to the Hoffman family. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    Before Bu could respond, rissa sneered, ¡°Scared, White Mallow? If you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯d better convince ck Mallow to surrender the chip and kneel before me, begging for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Silver Fox spat at rissa. ¡°You shameless coward! Back then, you didn¡¯t dare face ck Mallow directly, so you hid in the shadows like a rat and shot her. Now that ck Mallow confronts you, you need help from others. If you have the guts, face ck Mallow alone.¡±


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s potential reply, Silver Fox turned to Bu with a sneer. ¡°Seriously, I question what¡¯s going on in your head. How could you work for someone as shameless as rissa? Are you sharing her with Aelfric or something?¡±


    Her words cut deep. Anger darkened Bu¡¯s face, his usually cold demeanor growing even more intense. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such harsh words from White Mallow of the Doomsday Base¡ªit felt like an assault on his very being.


    He couldn¡¯t contain his frustration any longer!


    Witnessing the man who usually maintainedposure even amidst chaos now visibly affected, Silver Fox felt a surge of satisfaction. She had deliberately uttered those cutting words to provoke him, and it seemed she had seeded.


    As Bu¡¯s typically handsome visage darkened with anger, Silver Fox¡¯s pretty face beneath the white veil broke into a wide smile.


    Bu, too proud to engage in an argument with a woman, despite his seething rage, wore a somber expression with clenched fists.


    However, rissa suddenly erupted in exasperation. She had professed her love to Bu daily and feigned the demeanor of a virtuousdy to convince him of her purity andmitment, but Silver Fox¡¯s words made her sound like a promiscuous woman. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer.


    Pointing usatorily at Silver Fox, she burst out, ¡°White Mallow, you whore! You¡¯re the one sleeping with countless men! I refuse to believe all those men at the Doomsday Base are no match for you. You must have seduced them into letting you win!¡±


    Standing beside rissa, Bu winced at the piercing volume of her scream. She had always presented herself as a refineddy in his presence, so hearing her utter such crude words shocked him deeply.


    He regarded the frenzied rissa with indifference and inwardly sneered, confirming that she was adept at pretense. Despite seeing through rissa¡¯s true nature, Bu maintained a stoic expression and silence.


    His assistance to her stemmed solely from her past act of saving his life; her true character held no interest for him.


    After her outburst, rissa realized her overreaction had tarnished her image in Bu¡¯s eyes.


    Turning cautiously toward him, she observed his unchanged cold demeanor and said, ¡°Apologize, Bu. I¡¯m not usually like this. I was just so angry at White Mallow that I spoke without thinking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bu replied tly.


    His calmness left rissa uncertain whether he was angered or not, causing her distress as she struggled with what to do next.


    At that moment, Marissa interjected with a sly smile, ¡°rissa, you seem quite agitated. Perhaps White Mallow was right. Did you take extra from Bu and Aelfric¡¯s assistance? No wonder they rushed to protect you in the dead of night.¡±


    With a shake of her head, Marissa continued, ¡°Impressive skills indeed, it seems. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± rissa suppressed her urge to hurl insults once more when she thought of Bu by her side. After containing her anger, she nced at Bu and vented, ¡°Bu, look at those two women. How malicious they are!¡±


    Ignoring rissa¡¯s outburst, Bu shifted his gaze to Marissa and Silver Fox and inquired, ¡°As the famous ck and White Mallow from the Doomsday Base, do you intend to continue hurling insults like two shrews?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:


    As soon as Bu finished speaking, Silver Fox responded sharply, ¡°Consider yourself lucky; this is just a fraction of my skills at hurling insults. If you continue to be so shameless, I might unleash even harsher ones!¡±


    Marissa crossed her arms, disying no sign of difort. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to insult you, Mr. Hoffman, but you sacrificed your own reputation for rissa. Why should I show you any respect?¡±


    She lowered her arms, brushed off nonexistent dust from her hands, and dered, ¡°Now that the insults have been thrown and the threats have been made, it¡¯s time to battle.¡± Waving to Bu and rissa, shemanded, ¡°You two,e at me together.¡±


    rissa couldn¡¯t care less about being shameless. Eager to win, she scoffed as Marissa gestured. ¡°ck Mallow, tonight you¡¯ll pay for your arrogance!¡±


    Marissa smirked back. ¡°Even if you have Bu¡¯s help, I can cripple you. Unless he literally ties you to his belt.¡±


    rissa pressed her lips together in a tight line, holding back her words and preparing to charge. But before she could move, Bu¡¯s icy voice halted her.


    ¡°rissa, you face ck Mallow alone, or leave her to me.¡±


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    rissa spun around, her face a mask of confusion. ¡°Bu, we should join forces against ck Mallow. It¡¯s our best chance!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to do something so shameless and damaging to my reputation,¡± Bu replied firmly.


    ¡°Please, Bu, don¡¯t let their taunts sway you,¡± rissa implored. ¡°How can you speak of shame or reputation on the battlefield? Victory is all that matters! Alone, neither of us stands a chance, but together, we can prevail. Help me retrieve the chip. It¡¯s crucial.¡±


    Bu exhaled slowly. ¡°For me, this isn¡¯t just a battlefield. I¡¯m here to protect you, rissa, not to act like a thief or stoop to shameless acts in front of ck Mallow. I must maintain my dignity and reputation.¡±


    Marissa opened her mouth as if to speak, then closed it without a word. She realized then just how furious Bu was. His usually stoic face gave little away, making it hard to gauge his emotions. But the moment his anger became apparent, it meant he was already extremely furious inside.


    Seizing the moment, Xander stepped forward and said, ¡°rissa, I once admired you and thought you were honorable. How did youe to abandon your principles sopletely?¡±


    rissa, already on edge, felt her anger spike at the usation. Yet when she saw it was Xander who spoke, she curbed her retort. Despite her dislike for what she considered his foolishness, she couldn¡¯t risk alienating Bu¡¯s brother.


    Afterposing herself, she managed a strained smile and replied, ¡°Xander, you¡¯ve never faced the harsh realities of the battlefield. You can¡¯t understand my decisions. There, only victory matters.¡±


    Xander shrugged and asked with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°So, should I jump in and help you and my brother against ck Mallow? Make it three against one?¡±


    Before rissa could answer, Xander shook his head and said, ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t stoop to such shamelessness. You two can handle the shame better than I could.¡±


    ¡°Xander,¡± rissa bit back her anger, her teeth clenched in frustration. As Xander clearly sided with ck Mallow, it finally dawned on Bu that he had been deceived by those individuals from the Doomsday Base.


    They had insulted Xander to gain his sympathy, thus ensuring he wouldn¡¯t hurt his brother.


    However, Bu didn¡¯t have time to confront Xander at the moment, and in fact, his anger towards Xander had indeed dissipated. He faced Marissa and stated tly, ¡°I will take on ck Mallow myself. Please, allow me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:


    Bu was determined to fight against ck Mallow on his own. Marissa, with a slight tilt of her chin, waited patiently for Bu to make his move. Yet, instead of attacking, Bu continued speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be an adversary of the Doomsday Base, nor do I intend to harm you, ck Mallow. I¡¯ll stop before causing any injury. Please forgive me. If I lose, I¡¯ll leave immediately without further questions. But ck Mallow, if you lose, you must leave and refrain from causing trouble for rissa.¡±


    Bu made no mention of the chip. His intention was clear: he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the matter of the chip, nor would he assist rissa in seizing it. His sole purpose was to safeguard her life. Nothing else mattered to him.


    Hearing this, Marissa nodded slightly, epting his suggestion. She was ck Mallow, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base, representing the entire establishment.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies for the Doomsday Base lightly, especially not someone as dangerous and powerful as Bu. Moreover, Bu was a gentleman. There was no reason for her to reject his proposal.


    rissa wasn¡¯t satisfied. Regardless of whether Bu won or lost, she was determined to retrieve the chip. If she lost the chip, her boss would surely deem her worthless.


    His trust would be shattered, she¡¯d lose her important position, and any chance of being epted as his daughter would vanish. Being abandoned by her boss would mean Kevin could easily eliminate her.


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    ¡°No way!¡± she shouted. ¡°Bu, you have to help me get the chip back. It¡¯s more important than my life. I can¡¯t afford to lose it.¡±


    Bu frowned slightly. ¡°rissa, I¡¯m grateful you saved my life and I¡¯ve promised to protect you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will do anything you ask. I won¡¯t be a thief for you. I won¡¯t meddle in this chip business.¡±


    ¡°Bu, you must help me!¡± rissa was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°rissa, please don¡¯t put me in a bind,¡± Bu sighed softly. ¡°You know yourbat skills well, rissa. But against ck Mallow, you¡¯re alone. With my abilities, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll win. If I lose, you¡¯re on your own. If I somehow manage to win and save your life, this is the best for you.¡±


    rissa knew he was right, so she held her tongue. She had always believed saving Bu¡¯s life had earned hisplete loyalty, but now she realized he wouldn¡¯tpromise his principles for her. She was reluctant to ept the situation, but there was nothing more she could do.


    Without another word, Bu began walking toward Marissa. Just then, the sound of a private ne filled the air once more, causing Bu to halt abruptly.


    Four nes had already touched down on the ground, and the arrival of a fifth was unexpected. The Skytop Mansion was buzzing tonight with so many high-profile individuals gathering.


    Marissa, unable to fathom who else might arrive at this hour, nced skyward without uttering a word. As the private nended and its cabin door swung open, a tall figure emerged, leaving everyone in a state of shock.


    rissa gasped. ¡°Lone Wolf? What?¡±


    Though no one had ever seen Lone Wolf¡¯s true face, he, like ck Mallow, always donned a distinctive outfit that made his identity unmistakable.


    True to form, Lone Wolf was masked, hiding his features, but the chilling aura of danger he exuded was palpable to all.


    Aelfric was equally stunned. He had no idea why Lone Wolf had shown up at this hour, nor did he know whose side Lone Wolf was on. He leaned in and whispered to rissa, ¡°Miss Byrd, do you have any grudge against Lone Wolf?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± rissa replied, her voice steady.


    Aelfric exhaled in relief. At least Lone Wolf wasn¡¯t their adversary. Mare and Terry shared a knowing nce. So, Mr. Daniels arrived. Clearly, he was concerned about Marissa.


    Marissa silently pouted. She had asked Connor not toe, but there he was. That man always had a way of appearing just when she least wanted him to


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:


    Earlier, Marissa had urged Connor not to get involved in the conflict between the Doomsday Base and the Peridot Consortium, mainly to protect him. The Peridot Consortium was notoriously tricky, with a mysterious and powerful boss behind it.


    Nobody wanted to provoke such a force without good reason, and Marissa didn¡¯t want to drag Connor into trouble. Furthermore, she knew that Bu would defend rissa.


    She didn¡¯t want Connor to feel awkward or have to fight against his close friend because of her.


    In Connor¡¯s eyes, she saw herself as an outsider. One day she would leave, and she intended to exit as quietly as she had entered, without disrupting his life. But he still showed up. His presence made her feel cherished, and she realized how pleasant it was to be cared about.


    Unaware that Lone Wolf was Connor, Silver Fox was puzzled by his sudden appearance. She leaned close to Marissa and whispered, ¡°Do you have any issues with Lone Wolf?¡±


    Marissa initially wanted to tell her he was someone she owed a debt of gratitude to but felt embarrassed. Instead, she replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Silver Fox, hearing what rissa had said to Aelfric, wondered why Lone Wolf had no conflicts with either side yet still showed up. After a moment, Silver Fox asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Is Lone Wolf here for the chip?¡±


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa responded.


    Silver Fox looked puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here for me,¡± Marissa revealed.


    Silver Fox was even more baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no bad blood between you two?¡±


    Marissa smiled, leaned in close, and whispered into Silver Fox¡¯s ear, ¡°He is Connor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened.


    After a brief pause, she eximed in astonishment, ¡°Lone Wolf is Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said with a nod.


    Silver Fox recovered from the shock, grinned, and yfully nudged Marissa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your man really cares about you.¡±


    Marissa gently pushed her and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Silver Fox shot a knowing smile at Lone Wolf. She felt confident about winning now with Lone Wolf already present. Marissa would have the best chance of sess with his assistance.


    Standing before the crowd, Connor surveyed the scene and then turned his gaze towards Bu. From the moment Connor appeared as Lone Wolf, Bu looked taken aback.


    When Connor¡¯s gaze met his, Bu quickly stepped closer and whispered, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, he cast a tender look toward Marissa.


    Bu nced at Marissa as well and suddenly made a connection. ¡°She is.¡±


    He finally figured out that ck Mallow was Connor¡¯s recently married wife, though he mistakenly thought she was Tiffany from the Nash family. When he came to this conclusion, Bu was stunned. He turned back to Connor and asked incredulously, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    How could it be that Tiffany, widely regarded as ineffectual, was actually ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base?


    Connor said softly, ¡°In life, things that seem impossible can still ur.¡±


    With this, Bu slightly nodded. He now grasped the deeper meaning behind Connor¡¯s words earlier in the day. Connor understood that Bu would defend rissa, causing a rift in their friendship.


    With this realization, Bu couldn¡¯t help but give a self-deprecating smile. He had never imagined that his support for rissa might cost him his friendship with Connor.


    He had stood by rissa out of gratitude, never intending to oppose Connor, who was like a brother to him. With a sigh, he let go of any bitterness.


    Connor looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for regrets or sorrow. You act for the person you care about, and so do I. Neither of us is wrong. We should let our hearts guide us.¡±


    Looking between Marissa and rissa, he added, ¡°Their conflict should be resolved between them. If you want to intervene, you¡¯ll have to go through me.¡±


    After a pause, he gazed intently at Bu and continued, ¡°Are we going to fight about this now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:


    Time stretched on before Bu addressed Connor. ¡°Since I chose to be friends with you, I never envisioned us as adversaries, certainly not over a woman.¡±


    ¡°Nor have I,¡± Connor responded. ¡°Yet, this involves my wife. She¡¯s no ordinary woman. While I¡¯m around, no one can hurt her.¡±


    Connor fixed Bu with a prating look. ¡°The future of our friendship now rests in your hands,¡± he stated distinctly. Connor hadid out his position unequivocally. Today was pivotal¡ªMarissa intended to confront rissa.


    Should Bu remain uninvolved, Connor would merely observe. However, any interference from Bu would position him as Connor¡¯s foe.


    With a resigned sigh, Bu said, ¡°Must they really engage in conflict? Couldn¡¯t you just let your wife leave with the chip?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Connor asserted unwaveringly. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of their longstanding grudge. rissa needs to face consequences tonight. Should my wife refrain, I shall intervene myself. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone who has hurt my wife wielding power in Bieber.¡±


    Once again, Bu pressed his lips together and maintained his silence. For generations, the Daniels and Hoffman families had shed. The hard-earned peace brokered by Bu and Connor¡¯s friendship was now threatened to shatter over disputes between two women.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Bu wished to avoid such an esction. He recognized rissa¡¯s faults and conceded that Connor was justified in seeking retribution for his wife¡¯s sake.


    Their conversation, though whispered and beyond the earshot of others, revealed the depth of their bond through their intimate and familiar mannerisms. This scene delighted rissa, and even Aelfric¡¯s lips twitched into a subtle smile.


    They both misconstrued Bu¡¯s friendship with Lone Wolf as a chance that extended to themselves. They were confident in their win against ck Mallow now.


    Eagerly, rissa approached Connor. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, delighted to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Bu frowned slightly. Connor offered rissa a fleeting nce before turning away, silent. rissa felt snubbed and thought that Connor was excessively arrogant. Nevertheless, she quickly adjusted her demeanor and approached him with renewed enthusiasm.


    ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, I had no idea you¡¯d agree to Bu¡¯s request to assist me. I¡¯m deeply thankful.¡±


    Linking her arm with Bu¡¯s, she smiled broadly at Connor. ¡°After we resolve the matter tonight, I look forward to expressing my gratitude alongside Bu.¡±


    Displeased by her touch, Bu immediately detached his arm from hers. Before rissa could add another word, Bu cut her off. ¡°rissa, Mr. Lone Wolf isn¡¯t here at my request, nor to offer you assistance.¡±


    Shock painted rissa¡¯s face as she struggled to grasp the turn of events. Continuing, Bu exined, ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf is an ally of ck Mallow. He¡¯s here tonight solely to prevent me from interfering in your conflict.¡±


    As realization dawned, rissa stared at Connor in dismay and swiftly stepped back. With Lone Wolf ensuring Bu remained sidelined, Bu was powerless to assist rissa. She would have to face ck Mallow by herself.


    While rissa pondered her next move, Marissa¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°rissa, the time hase to settle our grudge.¡±


    rissa whipped around. The sight of Marissa advancing step by step sent rissa into a panic. In a frantic attempt to gather support, she called out, ¡°Aelfric!¡±


    Hoping to unite with Aelfric against ck Mallow, rissa was cut short when Silver Fox swiftly positioned himself in front of Aelfric, blocking any chance for them to coborate. Despair engulfed rissa. Her two potent allies were incapacitated¡ªLone Wolf had restrained one, and ck Mallow had obstructed the other.


    Moreover, the bodyguards rissa and Aelfric had brought were overpowered by two elite fighters from the Doomsday Base.


    Faced with no alternatives, rissa had to confront ck Mallow on her own. After the initial wave of despair, a fierce determination took hold. rissa clenched her fists, her eyes burning with resolve. She defiantly addressed Marissa.


    ¡°Fine, ck Mallow. Though you are formidable, my defeat is not assured. After tonight, the Doomsday Base may need to appoint a new sessor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590:


    Despite rissa¡¯s intense conversation with Marissa, she was acutely aware that retaining the chip without formidable assistance was an impossible task.


    When Lone Wolf arrived, the bnce was shattered, leaving rissa¡¯s advantage in ruins. While the contents of the chip remained a mystery to her, rissa understood its critical importance to the boss. She could not afford to lose it.


    In the past, she had diligently worked to earn the boss¡¯s favor, securing significant funding to employ scientists for its decryption. The potential loss of the chip now threatened not just to invoke the boss¡¯s fury but to dissolve his trust in her.


    It was a trust she desperately needed to maintain. She was favored by the boss; her entire life¡¯s luxury, her status, and her power were intricately tied to his support. Without him, she would return to the nothingness of her orphaned state.


    Thus, at this crucial moment, her dignity was of no concern. The priority was to secure the chip.


    Engaged in a tense standoff with Marissa, rissa covertly sent a distress signal to the boss, revealing that the Doomsday Base had discovered the chip had been stolen by the Peridot Consortium and that ck Mallow hadunched an assault on Skytop Mansion.


    Having sent the distress signal, rissa was not quick to act. Instead, she aimed to dy, hoping the boss would arrive soon. Of course, it was highly unlikely that help would arrive in time. The boss was currently on the Pacific Ocean. Even if he boarded his most advanced private jet, it would still take at least three hours for him to reach there.


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    An unavoidable confrontation with ck Mallow was imminent. This thought made rissa¡¯s heart race with increasing dread. ck Mallow¡¯s cruelty was famous, and rissa was well aware of her reputation.


    The fear of dying brutally at ck Mallow¡¯s hands before the boss could rescue her was palpable. Considering their past confrontation, rissa knew ck Mallow would show no mercy.


    Marissa, noticing the panic flickering across rissa¡¯s face and her slight movements, clearly understood what was on her mind. She knew that rissa must have called for backup from the boss.


    With this knowledge, Marissa¡¯s desire for the boss to arrive swiftly grew. She was eager to meet him and confront him about why he had stolen the chip, which rightfully belonged to the Doomsday Base.


    But whether or not the boss arrived, Marissa was determined to make rissa pay for her past actions: the gunshot and the recent harm to her mother through A.


    Once Marissa confirmed that rissa had sent a message for help, she swiftly took action. rissa was attempting to buy time, but Marissa was not about to grant her that opportunity.


    Unprepared mentally to face ck Mallow, rissa was caught off guard by Marissa¡¯s sudden aggression and instinctively ran away. Her retreat, without a counterstrike, wasughable and left her bodyguards in shock. They had always believed their leader to be an exceptional figure, nearly superhuman, yet they witnessed her fleeing.


    Connor, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold, now let out a scornful sneer. Standing beside Connor, Bu simply raised his eyebrows, speechless at the spectacle. Next to Bu, Xander couldn¡¯t help but express his disappointment. ¡°What a shame!¡±


    At the same time, Silver Fox, Marissa, and Terry shared augh over the unfolding drama. Marissa, amused by the scene, chose not to chase after rissa. Instead, she stood watching as rissa ran away, effectively wrapping up the confrontation.


    After sprinting a short distance, rissa paused, realizing that ck Mallow wasn¡¯t pursuing her. She turned to see Marissa watching her casually.


    The realization that her reaction had been overly dramatic dawned on rissa as she observed Marissa¡¯s rxed stance.


    She scanned the faces in the crowd, all of whom looked at her with mocking expressions, and felt a deep sense of shame wash over her. She had intended to flee, but it was more likely her inherent fear of ck Mallow that had spurred her to run.


    Now, regaining herposure, rissa resolved not to let such an embarrassing moment happen again. As she felt the sting of the disdainful nces, especially from Bu, her shame quickly turned to anger.


    Driven by a mix of fury and humiliation, rissa gritted her teeth, clenched her fist, and charged at Marissa with renewed resolve


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:


    When rissa advanced aggressively, Marissa slowly raised her eyebrows in response. Xander rushed to her side and whispered urgently, ¡°Instructor, be wary of rissa¡¯s many cunning tactics. It¡¯s crucial you stay alert to avoid her traps.¡±


    Acknowledging this with a subtle nod, Marissa promptly moved to face rissa head-on.


    The confrontation between the two womenmenced with intensity. Both were distinguished figures within the martial artsmunity, hardened by countless battles. Given their formidable skills, the duel was destined to be lengthy.


    Observers noted that while Bu had asserted rissa couldn¡¯t rival ck Mallow, she certainly possessed the skills to engage her robustly for a duration. The real question hung in the air: could she withstand long enough for her boss to intervene?


    At the onset of the duel, the spectators watched in tranquility, absorbed in the unfolding battle. rissa¡¯s and Aelfric¡¯s bodyguards, without direct orders, hesitated to intervene.


    Marc and Tent, tasked with monitoring these bodyguards, remained immobile as well. Connor himself chose to observe the duel, deciding to react based on the evolving circumstances.


    Silver Fox, however, was not inclined to let Aelfric just spectate. She eyed him sharply and taunted, ¡°Why merely watch? Shall we engage in a contest now?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Aelfric, visibly annoyed, fixed his stare on Silver Fox. ¡°White Mallow, test my patience no further. I¡¯m not inclined to fight you at this moment. Step aside, or you¡¯ll have no one but yourself to me if I¡¯m forced to deal harshly with you.¡±


    Silver Fox let out a mockingugh. ¡°Aelfric, from where does your confidence stem? Have you grown toofortable in your role as the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, imagining yourself almost on par with ck Mallow and King?


    Let me be clear¡ªyouck the inherent talent you presume to possess. King chose you as the deputy chief instructor not for your capabilities but because you were his first disciple, almost a son to him.¡±


    Aelfric had always taken great pride in his role as the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, a position he valued even above his authority over the Warren family in Blebert.


    He was convinced of his superiority at the base, a belief reinforced by his formidable prowess, which, in his mind, justified his position. That was why he resented ck Mallow the most.


    He believed that without ck Mallow, he would have been the most distinguished student ever at the Doomsday Base and the natural sessor to King.


    However, Silver Fox¡¯s cutting remarks shattered this perception, leaving Aelfric feeling both deeply shamed and furiously indignant.


    Aelfric red at Silver Fox with a menacing look and snapped, ¡°White Mallow, you overestimate your prowess. Don¡¯t think that just because somepare your skills to mine, you can behave recklessly. Their praises stem from your close ties with ck Mallow.¡±


    Silver Fox burst into loudughter. ¡°Aelfric, since you believe yourself to be so superior and doubt my capabilities, let¡¯s put it to the test. I¡¯ve been tasked by the chief instructor ck Mallow to clean house for King tonight. By dawn, the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base will be ousted, and the head of the Warren family will be incapacitated.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s expression contorted. Clenching his teeth, he seethed, ¡°White Mallow, you¡¯re inviting disaster.¡±


    In an instant, the allure that Silver Fox had radiated vanished, reced by a chilling sternness. Her gaze, sharp as daggers, fixated on Aelfric.


    With deliberate emphasis, Silver Fox dered, ¡°Aelfric,e forth and face your demise.¡±


    Without another word, Aelfric lunged at Silver Fox, igniting the confrontation. Bu watched every movement intently. One moment, White Mallow was alluring, and the next, she was fierce as a warrior.


    Her ability to switch between these personas so swiftly reminded Bu of someone he often thought about, someone who shared simr traits. Thus, Bu focused intently on Silver Fox, his face etched with contemtion


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:


    Since Bu had neglected sorting out White Mallow, his gaze lingered on her, momentarily forgetting the intense sh between rissa and ck Mallow.


    Determining the winner in the skirmish between White Mallow and Aelfric proved challenging. In terms of strength, they matched each other well. They battled for a long while with no clear oue, making it difficult to predict who would triumph or suffer a crushing defeat.


    As the minutes ticked by, Aelfric¡¯s frustration grew palpably. Serving as the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, he was expected to surpass all but King and ck Mallow in prowess. Yet, he found himself unable to best White Mallow even after a lengthy fight.


    This perceived challenge to his authority frustrated him deeply. His ambitions weren¡¯t just to defeat White Mallow; he aimed to annihte her on the spot. Both she and ck Mallow had to be eradicated.


    Moreover, any other members from the Doomsday Base who had apanied them were also marked for death that day. Only by eliminating these threats could he prevent any news of his betrayal from reaching King and secure his position, paving the way to eventually seed him.


    In his desperation to overpower White Mallow, Aelfric resorted to increasingly brutal tactics, elerating his attack pace dramatically. He seemed almost eager to consume White Mallow whole. Aelfric¡¯s lethal intent was clear to all observers.


    Marc and Terry, preupied with a cadre of bodyguards, could only watch the duel between White Mallow and Aelfric from afar, unable to intervene.


    Xander, previously unengaged, could no longer remain passive. As Aelfric unleashed another vicious assault, he stepped forward to assist but was abruptly restrained by Bu, grabbing his cor.


    Breaking his pretense, Xander turned to face Bu. His voice tinged with urgency, he pleaded, ¡°Bu, release me. I must aid White Mallow. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her be pummeled by Aelfric!¡±


    Bu¡¯s face reverted to its usual stoic mask, disying no emotion. Hisposure starkly contrasted Xander¡¯s distress. In an even tone, Bu reassured Xander, ¡°I don¡¯t believe White Mallow is at a disadvantage.¡±


    Xander instinctively nced again at the ongoing fight between White Mallow and Aelfric before turning his eyes back to Bu. His voice rose with concern.


    ¡°True, she isn¡¯t losing now, but if she does, it¡¯ll be toote. You¡¯ve seen the ferocity of Aelfric¡¯s attacks. If one of those strikesnds, White Mallow could end up dead or crippled!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep watching a bit longer,¡± replied Bu, his voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here watching!¡± Xander eximed.


    After a brief pause, a realization seemed to strike him, and he said to Bu with usation in his voice, ¡°I see. You just want White Mallow to be killed by Aelfric, and then you¡¯ll team up with Aelfric to support rissa!¡±


    Bu¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he chose to ignore Xander¡¯s outburst. He had his reasons for not intervening, which he chose not to share with Xander. He didn¡¯t let Xander intervene because he wanted to observe the fight a bit longer.


    During the intensebat, he had noticed more traces of Silver Fox in White Mallow. He suspected that Silver Fox and White Mallow could be the same person, and this possibility excited him internally.


    He needed more time to confirm whether White Mallow was the person he had been looking for, for so many years.


    Xander, unable to decipher Bu¡¯s intentions, tugged at his own cor in frustration, attempting to free himself from Bu¡¯s grip. Unfortunately, his efforts were futile.


    Trained though he was by ck Mallow, Xander¡¯s skills were insufficient against a formidable person like Bu, who seemed to handle him with the ease of a cat ying with a mouse.


    Even if Marc and Terry were to join him, the trio would still stand little chance against Bu¡¯s superior strength.


    After several unsessful attempts to escape, Xander¡¯s anxiety reached its peak, and he felt tears of frustration welling up.


    In a desperate move, overwhelmed by his emotions, Xander swung a wild punch aimed at Bu¡¯s head, attempting to knock out his own brother


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:


    Although Bu hadn¡¯t anticipated Xander¡¯s sudden attack, his reflexes were astonishingly quick.


    When Xander hurled his fist towards him, Bu captured it midair and effortlessly twisted to dislocate Xander¡¯s arm.


    At that instant, Xander¡¯s arm became limp, and he began to perspire from the excruciating pain. Enduring the torment, he looked at his iling arm and expressed a mournful face. ¡°Bu, your actions are harsh. You¡¯ve injured me. Don¡¯t you wish to be my brother anymore?¡±


    Bu stared at him as if he were looking at someone foolish. ¡°Did you not initiate this?¡±


    With a hurt tone, Xander responded, ¡°My intent was merely to knock you out because you obstructed my attempt to aid White Mallow. The thought of killing you never crossed my mind.¡±


    ¡°I merely dislocated your arm. Have I taken your life?¡± Bu retorted with a derisiveugh.


    Left without words, Xander fell silent. Bu sighed and ordered, ¡°Remain here. Once we return home, I will reset your arm.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    However, Xander was not ready to drop the issue. He persisted in confronting Bu. ¡°Bu, this action of yours is a direct challenge to the entire Doomsday Base. The chief instructor will unleash her wrath on the Hoffman family because of your actions. How do you n to manage that?¡±


    ¡°Were you not recently expelled by ck Mallow?¡± Bu countered disdainfully. ¡°You no longer belong to the base. Why concern yourself with her?¡±


    ¡°The chief instructor pretended to expel me so that you would feel sympathy for me and refrain from punishing me!¡± Xander eximed impulsively.


    After his outburst, he suddenly realized his mistake. He mped his lips shut and looked uneasily at Bu¡¯s face. By mistake, he had revealed the truth. Now he feared his brother was going to discipline him harshly.


    However, he did not see anger on his brother¡¯s face; instead, he was met with Bu¡¯s mocking stare. ¡°Have you atst decided to speak the truth?¡± Bu inquired.


    With his lips tightly pursed, Xander no longer dared meet Bu¡¯s stern gaze. Unable to hold back, Bu tapped him on the head, admonishing, ¡°You little scoundrel, I am your elder brother. You conspired with outsiders to steal my private ne and orchestrate this entire farce. Did you really think I was oblivious to your machinations?¡±


    As his anger escted, he smacked Xander¡¯s head once more and dered, ¡°You will face your punishment when we reach home.¡±


    Feeling the sting, Xander inhaled deeply several times. Rubbing the sore spot on his head, he addressed Bu again. ¡°Bu, I admit my wrongdoing in deceiving you. But it¡¯s essential for you to understand that our Doomsday Base stands for justice.


    That viiness stole from us first and sought to harm our chief instructor. How could we possibly let her escape unpunished? By aligning yourself with that thief, rissa, you are opposing our Doomsday Base. Such an act is a betrayal of justice, and it is fundamentally wrong!¡±


    Bu did not respond to Xander¡¯s usation. It seemed reasonable. He did feel as though he was protecting a wrongdoer by trying to shield rissa.


    Seeing his brother¡¯s silence, Xander lifted his chin with pride and pressed on. ¡°Bu, even if rissa saved your life, repaying her once should be enough. Why must you always protect her? She truly doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Bu pursed his lips once more and remained silent. In truth, he also regretted his vow. Had he not promised to protect rissa for the rest of his life, he wouldn¡¯t be bound by that promise now.


    But he was a man of his word. Having made the promise, he was determined to honor it.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t known rissa was the leader of the Peridot Consortium, nor had he been aware of her intricate background.


    When she told him she was an orphan, he had made the promise out ofpassion.


    Observing Bu¡¯s conflicted expression, Xander added, ¡°Bu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for her. If she bes the mistress of our house, even our ancestors would turn in their graves.¡±


    With that, he pointed at White Mallow and argued, ¡°You¡¯d be better off liking White Mallow. She¡¯s far superior to rissa!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:


    Despite Xander¡¯s persistent suggestions to marry Silver Fox and make her his sister-inw, Bu would sternly reprimand him, demanding that he refrain from such careless talk.


    This consistently led Xander to believe his older brother had no interest in romance.


    However, today was different. When Xander repeated his familiar jab, Bu did not react with his customary distaste. It wasn¡¯t that Bu didn¡¯t want to feel repelled; rather, he found he simply couldn¡¯t muster the feeling.


    As Xander¡¯sment hung in the air, Bu¡¯s gaze inadvertently drifted towards Silver Fox, and to his surprise, he found her quite captivating. Her style of argument was sharp and venomous, her presence enchantingly beguiling, reminiscent of a clever fox.


    Her seductive charm was so profound that no observer would guess her capabilities as a fighter. Yet, when she engaged inbat, she was nothing short of spectacr and ferocious.


    Each movement she made was smooth, and her piercing gaze was intimidating. Herbat skills were unparalleled.


    The image of White Mallow made Bu think of the one he had been pondering. He recalled meeting Silver Fox on a mission when she imed to be eighteen, probably around the same age as White Mallow now.


    New chapters now on .c?m


    Was it possible that White Mallow was Silver Fox, or was their simrity in personality merely a coincidence?


    As Bu was contemting this, a piercing scream tore through the night, startling everyone around. His first thought was for White Mallow, fearing she had been injured in her skirmish with Aelfric.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case; White Mallow was still fiercely engaged in battle with Aelfric. The scream had emanated from another direction.


    Quickly turning, Bu confirmed that rissa was the one who had screamed. Everyone had anticipated rissa could withstand ck Mallow for a longer time, yet she had been quickly overpowered.


    The impact from the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base was more than an ordinary person could bear.


    The real agony for rissa was not merely the kick itself but the fact that she had been propelled onto a heap of broken ss, with countless shards embedding themselves in her flesh.


    While the shards were small and not deeply embedded, posing no fatal threat, the pain they inflicted was excruciating, leading to rissa¡¯s agonized screams.


    Aelfric cast a quick nce toward rissa, torn between his desire to assist and his obligation to continue his battle with White Mallow.


    Although White Mallow couldn¡¯t defeat Aelfric yet, she was certainly holding her own, prolonging their sh. Aelfric felt a mix of irritation and anxiety.


    While he was indifferent to rissa¡¯s wellbeing, their fates were interconnected. If rissa fell too swiftly, his own position would bepromised.


    He realized he had to intervene. Allowing rissa to be defeated so quickly was not an option, at least not until her boss could intervene.


    To escape from the battle with White Mallow quickly, Aelfric amped up the intensity of his attacks. Every punch he threw at White Mallow was potent enough to cause serious injury.


    Yet, no matter how much Aelfric escted his aggression, White Mallow remained unfazed.


    She moved with the grace and agility of a swallow weaving through raindrops¡ªelusive and fluid. Although she couldn¡¯t inflict harm on him, he was equally unable to capture her.


    Witnessing rissa¡¯s dire situation, Bu felt a strong impulse to rush to her aid. However, as soon as Bu made a move, he was halted by Connor¡¯s stern voice ringing in his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I just said. If you dare to move, you¡¯ll have to contend with me first. Take another step, and I¡¯ll intervene.


    While I might not overpower you quickly, I can certainly prevent you from advancing. The oue will be the same. You might as well stay put and watch. Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±


    Bu halted, turning to Connor with a look of helplessness. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask your woman not to kill rissa?¡±


    Connor responded with a light smile, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t control her. She does what she pleases. If I try to rein her in, she¡¯ll turn on me.¡±


    Hearing this, Bu, who had been feeling anxious and powerless, let out augh. ¡°How did I not notice before that you¡¯re scared of your wife?¡±


    Connor cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of my wife. Sorry you had to see that.¡±


    Just then, another shrill scream pierced the air


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:


    After Marissa kicked rissa to the ground, she remained there, motionless for a considerable time.


    Aelfric, restrained by White Mallow, could not rush to her aid, and Bu, held back by Lone Wolf, simrly couldn¡¯t help. In response, a contingent of bodyguards surged forward, intending to confront Marissa.


    As these guards advanced, Marc and Terry sprang into action. Outnumbered but undeterred, the two men formed an impervious barrier, preventing any bodyguard from bypassing them to reach Marissa.


    Realizing that assistance would not arrive, rissa knew she had to rely on her own resilience. She endured the searing pain and gradually stood up from the ss shards.


    The shards of ss embedded in her skin turned every slight movement into an ordeal, provoking a sharp, piercing scream that filled the air, stark and solitary. No one came to her aid despite her evident agony.


    Marissa observed from ten meters away, not advancing, instead waiting for rissa to gather herself before resuming their grim confrontation. With each shard of ss she painstakingly removed, rissa¡¯s clothes became more stained with blood, and herplexion grew increasingly pale.


    To distract herself from the pain, she silently counted each shard. By the time she extracted the final piece, the count had reached 108. The toll was clear: her body bore the scars of 108 shards of ss.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    When all were removed, the agony left rissa slightly bent over, her blood-soaked attire rendering her appearance almost spectral.


    Unable to bear the sight, Bu feltpelled to intervene. He sought to persuade Connor to request ck Mallow¡¯s mercy on rissa¡¯s behalf. However, Connor, with a dismissive tilt of his head, made it clear that Bu had to either challenge him or remain silent, effectively silencing Bu.


    At this moment, rissa slowly straightened, her eyes bloodshot with resolve as she confronted Marissa. Marissa regarded rissa calmly and inquired, ¡°rissa, does it hurt?¡±


    rissa responded with a cold sneer, her gaze filled with deep-seated hatred. Marissa stated evenly, ¡°It must hurt, but you have to endure it. Be mentally prepared, for this is merely the beginning. When your bullet pierced my scap, I bore the agony of fractured bone. Today, you will face double that torment.¡±


    Moreover, her mother had nearly lost her life and suffered amnesia due to a plot orchestrated by rissa, addingyers of personal vendetta to her actions.


    After speaking, Marissa initiated another assault. rissa, already weakened, found herself at a greater disadvantage. It wasn¡¯t long before she was kicked onto the marble steps, her slender body making a dull thud upon impact, followed by another harrowing scream.


    This time, Marissa did not pause but methodically advanced towards rissa. Despite the overwhelming pain, rissa scrambled to her feet and desperately attempted to counter Marissa¡¯s fierce attacks.


    As the onught persisted, rissa¡¯s capacity to retaliate dwindled until she was utterly defenseless, sumbingpletely to Marissa¡¯s wrath. Tonight marked the longest and most harrowing fight of rissa¡¯s life, a veritable nightmare.


    After Marissa kicked her once again, rissa copsed heavily to the ground. Shey there for a long stretch, her body smeared with dirt, her defeated form a stark contrast to the vibrant fighter she once was.


    Bu, watching the scene unfold, hoped Marissa would cease her assault. However, Marissa began advancing toward rissa once more, dispelling any hope of respite. Desperate, Bu turned to Connor again, ¡°Please, convince your wife to stop,¡± he implored.


    Connor cast a dismissive nce at Bu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? My wife suffered a bullet in her scap five years ago. rissa has merely been kicked a few times.¡±


    With no rebuttal left, Bu simply raised his eyebrows and resolved to step back from the confrontation. rissa had brought it upon herself. With Connor standing firmly by Marissa, Bu knew he was powerless to intervene.


    Then, another scream pierced the night. This scream differed profoundly from the others; it carried a weight of tragic significance, echoing through the air with a haunting resonance.


    Startled by the sound, Bu snapped his head up, his eyes widening in shock


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:


    After rissa rose from the ground, she did something astonishing¡ªshe howled in despair as she ran to the brink of therge pit and leapt in. Everyone watched in shock. Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in silent surprise.


    Marissa had just dealt rissa a brutal beating and threatened her harshly, aiming merely to break her resolve and extract information, such as the identities of her boss and the mysterious ¡®Q¡¯ from the shady organization. Unexpectedly, to escape further punishment, rissa took the drastic step of jumping into the enigmatic pit herself.


    Marissa, always curious about the contents of the pit, stepped forward and peered into its depths. Silver Fox was battling with Aelfric and could not break away.


    Marc and Terry were still fighting with the bodyguards, unable to assist. Xander, who had been on the sidelines, rushed to join Marissa and peered down. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, what¡¯s down there?¡± Xander asked.


    Marissa nced at him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you expelled? Why are you here?¡±


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    Xander grinned. ¡°Come on, Chief Instructor. My brother has already seen through your n. I¡¯m facing punishment when I return home.¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of regret. Noticing Xander¡¯s limp right arm, she inquired, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±


    Xander grimaced. ¡°I was trying to assist White Mallow against Aelfric when my brother dislocated it.¡±


    Marissa was silent for a moment, then grabbed Xander¡¯s arm to examine it. Without warning, she twisted it and realigned it.


    Xander yelped in pain, caught off guard by the sudden maneuver. However, the pain quickly subsided, and he found his arm restored.


    He swung his arm in astonishment and grinned. ¡°Chief Instructor, you fixed my arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa replied, her tone even.


    At that moment, Connor and Bu joined them at the pit¡¯s edge, peering into the darkness. There were no lights near the pit, and it was very deep. Just then, the moon slipped behind the clouds, plunging the area into darkness and making it impossible to see anything below.


    After rissa¡¯s leap, there was silence; her fate was unknown.


    ¡°Did rissa die from that?¡± Bu asked.


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond but scanned the surroundings. She then instructed Xander, ¡°Go and angle the searchlight on the second floor towards the pit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Chief Instructor.¡± Xander promptly went to execute hermand.


    Watching his brother¡¯s eager actions, Bu could only twitch his lips in resignation and then sarcastically addressed ck Mallow, ¡°You just expelled my brother, didn¡¯t you? How can you still give him orders?¡±


    Marissa gave Bu a yful look and teased, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, maybe you should ponder why your brother seems to be closer to me than to you. It might just be that I¡¯m a better person.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this exchange. Bu rolled his eyes, feeling defeated by the part.


    After a brief pause, Bu asked Marissa, ¡°Is White Mallow the one who swindled eighty million dors out of me with your help?¡±


    Bu had his suspicions but needed confirmation from Marissa. Knowing she couldn¡¯t fool someone as sharp as Bu, Marissa openly admitted it but couldn¡¯t resist a jab.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you identified the right person, but your choice of words is off. How could you say we swindled eighty million out of you? It was a straightforward transaction¡ªmoney exchanged for an item. Nobody forced your hand.¡±


    Bu was left without a response. Internally, however, he was both stunned and impressed. He had not anticipated that the renowned perfume, Elin, was actually White Mallow from Doomsday Base. She embodied a blend of delicacy and ferocity, making her a remarkablyplex and intriguing figure.


    Meanwhile, Xander had reached the second floor, adjusted the searchlight, and a sharp beam of light pierced the darkness, illuminating the pit¡¯s depths


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:


    When the bottom of the pit was illuminated, Marissa, Connor, and Bu leaned in to peer down. Witnessing the scene below, they all simultaneously twitched their lips in disbelief.


    Eager to see whaty below, Xander hurried down from the second floor after adjusting the spotlight. Reaching the pit¡¯s edge, he leaned over eagerly to look down. Upon seeing the sight below, Xander widened his eyes dramatically and eximed, ¡°Wow, this is truly eye-opening!¡±


    Hearing Xander¡¯s outburst, Marc and Terry, who had been curious about the pit while engaged in battle with the bodyguards, called out loudly, ¡°Xander, what¡¯s down there?¡±


    Xander shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. You have to see it for yourselves.¡±


    With their curiosity now peaking, Marc and Terry couldn¡¯t wait to end their skirmish quickly. With a silent agreement, theyunched a ferocious attack.


    The previously deadlocked battle swiftly turned in Marc and Terry¡¯s favor as they intensified their assault, swiftly overwhelming the bodyguards like slicing through watermelons. After dispatching the troublesome bodyguards, Marc and Terry dashed to the pit¡¯s edge and peered down.


    Amazed at the depths, they both eximed, ¡°My god!¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    Silver Fox, still entangled in her struggle with Aelfric, nced over, her curiosity also piqued. ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± she asked loudly.


    Marc and Terry echoed Xander¡¯s sentiment, replying in unison, ¡°We can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Silver Fox twitched her lips. Turning back to Aelfric, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ll send you down to join rissa.¡±


    With that, she swiftly executed a spinning kick. Before Aelfric could track her leg¡¯s movement, a sharp pain struck his waist, and his body was hurled toward the pit. Silver Fox¡¯s kick was sudden and forceful, leaving Aelfric no opportunity to save himself. He plummeted into the pit in a pitiful state.


    With that, all fighting ceased, and silence enveloped Skytop Mansion. Only the wind disturbed the stillness.


    pping her hands, Silver Fox eagerly rushed to the pit¡¯s edge to peer down. Her focus entirely on the abyss below, she failed to notice Bu staring at her in awe.


    Bu watched Silver Fox intently, his eyes brimming with excitement. Little did Silver Fox know, the moment she unleashed her signature spinning kick on Aelfric, Bu finally confirmed her identity as the person he had admired for years.


    Their history together shed through his mind: on a mission long ago, she had wielded that impressive, distinctive move to turn the tide against a dangerous foe. Bu vividly recalled that turning point, the moment she had amazed him deeply. In fact, it was that breathtaking spinning kick that made him fall for her.


    For years, he had searched for any sign of her, fearing he might nevery eyes on her again. He never imagined fate would reunite them in such a dramatic fashion. His heart surged with excitement, his usually impassive demeanor giving way to a rush of emotion.


    He gazed at Silver Fox for a long moment, his eyes filled with affection, his lips subtly curved into a smile that soon blossomed fully.


    Initially, he had assumed she was merely a peripheral figure in some organization. Now, he realized she was also the master perfumer Elin and the enigmatic White Mallow of the Doomsday Base.


    Perhaps there were even more remarkable facets of her yet unknown to him. At this moment, he yearned to know her true name.


    After Silver Fox finished observing the pit¡¯s depths, she was stunned, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. Excitedly, she looked up, intending to discuss it with Marissa. However, when she raised her head, she caught Bu staring at her with a smile.


    Despite their brief acquaintance, she had grown ustomed to his consistently stoic expression. Seeing him smile now sent an oddly unsettling sensation through her. Instinctively, she shivered.


    After the shiver passed, she bluntly asked Bu, ¡°Hey, what are you staring at? Are you entertaining inappropriate thoughts about me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:


    Bu was staring at Silver Fox obsessively, seemingly oblivious to everything happening around him. When Silver Fox suddenly questioned him, he was momentarily stunned. It took him two full seconds to return to reality.


    As he regained hisposure, he raised an eyebrow leisurely, then smiled. ¡°White Mallow, your spinning kick was spectacr.¡±


    Caught off guard, Silver Fox wondered if Bu was genuinely impressed by the moment she kicked Aelfric into the pit. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t think he was a good man!


    With this in mind, Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Who¡¯d believe any words from someone like you? You don¡¯t even look like a decent person. I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Connor chuckled, casting a gloating nce at Bu. He had expected Bu to be embarrassed, but to his surprise, Bu seemed to relish the scolding.


    Connor arched his eyebrows in surprise. While others might not understand Bu¡¯s expression, having known him for so many years, Connor could read it perfectly. It was clear as day that Bu had a crush on White Mallow.


    Connor¡¯s curiosity was piqued. With Bu¡¯s sharp mind, he should have realized that White Mallow was the same person as Elin, who had taken eighty million from him.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    In Elin¡¯s presence, Bu had worn a look of disdain, dering that he disliked women of her type. How could he now be so enamored? What had sparked this sudden desire for love in Mr. Hoffman?


    While Connor pondered this, he heard Silver Fox scolding again, ¡°Hey! Bu, stop eyeing me like that. If you keep it up, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    Connor looked at Bu with glee once more. Bu nodded with a smile and averted his gaze from Silver Fox. Silver Fox felt a wave of relief as he finally stopped staring at her.


    She shrugged her shoulders andined softly to Marissa, ¡°This guy looks more and more like a sly old fox. If I could take him down, I¡¯d have done it already.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly in amusement. She teased back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a cunning fox? You two could make a great pair. How about you marry him?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! A great pair? Stop insulting me,¡± Silver Fox said in disgust. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even let him be my ve. If I had to marry him, I¡¯d rather jump into that pit.¡±


    Though they spoke in hushed tones, the quiet surroundings allowed those nearby to hear them. Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh. Marissa, Marc, and Terry all shook with silent amusement.


    Xanderughed too, then cast a gloating look at Bu. It was the first time he had seen his brother so openly disliked by a woman. He was eager to see Bu¡¯s reaction.


    After casting a nce at Silver Fox, Bu looked up at the sky with a resigned expression. He had not expected her to despise him so much.


    Was it because he had demanded thirty million inpensation when she hit his car? Would she forgive him if he offered her three hundred million now?


    Observing Bu¡¯s reaction, Xander had an epiphany. Did his brother have a crush on White Mallow? The thought made Xander chuckle.


    He had jokingly suggested that liking White Mallow would be better than being with rissa, and his brother had taken it to heart.


    Turning his gaze from Bu, Xander looked at White Mallow from head to toe. He mused that having White Mallow as a sister-inw wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    Although no one knew what White Mallow looked like, Xander was convinced she must be a beauty, worthy of his brother.


    Unaware of what the Hoffman brothers were thinking, Silver Fox, after venting about Bu, asked Marissa, ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Taking another nce at the bottom of the pit, Marissa sighed slightly and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ll have to wait for the mysterious boss to show up.¡±


    Silver Fox curled her lips in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect rissa to be such a freak.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist taking another jab at Bu. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, your beloved rissa is down there. Aren¡¯t you going to jump in and keep herpany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:


    Silver Fox¡¯s words left Bu momentarily speechless. After a while, he turned to Silver Fox and said softly, ¡°My bond with rissa isn¡¯t what you think. She saved my life, and I owe her protection out of gratitude. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Silver Fox wasn¡¯t satisfied with this exnation and continued to taunt him. ¡°I think rissa might be hoping you¡¯ll repay her by marrying her. You might as well go for it. Both of you have ws, but you make quite a pair.¡±


    Bu responded earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings for her.¡±


    Silver Fox, caught off guard by his serious response, felt a bit embarrassed. Her taunt had clearly not gone as nned. She shrugged awkwardly and muttered, ¡°Who wants to hear your exnation?¡±


    The rest of the group seemed to enjoy the exchange between Silver Fox and Bu, watching quietly. When the conversation concluded, there was a hint of disappointment in the air.


    After confirming that the discussion had wrapped up, the group began to stir. Xander, with a grin, said to Marissa, ¡°Chief Instructor, rissa would rather face a pit full of snakes and scorpions than endure your punishment. Seems you¡¯re scarier than those creatures to her. Hahaha.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile, her lips twitching in amusement. She hadn¡¯t expected the enigmatic pit to be home to such menacing creatures.


    The pit was a veritable cauldron of poison. Anyone unfortunate enough to fall in and get overwhelmed by the creatures within would face a grim fate¡ªeither death by poison or agonizing pain.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t believe that rissa would jump into this pit of venom to avoid her wrath. Did she seem more terrifying than a horde of snakes and scorpions?


    Reflecting on this, Marissa could only shrug in silence. It was obvious rissa had used this pit for meting out punishment before. Little did she know, she¡¯d one day end up in it herself.


    However, rissa was no stranger to the pit. Shended gracefully on the central tform, where there was a wee absence of snakes and scorpions, sparing her from any immediate danger. With a sense of urgency, she began to frantically type away on her phone, likely begging her boss for rescue once more.


    Aelfric, having been unceremoniously tossed into the pit, didn¡¯tnd on the safety of the tform but rather fell straight into the writhing mass of snakes and scorpions. The moment he hit the ground, he was attacked by the venomous creatures.


    Fortune favored him, though, as his quick reflexes and skills allowed him to fend off the attacks. He managed to scramble up and join rissa on the central tform.


    Given the pit¡¯s depth, climbing out was beyond their reach without outside help. They were forced to remain vignt, continuously fighting off the relentless onught of snakes and scorpions trying to invade their temporary sanctuary.


    As Marissa nced at her watch, on the brink of asking when rissa¡¯s elusive boss would show up, the thunderous roar of an engine suddenly shattered the silence. In the distance, a private jet came into view.


    At the sound, rissa looked up, astonished, and dered to Marissa, ¡°ck Mallow, my boss has arrived. You¡¯re going to pay the piper for your arrogance.¡±


    Marissa disregarded rissa and fixed her gaze on the approaching private jet, eager to finally meet the elusive boss.


    Everyone else also watched the jet in silence, their curiosity piqued as they eagerly anticipated the revtion of rissa¡¯s boss.


    Before long, the jet touched down smoothly on the ground, but the door remained shut, and there was no sign of movement from within the jet.


    Marissa squinted, her eyes narrowing as she quietly scrutinized the ne. The windows were tinted to the point of opacity, keeping the interior hidden from view.


    However, the jet¡¯s exterior left no doubt about its exorbitant cost¡ªit was worth at least a billion dors.


    This unmistakably suggested that rissa¡¯s boss was no ordinary person.


    While those outside couldn¡¯t peer into the ne, those within had meticulously surveyed the scene outside. After a period of tense silence, the door finally swung open.


    A man who resembled a butler emerged from the jet, strode purposefully toward Marissa, and said with the utmost respect, ¡°Ms. ck Mallow, my boss requests your presence on the ne.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600:


    Marissa had braced herself for a showdown over the chip when rissa¡¯s boss showed up. To her surprise, the atmosphere remained unexpectedly calm.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that rissa¡¯s boss might be a sly operator, luring her onto the ne and pulling a fast one.


    But no matter what, Marissa knew she had to meet this boss today to figure out who he really was. She agreed to the invitation and walked forward with purpose.


    Connor, ever the dutiful husband, stepped up beside her. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, the butler-like figure intervened, his tone smooth and respectful. ¡°Mr. Lone Wolf, please be assured that my boss means no harm to Ms. ck Mallow. He only wishes for a private chat. If you¡¯d be so kind, please wait here.¡±


    Connor¡¯s skepticism was evident. ¡°And why should I take your word for it?¡±


    The butler-like figure seemed at a loss, clearly troubled by Connor¡¯s distrust. Marissa, with a reassuring smile, turned to Connor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle this on my own.¡±


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    With that, she followed the butler-like figure onto the ne. As Marissa stepped aboard, she was greeted by a familiar face at the cabin door. It was Eli, the captain of the Sunrise. Seeing Eli immediately confirmed Marissa¡¯s suspicion¡ªrissa¡¯s enigmatic boss was none other than Paul.


    Eli greeted her warmly. ¡°Marissa, what a surprise! It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback by Eli¡¯s knowledge of her true identity. With a smile, she removed the ck veil that had concealed her face.


    ¡°Captain Williamson, it¡¯s been a while,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You never let on that I¡¯m ck Mallow. How did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who recognized you, but Mr. Alvarado,¡± Eli said with a charming smile. ¡°He spotted you right away.¡±


    After a moment of reflection, she asked, ¡°Captain Williamson, was rissa raised by Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to be his daughter?¡± Marissa pressed.


    ¡°She does,¡± Eli confirmed. ¡°But Mr. Alvarado has never really seen her as his own. He found her as an orphan, felt sorry for her, and decided to take her in, but that¡¯s as far as it goes.¡±


    Marissa sighed. ¡°rissa seems to resent me because she thinks I¡¯m trying to steal her father away. I suspect it¡¯s because Mr. Alvarado once jokingly mentioned epting me as his daughter, which probably made her jealous. But she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m Marissa¡ªshe thinks I¡¯m Tiffany. It¡¯s quite confusing.¡±


    Eli gave a knowing nod. ¡°To be honest, Marissa, Mr. Alvarado isn¡¯t too fond of rissa¡¯s character, so he keeps a lot from her. rissa only caught fragments of the situationst time and doesn¡¯t know the full story, which is why she¡¯s acting this way.¡±


    Marissa nodded in understanding. She then nced toward the cabin and said to Eli, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Mr. Alvarado now.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Eli replied with a respectful nod. He then led Marissa into the inner part of the cabin.


    The cabin¡¯s interior was tastefully adorned with luxury. Plush sofas and elegant tables filled the space, while a table was beautifully arranged with a selection of gourmet dishes, exquisite wines, and an abundance of fresh fruit.


    Paul, dressed in ssic vintage clothing, sat on a sofa by the table, his eyes fixed eagerly on the entrance, a hopeful look on his face. When Eli ushered Marissa in, Paul¡¯s face instantly brightened with a smile. He enthusiastically waved her over.


    ¡°Marissa, after such a long battle, you must be exhausted and famished. Come, help yourself to some food!¡±


    Paul¡¯s kind demeanor and heartfelt hospitality warmed Marissa¡¯s heart, making it impossible for her to feel anything but affection for him.


    However, Marissa intentionally adopted a stern expression, refusing to offer Paul any warmth. With a chilly tone, she demanded, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, could you exin why you sent people to steal from the Doomsday Base? This is a serious matter. I need you to answer me directly.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:


    Facing Marissa¡¯s questioning, Paul awkwardly pressed his lips together and cautiously suggested, ¡°Marissa, why don¡¯t you sit down and have something to eat first? Once you¡¯re full, we can discuss everything slowly, okay?¡±


    Watching this interaction, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but shrug in amusement.


    His formidable boss, who had confronted countless perils and challenges, now appeared humble and cautious in Marissa¡¯s presence. Just one stern nce from her was enough to make Paul visibly nervous.


    Marissa scrutinized Paul¡¯s demeanor carefully. He seemed to have been diligent about following her advice to take his medication, as he looked noticeably better than theirst meeting.


    Moved by the thought of this elderly man battling illness, she couldn¡¯t bear to maintain a stern expression any longer and obediently took a seat.


    Paul swiftly and attentively served her food, urging, ¡°Try this. It¡¯s delicious. And this one too. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Before long, Marissa¡¯s te was filled to the brim. Not wanting to disappoint Paul¡¯s warm hospitality, Marissa picked up her fork and began to eat. After the prolonged fight, she found herself genuinely hungry. Throughout the meal, Paul continued to serve her with evident joy.


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Under Paul¡¯s attentive care, Marissa ate until she wasfortably full. Sensing he was about to offer more, she politely declined. ¡°I¡¯m full. Please don¡¯t serve me any more food.¡±


    Paul¡¯s serving of food paused abruptly. He nced up at her, his expression tinged with concern. ¡°Are you really full?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod.


    Paul¡¯s disappointment flickered briefly across his face, as if he hadn¡¯t quite savored the moment of serving her enough.


    After a moment of silence, he finallyid down his fork. Marissa mirrored his action, setting down her utensil, dabbing her mouth with a napkin, and returning to her earlier query. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, can you now exin why you took that chip?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Paul replied. He exchanged a nce with Elvis, whoprehended immediately and quietly exited, closing the door behind him. Alone now, Paul continued, ¡°Marissa, before I delve into the chip issue, I need to share the history of Paul Group.¡±


    ¡°Is this rted to why you stole the chip?¡± Marissa asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please continue.¡±


    Paul pondered for a moment, then averted his gaze and began to narrate. ¡°Marissa, in ourst encounter, you diagnosed that some of my memories are gone. You were correct. I have indeed lost many memories, and I¡¯m unsure why they¡¯re missing.


    Fifteen years ago, I awakened in an operating room with a nk mind, devoid of any memories.


    The doctor informed me that my name was Paul Alvarado, and I was the proprietor of a small international tradingpany.


    He exined that I had been hospitalized due to injuries sustained in a car ident.


    The small international tradingpany mentioned by the doctor is the nascent Paul Group, generating just a few hundred thousand dors in annual revenue.


    I had grown up in an orphanage without parents or family, with the tradingpany being my sole possession.


    I remained in the hospital for three months, but my memory never returned. Everyone identified me as Paul, yet I had no personal recollection of being him. To me, Paul was a stranger.


    Upon discharge, I took possession of personal documents and assumed responsibility for running the small tradingpany. Over time, it transformed into the Paul Group that exists today.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t hide her amazement at this revtion. Paul, having lost his memory entirely and starting anew, had transformed a modest tradingpany into the vast Paul Group.


    It showcased his exceptional talent and intelligence.


    Paul lowered his head, sighed, and continued, ¡°Despite umting vast wealth over the years, I¡¯ve never experienced true happiness, feeling a persistent emptiness.


    For reasons unknown, I was gued by fear and sadness regarding the life I¡¯ve left behind.


    Devoid of those memories, I was deeply troubled, yet hesitant to unearth them. My inner world was fraught with contradictions, profoundly disrupting my sleep. Tormented incessantly, I increasingly perceived life as devoid of meaning.¡±


    Suddenly, Paul looked up. ¡°But five years ago, something started to surface in my mind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:


    Paul¡¯s life experiences had reached legendary status, igniting a fiery curiosity within Marissa. When Paul mentioned something from five years earlier, his face lit up with excitement. Seizing the moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. Every time I try to remember the past, my mind goes nk. But five years ago, a voice whispered in my ear, urging me to find that chip.¡±


    ¡°The chip from the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa asked.


    Paul nodded, his expression open and honest. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s on the chip or why it¡¯s important to me, but I felt it was essential that I got it.¡±


    ¡°Do you recall how the chip ended up at the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa probed further. She had a particr reason for asking this question. She remembered King telling her that a research doctor involved in organ-on-a-chip technology had sent him the chip.


    Knowing Paul¡¯s extraordinary past, she boldly wondered if Paul could be linked to that researcher. Taking a greater leap, she even considered if Paul might be that very researcher.


    Yet, she knew the likelihood was slim. King had said the research doctor was nearing the end of his life and struggling with mental health issues.


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Paul didn¡¯t delve deeply into Marissa¡¯s inquiry but simply responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He sighed heavily. ¡°This is all very troubling for me. I can¡¯t understand why I suddenly remembered the chip or knew it was at the Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°What did you n to do with the chip?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paul confessed, his expression one of despair. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss. There was a persistent voice in my head, pushing me to get the chip quickly, hinting at danger if it was misced.


    I once thought I was losing my mind and consulted many doctors. They all reassured me my mental state was stable. That made me believe this chip must be a part of my past.¡±


    ¡°That was why you sent rissa to steal the chip from the Doomsday Base?¡± Marissa asked.


    Paul nodded silently. Stealing was dishonorable, and under Marissa¡¯s piercing gaze, he felt distinctly ufortable.


    Marissa, sensing his difort, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Setting aside whatever connection you once had with that chip, it now belongs to the Doomsday Base. Don¡¯t you think you ought to have a frank discussion with King about it?¡±


    Paul coughed awkwardly. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t n to steal it. I meant to have a proper discussion with King, but at that time, he was nowhere to be found, and I couldn¡¯t reach him. I was so¡ª¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes and taunted him mercilessly. ¡°Was it really stealing? Why so many excuses? You talk as if you had no other choice, as if you¡¯re still honorable. How can you say that with a straight face?¡±


    Paul¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and he looked down, unable to meet Marissa¡¯s eyes. Who would have imagined that the formidable leader of the Paul Group would seem so meek in front of a young woman, like a child being reprimanded by their parents?


    Observing Paul, Marissa felt both annoyed and amused. She found his demeanor somewhat charming yet also reprehensible. Did he know that the person he sent, rissa, had nearly ended her life?


    With a frosty demeanor, she pressed on. ¡°If you¡¯re so remorseful about your actions, why didn¡¯t you approach King to apologize once he returned to the Doomsday Base?¡±


    Paul cleared his throat again, his difort evident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I learned that the attempt to take the chip caused a conflict with your Doomsday Base, and even your chief instructor, ck Mallow, was injured. Fearing further tensions between our groups, I hesitated toe forward¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:


    Upon hearing Paul¡¯s words, Marissa felt a mix of anger and amusement. She snorted sharply. ¡°So, you were aware that she injured me?¡±


    Paul looked into her eyes deeply and responded, ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t realize ck Mallow was you. When I was informed of the incident, I truly felt sorry. Now that I know it was you, I¡¯m even more distressed.¡±


    He sighed heavily. Reflecting on the events, he added, ¡°Even now, thinking about it scares me. It¡¯s fortunate your life wasn¡¯t in danger. Otherwise, I¡¯d have lost the opportunity to meet you, which would have been a significant regret in my life.¡±


    Paul then lifted his gaze once more, his tone earnest as he spoke. ¡°Marissa, please believe me. My only target was the chip. I never intended to harm anyone. I made it clear to rissa that no harm shoulde to anyone, even if the theft were to fail. What happened to you waspletely unintended.¡±


    Marissa watched Paul closely, noting his sincerity and the apparent fear that she might not believe him and hold him ountable. She felt inclined to trust his words. It seemed that rissa¡¯s decision to go after ck Mallow was a rogue move and Paul had been unaware of it.


    Naturally, Marissa had no intention of disclosing this to Paul. She nned to confront rissa herself; she didn¡¯t need Paul¡¯s assistance in this matter.


    With skillful ease, Marissa shifted the conversation. ¡°Alright, for now, I¡¯ll set aside the issue of your raid on the Doomsday Base. Now, tell me what you did after acquiring the chip.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    ¡°Alright,¡± Paul nodded, his response quick and reminiscent of apliant child.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress another burst ofughter upon seeing this transformation. Previously, they had met when he was a grim and formidable underworld figure. Now, he presented himself like a naive elder, which only served to stoke her enjoyment in yfully provoking him.


    As Marissaughed, Paul joined in. He recognized that he hadpletely abandoned his formidable image in Marissa¡¯s presence, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. However, he was unconcerned. Marissa was daring and sharp-witted.


    No matter how sternly he maintained his boss-like demeanor, it wouldn¡¯t intimidate her; she would mock him regardless. Thus, he opted for a more rxed and genuine interaction with her.


    After their sharedughter, the atmosphere lightened further.


    Paul went on to say, ¡°Once rissa had the chip, she wasted no time in delivering it to me. Eager to discover its contents, I immediately tried to insert it into theputer. But then, I realized¡ª¡±


    He shook his head in resignation.


    Marissa grinned mischievously. ¡°You discovered that the chip was crafted by a genius, protected by a millionplex passwords in an utterly baffling setup. You stood no chance of cracking it.¡±


    Paul also smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I gathered many scientists to try to crack this chip, but none seeded. They couldn¡¯t breach even one password, let alone a million.¡±


    Marissa¡¯sughter grew louder. ¡°Paul, we knew the chip had been stolen by the Peridot Consortium, yet King ordered us to reim it for the past five years. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°I can probably guess King¡¯s reasoning,¡± Paul replied. ¡°Given the chip¡¯s intricate design, no one at the Doomsday Base could decipher it either. King likely wanted to see if we could crack it. Once we did, he would send his people to take it back.¡±


    Marissa nodded, acknowledging this insight, then added with a chuckle, ¡°Do you want to hear how King mocked you?¡±


    Paul pressed his lips together, choosing not to respond.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t contain her glee as she continued, ¡°King joked that you managed to steal the chip but then just watched it collect dust in yourb for five years, which must have really frustrated you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Paul coughed, looking ufortable. ¡°Marissa, why did you suddenly decide to retrieve the chip now?¡±


    ¡°Should we have just let it continue to collect dust in yourb?¡± Marissa shot back.


    Paul pressed his lips together again, evidently at a loss for words.


    With a sly smile, Marissa kept up her taunting. ¡°King finally sent me to fetch the chip because he has lost all faith in you. You had five years, and you didn¡¯t crack a single password. Maybe the Peridot Consortium should rename itself the Loser Consortium.¡±


    Paul looked at her, still smiling. ¡°So, you think you can crack the passwords if you get the chip back?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:


    When Paul asked his question, Marissa suddenly recalled what King had shared with her. King had found something significant about the chip and promised to disclose it only after she had retrieved it.


    While she didn¡¯t know the details, she gathered that King had figured out how to crack it.


    Looking confidently at Paul, she said, ¡°Of course, we found a way to crack it.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Does that mean the Doomsday Base located Dr. Finley?¡±


    At the mention of her secret identity, Dr. Finley, Marissa blinked, keeping silent to protect her hidden role. Paul continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done some checking. It seems nobody in the scientific world but Dr. Finley could unlock this tricky chip. If King is confident in doing it, he must be coborating with Dr. Finley.¡±


    Marissa pondered silently. Did Old Peacock know she was Dr. Finley? Yet, she didn¡¯t reveal her secret identity to Paul. Instead, she replied dismissively, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Then, with a yful look at Paul, she teased, ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, are you nning to snatch the chip back?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Paul replied with a smile and shook his head. ¡°Like you said, it would just collect dust in myboratory. Since you¡¯ve got a way to unlock it, you should take it.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    After a moment, he asked cautiously, ¡°Once you unlock the chip, can you share what¡¯s inside? It might ease my mind.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you now,¡± Marissa responded. The fact that Paul was interested in the chip meant its contents weren¡¯t top secret. Paul simply hadn¡¯t been informed yet. Sharing the information wouldn¡¯t be harmful.


    Paul immediately perked up, looking intently at Marissa. ¡°Tell me quickly, Marissa.¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°This chip was sent to King by a scientist working on organ-chip technology, with instructions to keep it safe. The chip contains that scientist¡¯s research findings.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Paul murmured softly. He then sank into deep thought. Marissa watched quietly, sensing he was probably trying to connect the chip to his own past or perhaps his rtionship with the research scientist.


    Finally, Paul looked up. Seizing the moment, Marissa inquired, ¡°Did you recall anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t remember anything,¡± Paul said quietly. His expression conveyed a sense of loss that Marissa couldn¡¯t decipher.


    After a brief silence, Paul confessed, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ll be upfront with you. This chip terrifies me. It¡¯s a torment that makes me want to run away, that makes my entire body tremble.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paul admitted. ¡°Every time I think about this chip, my mind floods with bloody color. I can even smell the harsh scent of blood. Despite having it stolen for me, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened, her confusion growing. After a pause, she asked Paul, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, have you ever considered trying to recover those lost memories?¡±


    Paul, taken aback, looked at her briefly, then cast his gaze downward again. In a subdued voice, he asked, ¡°Are you suggesting I try your hypnosis treatment again?¡±


    Marissa nodded, acknowledging her intent. ¡°My hypnosis is very effective. It¡¯s the safest way to retrieve your memories. Don¡¯t you want to know how you¡¯re connected to this chip?¡±


    Paul became silent once more. Marissa noticed his inner turmoil. He was clearly eager to understand his link to the chip, yet there seemed to be worries or fears holding him back.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t push him, so she quietly waited for his response. After a lengthy silence, Paul looked up again and spoke to her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:


    Marissa had always thought of Paul as a strong, resolute leader who could handle any challenge with courage. Yet, his reaction left her feeling disappointed.


    He said with a heavy heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marissa. I can¡¯t face my psychological fears, nor do I want to recover those memories.¡±


    Marissa was surprised. ¡°Then, was it all for nothing when you had people steal the chip from the Doomsday Base and made such efforts to unlock it?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed pointless,¡± Paul confessed. ¡°Five years ago, my curiosity about the chip¡¯s contents was high, yet I feared it might unlock further memories. I don¡¯t understand my own fear of these forgotten memories.


    In this world, there¡¯s nothing I despise more than those memories that remain hidden. I fear that rediscovering those memories might break me, burdening me with a grief greater than death. That¡¯s the source of my misery all these years.¡±


    He looked up at Marissa, sighed, and added, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you and show you my vulnerable side. People say Paul is a formidable man, but the truth is, I¡¯m quite the coward.¡±


    Just moments earlier, Paul had been joking with Marissa like an old friend, but now he appeared as sorrowful and worn as a man nearing the end of his life. Marissa felt a pang of sympathy for him.


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    She gently patted his hand on the table andforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be downhearted. Everyone has their own fears. I have mine too. I understand you.¡±


    Paul looked up, his eyes filled with disappointment, and asked, ¡°You really won¡¯t mock me or think less of me for this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Marissa assured him.


    Paul then sighed and started to open up more. ¡°You see, I haven¡¯t married or had children all these years because I fear I wouldn¡¯t be a good husband or father. Yet, I¡¯ve always longed for a family. I¡¯ve even dreamed of what my wife would be like.


    She¡¯s beautiful, talented, and spirited. She¡¯s strong in arguments and disputes, and I¡¯m always on the losing side with her. But I adore her. I try to make her happy and follow wherever she wants, and I even dreamed she gave me twin daughters.¡±


    Paul chuckled ruefully at himself. ¡°Marissa, here I am, too scared to try anything in reality, yet I dream of having a beautiful wife and lovely daughters. I¡¯m truly a man full of contradictions and ws.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯tugh at Paul. Instead, she thought of her mother, Caylee. The wife Paul dreamed of strongly resembled her mother.


    Her grandmother had told her stories of how many men, including tycoons, had pursued her mother in her youth. Her father was the one her mother ultimately chose among many admirers.


    Marissa found it hard to picture the romantic, impressive scene of many distinguished men vying for her mother¡¯s attention. It appeared her mother¡¯s type was universally appealing, captivating even someone like Paul.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile, resting her chin in her hands as she studied Paul¡¯s face closely.


    She initially aimed to understand any links he might have to the chip, but as she watched him closely, she stumbled upon a significant secret about his face.


    To validate her suspicions, she abruptly stood up, grasped Paul¡¯s face, and rotated his head from side to side to examine it closely. Her urgency lent a certain roughness to her actions.


    Paul was stunned by her boldness. No one had ever invaded his personal space so directly, and she was the first woman brave enough to handle his face in such a manner.


    To his surprise, he felt no anger. A wave of happiness washed over him.


    Her delicate hands were soft and carried a gentle fragrance, which warmed his heart. His fondness and tolerance for her had surpassed even his own expectations.


    Had anyone else treated him this way, he would have reacted with fury and probably struck them.


    As Marissa pinched his skin to inspect it more closely, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Marissa, what are you trying to find out?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:


    Marissa heard Paul¡¯s question but continued to scrutinize his face without responding. After a careful examination, she let go of him, sat back, and said gravely, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, your face has been reconstructed.¡±


    Paul looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by reconstructed?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been significantly altered,¡± Marissa rified. Noticing Paul¡¯s continued confusion, she added, ¡°To put it inly, you¡¯ve undergone extensive stic surgery.¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression tightened immediately. ¡°When I woke up in the hospital back then, my face was indeed covered in thick bandages, but the doctor only mentioned injuries from a car ident that needed time to heal. He never said anything about stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°That means the doctor deceived you,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°I¡¯ve just examined your face closely. You¡¯ve had stic surgery. The doctor has reshaped your cheekbones and jawline, and even your skin has been reced.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Paul asked, rmed.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Marissa said. ¡°You should call the doctor who treated you to verify what I¡¯ve told you.¡±


    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????


    ¡°I trust your judgment. There¡¯s no need for further confirmation,¡± Paul replied.


    Marissa appreciated Paul¡¯s trust but feltpelled to press the issue. ¡°Still, you should ask the doctor why he didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Such a major operation isn¡¯t inexpensive. Based on rates from fifteen years ago, it would have cost at least five million dors. Did you pay that amount?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paul answered quickly. ¡°The doctor never mentioned any major surgery. He only said that I was brought to the hospital for treatment after a car ident. I paid just ten thousand dors when I was charged.¡±


    Marissa smiled slightly. ¡°It seems your doctor kept quite a bit from you.¡±


    Paul agreed, nodding. ¡°It does raise suspicions. But the hospital was a small private one, and it closed down years ago. The doctors and staff disappeared, so I can¡¯t even start to investigate.¡±


    Marissa recalled the hospital in Blebert where her mother had given birth. That facility had also vanished, and all its doctors and nurses had disappeared.


    After a brief pause, she asked again, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you mentioned receiving Paul¡¯s personal documents from the doctor when you left the hospital. Do you have any photos of the original Paul?¡±


    Paul nodded instantly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve kept all those documents, including photos.¡±


    He then dug through a bag next to him and pulled out a faded photo, handing it to Marissa.


    Marissa epted the photo and began carefullyparing the person in it with Paul sitting before her, studying them intently for quite some time.


    Eventually, she set the photo down and addressed Paul. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, have you ever pondered the possibility that you might not actually be Paul?¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Marissa, please just tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Marissa took a deep breath and said, ¡°To determine whether you are the person in the photo, I need topare facial bone structures. Do you have any records or images of Paul¡¯s original facial bone structure?¡±


    ¡°Facial bone structure photos of the original Paul?¡± Paul echoed, his frown deepening as he seemed increasingly troubled.


    ¡°After being discharged, I inherited everything from Paul, including his clothes. But I don¡¯t recall any photos of facial bone structures.¡±


    Just then, something seemed to click in Paul¡¯s mind, and his eyes brightened


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:


    Paul said, ¡°While I don¡¯t have any facial bone structure photos of the original Paul, I¡¯ve kept all his possessions carefully. His house is still intact. You¡¯re wee toe with me to see the former Paul¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa said.


    She then realized that Paul¡¯s personal life had always been shrouded in secrecy. His true residence and past were unknown to the public. Visiting the former Paul¡¯s home and examining his possessions would mean delving into the current Paul¡¯s private life, which might be overstepping.


    She gently cautioned Paul, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, if I visit the former Paul¡¯s house and explore his belongings, I might uncover some of your secrets.¡±


    Paulughed softly. ¡°Haha.¡±


    He then looked at her warmly, saying, ¡°Marissa, haven¡¯t I been open and honest enough to alleviate such worries?¡±


    Marissa responded yfully, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you¡¯ve been very kind and appeared genuine. But how can I be sure you¡¯re not just being nice to persuade me to treat your condition?¡±


    Paulughed again. ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He sighed and added, ¡°Perhaps I haven¡¯t fully earned your trust yet. So let me repeat myself. I wish to be your father. Do you understand what that would mean for you?¡±


    Marissa silently raised an eyebrow, not knowing how to reply. He was serious about taking her as his daughter, a notion he had mentioned before. Last time, she thought he was joking, which led to rissa¡¯s resentment, making Marissa feel unjustly med.


    Now, with Paul reiterating his intention, Marissa realized rissa¡¯s feelings of betrayal weren¡¯t unfounded. It really did look like she was usurping rissa¡¯s ce.


    Oblivious to the tension between Marissa and rissa, Paul continued, ¡°Bing my daughter would mean you¡¯re my sole heir. Everything belonging to the Paul Group would be yours one day.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a proposal from Paul. Although she wasn¡¯t fully aware of the extent of the Paul Group, she knew that in terms of wealth and influence, he was on par with someone like Connor. He wanted to pass on his vast empire to her? They barely knew each other.


    They had met only twice. Even though he appreciated her saving his life, his generosity seemed excessive.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, are you serious?¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious,¡± Paul replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve lived a confused life, not knowing my origins or destiny. I have no wife, no children, no family.


    I¡¯ve been leading a nd life. But meeting you has given my life new meaning. I wish to make you my daughter, pass all my wealth to you, and enjoy your care and respect in myter years.¡±


    At this point, Paul gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about my wealth or the idea of being Paul¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re probably thinking I¡¯m quite shameless.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh at his remark. Before she had met Paul, she had only heard stories portraying him as a ruthless and cold-hearted man. But the more she got to know Paul, the more she found him to be incredibly endearing.


    After herughter, she yfully teased him, ¡°You really are shameless, offering to make someone your child just like that. If it weren¡¯t for your status and wealth, I¡¯d be tempted to give you a good punch.¡±


    At this, Paul, who had seemed a bit down, burst outughing. ¡°Haha!¡±


    Once he regained hisposure, he pointed at her and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re quite the character. I don¡¯t know who raised you, but you are quite cunning.¡±


    With a heartfelt sigh, he added, ¡°Now you should see how sincere I am with you. If I¡¯m offering to be your father, no father would distrust his daughter. From now on, feel free to take anything from me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marissa asked, narrowing her eyes and smiling.


    ¡°Really,¡± Paul confirmed.


    Marissa¡¯s smile widened as she said, ¡°Well, in that case, I have a request now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:


    Rarely did Marissa make a direct request, leaving Paul feeling both happy and expectant. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he urged.


    ¡°I want rissa,¡± Marissa stated inly.


    Caught off guard, Paul frowned. ¡°What do you want her for? Do you still resent her for stealing from the Doomsday Base years ago? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. She was acting on my orders.¡±


    The protective tone in Paul¡¯s voice was unmistakable. Despite any misgivings he might have about rissa¡¯s character, she had still been raised by him, and there was an undeniable bond.


    So, Marissa hastened to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. I only need some information from her.¡±


    Paul nodded, showing he understood her intentions. ¡°Most things about rissa are under my control. If you need to know something, you might as well ask me first.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be direct,¡± Marissa said, not wasting any time. ¡°I want to know who Kevin is and the identity of the person who contacted rissa.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Marissa chose not to bring up the specific events but instead mentioned the people involved. This approach served as a litmus test for Paul¡¯s understanding of rissa¡¯s situation.


    If Paul was familiar with these individuals, then he had a thorough understanding. Otherwise, it would reveal gaps in his knowledge of her activities.


    Without questioning why Marissa needed this information, Paul responded, ¡°I am familiar with both of those names.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze intensified as she awaited his exnation.


    ¡°Let me tell you about Q first,¡± Paul began. ¡°Q is a part of a shadowy organization. I still don¡¯t know what organization is behind him exactly. rissa¡¯s contact with him was actually at my behest. I identally discovered that Q was also interested in the chip.


    I wanted to learn more about Q¡¯s organization and their intentions regarding the chip, so I directed rissa to establish contact with him.¡±


    Perceiving the direction of the conversation, Marissa interrupted, ¡°So, to avoid raising any suspicion from Q, you instructed rissa to act like she was secretly working with him?¡±


    Paul nodded. ¡°Yes, rissa¡¯s interactions with Q were all under my supervision.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table as she processed this information. ¡°So, who exactly is Q?¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped Paul¡¯s lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°This Q is extremely cautious and secretive. He¡¯s trying to deceive rissa into handing over the chip while revealing nothing about his identity or group. Even now, we still don¡¯t know what role Q ys within his organization.¡±


    The frustration in Paul¡¯s voice was palpable. His brow furrowed, eyes narrowing as he spoke of Q¡¯s elusive nature.


    Marissa nodded, absorbing every word. Her encounters with Q had been simrly cryptic, leaving her with the same impression of his extreme caution.


    Since Q¡¯s identity remained shrouded in mystery, Marissa redirected her attention. Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, can you now tell me about Kevin?¡±


    The urgency in her voice was unmistakable. Despite the slim chance that rissa¡¯s Kevin was her long-lost brother, Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss any potential leads. She would investigate anyone named Kevin.


    Paul¡¯s expression softened, and he answered without hesitation, ¡°Kevin is another orphan I raised. He grew up alongside rissa.¡±


    ¡°Where is Kevin now? Can I see him?¡± As she anxiously awaited his answer, Marissa clenched the armrests of her chair, her knuckles turning white with the force. Her heart raced at the possibility.


    In a moment of confusion, Paul asked, ¡°Do you know Kevin?¡±


    Marissa maintained eye contact and replied firmly, ¡°A long-lost friend of mine goes by the name Kevin. I¡¯ve been looking for him.¡±


    A flicker of understanding crossed Paul¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, I see. You want to know if the Kevin I know is the one you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Marissa affirmed.


    Paul didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal, ¡°Kevin is the leader of the Rasetsu Group.¡±


    Shock widened Marissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°The leader of the Rasetsu Group, Mr. G, is Kevin, the orphan you raised?¡±


    A nod from Paul confirmed her suspicion. He smiled, clearly enjoying his revtion.


    The news hit Marissa like a tidal wave. She had severely underestimated Paul¡¯s influence and reach. The Paul Group had a well-established reputation as an international tradepany, but its businesses served merely as a front.


    Behind the scenes, Paul wielded control over powerful and shadowy organizations like the Rasetsu Group and the Peridot Consortium.


    Marissa¡¯s thoughts raced as she tried to grasp the sheer magnitude of Paul¡¯s capabilities. Paul was not just a sessful businessman. He held sway over both the legitimate and underground worlds with unparalleled dominance!


    Noticing her stunned expression, Paul chuckled softly. ¡°Would you like to be my daughter now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:


    If it had been any other girl, being given the opportunity to be such a powerful figure¡¯s daughter, she would have jumped at the chance as if she¡¯d won the lottery.


    Some might have even dreamt of bing Paul¡¯s daughter, like rissa, and would have felt anxious and troubled if not acknowledged.


    But when Paul asked Marissa again, she just smiled and said, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Paul shrugged helplessly. ¡°With all I have to offer, you¡¯re not interested?¡±


    Marissa replied with a smirk, ¡°Indeed, not interested.¡±


    She said this to tactfully ease Paul¡¯s awkwardness. It wasn¡¯t that she scoffed at Paul¡¯s offer; rather, she had no habit of epting others as her father. After all, she already had a father.


    Moreover, her biological father¡¯s fate was currently unknown. Her priority was to investigate his situation, not to adopt a new father halfway through.


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    If her father were still alive, Marissa nned to bring him home and care for him. If he had passed away, she would bring his remains back to Blebert so he could rest in his homnd.


    Although Marissa seemed cheerful every day,ughing and chatting with everyone, she was actually in constant torment inside.


    Paul knew she didn¡¯t truly disdain his offer. It was actually about her integrity. She didn¡¯t like epting others as her father, no matter how powerful or wealthy they were.


    The more integrity she disyed, the more Paul found himself drawn to her. He found her undeniably charming. Everything she said or did seemed perfectly agreeable to him, and he even entertained the wild notion of bequeathing all his achievements to her.


    Marissa might think he was out of his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel unhinged himself. He was smitten with a girl he had just met and even wished he could give her everything he possessed.


    Sadly, in his lifetime, he had never been blessed with a daughter who was as beautiful, intelligent, and delightful as Marissa was. If he had, all his dreams would havee true. But s, a daughter was not among his blessings.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Marissa replied.


    Although ck Snake had some connections with the Rasetsu Group, she genuinely didn¡¯t know their leader. All she knew was that his name was Mr. G, and nothing more. Her interactions with them had been minimal.


    When Marissa first dove into the mercenary world, she didn¡¯t start by founding the ck Snake team. Instead, she roamed as a lone warrior, catching the keen eye of Mr. G. He recruited her, and she allowed her name to be tied to the Rasetsu Group.


    Despite her name being linked to the Rasetsu Group, she never got involved in their business or mingled with their members. Her activities were never constrained by the Rasetsu Group in any way.


    As time went on, Marissa and Mr. G developed a mutual understanding. Her aplishments were credited to the Rasetsu Group, enhancing their reputation, but they never meddled in her affairs. Even when she decided to retire, Mr. G didn¡¯t question her decision, allowing her the freedom to do as she pleased.


    Paul was taken aback when Marissa imed she didn¡¯t know the leader of the Rasetsu Group. ¡°You once worked under Kevin; how could you not know him? Sure, he¡¯s entric, but you must know something about him.¡±


    Marissa smiled. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know him. Back then, he recruited me, so I allowed the name ck Snake to be tied to the Rasetsu Group. But I never met Mr. G, and he never dared to control me.¡±


    Hearing this, Paul also smiled. ¡°I get it now. Kevin is quite shrewd. He actively recruited you because he admired your skills and feared you might join another organization and be a formidable rival.¡±


    Marissa was never keen on Mr. G¡¯s recruitment intentions initially. She only agreed to align herself with the Rasetsu Group because, at that time, it was a principled organization that kept its hands clean.


    Now, her burning question was whether Mr. G, the head of the Rasetsu Group, was the Kevin she¡¯d been tirelessly searching for


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, how did you adopt Kevin back then?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°That was fifteen years ago,¡± Paul began with a nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°Back then, the Paul Group was an international tradingpany. I met Kevin on my cruise ship while I was on a business trip.


    The security guards dragged a tattered boy from a corner and started beating him. When I saw this, I stepped in and saved him.¡±


    He paused, recalling the scene vividly. ¡°After some inquiries, I found he had sneaked onto the cruise ship. No one knew where he came from. He wouldn¡¯t say a word, so the security assumed he was a thief and a beggar trying to steal from the ship.


    I felt sorry for him and took him with me. At first, he was very guarded and refused to say anything. Only after living with me for some time did he finally tell me he was a refugee from Blo Grein.¡±


    The mention of ¡°refugee from Blo Grein¡± struck Marissa deeply, stirring up a whirlwind of emotions within her.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, do you have any photographs of Kevin during his younger years?¡±


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    Although it had been only four years since she parted ways with Kevin, his image was etched in her mind, and she had never forgotten him.


    Now, she looked at Paul with great anticipation, hoping he could provide some photos of Kevin as a child to confirm if Mr. G was indeed her brother.


    However, Paul¡¯s expression turned apologetic. ¡°No, Kevin has an entric personality. He never lets anyone take his photos and always wears a ck mask. Even I have never really seen what he looks like.¡±


    Disappointment washed over Marissa, but she quicklyposed herself. This wasn¡¯t the end of her search. She still had Mr. G¡¯s contact information and could reach out privately when she returned.


    Paul spoke again, his voice carrying a tone of reflection. ¡°Kevin and rissa grew up together under my care, but they never quite saw eye to eye. From childhood fights to deep-seated hostility, as they grew older, their rtionship became strained.


    Eventually, I had to let them find their own paths. The Peridot Consortium, founded with my backing, operates closely with me. rissa often acts on my behalf. However, the Rasetsu Group, Kevin¡¯s own creation, operates independently.


    While I have a lot of knowledge and control over the Peridot Consortium, I have very little information about the Rasetsu Group and minimal influence over its affairs. Kevin keeps that part of his life private from me.¡±


    Paul looked up at Marissa and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge about Kevin. For anything else, you¡¯ll have to speak with him directly.¡±


    He smiled warmly and added, ¡°I hope he turns out to be the person you¡¯re searching for. It would bring us even closer.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa said as she returned his smile.


    At that moment, Elvis burst into the room, his expression urgent and voice clipped. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, Mr. Lone Wolf is on edge about Marissa. Our exnations aren¡¯t cutting it. If this keeps up, your identity could be exposed.¡±


    Marissa wasted no time in replying, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± With a quick movement, she donned her ck veil to obscure her features and stood up, ready to depart.


    Exiting the inner room with Elvis, Marissa collided with Connor, who aggressively shoved past two guards to enter. The air crackled with tension as the trio locked eyes in silent recognition.


    Connor immediately grasped the true identity of the enigmatic figure in the inner room. Letting out a sigh of relief, he turned to leave as Silver Fox and others also readied themselves to barge in.


    After bidding farewell to Elvis, Marissa followed Connor outside. Outside of the cabin, the atmosphere was tense as Silver Fox and others stood ready for a confrontation with Paul¡¯s security detail.


    Silver Fox approached Marissa cautiously, her voice lowered. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we return,¡± Marissa replied, her voice low and controlled.


    Understanding, Silver Fox nodded. ¡°And rissa?¡±


    ¡°Leave her with her boss,¡± Marissa instructed.


    ¡°And Aelitic?¡± Silver Fox pressed on.


    ¡°Leave him be as well. Let his guards save him. I¡¯ll issue a statement tonight expelling him from the Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa said firmly.


    Then she headed towards Connor¡¯s awaiting private ne, with Marc and Terry following closely behind.


    Silver Fox moved to join them, but before she could take more than a few steps, someone grabbed her cor. She turned around and saw it was Bu. With a sharp look, she asked, ¡°Bu, what do you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:


    Facing Silver Fox¡¯s icy gaze, Bu released her cor with a gentlemanly grace. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ms. White Mallow, I heard you flew my ne here. Are you only responsible for flying it here and not back?¡±


    Silver Fox nced at the ne and sighed, realizing he had a point. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll fly it back for you.¡±


    With that, she headed towards Bu¡¯s private jet. Bu, with a smile ying on his lips, tailed after her. Xander, who hade on this ne, intended to follow too.


    But before he boarded, Bu gave him a frosty look and ordered, ¡°You take that ne. Upon returning home, reflect on your mistakes and await my return for some discipline.¡±


    Startled, Xander shivered and instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between them. Bu paid Xander no mind, boarded the ne, and firmly closed the cabin door behind him.


    Silver Fox was already settled in the cockpit, preparing for takeoff. When she saw Bu sit beside her, she red at him and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bu looked at her with amusement and said, ¡°It¡¯s my private ne. Am I not allowed to sit in it?¡±


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    Silver Fox was at a loss for words. She turned to look back, realizing they were the only two people on the ne. Though it was a small private jet with limited capacity, it felt strangely empty with just the two of them aboard.


    But just after feeling the emptiness, Silver Fox suddenly felt crowded. Being alone with Bu in the dead of night made her uneasy, knowing she couldn¡¯t overpower him.


    She arched her eyebrows, a smirk tugging at her lips as she said to Bu, ¡°Get Xander on board.¡±


    Bu remainedposed. ¡°He¡¯s on another flight, heading back home to await his punishment. He can¡¯t fly with us.¡±


    Silver Fox scrutinized Bu, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Bu, it¡¯s just the two of us here, alone in the dead of night. Are you nning something untoward?¡±


    She wrapped her arms around herself and struck a dramatic pose, feigning defensiveness. ¡°You think of me as some fragile flower, just ripe for taking advantage of, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Bu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her antics. ¡°You seem so jittery now, but when you hit my car and flirted with me, what was that all about? And when you swindled me out of eighty million dors, you were as bold as brass. I didn¡¯t see you quaking in your boots then.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How did you figure out who I am?¡±


    Buughed and said, ¡°Do you think guessing your identity is that tricky? I know Lone Wolf is Connor, and he mentioned ck Mallow is his wife. Connecting the dots wasn¡¯t rocket science. You don¡¯t need to put on a show for me.¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips, lifted her white veil, and then smoothly revved up the engine, sending the ne soaring into the sky.


    Bu, rxing into his seat, propped his feet up on the control panel in front of him and took a moment to admire Silver Fox¡¯s captivating presence. He thought it would be quite a feat to marry a woman who could fly a ne.


    In the history of the Hoffman family, no man had ever had a wife with such a skill. He was about to make history.


    However, Silver Fox was irritated by his lingering gaze and shot him a sharp look. ¡°Keep staring, and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out.¡±


    Bu chuckled softly and shifted his gaze to the starlit sky ahead. ¡°Elin, could you connect me with the president of the Minty Fragrances and Perfumes branch in Blebert? I¡¯d love to talk with her about potential coboration.¡±


    Silver Fox smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. She won¡¯t be interested in working with you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Bu asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, but you don¡¯t have the final say, do you?


    The Hoffman Group is offering great terms. Your president would be crazy not to jump at the chance.¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a sly nce. ¡°Our president isn¡¯t a fan of yours, so she won¡¯t be joining forces with you.¡±


    Bu found her words amusing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your president is the granddaughter of the Minty Fragrances and Perfumes chairman. Since I¡¯ve never met her, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ruffled her feathers.¡±


    Silver Fox tilted her chin with a smirk. ¡°Well, she¡¯s set to marry me. And since I¡¯m not fond of you, naturally, she won¡¯t be either. We¡¯re a package deal.¡±


    Bu was taken aback. After a beat of silence, he looked at her, astonished, and asked, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re a lesbian?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:


    Bu¡¯s expression revealed his shock, whereas Silver Fox remainedposed. ¡°Yes, I am a lesbian. So what?¡±


    Bu¡¯s initial excitement was quickly extinguished, as if doused with icy water. No matter how remarkable this woman was, and regardless of how long he had admired her, she could never be his partner. How could he continue his pursuit now?


    Silver Fox noticed his spirit wilting rapidly and a small, knowing smile curved her lips. It appeared he had indeed harbored ulterior motives from the start. Her deration of being a lesbian had effectively neutralized any romantic interest he might have had.


    Engulfed by profound disappointment, Bu was oblivious to her slight, mocking grin. He had lost all interest in yful banter and simply closed his eyes, seeking sce in solitude.


    Following her discreet chuckle, Silver Fox decided to strike up a conversation. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, although ourpanies may not work together, you¡¯re still wee to attend the wedding banquet when our president and I marry.¡±


    Bu, visibly annoyed,cked even the minimal effort to uphold a courteous facade and remained silent. Silver Fox smirked again, reflecting on his earlier pretense. His charm and eagerness had been mere tactics to hit on her. Now that he knew he couldn¡¯t, his real disposition emerged. Jerk! She directed her silent scorn at him.


    With a mischievous smile, she quipped, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what¡¯s got you so down all of a sudden? Has something unpleasant happened?¡±


    . is your storytelling hub


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bu snapped, his tone icy. Observing Bu¡¯s furious demeanor, Silver Fox felt a thrill of satisfaction. She decided not to push him further. After all, he was not one to be trifled with easily.


    Their journey continued in silence. Silver Fox expertly maneuvered the ne towards the Crystal Hotel. Uponnding, she stole a nce at herpanion.


    Bu maintained aposed, almostmanding posture, with his feet casually propped on the control panel. He had closed his eyes again, exuding an arctic chill.


    To others, he might have seemed asleep, but Silver Fox knew better. He wasn¡¯t sleeping; he was brooding.


    With a yful smile, she began in a sultry tone, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, we¡¯ve arrived back at the Crystal Hotel. Your ne is¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Bu cut her off detachedly. ¡°Take care. See you.¡±


    Silver Fox was instantly taken aback. She shot him a look of displeasure, itching to punch him right then and there. When his attempt at hitting on her had fallen t, his behavior had turned far from gentlemanly. How irritating he was!


    He wanted her gone, didn¡¯t he? But she wasn¡¯t about to leave. Instead, she inhaled deeply and shed him a charming smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what¡¯s with the attitude? Are you upset because you found out your charm wouldn¡¯t work on me when I told you I¡¯m a lesbian?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s words hit their mark. Bu felt a sharp pang in his chest, and his eyes snapped open. Gazing at Silver Fox, who was looking back at him with charm, he felt his heart skip a beat.


    Despite knowing she preferred women, he found himself increasingly drawn to her, captivated by her in every aspect. No, he couldn¡¯t let these feelings grow.


    As the leader of the Hoffman family, tasked with continuing his lineage, he had to put a stop to this.


    With that thought, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes again in frustration, and then asked gruffly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Silver Fox replied with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m quite famished. Considering I¡¯ve escorted you back here, won¡¯t you offer me a meal?¡±


    At the mention of food, Bu¡¯s eyes flew open once more, his stare lingering on her face.


    Feeling a sudden rush of nerves under his intense gaze, Silver Fox stammered, ¡°Why¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:


    Bu was torn inside. Before departing from Skytop Mansion, he had arranged for a feast and fine wine to be prepared in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Crystal Hotel, ensuring the atmosphere would be undeniably romantic.


    The floor was strewn with petals, and several violinists were hired to serenade them.


    He nned to share with Silver Fox that they had a long history together, one that included a brush with death. But now, how could he proceed with the meal? How could he bring up their shared past?


    During their joint mission, they had both used aliases and masks. Their identities were concealed, and the rule was clear: after the mission, they were to be strangers, severing all ties and forgetting each other¡¯s existence.


    Bringing up those days now would mean confessing his feelings for her, revealing that he had thought of her all these years. If she were straight, confessing his feelings would be straightforward, perhaps leading to a deration of love. But now, knowing she was gay, wouldn¡¯t his confession seem absurd?


    That was why he was deeply conflicted about whether to invite her to stay for the meal.


    Noticing Silver Fox¡¯s re, Bu quickly averted his eyes and coughed. ¡°Do you really want to stay for a meal?¡±


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Silver Fox had been teasing him, yet she now hesitated, wanting to leave due to his peculiar look. Just as she was about to decline, he interrupted. ¡°I had initially nned this meal for ady friend, but she ran into some trouble and couldn¡¯t make it. If you don¡¯t mind that it was meant for someone else, you¡¯re wee to stay.¡±


    Silver Fox was about to refuse, but before she could, Bu swung his long legs off the control panel, opened the cabin door, and said, ¡°Please, step out of the ne.¡±


    Before he had even finished speaking, he leapt down first. Silver Fox was left wordless. It was clear he was ordering her to stay for the meal, not asking. With no choice but to disembark, she too jumped down.


    Uponnding, she intended to inform him that she wouldn¡¯t be dining with him and was nning to head home. However, before she could speak, he turned and strode towards the hotel. His pace was so brisk that he soon left her far behind.


    ¡°Hey, Bu¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Silver Fox called out to him, but before she couldplete her thought, he sharply cut her off with those biting words. Silver Fox was a naturally chatty person, and being silenced like this was agonizing for her. Bu had interrupted her multiple times already, which really irked her.


    Fuming, she ced her hands on her hips and hastened her steps to catch up with him. When she did, she confronted him. ¡°How can you be so rude, not even letting someone finish what they¡¯re saying?¡±


    She half-expected Bu to soften his harsh demeanor, but he merely shot her a chilling nce and warned, ¡°You better keep quiet. If I hear more nonsense, I¡¯ll toss you into theke.¡±


    Following his pointing finger, Silver Fox spotted a group of crocodiles skulking near thekeshore. While not scared, she was deeply offended by his rudeness. ¡°Bu, I¡¯m not staying for the meal. Goodbye.¡±


    With those words, she turned to leave. However, she had barely managed two steps before her wrist was abruptly seized. Caught off guard, she found herself being pulled toward the hotel. Bu¡¯s hand wasrge and his hold firm, his presence toomanding to contest.


    As she stumbled alongside him, irritation red within her. ¡°Hey! Bu, I told you I¡¯m not interested in the meal. Why are you dragging me along?¡±


    By the time she finished her protest, they had already stepped into the elevator. Bu, busy with the elevator buttons, replied with a mocking sneer, ¡°You were the one who asked me to treat you, and now you refuse? Why should I listen to you? Tonight, you¡¯re eating with me, like it or not.¡±


    Silver Fox was left dumbfounded, her mouth twitching in disbelief. Crazy bastard!


    The elevator swiftly ascended to the top floor. As the doors slid open, they were met with warm greetings from the staff, who bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Miss Elin.¡±


    Exiting the elevator, Bu and Silver Fox walked along a path strewn with petals. Silver Fox tread lightly on the petals, following Bu to the presidential suite


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:


    As soon as Silver Fox entered the presidential suite and noticed the violinists and the borate setting, she realized that Bu had intended this as a romantic evening for someone else.


    It was obvious that his date had stood him up, and somehow, she had ended up substituting. The entire scenario struck her as both absurd and slightly humorous.


    Therefore, she declined once more. ¡°I¡¯m really not hungry. I don¡¯t need to eat. Goodbye.¡±


    With those words, she turned to leave. However, Bu still held onto her wrist, preventing her departure. Confused, she looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, is it really appropriate for me to take your date¡¯s ce for this meal?¡±


    Bu didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he guided her to the dining table and pulled out a chair for her. Reluctantly, Silver Fox sat down. Bu then settled into the chair across from her. The table was exquisitely set, the center adorned with aromatic roses that perfumed the air.


    Amused by the rose petals about the floor and the musicians serenading them with romantic melodies, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help butugh silently to herself. Initially, she had suspected that Bu had tried to hit on her, but when he discovered she was a lesbian, his interest seemed to wane.


    Now, she realized she might have been too quick to judge. His mood had nothing to do with her; he was simply upset that his original date had failed to appear.


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    She found amusement in the irony that after being ditched by his date, he chose to invite her¡ªa lesbian¡ªto this romantic dinner. She could only imagine the mix of emotions swirling inside him. Herughter erupted, breaking the elegant silence of the evening.


    She yfully teased him, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re certainly a straight man. And here you are, sharing this candlelit dinner with me. Do you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    Bu¡¯s expression, already somber, grew even sterner at her words. He gave her a cool, fleeting nce before turning his gaze downward, choosing silence over engagement.


    Undeterred, Silver Fox continued her lighthearted torment. ¡°Really, Mr. Hoffman, there was no need to drag me along just because your date bailed. We can only be friends, after all.¡±


    The term ¡°friends¡± seemed to sting Bu, darkening his mood further. He met her gaze, appeared to wrestle with his thoughts, but then said nothing.


    Silver Fox wasn¡¯t finished yet. She teased him even more boldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a nice straight girl to dine with? Perhaps after dinner, you two could find other ways to enjoy the evening.¡±


    She burst intoughter, the sound echoing around them. Bu looked at her speechlessly, knowing she had misunderstood him but unable to exin. If she only knew the dinner was meant for her, her teasing would surely intensify.


    Watching her revel in his apparent misfortune, he clenched his jaw, a mischievous n forming in his mind.


    No longer scowling, he mimicked Silver Fox¡¯s yful grin and said, ¡°Elin, have you ever thought about bing straight? I could give you a hand with that.¡±


    The smug grin on Silver Fox¡¯s face seized up as she snapped at him, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    This finally got under her skin, and Bu couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of victory. He smirked and signaled the waiter to bring out the dishes. Before long, the table wasden withvish dishes and two sses of pricey wine.


    After the prolonged skirmish, Silver Fox was truly famished. Uninhibited as ever, she didn¡¯t hesitate to dig in voraciously, not bothering with formalities around Bu.


    Bu observed her silently. Her manner of eating was a stark contrast to rissa¡¯s. rissa would delicately nibble at her food, graceful with every gesture, her poise maintained with each bite.


    While rissa¡¯s grace might be just a show for him, whether it was genuine or not, she always maintained herposed demeanor.


    But Silver Fox was unabashed in her dining, eating robustly and sipping her drink liberally, unconcerned about the presence of others. Herck of restraint didn¡¯te off as rough but rather refreshing.


    As he watched her, Bu found his own hunger growing. He picked up his knife and fork and began to slice into his steak. Something clicked for him as he chewed on a piece of steak, and he suddenly addressed Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:


    ¡°Being friends with you isn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± Bu remarked.


    Silver Fox, her cheeks bulging with food, gave Bu a puzzled look. Her naive gaze only added to her charm in his eyes. Chuckling, he watched her with increased warmth and fondness.


    ¡°I said, being friends with you is pretty nice,¡± he reiterated.


    Indeed, he hade to ept the reality. Since she had chosen to live as a lesbian, he couldn¡¯t marry her but could be her friend instead. Though it was disappointing and all those years of hoping seemed wasted, his pursuit hadn¡¯t been futile. She was the one he genuinely liked.


    He appreciated her for who she was, not just for what she could have been to him. Whether as a wife or as a friend, she was still the one he cherished. Even though she had shifted from potential wife to just a friend¡ªa transition that pained him¡ªhe was beginning to ept it slowly.


    Perhaps Bu had masked his feelings too effectively. Silver Fox, unable to detect any deeper emotion from his usually stoic demeanor, remained oblivious to his affection.


    After swallowing all the food in her mouth, she looked at him with surprise. ¡°You want to be friends with me?¡±


    Bu nodded in response. ¡°Would that be alright?¡±


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    ¡°I don¡¯t need just any friends,¡± Silver Fox responded bluntly. ¡°I only want female friends.¡±


    Bu was left speechless. He hadpletely misunderstood her statement, and anger surged within him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so promiscuous. Aren¡¯t you supposed to marry your president? If you¡¯re getting married, you should remain loyal. How can you pursue many women at once?¡± His words hung heavily in the air.


    Silver Fox was taken aback by his usation, needing a few moments to grasp that he had regarded her as a yer among lesbians. Deciding that if he was bent on misunderstanding, she¡¯d let him, she simply lowered her head and continued with her meal, ignoring his furtherments.


    Bu watched her closely, his expression softening as he ventured cautiously, ¡°You and ck Mallow¡­¡±


    At the mention of ck Mallow, Silver Fox looked up sharply, her gaze intense. ¡°Don¡¯t drag ck Mallow into this. She¡¯spletely straight. We¡¯ve just been friends,¡± she rified firmly.


    Relieved by her response, Bu nodded. He had been concerned that Connor might have developed feelings for a lesbian as well. The remainder of the meal passed without further disagreement.


    As they prepared to leave, Bu stood and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    Silver Fox declined politely. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    However, Bu appeared not to hear her, already heading towards the exit. With no other option, Silver Fox followed him quietly. They took the elevator down together, and she reluctantly got into his car.


    Bu slid into the driver¡¯s seat, reaching for the ignition, when Silver Fox chimed in, ¡°You can¡¯t drive if you¡¯ve been drinking.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any,¡± Bu responded calmly. Silver Fox paused, retracing the meal in her mind, and realized she hadn¡¯t actually seen Bu take a sip.


    The wine had been delightful. After she had drained her ss, he¡¯d pushed his own towards her, which she had dly finished off. She was usually so direct and hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time. Now, it dawned on her that Bu had been looking out for her in his own understated way.


    With this thought, she felt a warm flush of embarrassment and sneaked a peek at him. Just then, Bu turned to look at her. Caught in the act of peeking at him and feeling embarrassed, she blurted out, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Seatbelt,¡± Bu murmured.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Silver Fox replied, quickly securing her seatbelt.


    Once she was strapped in, Bu gently started the car and inquired, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Pce Hotel.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a ce in Blebert?¡±


    Bu¡¯s lips tightened. He had thought about offering her a mansion but worried it might be too forward and she might reject it. Instead, he teased, ¡°You swindled me out of 80 million dors and still don¡¯t own a house? Are you a spendthrift, bad with money?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:


    Bu¡¯s mocking tone seemed rushed and unfair. Even though Silver Fox had taken eighty million dors from him, it had happened just the day before, and expecting her to have bought a house by now was unrealistic.


    When Bu teased Silver Fox, he immediately sensed the folly of his words. His lips twitched nervously as he braced himself for her rebuke, aware of her quick temper.


    Contrary to expectations, she didn¡¯t lose her cool but instead faced him earnestly. ¡°How can you tell I¡¯m a spendthrift? Is it that obvious to everyone that I am?¡±


    Bu found himself at a loss for words. What he had mentioned offhandedly had turned out to be urate. Silver Fox didn¡¯t hide her tendency to overspend.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Bu attempted to soothe her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. It¡¯s just¡­ well, you seem to have a lot on your mind.¡±


    Silver Fox sighed deeply, feeling utterly hopeless. Her trauma wasn¡¯t something that could be treated with pills; it was something she had to work through on her own. Despite her efforts, oveing it alone proved incredibly challenging, and she often found herself unsessful.


    She wondered if having a child might help manage her spending, as it would make her think twice before each purchase. But the thought of finding a partner was daunting. She had once been ready tomit and even considered marriage, but her partner turned out to be unfaithful, leaving her doubly hurt.


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Her past rtionship hadn¡¯t damaged her ability to love, but it had left deep psychological scars, making her wary of trusting again or entering another rtionship lightly, much less marriage.


    Bu tilted his head, observing her distress but unable to grasp the depth of her past trauma. Amused by her reaction, he teased, ¡°Does your president¡¯s wealth cover all your expenses?¡±


    Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, although a noted name in the perfume industry, didn¡¯tpare to the mammoth Hoffman Group and seemed trivial to Bu. He was genuinely concerned that the wealth of its branch¡¯s president wouldn¡¯t sustain Silver Fox¡¯svish spending habits. His worry wasn¡¯t for the president but rather for Silver Fox, fearing she might find herself in financial trouble.


    Silver Fox had thoroughly reviewed her grandmother¡¯s financial status, trying to forecast how long she could maintain her current lifestyle. The oue was always uncertain. Her expenditures fluctuated with her financial state¡ªspending more when wealthier, less so when funds dwindled.


    She couldn¡¯t predict how long her grandmother¡¯s fortune or the profits from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would sustain her.


    After some thought, she remarked nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep spending until I can¡¯t.¡±


    Bu, taken aback by her blunt admission, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°And once you¡¯ve spent everything, what then? Would you consider divorce?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s gaze hardened slightly at the suggestion. ¡°Divorce is ast resort. I¡¯d prefer to find another way to manage my finances.¡±


    Bu nodded, silently acknowledging her resolve. Despite the underlying tension, he felt a deeper understanding of her struggles and hoped she might find a path forward


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:


    Silver Fox had beenmenting to herself and not really answering Bu¡¯s questions. But when he asked her another question, reality hit¡ªher fabricated story about marrying the president was getting out of hand. Unable to exin herself to Bu, she blurted out, ¡°Yes, after I¡¯ve spent all of the president¡¯s money, I n to divorce and find someone richer.¡±


    Bu stared at her in disbelief before finally saying, ¡°You really are heartless.¡±


    Silver Fox, tired of the exchange, rolled her eyes and mped her mouth shut. She expected that would be the end of their conversation, figuring Bu must now see her as a horrible person he¡¯d never want to speak with again.


    However, after a brief pause, he caught her off guard with another question. ¡°So, you want to marry your president not out of love but for her money?¡±


    Silver Fox, caught off guard, struggled to find a way to shift the conversation. Before she could craft her response, Bu¡¯s intense gaze unsettled her.


    For some unknown reason, she suddenly felt nervous and replied hastily, ¡°No, no, no, I adore her. The president of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes is not only beautiful and kind-hearted but also utterly exceptional. I truly love her.¡±


    Even those who were wed loved themselves, and Silver Fox was no exception. Bu, puzzled by her logic, wondered why she would n to divorce and marry someone else after draining the president¡¯s finances if her affection was genuine. Unable to figure out what she was thinking, he eventually stopped trying.


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    As he focused back on driving, Silver Fox sighed in relief, hoping the topic was closed. Yet, unexpectedly, Bu reached into his pocket, pulled out a ck and golden card, and handed it to her.


    Puzzled, she examined the card and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my secondary card,¡± Bu exined. ¡°If the money from your president isn¡¯t enough, you can use mine. Forget about divorce and remarrying. If you truly love her, just settle down and stop causing problems.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips twitched repeatedly as she realized Bu hadpletely believed her flippantment. She was astounded that he took her words so seriously. Despite her tendency to overspend, she was principled about only using her own money.


    Why would she use someone else¡¯s, especially someone she hardly knew?


    Observing her reluctance to ept the card, Bu reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I make money fast enough to keep up with your spending.¡±


    Silver Fox believed Bu¡¯s limitless earning capacity. Even with nonstop shopping, she could only dent a small portion of his wealth. His pace of making money clearly kept up with her spending, but she questioned the rationale behind using his money.


    She looked at him, not epting the card, and asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, why should I use your money?¡±


    Bu, with a light chuckle, offered, ¡°If you introduce me to your president and help set up a coboration with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, this card will be your reward.¡±


    ¡°Can I really use the money on this card without restrictions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that overly generous?¡±


    Having the freedom to use his secondary card meant she could ess his funds without limit. Silver Fox puzzled over why Bu would propose such a potentially unfavorable deal. Even if their businesses coborated, the profit might not exceed what she spent.


    As she mulled it over, Bu¡¯s patience waned, and he impulsively threw the card at her, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to take my money, and now that I¡¯m offering some, you hesitate. You¡¯re being absurd.¡±


    Despite feeling demeaned, Silver Fox ced the card in her bag. He had criticized her, suggesting she¡¯d be foolish not to ept his money after enduring such an insult. Since he wanted her to spend his money so badly, she resolved to spendvishly, pushing the limits to see if she could unsettle him.


    As she stashed the card away, her phone buzzed¡ªa call from Ernst interrupted her thoughts


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:


    Before answering Ernst¡¯s call, Silver Fox checked the time. It was early¡ªjust past 7 a.m. They had decided to part ways the previous day, and she had already blocked him on the messaging app. She realized she had forgotten to block his phone number too¡ªa clear oversight.


    Recalling the offensive things he had said the day before, she coldly snorted before epting the call.


    As soon as she did, Ernst¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Eloisa, I can give you one more chance to change your mind. Do you want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Without hesitation, Silver Fox ended the call, blocking his number immediately afterward.


    Bu, who had overheard only the tone of the conversation but not the words, could tell it was a man¡¯s voice. Seeing how upset Silver Fox appeared, he surmised the caller had provoked her anger. Curious about the identity of the caller, Bu took mental note of the blocked number, thanks to his exceptional memory.


    The remainder of the drive passed in silence, and they soon arrived at the Pce Hotel. Upon arriving, Silver Fox turned to Bu and questioned, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you sure you want to leave your secondary card with me?¡±


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Bu responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, keep it.¡±


    Silver Fox gave a nomittal shrug. ¡°I can arrange the coboration between Minty Fragrances and Perfumes and the Hoffman Group. Just be aware that the returns might not surpass what I¡¯m likely to spend.¡±


    Bu smiled again but did not speak further. Instead, he requested her number. Silver Fox promptly took out her phone and exchanged numbers with him. Once it was done, she exited the car and headed directly into the Pce Hotel.


    Bu watched her until she was out of sight and then turned his attention away. However, he didn¡¯t depart right away. Using his hacking skills, he set out to investigate the phone number he had memorized.


    He soon discovered that the number belonged to Ernst. Further digging revealed Ernst as a notorious yboy known among the affluent women of Bieber, currently linked romantically to someone named Sansa.


    Bu was baffled. How could Ernst, whom he considered a lowlife, be acquainted with Silver Fox? Their social circles and statuses seemed too disparate for them to even meet, much less share contact information.


    Yet, the evident anger from Silver Fox suggested a close, albeit turbulent, acquaintance. Ernst had somehow provoked her significantly. What exactly was the nature of their rtionship?


    Intrigued, Bu delved deeper into Ernst¡¯s background and uncovered that Ernst was also a perfumer, currentlypeting in a contest held by Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. This revtion shed light on their connection.


    However, it was perplexing that Silver Fox, the distinguished chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, would have any personal dealings with Ernst, a mere contestant.


    As Bu pondered over thisplexity, his curiosity only grew. He decided to take a more direct approach and hacked into Ernst¡¯s phone, seeking answers.


    Silver Fox had blocked Ernst on both her messaging app and phone, erasing any trace of him from her device, but Ernst had not reciprocated, leaving all their previousmunications intact.


    Bu, after hacking into Ernst¡¯s phone, scrolled through their entire chat history right from their initial encounter to the present. This deep dive into their exchanges illuminated the full picture for him.


    Grasping the reality of the situation, Bu felt a mix of disbelief and anger, his lips twitching involuntarily as he processed his emotions. He realized he had been misled by Silver Fox for quite some time.


    She had imed to be a lesbian¡ªa statement Bu had epted, causing him considerable inner conflict and leading him to assume the role of just a friend. How had he forgotten about her frequent wild tales and unchecked remarks? Her deception now seemed tantly obvious, and he imagined she must have secretly ridiculed his naivety.


    His resentment deepened when he considered that Silver Fox had dated someone like Ernst, whom he deemed unworthy. Was it not clear to her that he, Bu, was far superior to Ernst in every conceivable way?


    Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of jealousy, Bu impulsively sent Silver Fox a terse message: ¡°You¡¯re quite blind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:


    After settling into the hotel, Silver Fox rxed with a warm bath, dried her hair, slipped into her pajamas, and got ready for a restful sleep. Just as shey down on the bed, a message from Bu appeared on her phone.


    Confused and then irate after reading his words, Silver Fox shot back a quick reply. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind. Your whole family is blind.¡± Still feeling unresolved, she sent another message. ¡°Considering you are infatuated with a maniptive woman like rissa, I¡¯m not as blind as you.¡±


    After expressing her frustration, she added, ¡°Why did you call me blind?¡±


    Meanwhile, Bu remained outside the hotel. Reading her replies, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, recalling the times when they had undertaken the same mission years ago.


    After so many years, Silver Fox had be more mature and alluring, but her personality remained unchanged¡ªfiery and unyielding. If provoked, she would retaliate fiercely, questioning the motive only after striking back.


    He had always been drawn to her strong character, even when her face was hidden behind a mask. The revtionst night that she was the woman he had admired from afar left him astoundingly surprised.


    To him, she was the perfect blend of beauty and strength¡ªa woman he felt destined to cherish.


    Reflecting further, he recalled Ernst referring to Silver Fox as Eloisa Swain in their chats. Given her position as the chief perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes and the fact that the president of its branch also bore the surname Swain, Bu suspected she might actually be the president herself.


    This possibility only deepened his awe of her. Silver Fox¡ªor Eloisa¡ªseemed to embody multiple impressive identities, each more fascinating than thest.


    Apart from having dated someone like Ernst, everything else about her was exemry. Believing Silver Fox still misinterpreted his rtionship with rissa, Bu once again rified with patience, ¡°My rtionship with rissa is purely out of my gratitude for her saving my life. It¡¯s not romantic. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Silver Fox quickly responded, ¡°Who cares about your rtionship with that maniptive woman? Why did you call me blind?¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not seeing me in a positive light. Isn¡¯t that a form of blindness?¡±


    Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Bu, you¡¯re really out of your mind.¡±


    Bu then sent a smiling emoji along with a gentle message. ¡°Sleep well. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Upon reading this, Silver Fox pouted, muttered ¡°crazy¡± under her breath, and then settled down to sleep peacefully.


    Content with their exchange, Bu started his car and departed from the Pce Hotel.


    The previous night, when Marissa traveled back from the Skytop Mansion on Connor¡¯s private jet, she sent an email to Mr. G, the head of the Rasetsu Group.


    Despite their long acquaintance, theymunicated solely via email. However, she had not received a reply from Mr. G even when she returned to the Daniels Manor.


    Marissa felt exhausted and decided not to wait up. She retired to bed,forted by Connor¡¯s presence after a rxing hot bath.


    The next noon, Connor, who had risen early, sat quietly beside the bed reading documents, allowing her to sleep undisturbed. When she finally woke, he put aside his papers and gently inquired, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Connor, thank you for helping me at the Skytop Mansionst night.¡±


    Connor responded with a warm smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities with your own husband.¡±


    This made Marissa blush involuntarily. Despite their marriage being a mere deal, his endearing words touched her deeply, causing a warm flush of emotion. In an attempt topose herself, she picked up her phone to check her messages and discovered that Mr. G had finally responded to her email


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620:


    Although ck Snake was once known as a member of the Rasetsu Group, Marissa¡¯s respect for Mr. G was anything but casual. He, being quite sensible, never presumed tomand her. His requests always came across more as suggestions rather than orders.


    In their limited interactions, it was always Mr. G who initiated contact, sending messages that Marissa would answer whenever she deemed fit. Mr. G, for his part, remained ever patient. Even in times of urgency, his approach was to plead rather than demand, maintaining hisposure at all times.


    This asion, however, marked a departure from the norm. Marissa was the one to reach out first, and Mr. G¡¯s dyed response had her waiting anxiously. Upon receiving his reply, she hurried to open it, her anxiety getting the better of her.


    Since Marissa was unsure if Mr. G, the leader of the Rasetsu Group, was actually Kevin¡ªthe person she had been searching for¡ªher previous night¡¯s email was merely a greeting.


    Mr. G¡¯s response arrived the next morning, likely penned just after he woke. His reply carried a tone of jest: ¡°Did I read it wrong? The formidable and arrogant Mr. ck Snake actually initiated a greeting with me? How did I finally capture your attention? Oh, my.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk at his words. During her tenure as ck Snake, whether she was male or female remained a closely guarded secret.


    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Though her identity was momentarily exposed on the Sunrise, Paul had managed to squash the news, thus keeping her secret from the outside world. It appeared that Paul had never discussed ck Snake with Mr. G, leaving him with an outdated impression before ck Snake had retired.


    ¡°Mr. G, I need a favor, please,¡± Marissa typed, treading cautiously. She couldn¡¯t directly inquire whether he was her Kevin, nor could she risk a personal meeting. If he turned out not to be her Kevin, such a move would inadvertently reveal her identity and create unnecessaryplications. Instead, she opted for a diversion.


    Mr. G responded promptly, ¡°Sure, what can I do for you?¡±


    Marissa sent him the sketch of the monster, drawn by Landen based on descriptions from Lawrence and Lindsay. ¡°Mr. G, can you help me find out where this thing is?¡± she added.


    When she returned from the Sunrise, she had already tasked Silver Fox with deploying their intelligence agency to track down the creature, but all efforts had been in vain. Those who had seen the picture had dismissed it as depicting a nonexistent creature, untraceable in any earthly record or lore, likely a figment of imagination.


    Yet, Marissa was convinced of its existence. Lawrence and Lindsay, formerly known as 2001 and 2002, had lived alongside the monster for an extended period, encountering it daily. With her own resources exhausted, she turned to the Rasetsu Group for help, trusting that Mr. G¡¯s unassuming demeanor masked significant capabilities.


    After sending the email, Marissa half expected Mr. G to express bewilderment or perhaps question whether the creature was even of this earth. But he didn¡¯t. Instead of showing any surprise, Mr. G simply inquired, ¡°Where did you get this picture?¡±


    Marissa paused, her eyes tracing each word and punctuation mark on the screen. Since they were not on a voice call or face-to-face interaction, she couldn¡¯t discern Mr. G¡¯s expression or tone. Yet, the straightforward manner of his text and the careful cement of his punctuation suggested a calm demeanor. Hisposure raised a question in her mind: was he familiar with the creature depicted in the picture?


    This thought made her heartbeat quicken. Doubt crept in about whether reaching out to the Rasetsu Group was a wise decision. Given her uncertainty, Marissa opted for vagueness in her reply. ¡°I stumbled upon it by chance.¡±


    Mr. G then replied, ¡°You want to know where this thing lives, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    Then, Mr. G posed a more probing question. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:


    ¡°Marissa, Mr. Alvarado has returned safely to the Sunrise. He wanted me to pass on some information to you,¡± Elvis said in the text.


    Marissa replied, ¡°Go ahead, Captain Williamson.¡±


    Elvis continued, ¡°Last night, Mr. Alvarado brought rissa back to the Sunrise as well and conducted a personal interrogation. He also dug into her activities while she was president of the Peridot Consortium through various contacts and means.


    Surprisingly, he uncovered numerous issues. After the questioning and investigation, Mr. Alvarado was outraged and asked me to exin things to you.


    Mr. Alvarado had instructed rissa to feign cooperation with Q to uncover the reasons behind Q¡¯s interest in the chip. He had never intended for rissa to genuinely coborate with Q or to engage in creating harmful substances.


    Mr. Alvarado is deeply upset about this and has taken strict action against rissa. He wants to ensure you understand that he does not engage in harmful activities and cares deeply about maintaining his good image in your view.¡±


    Marissa read the message and felt no shock. Xander had already briefed her about this before their operation at Skytop Mansion. She was, however, slightly taken aback by how much Paul valued his reputation in her eyes.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Elvis added, ¡°What truly enraged Mr. Alvarado was not this, but discovering that rissa had paid Sansa and Aya to hurt your mother. Upon learning this, Mr. Alvarado was livid, punished rissa severely, removed her from her role as president of the Peridot Consortium, and confined her to a dark room for introspection.


    Although your mother is fine and rissa faced severe consequences, Mr. Alvarado is still distressed and wants to apologize to you. He had made it clear to his subordinates in Blebert not to harm Tiffany before, aiming to protect you. He regrets that his directive nearly backfired, causing you potential harm, and he is now ming himself.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Captain Williamson, please extend my gratitude to Mr. Alvarado for his concern. I¡¯m not angry with him for rissa¡¯s actions, so he need not feel guilty.¡±


    Marissa had never nned to share her issues with rissa with Paul. She felt that disputes between women should be settled by the women involved. However, since Paul had already addressed it, she chose to step back from rissa¡¯s matter.


    Elvis then messaged, ¡°Marissa, the Peridot Consortium is currently leaderless. Mr. Alvarado is asking if you would consider taking over as president. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback and typed, ¡°Me as the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Elvis simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa questioned, ¡°I¡¯m not even part of Paul¡¯s group. How can I be the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    After posing the question, she humorously added, ¡°Is Paul trying to get me to do his bidding?¡±


    Elvis responded with a smiling emoji, ¡°Marissa, you know how much Mr. Alvarado values you. He would never exploit you. He just wants to seize every chance to dote on you.


    Mr. Alvarado thinks that since you¡¯re already investigating Q, using the title of president of the Peridot Consortium could facilitate contact with Q. rissa had been using this role tomunicate with Q for years, which would make Q less suspicious of you.


    Mr. Alvarado also assured that you would haveplete control over the affairs of the Peridot Consortium and that he would not meddle. But, if you ever need his support, he¡¯s ready to assist immediately.¡±


    Marissa paused to think. Elvis¡¯s exnation made sense. Adopting the role of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president to approach Q could indeed help her gather more intelligence. This position proved to be quite beneficial for her current situation.


    Paul¡¯s readiness to entrust such a significant organization to her indicated his deep trust and favor. She was puzzled by his strong liking towards her.


    Yet, she reminded herself not to overthink it. Human emotions are enigmatic. She had felt an immediate connection with Paul herself during their first casual conversation.


    After reflecting, she responded to Elvis, ¡°I¡¯m open to leading the Peridot Consortium, but it¡¯s a vast organization with intricate operations. I¡¯d be stepping into unfamiliar territory if I took charge. Could Mr. Alvarado possibly arrange for someone to act as president temporarily?¡±


    Elvis replied, ¡°Mr. Alvarado would like Kevin to assist you in managing the Peridot Consortium. How does that sound?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:


    When she read Elvis¡¯s message, Marissa¡¯s heart fluttered for a moment. Even though she had just confirmed that the Kevin raised by Paul wasn¡¯t her adoptive brother, the name still evoked strong emotions in her.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Kevin leads the Rasetsu Group. Would such a prominent figure really humble himself to be the interim president of the Peridot Consortium for me?¡±


    Elvis responded, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t worry about that. Despite Kevin¡¯s strong personality and dominance, he holds Mr. Alvarado in high regard. He wouldn¡¯t turn down a request from Mr. Alvarado unless it is to help rissa.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Why does Kevin have such a strong dislike for rissa?¡±


    Elvis exined, ¡°rissa was the first child Mr. Alvarado adopted, and Kevin joined the familyter. rissa was jealous, worried that Kevin mightpete for Mr. Alvarado¡¯s affection, so she often bullied Kevin during their childhood. When Kevin first arrived, he was frail and ill. rissa¡¯s actions nearly cost him his life on several asions.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Alvarado do anything about it?¡±


    Elvis typed, ¡°rissa was cunning, always tormenting Kevin out of Mr. Alvarado¡¯s sight. At first, Mr. Alvarado was unaware, but once he discovered the truth, he disciplined rissa severely.


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Only then did she back off. rissa likely never expected the frail child she once tormented to grow up to be so influential. She fears Kevin might seek revenge.


    Indeed, Kevin holds a grudge against rissa. If not for Mr. Alvarado¡¯s wishes, Kevin might have already taken over her Peridot Consortium and ensured her downfall.¡±


    With this new understanding, Marissa saw an opportunity. She also desired to meet the man known as Mr. G, alias Kevin. Having him serve as the interim president would facilitate their meeting.


    She responded to Elvis, ¡°Sure, I look forward to meeting Kevin.¡±


    Elvis said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Mr. Alvarado know immediately. Mr. Alvarado has kept your identities confidential. To Kevin, you¡¯re simply Tiffany Nash from Blebert. Whether you reveal your true identity to himter is entirely up to you.¡±


    Marissa felt a warmth spread through her as she read this, appreciating Paul¡¯s considerate actions. Paul not only held her in high regard but also took great care in respecting her feelings. It felt like the care a father would give his daughter.


    This was her first experience of fatherly affection, yet Paul was not her father. If he were, she would be by his side every day. No daughter dislikes being cherished and adored by her father, especially someone like Marissa, who grew up without parental love and endured a difficult childhood. She craved that fatherly affection even more.


    As she was moved by Paul¡¯s thoughtfulness, her face lit up with a joyful smile.


    Connor had been watching her expressions. She had seemed a bit down when she woke up, but now she radiated happiness. He was curious about what had caused her earlier distress and what had brought about her current joy. He felt quite perplexed.


    He wanted to know all about her. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who are you messaging with?¡±


    Marissa looked up at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Elvis.¡±


    This steered the conversation back to Paul. Connor asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the mysterious boss behind rissa was Paul. What did he say to youst night?¡±


    Marissa responded indifferently, ¡°Not much. He returned the chip to me and once again asked if I would consider bing his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Connor huffed, clearly displeased. ¡°Then he said, ¡®Reject him.¡¯¡±


    Marissa gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Do you have an issue with Mr. Alvarado?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°You are my wife. If he bes your father, that makes him my father-inw, right? No way.¡±


    He paused, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not one to easily ept someone as my father-inw. He can forget about it.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. She didn¡¯t expect Connor to be so petty.


    Just then, Mare and Tenry entered the dining room. Mare couldn¡¯t contain himself and blurted out, ¡°Chief instructor, something big has happened.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:


    Since Connor had already uncovered ck Mallow¡¯s true identity, Marc and Terry dropped any pretense. They started addressing Marissa as ¡°chief instructor¡± and shamelessly unted their fanboy devotion.


    Marissa remained unfazed, her demeanor as indifferent as Connor¡¯s. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Despite being Marc and Terry¡¯s boss and paying them a hefty annual sry of $1.2 million, their enthusiasm for him paled inparison to their adoration for Marissa.


    Still, Connor chose to keep his feelings to himself. Between spouses, there was no need to be so calctive. After all, they were family.


    Marc and Terry,pletely engrossed in the thrill of seeing their chief instructor daily, were oblivious to Connor¡¯s envy. Their thoughts were consumed by Marissa.


    As soon as Marc finished speaking, Terry jumped in eagerly. ¡°Chief instructor, Aelfric was seriously injuredst night. Silver Fox¡¯s kick broke five of his ribs. His men had to pull him out of the pit and rush him to the hospital.¡±


    Marc added, grinning, ¡°He got beaten so badly, but he didn¡¯t dare spill the beans. Instead, he imed he was in a car ident.¡±


    Marissa smirked at this, thinking that Aelfric couldn¡¯t havee up with amer excuse. Thest time she fractured Aelfric¡¯s pelvis, the Warren family covered it up by iming he¡¯d been in a car ident. Now, with his ribs broken by Silver Fox, they were trotting out the same excuse. Didn¡¯t Aelfric worry people might start thinking he was cursed?


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    ¡°What was that big thing you just mentioned?¡± Marissa asked, nonchntly.


    ¡°King issued a statement,¡± Marc replied. ¡°After getting your reportst night, King was livid. He never expected Aelfric to pull such a backstabbing move, so he kicked him out of the Doomsday Base.¡±


    ¡°Finally, a breath of fresh air,¡± Terry said with satisfaction.


    Both Marc and Terry were pleased about Aelfric¡¯s expulsion, but Marissa didn¡¯t share their amusement. Instead, she picked up her phone to text Zyair.


    She guessed Zyair might not be in the best spirits right now. After all, Aelfric had grown up under Zyair¡¯s wing and was his first disciple.


    Zyair had once pinned high hopes on him. Although heter realized Aelfric couldn¡¯t live up to those expectations, he still cared for him deeply.


    Zyair had never married or had children. He treated Aelfric like a son. Even if Aelfric was a troublemaker, losing him would surely weigh heavily on Zyair¡¯s heart.


    Marissa opened the chat window and kicked things off by transferring Zyair $100 million, then sent a yful message: ¡°Old Peacock, drinks are on me.¡±


    The transfer was swiftly epted. Zyair replied, ¡°Having a wealthy disciple is the best. Every transfer is in millions.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Zyair sent another message. ¡°Marissa, I understand you¡¯re trying to cheer me up with the money because you think I¡¯m down. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    Marissa sent a smiley face, keeping her thoughts to herself about Zyair and Aelfric¡¯s rtionship. Even though Aelfric had plotted against her countless times, she had never uttered a negative word about him to Zyair.


    She then typed, ¡°I got the chip. What¡¯s the next step?¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°Well, the next step is cracking the chip¡¯s passwords.¡±


    Marissa typed back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mentionst time that you made a big discovery about this chip?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°My big discovery is that you might be able to crack the passwords.¡±


    Marissa twitched her lips, momentarily speechless. Old Peacock had built up such a grand mystery, only to leave her holding the bag.


    She asked, ¡°What to do after cracking the chip¡¯s passwords?¡±


    Zyair urged, ¡°After that, you dive into the chip¡¯s content. Your talents can truly benefit humanity, so let¡¯s make every effort count.¡±


    Marissa stifled a sigh and quietly closed the chat window. Just then, Silver Fox messaged her. ¡°Hey, ck Snake, are you awake?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Yep.¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°I had nned for Rita to bring the kids over yesterday, but your sudden mission changed everything. Can you bring them over today?¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got something important to do with them today.¡±


    Silver Fox asked, ¡°What¡¯s the important thing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:


    Marissa typed, ¡°My mom woke up yesterday. She hasn¡¯t met her grandchildren yet, so I¡¯m taking the kids to visit her today.¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°I¡¯ll join you. I¡¯ll apany you and the children to visit your mom together.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finalizing the meeting details with Silver Fox, Marissa nced at Connor. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Lawrence and Lindsay to the Sanchez family¡¯s residence shortly to visit my mother.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Connor inquired.


    ¡°No, Silver Fox will be joining us. It would be impractical to bring you along,¡± Marissa responded.


    Noticing Connor¡¯s confused look, Marissa quickly rified, ¡°Silver Fox is another alias for White Mallow, whose real name is Eloisa Swain.¡±


    Connor nodded inprehension.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Mare and Terry were intrigued by White Mallow. Upon hearing Marissa mention White Mallow¡¯s true identity, Mare immediately asked, ¡°White Mallow¡¯s real name is Eloisa Swain? What does she do in her everyday life?¡±


    Marissa, intentionally keeping them in suspense, replied, ¡°You¡¯ll discover soon enough.¡±


    With that, Marissa stood and walked outside, followed naturally by Mare and Terry.


    Connor squinted as he watched them leave, silently grumbling, *Those two fools hardly paid him any attention anymore. Were they still his bodyguards?*


    As Connor wasmenting Mare and Terry¡¯s behavior, he noticed his special assistant, Domenic, also gazing eagerly at Marissa. When Mare and Terry eagerly followed Marissa outside, Domenic joined them equally enthusiastically.


    Connor was at a loss for words. He could understand Mare and Terry following Marissa; she was their chief instructor and idol. But why was Domenic tagging along?


    Before Connor could process this, in the blink of an eye, his special assistant and two bodyguards, who used to be with him constantly, had all vanished, leaving him alone. Connor smirked, feeling both amused and slightly annoyed.


    Once the household¡¯s focal point, with everyone orbiting around him, Connor now found Marissa had taken that central role. Unaware of the dynamics unfolding behind her, Marissa headed straight to Lawrence and Lindsay after exiting the dining room.


    The two children were ying on the sofa. Seeing her approach, they both looked up excitedly. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Their innocent voices warmed Marissa¡¯s heart. She knelt to meet their eyes and smiled, ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s tidy up. We¡¯re going to visit Grandma, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay replied in unison. Their instinctive answer was always ¡°okay¡± because they were eager to fulfill any request from their mother. However, after responding, they both hesitated.


    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Grandma still in the hospital and couldn¡¯t be disturbed?¡± Lindsay asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Grandma woke up yesterday, has been discharged, and is now home,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s wonderful,¡± Lawrence eximed. ¡°I want to see Grandma right away.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lindsay echoed.


    With that, the two children held hands and dashed out eagerly. Previously, without close rtives and living in a unique environment, they had been somewhat timid and introverted. Now, with many family members suddenly showering them with love, they had be more cheerful and confident. Marissa felt gratified.


    Rita took excellent care of the children, rarely leaving their side. When Lawrence and Lindsay ran out, Rita quickly followed them. Marissa walked out slowly behind them. Mare and Terry trailed eagerly. Domenic hesitated briefly, then joined as well.


    Connor was confused by the sudden change in dynamics. He called out to Mare and Terry, ¡°Why are you always following me? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Stop following me,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mare and Terry mumbled, then walked away silently. It was only then that Marissa noticed Domenic behind Mare and Terry. Her tone was casual with Mare and Terry, but she addressed Domenic more formally. ¡°Domenic, is there something you need?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:


    Domenic longed to ask Marissa what it took to be her fanboy, eager to join Marc and Terry¡¯s ranks.


    However, he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to voice such a bold question, especially with Marissa¡¯s direct gaze making his cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    Ultimately, Domenic altered his query to, ¡°Miss Nash, what are the prerequisites for bing a student at Doomsday Base?¡±


    Marissa responded without much thought, ¡°Doomsday Base has a registration office where you can inquire. If you meet the criteria, you¡¯ll be epted as a trainee. Upon passing various training levels, you can be a formal student of Doomsday Base.¡±


    She gave Domenic a once-over and then inquired, ¡°Domenic, are you interested in learning martial arts?¡±


    Domenic nodded uncertainly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Marissa nodded as well. ¡°Domenic, to be honest, it¡¯s ideal to start martial arts training at a young age. At your age, your bones have already set, so you won¡¯t reach very high proficiency. You can at best enhance your physical fitness and improve your fighting skills.¡±


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    Domenic smiled awkwardly. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t expect to achieve your level. I just¡­¡±


    He simply wanted to be close to Marissa, to find an idol like Mare and Terry had. Although Connor was also Domenic¡¯s idol, Connor¡¯s majestic and stern demeanor made it difficult for Domenic to approach him or be casual around him. Domenic envied the rapport Marc and Terry had with their idol.


    Marissa tilted her head, assessing Domenic, who struggled toplete his sentence. Confused, she was about to ask what he meant when, with a flushed face, he suddenly made a bold decision and asked, ¡°Miss Nash, do you need another fanboy?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. When Domenic saw her reaction, his face reddened even more. Pointing to Marc and Terry in the distance, he added, ¡°Like Mare and Terry.¡±


    Marissa nced at Marc and Terry and then curled her lip. Having those two hovering around her all day was already exasperating. Any more would drive her insane. So she bluntly replied, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    After responding, she turned and walked away. Domenic was left in shock. Marissa¡¯s method of rejection was particrly harsh.


    As Domenic wallowed in disappointment, he suddenly heard Connor¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°You want to be Marissa¡¯s fanboy?¡±


    Domenic was startled and turned around, forcing a smile. ¡°Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor surveyed him leisurely. ¡°Are you thinking of resigning to work as her assistant?¡±


    Domenic shook his head emphatically. ¡°No, no, no, I only wish to follow you, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Connor sneered. ¡°You once imed I was your idol. Was that merely a falsehood? Do I not merit your admiration?¡±


    Domenic shook his head again. ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    He yearned to tter Connor, but the burden of his overwhelming debt stifled anypliments, leaving him feeling wronged and pursing his lips.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it,¡± Connor replied, his irritation evident.


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, Domenic impulsively dered, ¡°Mr. Daniels, before Miss Nash¡¯s arrival, you were my ultimate idol. However, since she emerged, I¡¯ve realized you are no longer dependable.


    Previously, my guess was that believing in you would yield endless wealth. Now, however, I believe that faith in Miss Nash grants true fulfillment. Instead of cing my trust in you, I find it wiser to believe in Miss Nash.¡±


    Connor frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    The more Domenic reflected, the more aggrieved and hot-headed he became. He recounted the incident of his, Marc¡¯s, and Terry¡¯s failed bets, and finally expressed his frustration.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, we once revered you as a god, but since you began associating with Miss Nash, you seem to have lost your edge. If I follow you blindly, I won¡¯t even have food to eat.¡±


    Upon hearing Domenic¡¯s ount, Connor realized why those two had been so undernourishedtely. He felt a mix of amusement and frustration. Was their unfortunate circumstance his fault?


    As Connor processed his emotions, he heard Domenicment, ¡°Miss Nash adores her fanboys so much that she cleared Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s massive debts. I truly envy them.¡±


    Connor snorted. ¡°So, you believe Ick concern for my subordinates? Do you want me to settle your massive debt as well?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:


    Domenic jolted to awareness upon hearing Connor¡¯s icy inquiry, realizing he had overstepped and uttered inappropriate words. He quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Daniels, I didn¡¯t intend to me you, nor did I ever expect you to settle my debt. Every decision was mine alone and has no bearing on you.¡±


    Pausing for a second, Domenic murmured, ¡°I only regret cing my trust in the wrong idol. Now I seek a new path.¡±


    Connor suppressed a smile, recognizing why Domenic, Marc, and Terry might wish to follow Marissa. It was because he had not been dependable recently.


    Previously, Domenic, Marc, and Terry had unwaveringly followed Connor, admiring his consistent victories and remarkable achievements, which instilled them with confidence.


    Their trust and investment in Connor stemmed from past sesses and unshakeable faith in his abilities. It was evident that Connor had disappointed them in their expectations.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat awkwardly. He then looked at Domenic, stating, ¡°The Daniels Group has a policy of rewarding excellent performance. Your work over the past few years has significantly benefited thepany. You truly deserve this recognition.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Domenic abruptly looked up, overwhelmed with excitement. Was Connor truly going to reward him with shares?


    Connor turned and walked away, casually stating, ¡°I¡¯ll grant you, Marc, and Terry each 0.1% of the shares. You can go through with the paperwork.¡±


    Domenic was so thrilled that he stammered, ¡°Th-thank you, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Although it was merely a 0.1% stake, even a small fraction of shares in the multinational conglomerate Daniels Group could yield hundreds of millions in annual dividends. Domenic could not only eliminate his debts but also secure afortable future.


    Connor¡¯s decisiveness and generosity were always remarkable.


    Marc and Terry, having overheard parts of the conversation, hurried over once Connor departed. ¡°Domenic, did we just hear that Mr. Daniels is rewarding us with shares?¡±


    Moments ago, Domenic had humbly aspired to be Marissa¡¯s fanboy, but now he stood tall, adjusted his attire, and regarded Marc and Terry with disdain.


    He remarked coolly, ¡°Could you both be any less ambitious? It¡¯s just 0.1% of the shares. You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve never encountered wealth before.¡±


    Marc and Terry exchanged bemused nces. ¡°Domenic, are you feeling all high and mighty now?¡± Terry teased. ¡°You¡¯ve been relying on ustely and didn¡¯t seem very ambitious yourself.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Marc chimed in. ¡°Who was acting so humble and shameless, wanting to be our chief instructor¡¯s fanboy moments ago?¡±


    Domenic coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem!¡± He thenughed derisively and dered, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re all going to be wealthy. We should start embodying the demeanor thates with it.¡±


    Marc and Terry found Domenic¡¯s sentimentpelling and promptly mirrored his actions, straightening their backs, smoothing their clothes, raising their chins, and gazing upward.


    Just as they struck their poses, they heard Rita¡¯s voice. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    The three turned in unison to see Rita standing in the middle of the road, waiting for them to clear a path. Though the nanny Rita was beautiful and well-formed, her blunt manner often made them ufortable.


    She tended to highlight their insecurities, and Connor disapproved of her, leading to their unfavorable impression. Only Franco regarded Rita as a gem.


    Now that the three felt liberated from debts and regarded themselves as wealthy, they decided to yfully challenge Rita instead of allowing her to pass.


    Terry was the first to speak. ¡°Rita, you ought to treat me with more respect from now on. I can afford to treat you to any extravagant meal you desire.¡±


    Marc joined in, teasing, ¡°Rita, if you¡¯re willing to call me ¡®sir,¡¯ I could teach you some martial arts to enhance your skills.¡±


    Domenic chuckled, having transformed from a top assistant to a street rogue. ¡°Rita, are you seeing anyone? If not, what do you think of me? I¡¯m far more attractive than Franco.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry, with malicious grins, tried to intimidate Rita, ensuring she would be too intimidated to ever humiliate them.


    But Rita¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what they expected.


    Standing tall and unfazed, Rita calmly scanned them from head to toe. Little did they know, Rita was assessing them. After her appraisal, Rita, with a nk expression, said, ¡°All three of you have racing hearts and increased blood flow, clear signs of anxiety while being troublemakers. To borrow my boss¡¯s words: you¡¯re idiots.¡±


    At the word ¡°idiots,¡± Domenic, Marc, and Terry felt their faces burn with embarrassment, each wishing they could vanish into thin air. Rita, however, remained impassive.


    After thement, she took a step forward. Seeing they were still standing there like statues, refusing to move, she nonchntly pushed them aside and walked past.


    She was surprisingly strong. Her seemingly casual shove caused Domenic, Marc, and Terry to stumble, nearly losing their bnce due to being caught off guard.


    Once Rita had passed, the three regrouped to discuss this intriguing nanny.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Marc couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I heard from the kitchen steward that she only eats half a piece of bread at each meal. With such a tiny appetite, where does she get all that strength?¡±


    Terry, still rubbing his chest where Rita had nudged him, chimed in, ¡°She looks so delicate and gentle, yet her arms are like steel. Did she grow up eating metal?¡±


    Domenic remained silent, not because he had nothing to say, but because his pride had taken a serious hit. As a highly educated man with a sharp mind who usually valued decorum, Domenic was at a loss for words when a nanny dared to call him an idiot. It seemed that being a troublemaker had its drawbacks.


    After a brief silence, Domenic turned to Marc with curiosity. ¡°Did you say Rita only consumes half a piece of bread per meal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Marc replied. ¡°Just the other day, the kitchen steward grumbled, saying Rita is quite peculiar. Every time meals are served, she takes half a piece of bread to the back garden instead of dining with the other servants, as if the Daniels family were treating her poorly.¡±


    ¡°How peculiar,¡± Terry chimed in. ¡°Eating only half a piece of bread per meal yet remaining so strong. How does she avoid malnutrition?¡±


    Terry¡¯s observation mirrored Domenic¡¯s thoughts. Stroking his chin thoughtfully, Domenic mused, ¡°This nanny works tirelessly every day, yet she only eats half a piece of bread per meal and still manages to stay energetic. She doesn¡¯t look like¡­ a normal human.¡±


    Marc chuckled. ¡°What are you suggesting? She¡¯s such a lovely girl. If she¡¯s not human, what could she be?¡±


    Terry added with a grin, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s like a fairy, absorbing the essence of the sunlight and moonlight for sustenance. Or maybe she¡¯s a demon, sneaking out at night to drink human blood.¡±


    Their yful banter about Rita had them allughing, finding the mystery of her eating habits highly amusing. Just then, Rita emerged from the vi, having fetched something. The trio quickly ceased theirughter.


    Having learned their lesson, they didn¡¯t dare to mock this enigmatic nanny anymore and instinctively stepped aside to let her pass.


    Rita walked right past them, her face as emotionless as a statue.


    Once she passed, the trio sighed in relief, but to their surprise, she stopped after a few steps and turned back. Ignoring their reactions, Rita addressed Marc with the same stoic expression.


    ¡°Marc, it¡¯s been six days since yourst bowel movement. You¡¯re carrying around twenty pounds of waste. I suggest you take some medication to relieve it, or you¡¯ll be in a world of hurt.¡±


    Domenic and Terry both turned to Marc in astonishment. ¡°Marc, are you constipated?¡± Terry asked.


    Domenic couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Marc, how on earth did you manage to hold it in for so long? Aren¡¯t you basically a walking bag of feces by now?¡±


    Marc¡¯s face flushed a deep purple. He was baffled by how Rita knew about his constipation. Seeing Marc¡¯s embarrassed expression, Domenic and Terry couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude. Just then, Rita spoke again, this time turning her attention to Terry


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:


    Rita was indifferent to human embarrassment, always speaking the truth. After assessing Marc, Rita turned to Terry without hesitation.


    ¡°Terry, your enteritis needs urgent attention. Get some anti-diarrheal medication immediately, or you risk an embarrassing ident.¡±


    Terry, who had been mocking Marc moments before, froze with his smile still in ce. Seizing the moment, Marc retorted, ¡°Terry, dealing with diarrhea?¡±


    Domenic, though silent, swiftly moved away from Terry, seemingly avoiding any potential odor.


    Terry¡¯s face flushed with purple and red, wishing he could vanish into thin air.


    Domenic, now distant from Terry, cast a disdainful nce at Marc and Terry, mentally noting the irony of one suffering from constipation and the other from diarrhea. He had no desire to be linked with either.


    As Domenic harbored these thoughts, he noticed Rita¡¯s gaze shift toward him. rmed, Domenic quickly shed Rita a sycophantic smile, hoping to escape her scrutiny.


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Rita studied him with the same stoic expression. ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re carrying some¡­ extra baggage.¡±


    Domenic was momentarily stunned, not immediatelyprehending. He had braced himself for a critique of his physical appearance, preparing for embarrassment, but Rita¡¯sment took him by surprise.


    What did she just say? His zipper was undone?


    Realizing this suddenly, he quickly nced down. Marc and Terry, curious, followed his gaze and immediately noticed Domenic¡¯s open zipper and the color of his underwear.


    Terry burst intoughter. ¡°Domenic, you¡¯re sporting red underwear, hahaha!¡±


    Marc seized the chance to tease Domenic as well. ¡°Domenic, you always appear so polished in your ck trousers and white shirt. Who knew you had such a vibrant side? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Domenic¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he hastily zipped up. He typically didn¡¯t wear red underwear, buttely, the burden of his enormous debt had been overwhelming him. He hoped that wearing a vibrant color might bring some luck.


    What was meant to be a private secret ended up being exposed by Rita. Did this little girl even know what shame was? Normally, if a girl noticed a man¡¯s zipper open, she would discreetly ignore it, but Rita pointed it out publicly. What kind of audacious girl was this?


    Rita, however, paid no attention to the thoughts of the three men. After delivering herments, she turned and left.


    After Rita departed, Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged uneasy nces before heading off in separate directions, deciding it was best to avoid each other for a while.


    Rita reached the car and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, preparing to leave. In the backseat, Marissa was alreadyughing so hard her cheeks had turned red.


    When they got into the car earlier, Marissa realized something had been forgotten and sent Rita back out to retrieve it while she stayed in the car, chatting with Lawrence and Lindsay.


    From a distance, Marissa saw Rita conversing with Domenic, Marc, and Terry. Out of curiosity, she linked her phone to Rita¡¯s chip and listened in remotely.


    Marissa had heard every word of Rita¡¯s exchange with the three men and couldn¡¯t stopughing. Initially considering advising Rita against speaking so bluntly or pointing out others¡¯ physical ws, Marissa decided they deserved it and chose to remain silent.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, intrigued, nced at Marissa. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa cleared her throat. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Mommy just read a funny story.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Mom, I want to hear it,¡± Lindsay requested.


    ¡°Mommy, me too,¡± Lawrence added.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Marissa said, searching her phone for children¡¯s stories and beginning to narrate them.


    Rita started the car and drove directly to the Pce Hotel. By the time they arrived at the entrance, Marissa had just concluded the final story.


    Lindsay looked at the hotel and inquired, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going to see Grandma? Why are we at a hotel?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re picking up someone before we visit Grandma,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lawrence asked.


    Just as Marissa was about to respond, Silver Fox hurried out of the hotel. Marissa pointed at her and said, ¡°There, that¡¯s Indy.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay turned to gaze at Silver Fox, their eyes widening in recognition. Wasn¡¯t that the woman who had cared for them all these years?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:


    Silver Fox entered the vehicle and embraced the two children, bestowing a kiss on each cheek. The children offered no resistance, allowing her to hold and affectionately greet them.


    After a series of lively interactions, Silver Fox set them down and examined them closely. ¡°Wow! These two are exceptionally charming. Just look at those bright eyes and lovely faces. They resemble figures from masterpieces.¡±


    Marissa smiled in silence. The children, however, disyed sorrowful expressions.


    ¡°Auntie, why did you leave us?¡± Lindsay inquired.


    ¡°Auntie, you imed we would never see you again in this lifetime, yet you ate a friend of our mother. Why did you deceive us?¡± Lawrence questioned.


    Silver Fox found herself utterly bewildered by their inquiries. Marissa¡¯s expression shifted as she realized the misunderstanding. These children mistook Silver Fox for the woman who had cared for them. Did she resemble that individual?


    Silver Fox smiled gently. ¡°Kids, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Despite Silver Fox¡¯s sincerity, the children remained skeptical, their faces flushed with indignation, their eyes using her of deceit.


    Marissa keenly observed their expressions, confirming their belief that Silver Fox was the woman who had cared for them. It seemed Silver Fox really did look a lot like thatdy.


    This revtion surprised Marissa. She pondered whether it was mere coincidence or if there was a familial connection between the two women, akin to her discovery of a twin sister. However, this insight held little significance.


    Even if thatdy was rted to Silver Fox, it was useless information if they couldn¡¯t find her.


    Marissa smiled and told the children, ¡°Sweethearts, you¡¯ve made an error. Thisdy¡¯s name is Eloisa Swain. You may call her Eloisa; she has never met you before.¡±


    The children regarded Marissa and then scrutinized Silver Fox once more, ultimately choosing to trust their mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hello, Eloisa,¡± they greeted politely.


    It wasmon for children to misidentify individuals, so Silver Fox thought little of it. She smiled warmly, pinching their cheeks. ¡°Hello, darlings! I really like you, so let¡¯s go buy you some gifts.¡±


    Silver Fox directed Rita, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Rita, please take us to thergest, most luxurious mall in Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Miss Swain,¡± Rita replied, then drove off.


    Marissa looked at Silver Fox. ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t visit such an extravagant mall. Yourvish spending could quickly deplete your funds.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not concerned. I have money now.¡±


    ¡°I understand you recently acquired 80 million dors from Bu, but you should consider saving for a house. Living in a hotel isn¡¯t sustainable, and the Pce Hotel charges high fees. You might exhaust your resources soon.¡±


    ¡°With the 80 million untouched, I have this now.¡± Silver Fox held up a ck and golden card.


    Marissa immediately recognized its significance, astonished. ¡°Where did you acquire this card?¡±


    The card permitted unlimited global transactions, avable only to the wealthiest individuals.


    ¡°I met with Bu and he said I could use it freely. Silver Fox exined, ¡°He even told me that the 80 million was just a down payment, and today he handed me this card and mentioned that if I could keep it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using it today.¡±


    Marissa thoughtfully stroked her chin.


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°I initially intended to make a dramatic entrance at the perfumepetition, revealing my identity as the president of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to humiliate Ernst. However, it seems I cannot disclose my identity just yet; it would confuse Bu.¡±


    She sighed, adding, ¡°One cannot lie casually. Each falsehood demands ten more to support it, and one must remain constantly vignt.¡±


    Gazing at the ck and golden card, she mused, ¡°I suspect Bu has an agenda. Why else would he offer such an unprofitable deal? I n to use his card liberally today and observe his reaction.¡±


    Turning to Marissa, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:


    Marissa shrugged, opting not toment on Silver Fox¡¯s spending. ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t dwell on it. She tucked the ck and golden card into her pocket and began chatting andughing with Lawrence and Lindsay.


    ¡°Kids, I have plenty of money now. You can request any gift today, even if it means taking the entire mall with us!¡±


    The children cheered, immediatelyunching into discussions about their desired purchases.


    Marissa allowed them to indulge; after all, it was Bu¡¯s card they were using, so she felt no financial strain. Moreover, she was curious to witness Bu¡¯s reaction after Silver Fox¡¯s extravagant spending. His behavior had been rather peculiar.


    With Bu covering the costs, the group headed to the most opulent mall in Blebert, the same one Marissa had visited with Xander previously.


    Lawrence and Lindsay collected an array of toys, while Silver Fox indulged in a multitude of clothing, bags, and essories, all charged to Bu¡¯s card.


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Rita trailed behind as a porter, carrying bags of various sizes. When the load became too cumbersome, she retrieved arge shopping cart from the mall and pushed it.


    After several hours, the cart was overflowing with bags, drawing the attention of passersby who had never witnessed such extravagant expenditure.


    For Silver Fox, this was the most exhrating shopping experience of her life. The freedom to purchase without constraints filled her with immense satisfaction, addressing a void within her.


    As they were about to leave the mall, Silver Fox noticed Marissa hadn¡¯t bought anything and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting something?¡±


    Marissa smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that shecked desires; rather, she was cautious of upsetting Connor, who had explicitly advised her against spending another man¡¯s money. She feared his reaction if he discovered she was using Bu¡¯s funds.


    To maintain harmony, she chose not to make any purchases.


    Realizing Marissa truly had no interest in shopping, Silver Fox decided to conclude their spree. Before departing the mall, she sent a message to Bu.


    Meanwhile, Bu was in his office, where his phone had been buzzing with spending alerts all afternoon.


    Each time it chimed, he eagerly checked the notification, feeling a mix of surprise and delight. Spending on a woman he admired was genuinely gratifying.


    Yet, amid his happiness, he sighed, acknowledging that this woman was undoubtedly a spendthrift. But it didn¡¯t matter. Bu earned money faster than she could spend it, allowing her to indulge freely.


    As he sighed with mixed emotions, his phone buzzed with a new message¡ªnot another spending alert, but one from Silver Fox.


    Silver Fox said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I used your card today. Did my spending pace cause you any difort?¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°Not at all, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Silver Fox was taken aback by his response. Gazing at the shopping cart piled high with bags, she estimated the total cost to be at least three billion dors. How could he feel no difort?


    If he sought to win her affection by providing the card, she had already informed him of her sexual orientation, and he had epted it.


    If he aimed to secure a coboration between the Hoffman Group and Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, the expense seemed exorbitant.


    Perplexed, Silver Fox decided to continue spending his money and observe; his true motives would eventually be clear.


    With that, the group departed the mall.


    As they were leaving, Marissa received a message from Xander.


    Xander said, ¡°Chief Instructor, there¡¯s a significant reshuffle at Peridot Consortium. All of rissa¡¯s trusted associates have been secretly summoned back by the boss. The acting president has already arrived in Blebert and has notified senior members about a meeting tomorrow morning.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, surprised by Kevin¡¯s swift arrival.


    Xander continued, ¡°This acting president is highly regarded by the boss. He¡¯s only temporarily overseeing Peridot Consortium; a new president will be appointed soon. I wonder who it will be.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xander quickly replied with a shocked emoji, ¡°Chief Instructor, you¡¯re going to be the new president of Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll discuss the details when we meet. No need for further questions now.¡±


    After ending the chat with Xander, Marissa suddenly felt a piercing gaze upon her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:


    Marissa¡¯s extensive experiences had sharpened her senses to a fine point, so even in moments of apparent leisure, she remained highly vignt and aware of her surroundings. While exchanging messages with Xander, Marissa suddenly felt a piercing gaze from the side.


    On instinct, she turned to look, but as soon as she did, the person casting the gaze turned away and disappeared. He was too far for her to discern his features clearly, and his rapid departure allowed her just a fleeting glimpse of his back.


    Though the encounter was brief, the man left a strong impression on her. He was tall and carried himself with an unmistakable aura of power. If his presence hadn¡¯t been somanding, Marissa might not have detected him so swiftly.


    From just a brief view of his back, she could tell he must have been practicing martial arts or engaged in physical training constantly to develop such a robust physique.


    As they headed to the car, Marissa stopped suddenly, remembering something important. She needed to buy something for Connor. Connor had been feeling somewhat neglectedtely, often makingints that Marissa couldn¡¯t spend money on him.


    Today, they had bought numerous items, yet nothing specifically for Connor. She pictured the scene at home: the kids excitedly tearing into their gifts while Connor watched on, perhaps feeling left out.


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    It was gettingte, and a return trip to the mall would consume too much time. Marissa, eager to visit her mother, had little interest in further shopping. As she stood pondering her next move, her eyes caught sight of a quaint mobile stall set up along the roadside.


    It disyed a variety of handmade trinkets that, while modestly priced, boasted a unique charm and appeal.


    Drawn to the stall, Marissa decided to pick out a small desk ornament for Connor. She made her way towards the stall, carefully examining the items on disy. Silver Fox, somewhat perplexed by her sudden interest, tailed behind her.


    Inside the car, the two children, who had been buckled in by Rita, noticed Marissa¡¯s detour to the stall and peered out with curiosity. The sight of the trinkets brought a spark of excitement.


    ¡°Lawrence, look at those trinkets! They¡¯re so cute. I want one too!¡± eximed Lindsay.


    Lawrence, ncing at the assortment of items, responded cautiously, ¡°They are cute, but remember how much we¡¯ve already spent today. Buying more might seem a bit excessive.¡±


    Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened with a mischievous gleam as she countered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Eloisa told us all those things were bought by a big fool, so Mommy didn¡¯t really spend her own money. We haven¡¯t been wasteful at all today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lawrence agreed, his initial reservations fading. With his sister¡¯s logic convincing him, Lawrence eagerly led the way out of the car. Rita, tasked with supervising the children, quickly locked the car and followed them to the stall


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:


    When Marissa squatted down by the stall, the vendor greeted her with a warm, enthusiastic tone. ¡°Ten dors each. Pick whichever you like.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile and then lowered her head to make her selection. The stall disyed an array of small trinkets, each one distinctively crafted. There were handcrafted pendants, intricately carved wooden dolls, and several particrly captivating porcin figurines.


    Among them, one porcin figurine immediately drew Marissa¡¯s attention. It portrayed a chubby man with apact body and an oversized face, his mouth wide open in a heartyugh, disying two rows ofrge teeth, and sporting an exaggeratedlyrge beard.


    Despite its somewhat rough appearance, the figurine had a certain endearing quality, in stark contrast to Connor¡¯s handsome yet reserved demeanor.


    Marissa lifted the figurine, imagining presenting it to Connor. The thought made her chuckle softly. She was curious about how Connor would react.


    At that moment, Silver Fox joined her at the stall. Seeing Marissa holding the chubby man figurine andughing, she inquired curiously, ¡°Are you buying that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed with a nod.


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    ¡°Wow!¡± Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Did your taste diverge so much? Where do you n to put this? Wouldn¡¯t it be unsettling to have it staring at you if you ced it by your bed?¡±


    With a mischievous grin, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Connor.¡±


    Silver Fox let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re nning to give this to the richest man in Blebert? Are you sure he won¡¯t just discard it after one nce?¡±


    Marissa tilted her head, pondering briefly. ¡°He probably won¡¯t. When I bought Connor a modest three-dor breakfastst time, he savored it enthusiastically. Given his appreciation for simple joys, he¡¯s likely to enjoy this quirky desk ornament just as much.¡±


    Silver Fox nced at Marissa, amusement in her eyes, but chose not to persuade her otherwise. Instead, she quipped, ¡°I can¡¯t quite grasp the dynamics between you two.¡±


    Marissa, unaffected by the teasing, was about to make her purchase when Lawrence and Lindsay darted over and crouched beside her.


    ¡°Mom, these trinkets are adorable. I want one too,¡± Lindsay dered.


    ¡°Mom, I want one too,¡± Lawrence chimed in.


    Marissa regarded the two children with a fond smile. ¡°Alright, choose whichever you like. Mom will buy them for you.¡±


    With their mother¡¯s permission, the two children eagerly began their selection. Noticing their excitement, Silver Fox found herself drawn in. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get one too.¡±


    She decided to pick one out as a token of gratitude for Bu, who had allowed her to use his card that day. If not for witnessing Marissa purchase such an unconventional gift for Connor, Silver Fox would never have considered buying a modest ten-dor trinket for a financial tycoon like Bu.


    But reasoning that if Connor, the wealthiest man in Blebert, could appreciate such a gesture, then surely Bu, with lesser riches, would ept it graciously.


    Silver Fox made her choice quickly. However, Lawrence and Lindsay were still deliberating. They found each trinket at the stall irresistibly charming and were indecisive about which to pick. Marissa waited patiently, allowing the children to make their own choices without any urging or suggestions.


    Suddenly, a voiceden with sarcasm floated down from above. ¡°Oh, who do we have here? Isn¡¯t this the wife of the richest man in Blebert?¡±


    Looking up, Marissa recognized Sansa, whom she hadn¡¯t encountered in some time, standing there with an air of arrogance.


    Thest time Sansa and her daughter A had crossed paths with her, they had been reprimanded under Remy¡¯s orders and unceremoniously expelled from the party. Sansa¡¯s family, fearful of Remy¡¯s wrath, had subsequently disowned them, leaving them to wander the streets in destitution.


    Today, however, Sansa had cast aside her destitute appearance. She was d in an upscale designer dress, her hair styled into voluminous waves, and she was bedecked with glistening jewelry that mored for attention around her neck and wrists.


    Marissa pursed her lips as she took in the sight of Sansa, a mixture of pity and disdain stirring within her.


    It appeared that rissa had indeedpensated Sansa handsomely to coerce her into trading her daughter A for drug trials. Sansa had seemingly spent the money without any remorse.


    As Marissa was lost in thought, a dashing young man rushed towards them, a cup of coffee in hand. He presented the drink to Sansa with a fawning demeanor. ¡°My dear princess, here¡¯s the coffee you requested.¡±


    His excessively sweet tone grated on the ears. Nearby, Silver Fox, who was helping the children select trinkets, turned her head sharply upon hearing the voice.


    To her astonishment, she recognized it as her ex-boyfriend, Emst. What a surprisingly small world it was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:


    Silver Fox observed Emst, but his concentration was solely on attending to Sansa, rendering him oblivious to her presence. Instead of interrupting Emst, Silver Fox remained crouched on the ground, allowing her flowing hair to obscure her face.


    She eagerly anticipated witnessing Emst, who once proimed pure love to her, abase himself before Sansa¡ªa woman old enough to be his mother. Unacquainted with Silver Fox, Sansa failed to notice her.


    After ridiculing Marissa, Sansa cast a contemptuous nce at Lawrence and Lindsay. Having just selected their trinkets, Lawrence and Lindsay were about to summon Marissa for payment when they overheard someone addressing her with disrespect.


    They set aside their trinkets and positioned themselves beside Marissa, ring menacingly at Sansa. Despite their youth, they were always protective of Marissa.


    ¡°Are these the little brats you had with some man?¡± Sansa taunted.


    Without uttering a word, Marissa delivered a powerful p to Sansa¡¯s face. Even a casual p from ck Mallow of Doomsday Base was unbearable for an ordinary person. Sansa was caught off guard by the p, her face erupting in pain, her vision blurring as she copsed to the ground, crying out in pain.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Emst eximed, rushing to her aid and frantically dusting off her clothes. Moments earlier, Sansa had exuded dignity, but now shey in a pitiful state. Her cheek was swollen with a visible handprint, her clothes torn, and her ne broken, stripping her of all elegance.


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Even after Emst helped her to her feet, Sansa remained disoriented, unable to focus on Marissa. Emst, preupied with Sansa, did not address Marissa.


    Just then, A and Emilee approached, both seething with anger. A demanded harshly, ¡°Tiffany, how dare you strike my mother? Do you have any idea who we are now?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Emilee added, ¡°Tiffany, do you think you can act with impunity just because Remy supports you?


    A is now favored by the president of the Peridot Consortium. Remy is merely a minor leader within the consortium and must show respect to A. I demand you kneel and apologize to A immediately, or face severe consequences.¡±


    Marissa smirked in amusement. The Skytop Mansion was secluded, and the previous night¡¯s events were deliberately concealed by Paul, leaving outsiders unaware of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s change in leadership. It seemed A and her mother were oblivious as well.


    They continued to rely on rissa¡¯s status, unting their supposed superiority, and attempting to intimidate Marissa. How absurd and pitiable.


    However, Marissa wasn¡¯t eager to reveal the truth just yet. Watching their performance was quite entertaining. Silver Fox initially intended to observe how much farther Emst would grovel, but Emilee¡¯s arrivalpelled her to act. Memories of childhood abuse surged, reigniting old hatred.


    Silver Fox stood abruptly, revealing her face, and loudly chastised, ¡°Emilee, why are you barking like a mangy dog?¡±


    Emilee was stunned, instinctively scrutinizing Silver Fox, finding her familiar yet unrecognizable. Silver Fox had been taken from Blebert by her grandmother at eight years old and had not seen the Hinks family since then. Growing up and changing significantly, she was unrecognizable to Emilee.


    Emst, who had been attending to Sansa, froze upon seeing Silver Fox¡¯s face. His expression turned awkward, his heart raced, and he felt deeply ufortable. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Silver Fox here; he believed she was still abroad.


    However, Silver Fox ignored him. She faced Emilee directly and continued, ¡°Emilee, do you think you can bark and act wildly just because Sansa and her daughter havetched onto the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president and you¡¯re theirpdog? Do you think no one dares to hit apdog?¡±


    Emilee was deeply stung by Silver Fox¡¯s words. She had consistently belittled Sansa and her daughter, even mocking them covertly during their time of homelessness.


    However, upon learning that Sansa and her daughter had gained the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, Emilee made efforts to win their approval, going so far as to introduce Emst to Sansa as a potentialpanion.


    Now, taunted by Silver Fox, she felt a wave of humiliation, herplexion paling in her fury. Clenching her teeth, she demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:


    ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am?¡± Silver Fox sneered wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who hits thepdog.¡±


    With a swift motion, Silver Fox lifted her leg and delivered a powerful kick to Emilee. Emilee¡¯s scream pierced the air as she tumbled into the roadside shrubbery, the low branches scratching her skin and tearing her clothes.


    A kick from White Mallow of the Doomsday Base was not something an ordinary person could endure. Emileey among the greenery, unable to get up for a long while, her moans ignored by everyone around her.


    A and Sansa had no intention of helping Emilee; they were solely focused on giving Marissa a lesson she wouldn¡¯t forget. Emst, however, couldn¡¯t bring himself to ignore Emilee, as he hoped she would assist him in winning the perfumepetition and securing a contract with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes as a perfumer.


    Emilee had boasted that her family had arranged for Elin from Minty Fragrances and Perfumes to be her mentor. She had also promised to introduce Emst to Elin once she arrived in Blebert.


    Instinctively, Emst wanted to rush to Emilee¡¯s aid. But when he noticed the displeasure on Sansa¡¯s face, he held back. Sansa was Emst¡¯s financial lifeline, and he couldn¡¯t afford to upset her. He catered to her every whim daily, terrified of making a mistake that would anger her.


    She wasn¡¯t just another wealthy woman; her daughter had the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president. Crossing Sansa meant crossing the Peridot Consortium, and Emst knew the repercussions would be dire.


    Caught between Sansa¡¯s jealousy and his desire to remain loyal to Emilee, Emst didn¡¯t dare help Emilee directly. However, to show he cared, he turned to Silver Fox and scolded, ¡°How can you be so uncivilized?¡±


    This was the first time Emst witnessed Silver Fox being so fierce. Throughout their rtionship, she had always been gentle, and he had believed her to be a kind-hearted woman. While his words seemed like a defense for Emilee, they also mirrored his genuine curiosity.


    Silver Fox finally cast a proper nce at Emst. Seeing him groveling by Sansa¡¯s side filled her with disgust. Reflecting on her past rtionship with this man, she wished she couldsh herself for her blindness. How had she ever fallen for someone like him?


    When Silver Fox¡¯s gaze locked onto Emst, he felt a pang of guilt and fear that she might expose their past in front of everyone. Sansa got jealous quite easily. Since Emst had be her boy toy, she couldn¡¯t stand him even ncing at other women. If she discovered Silver Fox was his ex-girlfriend, she would lose her mind.


    Emst expected Silver Fox to cause a scene, but she merely nced at him with disdain, dismissing him as if even exchanging another word with him would make her sick. A mix of anger and disappointment brewed within Emst.


    He feared Silver Fox would spark a quarrel, provoking Sansa¡¯s jealousy and wrath. Yet, he was also disheartened by her disdain, for deep down, he still cared for her. His mind was a tangled mess of contradictions.


    But Silver Fox was indifferent to his inner turmoil. After a brief nce, she turned to Marissa and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the meddling mad dog for you. Handle the rest yourself.¡±


    With that, Silver Fox pulled Lawrence and Lindsay close. ¡°Kids, your mom has some trouble to sort out. You need to stay away so you don¡¯t get upset.¡±


    The two kids, initially worried about Marissa, quickly realized they had no reason to be concerned. Seeing her prowess in a fight, they understood she was more than capable of defending herself¡ªno one could push her around.


    After Silver Fox whisked the children to safety, Sansa finally snapped out of her daze. Clenching her teeth, she spat venomously at Marissa, ¡°You truly are a low-ss, uncouth woman. Even your friend is just as disgraceful.¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Insult us again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Sansa recoiled in fear, taking a couple of steps back. But she soon regained herposure and sneered, refusing to let the argument drop. ¡°Can¡¯t handle a few insults? Did I say anything wrong? You had those kids with some unknown man. They are worth nothing.¡±


    Marissa remained unfazed, and Sansa pressed on. ¡°The only reason you and your kids are staying at the Daniels Manor is that Arabe has lost her marbles. Connor must despise you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be out buying cheap trinkets from a stall with your kids.¡±


    Uninterested in exining herself, Marissa responded coolly, ¡°And how exactly is any of this your business?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:


    Devo, Marc, and Terry stood silently, feeling the weight of their actions and the danger they now faced. They had never considered the consequences of crossing Marissa. There was a bond of respect due to their shared ancestry, but now, with A¡¯s attempt to poison her mother, Marissa resolved to show no further mercy. On the surface, she appeared calm, but her eyes betrayed a fierce determination to exact revenge.


    Sansa, on the other hand, remainedpletely unaware of Marissa¡¯s change in attitude. She maintained her usual disdain and continued to mock Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, since Connor isn¡¯t fond of you, you won¡¯t see any real advantage from the Daniels family. It¡¯s all just for show, to appease Arabe, right?


    Sure, your art sells for a decent sum, but doesn¡¯t most of that money go to supporting the Sanchez family? Despite the glitz, you¡¯re actually struggling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sansa taunted, her gaze disdainfully sweeping over the items at the stall.


    ¡°Do you think getting involved with Remy will help you undermine both me and my daughter? You probably didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯ve already curried favor with the president of the Peridot Consortium, did you? We¡¯ve got support from the Peridot Consortium now. Don¡¯t count on Remy to bail you out. Since fate has thrown us together today, we¡¯re going to give you a lesson.¡±


    Listening patiently to Sansa¡¯s tirade, Marissa finally spoke with a chilling calm. ¡°And how exactly do you n to ¡®give me a lesson¡¯?¡±


    Before Sansa could respond, A tightened her fists, the sound of her knuckles cracking sending shivers through the bystanders. Beside Sansa, Ernst winced noticeably, rattled by the sound. Marissa, however, remainedposed, giving A a casual nce.


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    A had changed dramatically. Although her face remained the same, her presence now carried a darker, more threatening aura. Her eyes glinted sharply, emitting a palpable menace.


    There were also slight changes in her build, making her look stronger than before. It was clear that the injections administered by rissa had transformed her.


    ording to Xander¡¯s information, A had been subjected to drug trials by rissa recently. These rapid, dramatic changes highlighted the potent effects of the substances. Marissa was intrigued by these drugs. If she could ess them, she might discover some crucial information rted to Q.


    When Marissa was lost in her thoughts, A sneered and blurted out, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m going to beat you to death right now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can?¡± Marissa provoked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve picked up some fighting skills somewhere and can handle yourself, but they¡¯re nothing to me now,¡± A boasted. ¡°I¡¯m not the same person I was before.¡±


    Marissa, curious about A¡¯s newfound powers, decided to test her. She nned to obtain a blood sample for Ferris¡¯ analysis. With confidence, she epted the challenge. ¡°Okay then, bring it on. Let¡¯s see who can oust the other.¡±


    A, with a smirk, couldn¡¯t wait to begin. Impatient, she swung a punch at Marissa. In the bushes, Emilee struggled silently, unnoticed. Sansa instinctively stepped back, giving A space to maneuver. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she encouraged, ¡°Go all out! Make her feel some real pain today!¡±


    Ernst joined in, yelling, ¡°Yeah, show her what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    But when Silver Fox shot him a sharp, mocking nce, Ernst diverted his gaze, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Bolstered by Sansa¡¯s cheers, A¡¯s confidence surged. Her eyes narrowed menacingly as she delivered a forceful punch.


    Previously, Sansa had been dismissive of A, often insulting her when they scraped by on the streets. However, as A found favor with rissa and grew stronger with the help of drugs, Sansa¡¯s attitude shifted significantly.


    She now regarded A with pride and openly praised her. Riding high on Sansa¡¯s approval, A was thrilled and more determined than ever to impress by defeating Marissa


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:


    Uilder Sanso¡¯s eager gaze was fixed on A as shended a punch on Manssa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Beat her to a pulp!¡± Sanso screamed, her voice shrill and clownish.


    But what happened next was far from what Sansa had imagined. Instead of A¡¯s fist meeting Marissa¡¯s face, Marissa effortlessly caught A¡¯s wrist.


    With a casual twist, the sickening crack of bones echoed in the air. A dropped to her knees, sweat pouring down her face from the searing pain.


    Sanso had envisioned A mercilessly pummeling Marissa, but instead, she was confronted with A¡¯s crushing defeat.


    She stood frozen, staring at the unexpected turn of events, struggling to process it. A¡¯s attack had been so swift and ferocious that no one could see exactly how Marissa had countered it.


    It just seemed like Marissa had remained serene and unruffled.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Sanso stammered, pointing at Marissa, too stunned to form a coherent sentence.


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    Ignoring Sanso, Marissa studied A intently.


    A had once been a pampered princess, crying at the slightest prick. Yet here she was, enduring the agony of a broken wrist. She had be remarkably tougher.


    Not only had A¡¯s physical strength andbat skills improved, but her pain tolerance had also increased.


    The students from Doomsday Base had endured numerous hardships to hone their martial arts, physical prowess, and resilience. Marissa was surprised at how rapidly A had progressed in just a few days, thanks to rissa¡¯s drugs.


    Curiosity piqued, Marissa was more eager than ever to examine the drugs developed by rissa and Q.


    After defeating A, Marissa didn¡¯t release her grip. Instead, she swiftly plunged a needle into A¡¯s wrist, drawing a vial of blood with lightning speed.


    A, writhing in pain and unable to lift her head, didn¡¯t notice what was happening. Marissa¡¯s actions were so quick that no one else noticed either.


    Having taken A¡¯s blood, Marissa finally let go.


    With a dismissive wave, Marissa caused A to copse in agony. Paralyzed by both pain and a precise strike to a spot on her body, Ay on the ground, unable to stand.


    After letting A go, Marissa nced up at Sanso.


    Sanso was so rattled that she didn¡¯t even think to help her daughter up. She stared at Marissa with wide, fearful eyes and instinctively took a step back, afraid Marissa might attack her next.


    As she retreated, she stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t act recklessly, Tiffany. Do you even understand what kind of organization Peridot Consortium is? That¡¯s above Remy¡¯s level. You¡¯ve just crossed the president of the Peridot Consortium, and she doesn¡¯t take that lightly. She is going to make sure you pay for this.¡±


    With that, Sanso pulled out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Just wait, Tiffany. I¡¯m reporting this to the president of the Peridot Consortium. You¡¯ll see what happens next!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:


    Marissa met her gaze with a calm demeanor.


    Sanso waited on the line, but the call went unanswered.


    She mumbled in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s odd. The president said I could call anytime if I was in trouble. Why isn¡¯t she picking up now?¡±


    Meanwhile, A, struggling to get herposure, said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just tied up with something right now. I¡¯ll give Warren a ring.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t know who Warren was, but soon enough, A was on the phone with him. After a tense exchange, A¡¯s face turned pale with worry.


    Once she hung up, A seemed to forget about Marissa and told Sanso, ¡°Mom, Warren said something major is going down at the Peridot Consortium. He told me to get ready and head to their main office tomorrow morning for an important meeting.¡±


    Sanso didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let¡¯s head back and get ready,¡± she said.


    A gave Marissa a steely look and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook today. But tomorrow, at the meeting, we¡¯re definitely going to tell the president about this. Expect someone toe and teach you a good lesson.¡±


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Marissa replied with a sly smile.


    Without another word, Sanso and A hurried off, with Ernst trailing behind.


    That left Emilee all alone in the bushes.


    Meanwhile, Marissa received a text from Xander. ¡°Chief Instructor, the acting president will be leading the meeting tomorrow morning and has invited you to attend. He wants everyone to meet the new president.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Marissa responded.


    After a brief exchange with Xander, Marissa nced at Emilee, who was still moaning in the bushes, and asked Silver Fox, ¡°So, what should we do with her?¡±


    Marissa had expected Silver Fox to seize the moment to teach Emilee a lesson, but Silver Fox merely nced at Emilee indifferently and said, ¡°We do nothing.¡±


    It was clear she had no interest in dealing with Emilee today.


    ¡°A cat doesn¡¯t kill a mouse the moment it catches it; it toys with the mouse, enjoying the game,¡± Silver Fox remarked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to get home to your mother? We¡¯ve been dyed long enough. Let¡¯s hurry and go.¡±


    With a smile, Marissa turned to the two kids. ¡°Have you picked out your toys? I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Earlier, she had restrained A fromunching a second attack, mainly for the children¡¯s sake. She feared the fight would frighten them, so she subdued A in a seemingly gentle manner.


    To her surprise, the kids weren¡¯t scared at all; instead, they looked thrilled.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing at fighting!¡± Lindsay eximed, looking up at her. ¡°You just grabbed her, and that bad woman couldn¡¯t move anymore. Mom, can you do magic?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you must know magic!¡± Lawrence chimed in.


    With a smile, Marissa ruffled the kids¡¯ hair. ¡°Yes, I know magic. I can defeat bad people with it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:


    After a light-heartedugh, Marissa didn¡¯t bother checking what toys the two children had chosen. She simply paid the bill and left.


    Rita was at the wheel again as they headed to the Sanchez family¡¯s home.


    Marissa quickly texted Ferris, ¡°Meet me at the gate of the Sanchez family¡¯s house. You need to analyze the substances in a blood sample.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Ferris replied promptly.


    Ferris was incredibly efficient. By the time Marissa¡¯s car arrived at the Sanchez family¡¯s residence, he was already there, waiting.


    ¡°Give me the results as soon as you can,¡± Marissa said, handing him the blood sample.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Ferris replied, taking the sample and promptly leaving.


    Marissa entered the Sanchez family¡¯s house with Silver Fox and the two children. Rita trailed behind them, struggling with an armload of items.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Silver Fox had not only bought a plethora of tonics for Caylee but had also picked up gifts for everyone in the Sanchez family. The bags were sorge that they nearly swallowed Rita whole. It looked like she wasn¡¯t being treated fairly.


    The Sanchez family members were in the yard, enjoying the sunset with Caylee.


    It was a rare asion where the entire family was present. Caylee sat in a wheelchair, chatting with Ruth beside her. The others were scattered around, engaged in light conversation.


    The scene was heartwarming. Although Caylee still had amnesia, she no longer seemed as anxious as the day before. She quietly listened as the others spoke.


    ¡°Great Grandma, we¡¯vee to visit Grandma!¡± Lindsay called out from a distance.


    Everyone turned and smiled at the sound of her voice.


    Le thenmented, ¡°Oh my God! Tiffany¡¯s at it again, making poor Rita carry everything by herself. She looks like she¡¯s going to copse!¡±


    Shaun immediately got up and hurried over to help Rita with the bags.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence and Lindsay happily ran to Ruth.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I miss you so much!¡± Lindsay said sweetly.


    Momentster, Lawrence echoed, ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Ruth chuckled, pulling the kids into a warm embrace and nting kisses on their cheeks. ¡°Darlings, are youfortable living in Daniels Manor? Are they treating you well?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lawrence answered firmly.


    Lindsay added, ¡°Great-grandma and Dad are so kind to us. They¡¯ve set up avish kids¡¯ room and bought us loads of toys. Dad¡¯s given us plenty of money, and Great-grandma ys with us every day!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful!¡± Ruth said, nodding enthusiastically


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640:


    The Sanchez family members finally felt relieved. They had been concerned about the children¡¯s well-being in Daniels Manor, especially since the kids weren¡¯t blood-rted to the Daniels family. Now, their worries seemed unnecessary.


    At this moment, Marissa squatted in front of Caylee and gently took her hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±


    Caylee looked at Marissa quietly, not saying a word, but unlike yesterday, she didn¡¯t pull her hand away defensively.


    Marissa smiled gently. ¡°You haven¡¯t remembered me yet. That¡¯s okay. One day, you will. For now, let me give you a checkup.¡±


    With that, she ced her hand on Caylee¡¯s wrist, carefully feeling her pulse.


    However, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but frown. She had believed that Caylee¡¯s health was improving, but now she sensed something unusual¡­


    Caylee was faring better than the day before. She still couldn¡¯t speak, but her spirits had visibly lifted¡ªshe now managed smiles and silent conversations with her family. The Sanchez family held hope, seeing her improvement. Yet, when they noticed Marissa¡¯s concerned expression, their optimism waned.


    ¡°Tiffany, how¡¯s your mom?¡± Ruth inquired.


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Instead of replying, Marissa checked Caylee¡¯s pulse once more. After a moment, she gently asked, ¡°Mom, are you feeling okay?¡±


    Caylee nodded.


    Le chimed in, ¡°Tiffany stayed by her side all day. She¡¯s been alert and even managed to eat a bowl of porridge along with her usual treatments.¡±


    Marissa acknowledged this with a nod. She was pleased with Caylee¡¯s mental improvements, but something about her pulse felt off.


    This slight irregrity, though not ring, couldn¡¯t be overlooked¡ªnot when Caylee had just woken from a twenty-two-year semiatose state and survived major surgery.


    After a pause, she said to Caylee, ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to draw some blood for further tests, if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Caylee gave her consent with a nod. Although her daughter was like a stranger, Caylee trusted Marissa unconditionally.


    Marissa requested Rita to retrieve her small medicine box from the car before drawing blood from Caylee.


    Subsequently, she asked Rita to deliver the blood sample to Ferris. Tasked continuously, Rita maintained herposure and efficiency without a word ofint.


    With Rita gone, Le remarked, ¡°Tiffany, you really have an amazing assistant. It seems like you use Rita tirelessly.¡±


    Marissa merely smiled in response.


    Ruth, visibly concerned, asked, ¡°Tiffany, how exactly is your mother doing?¡±


    ¡°The situation looks promising,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I¡¯m just running some tests on her blood to rule out minor irregrities. It¡¯s nothing serious, Grandma, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:


    Ruth exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Lawrence and Lindsay, who had been quietly observing, sensed the eased tension and approached Caylee.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma. I¡¯m Lindsay, your granddaughter,¡± said Lindsay cheerfully.


    ¡°And I¡¯m Lawrence, your grandson,¡± Lawrence added with a grin.


    Caylee¡¯s face lit up with a tender smile as she reached out to gently touch their faces, clearly delighted by their presence.


    Seeing this, Marissa quickly interjected with a warm smile, ¡°Mom, these two are my children. They¡¯ll be visiting you more from now on.¡±


    Caylee nced at Marissa, as if to speak, but ultimately remained silent.


    Marissa suspected that Caylee wanted to know the children¡¯s father¡¯s identity, but she held her silence. Since her mother hadn¡¯t asked, she chose not to bring it up.


    Silver Fox had been standing quietly to the side, observing but not interrupting the exchange between Marissa and the Sanchez family.


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    With everyone focused on Caylee, she went unnoticed until now. Relieved by the news of Caylee¡¯s health, the Sanchez family rxed. It was Rachel who first spotted Silver Fox.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled at Marissa and asked,


    ¡°Tiffany, who is this stunning woman?¡±


    At her question, all eyes shifted to Silver Fox.


    ¡°Wow, another beauty,¡± Le eximed. ¡°Tiffany, are you trying to make me doubt my own looks?¡±


    Before Marissa could introduce her, Silver Fox stepped forward.


    ¡°Eloisa Swain, a friend of ck Snake¡­ Ahem, Tiffany¡¯s, and a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, here to visit Caylee with Tiffany today,¡± she exined, then smiled reassuringly at Le. ¡°And you¡¯re quite lovely yourself. No need for any doubts.¡±


    Ruth, smiling, gestured towards a seat. ¡°So you¡¯re a friend of Tiffany¡¯s, Miss Swain. Please make yourselffortable.¡±


    Silver Fox took a seat immediately.


    Rachel asked the kitchen staff to prepare extra dishes for the evening meal.


    The rest of the Sanchez family engaged Silver Fox in warm conversation, treating her with the utmost respect and curiosity, though they carefully avoided prying into her background.


    As the lively discussion continued, an unexpected visitor arrived at the Sanchez family home.


    The unexpected guest turned out to be Sheppard, who had suffered great embarrassment at the recent masterpiece appreciation event. His arrival sent a ripple of tension through everyone in the yard


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:


    In the past, Sheppard always strutted in like he owned the ce, barking orders and wearing an air of superiority. Daryl and Rachel, despite secretly rolling their eyes, treated him with respect¡ªwell, he was older and family. Shaun and Le, being the next generation, also gave him his due respect. Ruth, ever the kind soul, never let her true feelings show and always treated him with grace.


    But now, everything had changed. Sheppard had burned his bridges with the Sanchez family for his selfish interests, and the warm wee he used to receive was a distant memory.


    Regret weighed heavily on Sheppard¡¯s mind as he approached the family.


    He had pulled his shares from the Sanchez family¡¯s Moonbeam Gallery to fund his own art and mediapany, Melody Gallery. His n had seemed foolproof. Once Remy crushed the Sanchez family, he¡¯d swoop in, grab their clients, and rake in the cash.


    But reality had other ns. Tiffany, the troublemaker he once dismissed, rose to fame as the art world¡¯s elusive genius, known as Only. Instead of crumbling, the Sanchez family found an unlikely ally in Remy, turning the tables entirely.


    The Sanchez family was now a powerhouse in the literary and painting industry. Business was booming, stock prices were soaring, and their sess seemed unstoppable.


    Meanwhile, Melody Gallery, Sheppard¡¯s supposed golden ticket, was sinking fast. No deals, just massive financial losses. The pressure was mounting. If he didn¡¯t turn things around soon, he and his family would have to start begging on the streets.


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    It was a bitter pill to swallow. He¡¯d onceughed at the Sanchez family, predicting they¡¯d be the ones begging for scraps. Now, irony smacked him in the face.


    With no other choice, he had to eat his words and visit the Sanchez family, hoping to get back the shares he had foolishly sold.


    Those shares were worth a fortune now. If only he¡¯d held onto them, he¡¯d be rolling in billions in dividends.


    But regret offered no remedy in this world.


    Desperate to save his family, he knew he had to grovel before the Sanchez family, especially Tiffany.


    Daryl might have been the nominal head, but everyone knew Tiffany was the real shot-caller.


    Stepping into the yard, Sheppard put on a smile and greeted Marissa first. ¡°My dear grandniece, I heard your mother woke up, so I came to see her. I brought some supplements for her.¡±


    Marissa found his wordsughable. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t tter me, your grandniece, and you¡¯re not my granduncle. Call me Miss Nash,¡± she replied with an icy edge.


    The memories of his past arrogance and condescension were still fresh. It was easy to guess why he showed up today, and there was no way Marissa would go easy on him.


    Had the Sanchez family not turned the tables and gone bankrupt like he hoped, who knew how he would have kicked them when they were down? A fierce wolf doesn¡¯t suddenly turn into a friendly dog.


    Marissa¡¯s displeased expression was like a contagious virus, quickly spreading to the other family members. No one bothered to say hello or even offer Sheppard a seat, leaving him standing there like an unwanted party-crasher


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:


    Red-faced but still forcing a smile, Sheppard tried to keep his cool. ¡°Tiffany, it was all my fault. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯ve got it all wrong,¡± Marissa shot back with a smirk. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, so why are you apologizing? You betrayed the Sanchez family. If you want to apologize, maybe try kneeling at our ancestors¡¯ graves. No need toe here.¡±


    The awkward moment was thankfully interrupted by the kitchen staff announcing dinner.


    Ruth immediately jumped in, inviting everyone to eat. Turning to Silver Fox with a warm smile, she said, ¡°Miss Swain, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Silver Fox smiled, taking Lawrence and Lindsay by the hands as they walked toward the vi with Shaun and Le.


    Marissa started pushing her mother¡¯s wheelchair while Daryl and Rachel helped Ruth. The whole family moved inside, leaving Sheppard alone in the yard as if he had the gue.


    Sheppard gritted his teeth, his face turning with shame.


    But there was no way he was leaving like that.


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    After a moment, he motioned for his servant to bring the gifts and then, with all the dignity he could muster, followed everyone into the dining room.


    The Sanchez family had already started their meal, but no invitation had been extended to Sheppard to join them at the table.


    After a moment of standing in awkward silence, Sheppard summoned his courage and addressed Marissa.


    ¡°Tiffany, despite everything, I¡¯m still your senior. I¡¯vee to see my errors, and I¡¯m here to mend our rtionship. Please, could I have another chance?¡±


    Marissa nced at Sheppard, her face showing no emotion, and asked, ¡°So, what brings you to our home today?¡±


    With a hint of embarrassment, Sheppard confessed, ¡°Tiffany, you must know of the troubles my family is facing. The business at Melody Gallery is failing, and now we are grappling with financial strain. I hope you might let me buy back my shares in the Moonbeam Gallery.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking to buy back your shares?¡± Marissa replied with a slight smirk. ¡°You rid yourself of those shares to distance yourself from our family. How do you n to buy them back now?¡±


    Sheppard remainedposed and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that Daryl actually bought those shares after I sold them. I¡¯m hoping to buy them back from him at the original price.¡±


    The truth was, Daryl had purchased Sheppard¡¯s shares to ensure the Sanchez family retained control of the Moonbeam Gallery and, more importantly, to maintain their decisive say in its affairs.


    At that time, despite the gallery teetering on the edge of bankruptcy and the shares being almost worthless, Daryl was intent on not letting his father¡¯s hard-earned legacy crumble


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:


    Marissaughed lightly, her gaze filled with both mockery and amusement. She said sarcastically, ¡°You really know when to seize an opportunity, don¡¯t you? You sold those shares when the price was 22 dors per share, and now they¡¯re valued at 78 dors per share. You really expect to get them back at the original price?¡±


    Unable to resist another jab, she added, ¡°Why not just bring a gang and rob us? It¡¯d be simpler, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sheppard, embarrassed by the ridicule yet steadfast, countered, ¡°When I sold the shares, Moonbeam Gallery was barely afloat. Now that the share price has skyrocketed, it seems like a tremendous loss to me. Daryl has benefited from this.¡±


    Before Marissa could retort, Le chimed in mockingly, ¡°Are you saying my father took advantage? No one forced your hand to sell those shares. If someone else had bought them, would you dare visit them now and demand the shares at the original price?¡±


    Le¡¯s sharpments left Sheppard utterly speechless, hitting him hard.


    He turned to Daryl, trying to salvage the situation. ¡°Daryl, I know I¡¯ve made my mistakes. But we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? How about giving me another chance with those shares? I could even throw in some extra cash and buy them back for three dors per share.¡±


    Daryl had often been forgiving of Sheppard¡¯s tendency to seek slight advantages.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Yet, after their recent disagreements, he found himself disillusioned, no longer inclined to overlook Sheppard¡¯s schemes or allow him to meddle with the Moonbeam Gallery.


    He responded firmly, ¡°Sorry. I wouldn¡¯t even sell them to you for 100 dors per share, much less for three.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    A surge of anger washed over Sheppard, taken aback by Daryl¡¯s unwavering stance, especially considering Daryl had always been kind to him before.


    But times had changed. Even though he was angry, he knew better than to show arrogance.


    Swallowing his pride, he pleaded, ¡°Daryl, please. We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s not get hung up on the past, okay?¡±


    Marissa interjected swiftly, cutting him off with decisive coldness, ¡°Just leave. Even though you share the samest name, we¡¯re strangers now. You don¡¯t need to beg here.¡±


    Sheppard, taken aback, muttered curses directed at Marissa in his mind, then forced a smile and tried another angle. ¡°Come on, Tiffany, don¡¯t be so heartless. Do you really want to see me and my family on the streets, begging?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was scornful, ¡°Remember when you wished that fate on us? You said you¡¯d never lift a finger to help us. Now that you¡¯re the one in trouble, youe seeking our help?¡±


    Struck by Marissa¡¯s biting words, Sheppard found himself speechless again. He realized that no plea would sway them. His expression darkened, and he shot Marissa a fierce re.


    As Sheppard¡¯s gaze turned sinister, his voice took on a distinctly vicious tone. ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll ask you once more. Do you truly not agree to the deal?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied with a nonchnt air. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, take care. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sheppard let out a cold snort


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t be overly confident. Just because Remy is in your corner doesn¡¯t mean you can dismiss everyone else. There are those more powerful than Remy. Imagine if I join forces with someone superior to Remy and retaliate against you and your family. It won¡¯t just be about you handing back my shares. You¡¯d be pleading with me on your knees, and I wouldn¡¯t even consider giving you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Marissa couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.


    Sheppard¡¯s mood swings were dramatic. One moment, he was supplicating; the next, he was issuing dire threats to the very person he had just been pleading with. He was quite the actor.


    Marissa turned to look at Sheppard with amusement and inquired, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, who is this mighty ally you have found?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± came another disdainful snort from Sheppard.


    ¡°Tiffany, you are naive and young. Do you honestly believe Remy can shield you indefinitely? Remy may be influential, but he is merely a minor yer beneath the umbre of the Peridot Consortium.


    Should I secure an alliance with the president of the Peridot Consortium, you wouldn¡¯t dare show arrogance before me, and even Remy would need to tread lightly around me.¡±


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Marissa simply rolled her eyes. It seemed there was always someone convinced they could overpower her by siding with the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Finding the whole situation amusing, she did not respond right away, which led Sheppard to mistakenly believe that he had intimidated her.


    Flushed with a sense of victory, Sheppard tilted his chin upward and boasted, ¡°Sansa and A have already won the favor of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president. Surely, you¡¯ve heard about this, right? Frankly, Sansa has already offered me a chance to join the Peridot Consortium and unite against you.¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of the Sanchez family members nched with fear.


    The Peridot Consortium held a formidable reputation. Not even the four prominent families of Blebert would dare cross them lightly. If Sheppard joined forces with Sansa under the Peridot Consortium¡¯s banner against Tiffany, she would face grave peril.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Ruth feltpelled to mollify Sheppard. If it would ensure Tiffany¡¯s safety, surrendering the shares might not be too high a price to pay.


    Just as Ruth was about to speak, Marissa, perceiving Ruth¡¯s intentions, tapped her hand firmly on the table, signaling her to remain silent.


    After stopping Ruth, Marissa faced Sheppard with a mocking smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Your family is teetering on the edge of bankruptcy. What makes you think you, a man bereft of both money and influence, could possibly catch the eye of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president?¡±


    Sheppard narrowed his eyes and sneered, then replied in a taunting tone.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Sansa and her daughter detest you and are tirelessly seeking any of your weaknesses to exploit every single day. The Sanchez family is your stronghold right now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:


    To destroy the Sanchez family is to dismantle your base. Sansa and her daughter approached me because they want to uncover secrets about the Sanchez family, secrets I know, and use them to bring down your stronghold. So, even though I am without funds or influence at the moment,


    I hold significant value to Sansa and her daughter. If I sell these secrets to them, they will surelymend me to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, smoothing my entry into the organization. Once I earn the president¡¯s favor, with such formidable support, my resurgence is inevitable.¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s deration left the Sanchez family visibly shaken. They feared not the specter of bankruptcy, but the potential harm to Marissa. The might of the Peridot Consortium was indeed formidable.


    The family members exchanged worried nces, contemting the surrender of the shares to Sheppard.


    However, Marissa was the linchpin of the family now. Without her approval, they hesitated to act. After sharing looks, they turned their eyes back to Marissa, hoping to confer with her.


    Yet, Marissa¡¯s expression remained derisive and amused. She retorted to Sheppard, ¡°Really? Then why haven¡¯t you taken up Sansa and her daughter¡¯s offer yet? Why are you still here wasting time with us?¡±


    Sheppard¡¯s anger was palpable as he pointed his finger at Marissa, his body shaking.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    ¡°Tiffany, you truly don¡¯t see what¡¯s beneficial for you,¡± he burst out, his frustration evident.


    ¡°I had actually taken into consideration our kinship and initially refused Sansa and her daughter¡¯s offer, hoping to provide you an escape route.


    All you needed to do was return the shares, and we could have resolved this amicably. However, you¡¯ve pushed me to my limits, so don¡¯t hold it against me when I retaliate.¡±


    ¡°Then proceed, by all means,¡± Marissa retorted, her impatience clear in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m eager to witness how you intend to retaliate. Make your move tonight, for by tomorrow morning, circumstances may shift, and procrastination could spell disaster.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s indifference to both his threats and pleas only fueled Sheppard¡¯s fury.


    Marissa, still wearing her dismissive smile, continued her merciless mockery.


    ¡°And let¡¯s be clear, you didn¡¯t decline Sansa¡¯s invitation out of consideration for our blood ties, but rather because you were desperate to quickly amass wealth to stave off your immediate financial crisis.


    Gaining the Peridot Consortium president¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯t instantly fill your coffers. Before you could secure the president¡¯s favor and protection, your entire family could have been destitute, begging in the streets.


    So you devised a wless n: approach us first, coax the shares from us, then with the funds in hand, ept Sansa and her daughter¡¯s invitation, and use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s power to usurp the Gallery.¡±


    She locked eyes with Sheppard, her gaze icy as she asked him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, Mr. Sanchez?¡±


    Caught with his machinations exposed, Sheppard guiltily diverted his gaze, shocked that Tiffany, whom he had underestimated, had seen through his ploy


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:


    This revtion from Marissa made the Sanchez family realize that, regardless of their decision regarding the shares, Sheppard would strike back with ferocity. They had nearly fallen for his deceit.


    Enraged, Ruth pointed sternly toward the door andmanded, ¡°Sheppard, leave now!¡±


    At this moment, all pretense of negotiation was gone. Sheppard, recognizing the copse of his hopes, let his demeanor grow even darker.


    ¡°Fine, very well! If you refuse to see what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for my harsh actions,¡± Sheppard scoffed bitterly.


    ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m not the only one in league with Sansa and her daughter. The Clifford family joined forces with them before I did. You¡¯re all doomed to suffer terribly.¡±


    At the mention of the Clifford family, Marissa¡¯s expression hardened.


    Previously, the Clifford family had tried to use Remy¡¯s influence to take control of the Sanchez family¡¯s Moonbeam Gallery. Their n had backfired, and under Marissa¡¯s relentless pressure, the Clifford family¡¯s business had plummeted toward bankruptcy.


    Driven by desperation, they sought an alliance with Sansa and her daughter, pinning their hopes on the Peridot Consortium to engineer a turnaround.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    By the next morning, the leadership at the Peridot Consortium was set to change, and the iing president was someone they all wanted to retaliate against. Marissa pondered how shocked they would be when their ns fell apart.


    Noticing her smirk, Sheppard asked with a puzzled look, ¡°You¡¯re staring down ruin, and yet youugh? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Your folly amuses me,¡± Marissa responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Fuming, Sheppard raised his hand to point at her, his more sinister words ready to spill out.


    But before he could continue, Ruth interjected sharply,


    ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Sheppard bit back his words.


    With a resentful grunt, he lowered his hand and stormed out.


    Marissa called out to his retreating figure, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, a friendly piece of advice¡ªmeet with Sansa and her daughter tonight. Align with the Peridot Consortium while you still can, because tomorrow, you¡¯ll miss even the opportunity to dream.¡±


    Sheppard, misunderstanding and assuming Marissa was clueless about the imminent threat, merely paused, then continued his hasty exit.


    Once he was gone, Ruth turned to Marissa, her voiceced with concern.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:


    ¡°Tiffany, if Sansa, her daughter, the Cliffords, and that Sheppard do unite against you with the help of the Peridot Consortium, what will be your n?¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t manage to get the president on their side at all.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so confident, Tiffany?¡± Le asked, her tone echoing her confusion.


    Not only Le, but also the rest of the Sanchez family was left scratching their heads at Marissa¡¯s unwavering confidence.


    No one could quite ce how she hade to know anything about the Peridot Consortium, given herck of any formal connection.


    Marissa initially intended to announce her imminent appointment as the next president of the Peridot Consortium. Yet, upon reflection, she opted for a more reserved approach.


    So, rather than reveal her forting position, shemented, ¡°The president of the Peridot Consortium must be exceptionally bright. With such astute judgment, why would she waste time on those idiots?¡±


    Le concurred. ¡°That¡¯s a strong point, Tiffany. I can¡¯t stand Sansa, her daughter, the Clifford family, and Sheppard. The esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium surely must disdain them even more.¡±


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Daryl interjected with a note of caution, ¡°However, it seems Sansa and her daughter have already caught the president¡¯s eye. They¡¯ve been using the Peridot Consortium¡¯s reputation to their advantage. It¡¯s something many have started to talk about.¡±


    Rachel added her observations to the mix.


    ¡°Sansa and her daughter, once destitute and living in the streets, have somehow risen to a position of apparent affluence since their involvement with the Peridot Consortium. The transformation is stark, and they¡¯ve clearly garnered some benefits from the association.


    There¡¯s talk that they¡¯ve be the new favorites of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, attracting a slew of admirers willing to curry favor. If they leverage these new connections against Tiffany, it could spell trouble.¡±


    This insight from Daryl and Rachel only deepened Ruth¡¯s growing anxiety.


    Marissa hastened to offer reassurance. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Given the actual talents of Sansa and her daughter, it¡¯s improbable they¡¯ve made any real impression on the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, or that they¡¯ve achieved any significant status.


    They might hold some minor value or simply serve as pawns to the president. As mere pawns, they gain little beyond the role of tools; the president is unlikely to exert herself for them.


    Sure, they might have received some funds from her, presenting a facade of newfound wealth, but it¡¯s just surface-level. It¡¯s a facade meant to obscure the underlying reality.¡±


    Marissa concluded with an analogy: ¡°It¡¯s like feeding a pig with grains. It may appear that the pig is benefiting from consuming the owner¡¯s supplies, but in reality, those gains are eventually transformed into meat, which ultimately benefits the owner. So, don¡¯t be deterred by their pretentious front or hollow threats. Their semnce of power will soon dissipate.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:


    Ruth and Daryl held their thoughts close, still harboring doubts even after Marissa¡¯s reassurances. Deep down, they couldn¡¯t fully dispel the nagging thought that Marissa¡¯s words were merely meant tofort them.


    At that moment, Shaun intervened with timely optimism. ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, if Tiffany believes it¡¯s the case, then we should too. We don¡¯t have to worry. Tiffany is never wrong.¡±


    Le echoed this sentiment. ¡°I¡¯m standing by Tiffany as well. We¡¯re all aware of what she¡¯s capable of. Following her guidance will lead us in the right direction.¡±


    Finally, Ruth¡¯s and Daryl¡¯s tension eased.


    ¡°Yes, we trust Tiffany!¡± Rachel eximed.


    With a warm smile, Daryl turned to Marissa. ¡°Tiffany, I trust your judgment too. I support whatever decision you make. Count me in if you need any assistance.¡±


    With the family¡¯s reassurance bolstering her spirits, Marissa breathed a sigh of relief, and they all enjoyed a cheerful dinner together.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Post-dinner, Marissa spent some time talking with Caylee before she, Silver Fox, and the kids departed.


    Rita took the wheel, and their first stop was to drop off Silver Fox at the Pce Hotel.


    After bidding farewell to Marissa and the kids, Silver Fox made her way into the hotel lobby alone.


    As she ascended in the elevator, her phone lit up with an unknown number. Assuming it was just another sales call, she initially dismissed it. However, as the calls persisted, she realized it could be something urgent and decided to answer.


    On the other end, Ernst¡¯s voice came through, slightly slurred. ¡°Eloisa, I have a secret to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing Ernst¡¯s voice, Silver Fox felt an overwhelming sense of disgust. The memory of him fawning over Sansa earlier made her stomach churn.


    Though she had previously blocked his number and his ount on the messaging app, he managed to call her from a new number.


    Hanging up was tempting, but she knew he¡¯d find another way to harass her. With a sigh, she decided to endure the irritation and said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you!¡±


    ¡°Eloisa, why did you be friends with that loser Tiffany?¡± Ernst¡¯s drunken slur made his words even more irksome.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business,¡± he replied, his tone annoyingly self-righteous.


    ¡°When we were together, you always acted all innocent, and that¡¯s why I liked you. But today, I found out you¡¯re friends with Tiffany. Do you know what kind of person she is? She¡¯s a notorious failure and a slut, getting dumped five times and having illegitimate kids with an unknown man.


    Haven¡¯t you heard that birds of a feather flock together? If you¡¯re friends with her, you must be the same! So how dare you judge me for cozying up to Sansa and Emilee for my career?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:


    Sure, I have a lot of lovers, but I bet you have plenty of ¡®close friends¡¯ too, right? Since we¡¯re both rotten to the core, why don¡¯t you be my lover? Why pretend to be pure?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Silver Fox fought the urge to hurl her phone away. If Ernst were in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist punching him.


    Oblivious to her rage, Ernst mistook her silence for guilt andughed smugly.


    ¡°Eloisa, aren¡¯t you just ying hard to get? Is this a tactic to make me care more? Fine, I¡¯ll give you all that. No need to pretend anymore.¡±


    He paused dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Be my lover, and I¡¯ll keep all the promises I made to you. Once I leverage my connections with Sansa and Emilee to be a perfumer at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, and eventually an internationally renowned perfumer, being with me will only benefit you.¡±


    Ernst, in all his delusional glory, thought he was God¡¯s gift to women. Silver Fox¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she abruptly ended the call, fuming.


    The mere thought of his slimy promises made her skin crawl. She had nned to teach him a lesson since arriving in Blebert but had been too busy to act on it.


    Now, it seemed he was practically courting death. He had no idea what he was getting himself into.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Blocking his ount and phone number wasn¡¯t enough. A much harsher deterrent was clearly warranted.


    Smirking evilly, she pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to her assistant. ¡°Find out Ernst¡¯s current location for me.¡±


    The reply was swift. ¡°Right away, Miss Swain.¡±


    After issuing themand, Silver Fox returned to the presidential suite she had booked at the Pce Hotel. Upon entering, she found Aracelipletely absorbed in concocting perfumes.


    Araceli¡¯s dedication made Silver Fox¡¯s blood boil even more. How could Ernst deceive such a kind and innocent girl?


    Tonight, she¡¯d avenge herself and seek justice for Araceli.


    As she pondered her move, Araceli looked up, eyes bright with excitement.


    ¡°Master Elin, I sessfully created a new perfume using the techniques you taught me. Try it!¡±


    Masking her emotions, Silver Fox took the perfume, sprayed a little on her wrist, and sniffed.


    She then genuinely nodded in praise. ¡°Your cousin-inw was right. You have immense talent in perfumery. With just a bit of guidance from me, you¡¯ve made remarkable progress. Well done.¡±


    Araceli beamed, her smile blooming like a flower at the praise from an internationally renowned master. Her eyes sparkled with newfound confidence.


    Then Silver Fox¡¯s phone buzzed.


    It was her assistant. ¡°Miss Swain, Ernst¡¯s location has been pinpointed. What would you like me to do next?¡±


    Silver Fox instructed her assistant, ¡°Arrange for some strong bodyguards toe over.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:


    Handling someone like Ernst was a trivial task for Silver Fox, akin to squashing a bug, but she found the idea repulsive. She preferred to delegate the task to her bodyguards and simply observe.


    The assistant responded promptly, ¡°Okay, Miss Swain, I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡±


    After ending the conversation with her assistant, Silver Fox turned to Araceli. She noticed a sudden change in Araceli¡¯s demeanor¡ªfrom a bright smile to a somber expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Araceli?¡± Silver Fox inquired.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just remembered something unpleasant,¡± Araceli replied, trying to mask her sadness. Despite her efforts, tears welled up in her eyes, and she struggled to maintain a smile.


    Silver Fox, though not as adept at reading people as Marissa, was still quite perceptive. She studied Araceli¡¯s face and surmised that it was her failed rtionship that troubled her.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Ernst?¡± Silver Fox asked pointedly.


    Araceli stared back in surprise, ¡°Master Elin, how did you get to know that jerk Ernst?¡±


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Silver Fox offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Your cousin-inw spilled everything about you and that scoundrel Ernst. It¡¯s okay, we all run into a few jerks in our youth. Don¡¯t waste your sadness on someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Araceli nodded, then said with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°My cousin-inw gave me the same advice. I know I shouldn¡¯t dwell on Ernst, but it¡¯s hard to pretend I¡¯m not upset at all. I can¡¯t help feeling¡­¡± She frowned, frustration evident in her tone.


    ¡°I despise myself for it. How could I have been so naive to fall for Ernst¡¯s charming words and let myself be swayed by him? I entered the world of perfumery because of him, striving to excel, yet he constantly dismissed my efforts, iming my perfumes were insignificant. I always felt so small around him, as if I were nothing.¡±


    As she continued, her voice wavered. ¡°Your praise and recognition, Master Elin, only make me see how foolish I was. My brother warned me repeatedly, yet I wouldn¡¯t listen. I even fought with him over Ernst. How blind I was.¡±


    Tears began to stream down her cheeks as she spoke more, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°When I was a child, I was bullied by Emilee, which battered my self-esteem. Falling for Ernst only worsened it; he never missed a chance to put me down, making me feelpletely worthless. It¡¯s like he nearly erased my whole sense of self.¡±


    She shook her head, remorse coloring her words.


    ¡°Looking back, I find it was all so pointless. I let Emilee and Ernst, who are nothing but toxic, ruin my life. Without the insights from my cousin-inw and your support, I can¡¯t imagine where I¡¯d be¡ªprobably shattered beyond repair by their cruelty.¡±


    Ovee with emotions, Araceli confided her deepest feelings to Silver Fox, her words flowing ceaselessly.


    In the end, Araceli was sobbing uncontrobly, overwhelmed by a mix of regret, sorrow, and joy about her new start.


    Silver Fox, who had been heartbroken for Araceli after knowing what she had been through, found her disdain for Ernst deepening upon seeing her tears.


    It dawned on her that Araceli might just be one of many innocent, good-hearted women harmed by Ernst¡¯s deceit


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:


    Her n to teach Ernst a lesson that evening would be delivering some much-needed justice.


    As Aracelimented her own naivety for sumbing to Ernst¡¯s charming lies, Silver Fox shared the same feeling.


    Despite her experience as a battle-hardened mercenary, Silver Fox had once been simrly duped¡ªa memory that filled her with even greater regret than that of Araceli, who was just a naive girl.


    Desperation to find a husband and secure an heir had clouded her judgment, Silver Fox realized with a self-deprecating chuckle.


    Shaking off these reflections, she ced aforting hand on Araceli¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Alright, no more tears for those jerks. You¡¯re remarkable just as you are. Let your brilliance outshine their pettiness.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Araceli responded, nodding emphatically.


    Just then, a knock at the door signaled the arrival of the bodyguards Silver Fox had requested.


    Marissa returned to Daniels Manor with the two children at dusk.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    She first headed to the main house to see Arabe, only to learn from Cade, the butler, that Arabe had gone over to Connor¡¯s house. Without hesitation, Marissa took the children and made their way there.


    The moment she stepped into Connor¡¯s house, a chill of emptiness and destion washed over her.


    In the living room, Arabe sat slumped on the sofa, looking utterly drained, while Connor sat next to her, his presence cautious and reserved.


    The servants moved silently, careful not to disturb the somber atmosphere, as Domenic, Marc, and Teny lingered quietly in the background.


    Marissa felt a twinge of curiosity about the tense air, but before she could voice her questions, Arabe caught sight of her and the children. Her face transformed with a beaming smile.


    The children dashed toward her, eximing joyously, ¡°Great-grandma!¡±


    Arabe¡¯s spirits visibly lifted, her voice rising with warmth and vitality. ¡°My darlings, why are you back sote? I¡¯ve missed you terribly. I couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep without you here.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched into a half-smile. She realized that Arabe¡¯s earlier gloom was simply caused by her longing for the children.


    Arabe turned to Marissa, concern in her tone. ¡°Sweetie, how¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Marissa responded with a soft smile, ¡°She¡¯s getting better. Thank you for asking, Grandma.¡±


    Just then, Rita entered, her armsden with bags that umted into a small heap as she set them down.


    Arabe eyed the heap curiously. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gifts from Eloisa,¡± Lindsay replied. ¡°Eloisa is a close friend of Mommy¡¯s.¡±


    Arabe looked over the stack of gifts, her eyebrows lifting in astonishment. ¡°Eloisa must be quite wealthy and generous to have bought all these for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:


    Arabe, despite her age, possessed a discerning eye for quality. She estimated that the gifts¡¯ total value might surpass one hundred million dors.


    Lawrence responded promptly, ¡°Eloisa mentioned that some super-rich fool gave her a bank card with no spending limit to use as she wished.¡±


    Connor, overhearing this, subtly raised an eyebrow, suspecting that the ¡°super-rich fool¡± was likely Bu.


    Marissa retrieved a bag from among the gifts and pulled out a dress, presenting it to Arabe. ¡°I got you a dress, Grandma. Do you like it?¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face brightened. She was touched by the gesture. ¡°Sweetie, you even thought to get me clothes.¡±


    Marissa beamed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly forget about you.¡±


    She held the dress up to Arabe, ¡°It looks like the right size. I just hope you enjoy the style and color.¡±


    ¡°I love it. I really do,¡± Arabe eximed, taking the dress with a smile. ¡°I adore everything my granddaughter-inw picks out for me.¡±


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    No sooner had Arabe spoken than she summoned the maid. ¡°Quick, help me to a room so I can try this on.¡±


    The maid quickly helped Arabe to a room.


    Shortly afterward, Arabe reappeared, leaning on the maid, her face radiating joy. ¡°Sweetie, this dress is incrediblyfortable. I absolutely adore it.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Arabe added timidly, ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit bold for someone my age to wear such bright colors?¡±


    Marissa chuckled while adjusting Arabe¡¯s dress. ¡°Bold? Not at all. It suits you perfectly. You don¡¯t look old. Bright colors actually bring out your vitality. You¡¯re still as lovely as ever.¡±


    Arabe let out a joyfulugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    As herughter faded, Arabe turned to Connor, who stood nearby, and asked, ¡°Connor, what do you think? Do I look good in this dress?¡±


    Connor was quick topliment. ¡°It looks great, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, you look stunning.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandma, you appear so much younger. Someone might mistake you for our grandmother rather than our great-grandmother!¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay joined in with their own praises, causing Arabe tough even more heartily.


    With Arabe in high spirits, Lawrence and Lindsay began to open their gifts, presenting each one to the gathering.


    The mood in the living room was lively as everyone engaged in cheerful discussions about the presents.


    Despite the festive atmosphere, Connor, the head of the household, seemed increasingly distressed. By the time the children had unveiled thest gift, Connor¡¯s expression had darkened considerably


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:


    Connor¡¯s mood soured more by the minute. At first, no one noticed because everyone¡¯s attention was glued to the antics of the two little ones, Lawrence and Lindsay.


    The living room echoed with bursts ofughter.


    Arabe was the first to pick up on Connor¡¯s displeasure. Between her giggles at the kids, she turned to him and said, ¡°Connor, look at these two kids! Aren¡¯t they adorable?¡±


    But halfway through her sentence, her cheerful tone faltered. Connor¡¯s mood waspletely off, like a dark cloud in the otherwise sunny room.


    She didn¡¯t dwell on it and asked, ¡°Why do you look so unhappy? Is something wrong?¡±


    Her question cut through theughter like a knife. All eyes turned to Connor.


    If the family leader was upset, no one else dared tough.


    Connor was caught in the spotlight, his cheeks tinged with humiliation. But his emotions were too strong to mask. His gaze, heavy with embarrassment and resentment, settled squarely on Marissa.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    In this family, she thought of everyone¡ªhis grandma, the kids¡ªbutpletely overlooked him. This woman didn¡¯t care about him at all, and it stung.


    Mr. Mature and Steady couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy. The family was puzzled.


    Nobody could decipher the mix of resentment and jealousy in his eyes¡ªnot Arabe, who raised him, nor Domenic, Marc, or Terry, who spent their days by his side. As for Lawrence and Lindsay, they hadn¡¯t known him long enough to understand his moods.


    Marissa, however, knew what was going on.


    She sighed inwardly. The man was jealous again.


    With a small smile, she reached into her bag and pulled out a porcin figurine. ¡°I got you a gift, too,¡± she said, handing it to Connor.


    The gaze of everyone in the room shifted to Marissa¡¯s hand, and a collective cringe rippled through the space.


    The poorly crafted, inexpensive figurine she held was a stark contrast to what one would expect to find in the possession of the esteemed Mr. Connor Daniels.


    The ghastly figurine might have been fitting for the leader of a street gang, but it was inconceivable that Connor would have any appreciation for it.


    The thought of Connor liking such an item seemedughable. Surely, he¡¯d be furious.


    Expecting an explosion, everyone watched him cautiously, bracing for his reaction.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the resentment on Connor¡¯s face melted away, reced by a sweet smile.


    He took the figurine from Marissa, turned it over in his hand, and admired it. ¡°Did you specially buy this for me?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Lindsay piped up, ¡°Yes, Mommy picked this out especially for Daddy. She spent a long time choosing it. Mommy said that this figurine had a simr aura to Daddy¡¯s!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched. Was this apliment or an insult? It was hard to tell


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:


    Feeling guilty, Marissa rubbed her nose. She never said the figurine had a simr aura to Connor¡¯s. She bought it because it was funny and cute. Clearly, Lindsay made up the story.


    Expecting Connor to be upset, everyone was taken aback when his smile widened even further. He looked up at Marissa and asked, ¡°Do I look like this to you?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa coughed slightly, not daring to answer.


    Lindsay trotted over to Connor cheerfully, raised her head, and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you like it?¡±


    Without hesitation, Connor answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned. Mr. Daniels¡¯ taste had never been like this before!


    But seeing his genuine smile, they knew he wasn¡¯t lying. He liked it from the bottom of his heart.


    Just moments ago, they worried Mr. Daniels would be angry. Now, it seemed totally unnecessary. Marissa could have given him a figurine shaped like dog poop, and he would still ept it with joy.


    Latest stories on


    As they thought this, Lindsay pulled another figurine from her pocket and stuffed it into Connor¡¯s hand.


    Then she pointed at the two figurines and happily said, ¡°This is Daddy, and this is Mommy. They are a perfect match!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the second figurine!


    The top half of the ¡°mom figurine¡± depicted a beautiful woman with unique hair and delicate makeup, while its lower half was a sleek ck snake tail. It was a stunning ck snakedy.


    Seeing the figurine, Connor chuckled softly. He caressed Lindsay¡¯s face and said, ¡°You¡¯re so clever, baby. This snakedy really does look like your mom. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°How does she resemble me?¡± Marissa contested.


    If her memory served her right, the snake woman was a major antagonist in a cartoon. She was portrayed as an evil female demon leader. Any child familiar with the cartoon would curse her name.


    While Marissa wouldn¡¯t describe herself as a saint, she certainly didn¡¯t appreciate beingpared to a viin, much less a vicious snake woman.


    Noticing Marissa¡¯s displeasure, Lindsay blinked in confusion and said, ¡°She looks just like Mom. She¡¯s beautiful, fierce, and a great fighter. This is my favorite figurine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like this figurine too, and I also think she resembles Mom,¡± Lawrence said.


    Marissa was at a loss for words. The children, having grown up abroad, were unfamiliar with the local cartoon and unaware that the snake woman was a viin.


    She was upset with Connor. He knew the snake woman¡¯s viinous role. Why then would he also suggest she looked like her?


    Connor, unfazed by Marissa¡¯s irritation, onlyughed harder. He lifted Lindsay into hisp and kissed her cheek.


    He said, ¡°Lindsay is right. This is your mother!¡±


    Lindsay beamed, thrilled by her father¡¯s kiss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:


    Since she and her brother arrived at the Daniels Manor, although their father had been kind, he hadn¡¯t shown such warmth. They longed for it but hesitated. Today, their wish was granted.


    Seeing his sister receive a hug and a kiss from their father, Lawrence felt jealous. He mustered the courage to approach Connor and looked up at him. ¡°Dad, I want a hug and a kiss too.¡±


    Connor, in high spirits, obliged without hesitation. He scooped up Lawrence, sat him on hisp, and kissed his cheek.


    Lawrence immediately broke into a smile.


    Watching this tender scene, Marissa couldn¡¯t maintain her anger. Continuing the argument would only spoil the moment.


    She sighed and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    This was the first time Lawrence and Lindsay had acted so affectionately in their father¡¯s arms. They didn¡¯t want to leave Connor, nor did he want to part with them. He patiently yed with them for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t until the children fell asleep in his arms that he asked the servants to escort Arabe and the children back to the main house.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    After Arabe and the children had left, Connor ascended the stairs with the two porcin figurines.


    Entering the bedroom, he heard the shower running and knew Marissa was inside the bathroom. He settled on cing the figurines on the coffee table.


    After gazing at them for a while, he positioned the snakedy figurine in the arms of the male figurine. The chubby man now held the beauty.


    Content with the arrangement, he smiled with satisfaction.


    At that moment, the bathroom door swung open, and Marissa emerged, toweling off her hair.


    Noticing the two figurines embracing on the coffee table, she pursed her lips and silently branded Connor in her mind as ¡°Childish!¡±


    Yet, in a simrly childlike impulse, shemanded, ¡°Separate them!¡±


    Despite her refusal to see herself as the snake woman, the sight of the man figurine embracing her likeness felt like a slight.


    Connor, amused, teased her, ¡°ck Snake, you don¡¯t consider yourself as this snakedy, do you? So if I¡¯m holding someone else now, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Marissa was left speechless.


    She had noeback.


    She huffed and turned away from him. After finishing with her hair, she climbed into bed. Although she struggled to sleep without him beside her, she forced her eyes shut, determined not to nce his way.


    Connor chuckled and headed into the bathroom for his shower


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:


    When the bathroom door clicked shut, Marissa¡¯s eyes snapped open. She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before sitting up.


    Then, acting on her childlike urge, she separated the two figurines.


    Connor was in high spirits. He hummed a melody while showering for the first time, maintaining a steady smile throughout.


    But when he emerged from the bathroom, he noticed the two porcin figurines were separated. His smile froze mid-face.


    He nced at the woman on the bed, feigning sleep, feeling at a loss for words.


    So, she disliked him so much that she couldn¡¯t even bear to see two porcin figurines being close. How heartless could she be? Was he truly that unbearable to her?


    With a quiet sigh, he put his hands on his hips and spoke coolly. ¡°Ms. ck Snake, kindly reunite the porcin figurines.¡±


    Marissay on her side, her back to him. Out of his view, she wore a sneer. How childish could he be? How could he still pay attention to the two figurines after a shower?


    She wouldn¡¯t put them back together!


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    She remained silent.


    Connor cast a wry nce at the ceiling, a chuckle escaping his lips, before he continued, ¡°Ms. ck Snake, if you loathe me so much, then why make me share your bed?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. Was this man really daring to threaten her?


    Her suspicions were quickly confirmed when Connor said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to put the figurines back together, or I¡¯m sleeping in another room.¡±


    Marissa remained still, defiant until Connor added, ¡°And if you sleepwalk again, I¡¯ll record it and show it to Grandma.¡±


    That did it. Marissa shot up, her eyes shooting daggers at Connor.


    Connor, unfazed, began counting with a mischievous grin, ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three.¡±


    Before he could finish, Marissa jumped out of bed and hastily reunited the figurines.


    The humiliation of it all made her cheeks ze with a deep, angry flush.


    Connor¡¯s chuckle only fueled her rage.


    Marissa swung at him, but Connor was quick to dodge, sparking a chase around the room.


    For seasoned professionals like them, every move was executed with precision and finesse. An observer might have described the scene as a dangerous dance.


    After a while, Marissa hadn¡¯t managed tond a single blow, and she ended up sweaty and breathless.


    Connor was equally disheveled and sweating


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:


    Eventually, they stood at opposite ends of the bed, panting heavily, their res locked in a silent battle.


    Marissa sneered. ¡°Connor, you might dodge me now, but you won¡¯t escape forever.¡±


    Connorughed and pointed toward the bathroom door. ¡°Go take another shower and get to bed. It¡¯ste, and I have an early meeting tomorrow. I won¡¯t have much time to sleep with you.¡±


    Though reluctant, Marissa had no desire to continue the chase. She retreated to the bathroom, took another shower, changed into fresh pajamas, and slipped back under her nket.


    Connor also took another shower, put on some new pajamas, and went to bed.


    They each clung to their nkets, and though he often found excuses to inch closer to her, tonight he didn¡¯t dare. After settling in, he turned off the light and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Marissa, facing away from him, didn¡¯t bother to respond. Sleepiness overtook her, and she soon closed her eyes and drifted off.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that Connor remained awake. Once she was sound asleep, he quietly emerged from his nket, lifted hers, and slipped in, gently wrapping his arms around her. Only then did he close his eyes, content, and fall asleep.


    Connor¡¯s presence had a strangely calming effect on Marissa. Whenever she slept beside him, she slept soundly, oblivious to the fact that he was taking advantage of her vulnerability.


    Around two in the morning, she was abruptly awakened by the ringing of her phone.


    This particr ringtone was reserved for Silver Fox. Whenever it rang, she knew it was her.


    Silver Fox typically sent messages and only called in emergencies, and if Marissa didn¡¯t respond to her messages.


    Now, in the dead of night, she was calling. This could only mean the matter was very urgent.


    As Marissa woke up, she noticed Connor under the same nket as her, his arms around her, but there was no time to argue.


    She pushed him away, grabbed her phone, and answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    As soon as the call connected, Silver Fox¡¯s frantic voice came ring through the receiver. ¡°ck Snake, help!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face instantly turned grim. Without missing a beat, she asked coldly and efficiently, ¡°Where?¡±


    Silver Fox rattled off the location, and Marissa sprang into action. She leaped out of bed, clothes flying as she dressed with almostical urgency.


    Connor woke abruptly to her sudden movements, rubbing his eyes as he watched her dress in a hurry. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, still groggy.


    ¡°Eloisa¡¯s in trouble. I need to help her.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    With that, Marissa left the bedroom, closing the door behind her with a determined click


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:


    Within moments, the roar of her motorbike reverberated through the house. Connor scrambled to the window just in time to catch a glimpse of her speeding off into the night.


    He shrugged, muttering to himself, ¡°She never needs my help anyway.¡±


    Marissa raced through the night streets, her bike slicing through the quiet night air as she headed to Sunny Street, following Silver Fox¡¯s directions.


    She didn¡¯t have time for details but figured Silver Fox was probably being pursued by enemies. Eyes fierce, ready for a fight, Marissa dismounted her bike.


    Gripping a circr de¡ªck Snake¡¯s famous weapon¡ªin her fingers, she prepared herself for whatever chaosy ahead.


    But when she arrived at the scene, things were far from what she had imagined.


    There was no evidence of a struggle, no wounded souls in sight. Instead, Silver Fox was squatting by the roadside, cradling her cheeks and letting out dramatic sighs. Her bodyguards stood around her, looking bewildered.


    A wave of relief washed over Marissa, quickly reced by irritation. Clearly, this was no dire emergency, but something annoying had happened, and Silver needed herfort.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Marissa stomped over and gave her a yful kick. ¡°You dragged me out of bed in the middle of the night just to give you a pep talk? Don¡¯t you know how precious my sleep is?¡±


    Silver Fox looked up with an apologetic wince. ¡°There really is something urgent.¡±


    Frowning, Marissa demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Silver Fox sighed as if her entire world was copsing. ¡°It started two hours ago¡­¡±


    Two hours earlier, Silver Fox, apanied by a few bodyguards, had set out to teach Ernst a lesson.


    ording to her assistant¡¯s intel, Ernst was stered and had been sent to Room 1308 of a hotel to sleep off his bender.


    Silver Fox and her bodyguards arrived outside the room. With a few deft twists of a piece of wire, she picked the lock, her movements as smooth and silent as a cat on the prowl.


    The door creaked open, and she slipped inside, immediately hit by the thick, sour stench of alcohol.


    The room was cloaked in near-total darkness, with only the feeble glow of a distant streemp seeping through the thin curtains to illuminate Ernst sprawled on the bed. His heavy, irregr breathing mixed with the overpowering smell of liquor.


    She closed the door behind her and gave a subtle nod to her bodyguards, who moved swiftly to carry out her orders.


    They moved in sync, footsteps muffled on the carpet as they approached the bed. With practiced ease, they grabbed Ernst, yanking him upright with a jarring roughness that jolted him out of his stupor.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± he roared, his slurred words bouncing off the walls.


    Keen on avoiding unwanted attention from the hotel staff, Silver Fox stepped forward and delivered a sharp p across his face. ¡°Shut up!¡± she hissed, her voice a low growl


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660:


    Before he could make another sound, she unleashed a barrage of punches.


    Her strength was merciless, and even a man as bulky as Ernst had no chance against her fury, especially in his inebriated state.


    Each punchnded precisely, leaving him gasping and struggling to stay upright. Within moments, he was reduced to a groaning mess, his bravado obliterated by Silver Fox¡¯s relentless assault.


    After beating Ernst up, Silver Fox dusted off her hands with finality. She directed her bodyguards to strip him down and stuff him into arge suitcase.


    They then hauled the suitcase to their waiting car and tossed it into the backseat with a thud. Sliding into the car, Silver Fox directed her team to drive toward Sunny Street, the busiest part of town.


    Her n was simple: hang a gargantuan sign reading ¡°I¡¯m an adulterer¡± around Ernst¡¯s neck and leave him naked for the world to see at dawn. The thought of him waking up to the shame and ridicule was sweet revenge.


    Upon arriving at their destination, Silver Fox opened the suitcase, ready to put the finishing touches on her scheme. But then, the unexpected happened. As Silver Fox prepared to fasten the sign around the man¡¯s neck, she realized with mounting horror that he wasn¡¯t Ernst.


    Instead of her target, the suitcase contained someone far more significant¡ªan influential figure she couldn¡¯t afford to offend!


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    When Silver Fox discovered that her captive was not the scoundrel Ernst but the tycoon Bu, her embarrassment was profound.


    She gazed at Bu, whom she had beaten up, in stark disbelief. The bodyguards who had helped bind him were simrly struck with shock.


    Earlier in the day, Silver Fox had extracted three hundred million dors from him, and now, here she was assaulting him. What had she gotten herself into? Silver Fox mulled over her actions.


    The bodyguards were shaking with fear, convinced their end was near.


    The moment was broken by the ring of Silver Fox¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Miss Swain, have you taken action yet?¡± Her assistant¡¯s voice was anxious. ¡°I made a mistake¡ªErnst isn¡¯t in Room 1308; he¡¯s in Room 1208.¡±


    Silver Fox clenched her teeth and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re fired! Pack your things and leave immediately,¡± before hanging up in fury.


    Silver Fox thought to herself about the ipetence of the assistant, frustrated that even such a simple task had been botched.


    Getting the room number wrong might seem minor, but it had caused her to severely offend Bu. She had inadvertently created a massive problem for herself.


    Previously, she had swindled him out of eighty million dors, convinced him she was a lesbian, and spent three hundred million dors from his card. Although these actions were outrageous, they had remained within Bu¡¯s threshold of tolerance


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:


    But now, she had assaulted him, left him naked, and even hung a sign on himbeling him an adulterer.


    No matter how patient a tycoon might be, this crossed the line. Silver Fox assumed that he would probably want to demolish the city upon awakening, and she dreaded his potential vengeance.


    She had been through countless dangers with ck Snake, even piloting fighter jets to strike enemy bases. She was no stranger to peril, but today¡¯s events were unlike any challenge she had faced before.


    On the battlefield, she was a seasoned warrior, acting with purpose and cloaked in a mask that allowed her to operate without fear.


    However, today she had attacked and bound Bu as herself, not as a masked warrior. If he sought revenge, it would be direct and personal. She wasn¡¯t afraid for herself but was terrified it might endanger her grandmother.


    Given Bu¡¯s wealth and power, ruining Minty Fragrances and Perfumes would be effortless for him.


    Overwhelmed and desperate, she dialed Marissa for help.


    Marissa was not only her boss but also a woman of great intellect. Silver Fox was confident that Marissa could help her out of this crisis.


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    Marissa arrived promptly, and after hearing the full story, she sighed in disbelief.


    With a stern expression, she inquired, ¡°Where is Bu now?¡±


    Wordless, Silver Fox gestured toward a nearby car.


    Marissa advanced and peered through the half-open window of the car. After a brief look, she quickly turned away.


    Bu was indeed in a pitiable state.


    This once dignified man was crammed into an oversized suitcase, naked, with bruises scattered across his body and face, a distinct handprint visible on his cheek.


    Moreover, a bloodied hole was on his forehead, which had stained half of his face with blood, underscoring that Silver Fox had struck with merciless precision.


    Yet this severe injury was overshadowed by a more shocking disy: therge sign around Bu¡¯s neck, emzoned with the words ¡°I am an adulterer.¡±


    This likely marked the most profound humiliation Bu had ever suffered. Such degradation was not just intolerable for a man of his status and wealth; it was unthinkable for anyone.


    Silver Fox¡¯s methods of enacting revenge were both ruthless and ingenious, yet she had mistaken Bu for her target. Ernst, if he had been the victim, might have silently epted the punishment, knowing his own guilt.


    But Bu was a different matter entirely.


    Should Bu awaken without flying into a rage, it would suggest that Silver Fox¡¯s assault had left him dazed and confused. However, if he regained his senses, he would undoubtedly seek out the assant to unleash a vengeance that Silver Fox would find overwhelming.


    After taking in the grim scene, Marissa couldn¡¯t contain her dismay, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve really caused a big mess this time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:


    Normally brash and reckless, Silver Fox found her confidence waning. The moment she recognized her error in mistaking Bu for someone else, she knew she had unleashed a major disaster. This realization hadpelled her to awaken ck Snake in the wee hours, seeking assistance to mitigate the fallout.


    Reflecting on her actions with a mix of regret and anxiety, she timidly inquired of Marissa, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t rush her response to Silver Fox¡¯s question. Instead, she carefullyid out her concerns.


    ¡°There is something that doesn¡¯t quite add up for me,¡± she began. ¡°Bu was an international special forces operative, trained to the highest standards. His willpower and vignce are exceptional.


    Even if he was inebriated, it¡¯s imusible that he wouldn¡¯t resist at all. Yet, you said he endured your beating, was bound, and humiliated without any resistance? That¡¯s utterly preposterous.¡±


    Silver Fox, looking remorseful, replied, ¡°To ensure everything proceeded without a hitch, we dispersed a sedative mist through the gap beneath the door before we entered his room.¡±


    Marissa pressed on, skeptical.


    ¡°What sort of sedative mist? Bu, as a top-tier mercenary, has been rigorously trained against such measures. Ordinary mists wouldn¡¯t affect him.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Considering you initially aimed to incapacitate Ernst, it seems unlikely you¡¯d use anything special, right?¡±


    Silver Fox, shifting uneasily, admitted, ¡°Actually, it was a special kind of mist. It was the muscle rxant you created. It doesn¡¯t knock a person out, but it does render thempletely helpless.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You used the muscle rxant I developed to subdue Bu?¡± she asked sharply.


    This muscle rxant was crafted solely by ck Snake, standing out much like her signature weapon¡ªa circr de.


    If even a hint of this muscle rxant were detected at a crime scene, it would unmistakably point to ck Snake¡¯s involvement.


    Using this muscle rxant to incapacitate Bu basically broadcasted that ck Snake was responsible.


    Overwhelmed by the implications of Silver Fox¡¯s actions, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but tap her forehead in vexation. ¡°Are you holding a grudge against me? It feels like you¡¯re trying to get me killed!¡±


    Silver Fox, with a quiver in her voice, responded defensively, ¡°All I wanted was to teach Ernst a lesson. He seems so feeble that I didn¡¯t bother to prepare thoroughly. I just headed straight to the hotel to tie him up without bringing any drugs.


    But upon seeing all the surveince, I realized I couldn¡¯t just barge in¡ªI needed to quietly subdue Ernst first, yet I had no drugs with me. Desperately, I resorted to using your muscle rxant in the room.


    I assumed Ernst, being uninformed, wouldn¡¯t recognize the rxant. I figured after the lesson, he¡¯d be too scared to talk about it and it would never get ck Snake involved.¡±


    Frustration creased Silver Fox¡¯s brow as she continued. ¡°Who could have guessed my assistant would mess up the room numbers, and I¡¯d end up incapacitating Bu?¡±


    Speechless and ring at Silver Fox, Marissa couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:


    ¡°That muscle rxant is incredibly costly. It takes ages to collect the rare ingredients needed to produce just a few small bottles. And you wanted to squander it on Ernst, aplete nonentity.


    That¡¯s absurd. Only someone as wasteful as you would ignore such costs for a trivial target. It¡¯s no wonder your grandmother chose not to give you her fortune.¡±


    epting the rebuke, Silver Fox hung her head in submission.


    Once Marissa had finished her reprimand, Silver Fox looked up again, cautiously inquiring, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    Marissa gestured toward the car with a casual nod of her head. ¡°The simplest solution is for you to get in that car, charm him, and have his son. A son might make him forgive you.¡±


    Silver Fox stared at Marissa in disbelief, her lips twitching slightly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°If you have a son with him, not only will you secure an heir to inherit your grandmother¡¯s wealth, but your son could also draw benefits from the Hoffman family, giving you ess to more resources.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips twitched again as she responded, ¡°That¡¯spletely unrealistic. My grandmother and the Hoffman family have different expectations. The Hoffmans desire a son, but my grandmother specifically wants a daughter to be her heir!¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    Marissa shrugged. ¡°Then aim for both¡ªa son and daughter. The daughter could be the heir your grandmother wants, securing her billions for you, while the son could live with the Hoffman family, enhancing your status.¡±


    When Marissa spoke, her expression was so serious that it momentarily caught Silver Fox off guard. She thought Marissa was genuinely offering her strategic advice.


    Silver Fox even pondered Marissa¡¯s advice.


    She thought if she and Bu had twins, it would indeed be a wise decision.


    This would provide her grandmother with an heir, and it could even mend the rift between her and Bu. No matter his feelings towards her, he surely wouldn¡¯t harm the mother of his children.


    Moreover, Bu was a handsome, wealthy, and capable man. Their daughter would undoubtedly be beautiful and intelligent, and their son would be handsome and talented. It seemed like a beneficial arrangement.


    Previously, Silver Fox had nearly settled for Ernst, a brazen gigolo, just to appease her grandmother¡¯s demands for her to marry. Bu was far superior to Ernst in every way.


    With this in mind, Silver Fox nced over at Bu in the car and swallowed hard. ¡°ck Snake, I think you might be onto something. How about¡­ I go ahead and sleep with him?¡±


    Marissa burst outughing.


    After herughter subsided, she patted Silver Fox on the head. ¡°I was only speaking offhand, and you took it to heart?¡±


    Silver Foxughed as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t take itpletely seriously, I just think having children with him isn¡¯t such a bad idea.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:


    ¡°Forget that,¡± Marissa dismissed the idea firmly. ¡°Even if you were to sleep with him now, could you guarantee you¡¯d get pregnant immediately, and with twins at that? What kind of miraculous luck would that require?¡±


    Silver Fox shrugged, still smiling, then asked, ¡°So, what do you think I should do now?¡±


    Marissa paused, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Has he seen your face?¡±


    Silver Fox thought back.


    ¡°When I was beating him in the hotel room, it waspletely dark. He shouldn¡¯t have seen my face. Later, when I put the sign on him in the car, he did wake up briefly, but before he could fully open his eyes, I knocked him out again.¡±


    Having analyzed the situation, Silver Fox shook her head confidently. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have seen my face.¡±


    Despite this, she slumped her shoulders, feeling defeated. ¡°But I was yelling at him while I was hitting him. He didn¡¯t see my face, but he might have heard my voice. Could he recognize me by my voice?¡±


    Marissa scoffed. ¡°A clever man like Bu could definitely identify you by your voice.¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Silver Fox asked helplessly, ¡°Then, does that mean I¡¯m doomed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just deny everything, no matter what,¡± Marissa replied confidently.


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Can that really work?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa assured her. ¡°He didn¡¯t see you, and there¡¯s no audio or video proof. If he uses you and you deny it, he has no way to prove his ims.¡±


    ¡°But does proof matter?¡± Silver Fox questioned, puzzled.


    ¡°Even if hecks evidence, if he¡¯s convinced it was me, couldn¡¯t he still seek revenge? He¡¯s stronger, and I¡¯m clearly the weaker one. The strong don¡¯t need to reason with the weak, do they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the strong don¡¯t typically need to provide exnations to the weak, but they must consider the alliances behind the weak,¡± Marissa exined, smiling slightly.


    ¡°If he has concrete evidence, I¡¯d understand if he seeks revenge. However, if he acts merely based on his suspicions without evidence, then I, as the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, will intervene.


    It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d risk starting conflict between the Hoffman family and the Doomsday Base over unproven allegations.¡±


    Hearing this, Silver Fox blinked, then her face broke into a happy grin. ¡°ck Snake, does this mean you¡¯re prepared to protect me?¡±


    Marissa shot Silver Fox a look of mock disdain. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been protecting you all this time? Think about it¡ªwhether you¡¯d have survived till now without my protection is questionable.¡±


    Silver Foxughed heartily at this.


    Marissa then focused on her phone, deftly hacking into and deleting all surveince footage rted to Silver Fox from the hotel and the streets


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:


    Thankfully, Marissa was Bee, a top-tier hacker. Erasing such extensive surveince records would have been beyond the capability of most hackers.


    Once she confirmed the deletion of the footage, Marissa turned to Silver Fox. ¡°Alright, all the evidence has been wiped clean.¡±


    Silver Fox pped her hands together joyfully.


    Yet, before she could fully rx, a sudden thought made her smile vanish. ¡°But what about the traces of the muscle rxant in Bu¡¯s hotel room? He might not find the surveince on me, but he could trace the muscle rxant back to you.¡±


    Worried about implicating Marissa, Silver Fox voiced her concern, but Marissa waved it off with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve ditched the ck Snake identity. As long as Connor keeps his mouth shut, Bu could investigate for a century and never link ck Snake to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Silver Fox replied, then added, ¡°So, you need to keep Connor on your good side so he doesn¡¯t turn on you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Exining was too much effort. Truthfully, she trusted Connorpletely. Why? She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Maybe it was gut feeling or something more, but she knew he¡¯d never sell her out.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Casting a nce at Bu, still slumped in the car, Silver Fox asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    Checking her watch, Marissa figured it wouldn¡¯t be long before Bu woke up. This guy wasn¡¯t an ordinary person¡ªhe¡¯d shake off the drug and alcohol faster than most.


    Time was ticking, and they needed a quick exit.


    When Marissa noticed Bu still clutching his phone, an idea sparked, and her eyes lit up.


    She grabbed the device, quickly cracked the code, and called his assistant.


    The call was answered almost immediately. The voice on the other end was nervous and respectful, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Come get your boss at No. 835 Sunny Street right now, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Marissa said, disguising her voice.


    Then she hung up before the assistant could respond.


    Turning to the bodyguards, she ordered, ¡°Stuff Bu back into the suitcase, then ce him by the roadside. His assistant will pick him up soon. Let¡¯s move!¡±


    The bodyguards wasted no time, opening the car door and awkwardly shoving the unconscious Bu back into the oversized suitcase.


    His naked state made Silver Fox blush with embarrassment, but guilt pushed her forward to supervise, fearing further harm to him.


    ¡°Hey, be careful! Don¡¯t hurt him more,¡± she kept reminding the bodyguards.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, the bodyguards handled Bu with surprising gentleness, softly packing him into the suitcase


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:


    They then lifted it carefully and set it on the roadside.


    With everything set, Marissa urged, ¡°Alright, guys, drive off. I¡¯ll take my bike.¡±


    The bodyguards moved quickly, not wanting to hang around longer than necessary. They piled into the car before the engine roared to life.


    Nearby, Silver Fox cast a guilty nce at the suitcase, palms pressed together, and said, ¡°Sorry, Bu, it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Quit trembling and get moving!¡± Marissa urged. ¡°Bu¡¯s aren¡¯t exactly the forgiving type. We need to scram now.¡±


    With a jolt, Silver Fox snapped into action, diving into the car just as the bodyguard floored the elerator. The vehicle sped off, leaving a cloud of dust in its wake.


    Marissa hopped onto her motorbike, following suit.


    But she didn¡¯t go too far. Instead, she ducked into a nearby alley. Her fingers flew over her phone, erasing any trace of their presence on surveince footage while keeping an eye on the scene.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    She only breathed easy when Bu¡¯s team arrived and whisked him away. With the coast clear, Marissa headed back to Daniels Manor.


    By the time she rolled into the driveway, dawn had begun to break, casting a soft glow over the manor.


    Soon after she parked her bike, her phone buzzed with a message from Xander. ¡°Chief Instructor, my brother was kidnapped from a hotelst night and got beaten up. After checking it out, we found traces linking it to the former mercenary queen, ck Snake!¡±


    Bu sure didn¡¯t waste time. Marissa smirked, impressed by his efficiency. He¡¯d already linked the incident to ck Snake.


    ¡°How is your brother now?¡± she typed back.


    Xander¡¯s reply was quick: ¡°Injuries aren¡¯t serious, just bruises. He¡¯s safe, but his pride took a major hit! He¡¯s ordered aplete media ckout. It¡¯s a secret, but I¡¯m telling you because I trust you!¡±


    Marissa felt a twinge of guilt, touching her nose absently.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your brother nning to do next?¡±


    Xander continued, ¡°That is the strange part. Given my brother¡¯s sharpness, confidence, strength, and authoritative demeanor, I have no doubt he will address anyone who merely casts a hostile nce at him.


    He was abducted this time, but listen, Chief Instructor. After regaining consciousness, my brother only requested an analysis of the spray he inhaled in his hotel room. He hasn¡¯t done anything else and has been unusually secretive about the incident.


    Could you assist me in understanding this, Chief Instructor? Why is my brother behaving like this? Is it possible he sustained a head injury and lost his faculties? But from what I see, he seems mentally intact. His mind remains sharp and lively.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. It appeared Bu knew that Silver Fox was responsible for the assault.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:


    Despite their meticulous efforts to eliminate all evidence and make a swift escape, some minor overlooked details might have inadvertently exposed their identities.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suppressed the news of the incident without conducting an investigation.


    She couldn¡¯t disclose this to Xander, so she just responded, ¡°Your brother is a capable and intelligent individual. He likely has a reason for his chosen behavior, so there¡¯s no need for concern.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Chief Instructor. I rarely get a word in with my brother, so I shouldn¡¯t involve myself in his affairs. He doesn¡¯t require my worry,¡± Xander said.


    He then shifted the topic.


    ¡°By the way, remember to attend the corporate meeting at the Peridot Consortium tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock, Chief Instructor.


    I will send you an identity verification code; as long as you have it scanned, you will be allowed entry regardless of your appearance. Of course, provided I¡¯m not unexpectedly detained, I will be there to meet you.¡±


    Xander followed his message with a QR code. Marissa downloaded and saved it, replying with a simple, ¡°Okay.¡±


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    After concluding her conversation with Xander, Marissa let out a deep sigh. She suddenly recognized that Silver Fox had engaged in numerous immature antics since arriving in Blebert, leaving Marissa to clean up after her each time.


    Not only did she assist Silver Fox in taking eighty million dors from Bu, but she also had to help cover up Silver Fox¡¯s unprovoked assault on him. Marissa felt both foolish and guilty about the solutions she had devised.


    Silver Fox truly was a reckless troublemaker.


    Her beauty and intelligence seemed to attract oddities, making her appear somewhat unhinged.


    As Silver Fox¡¯s closest friend, Marissa felt that she, too, was bing somewhat odd due to Silver Fox¡¯s influence. She was always dragged into bizarre situations by Silver Fox.


    The problem wasn¡¯t just the unusual urrences themselves, but the fact that they involved Bu. Marissa was uncertain about the extent of evidence Bu had gathered and how to handle any potential retaliation.


    Thinking of this, Marissa let out a long sigh again.


    After all, she had chosen Silver Fox as her best friend, and their bond wouldst a lifetime. Regardless of Silver Fox¡¯s entricities, she was determined to protect her.


    After her sigh, she messaged Silver Fox, ¡°I have both good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s reply was prompt, ¡°The good news! I felt disturbed all night. I was so anxious that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sleep for even a moment after returning to my hotel. I could use some good news to soothe my nerves.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°The good news is that Bu has regained consciousness. He¡¯s okay, with just some minor bruises. You won¡¯t face severe consequences.¡±


    Silver Fox responded with a relieved emoji, ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    She then added, ¡°I was so infuriated by Ernst that I intended to make a real impact with my blows. If those blows had struck Ernst, he would likely have several broken bones. The fact that Bu emerged rtively unscathed speaks volumes about his toughness. What a man of steel! That¡¯s where his special training proves its worth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:


    Marissa rolled her eyes in amusement. ¡°Do you really think this is the moment to remark on Bu¡¯s toughness?¡±


    Silver Fox sent an embarrassed emoji and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that after Bu woke up, he only requested an investigation into the drug¡¯sposition. He took no further action and even instructed to suppress the news,¡± Marissa exined in her message.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? If he¡¯s not investigating, it means we¡¯re safe. This should be considered good news!¡± Silver Fox replied.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Marissa responded to her.


    ¡°You used to be more perceptive. Can¡¯t you think clearly now? I¡¯ve noticed that ever since you met Bu and had that incident with his car, your IQ seems to have declined significantly.


    It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s taken your intelligence. He¡¯s bing sharper, while you¡¯ve descended from a smart individual to the level of an idiot.¡±


    Silver Fox sent an aggrieved emoji, clearly disheartened by Marissa¡¯s remarks.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    ¡°Have you considered why Bu isn¡¯t investigating further?¡± Marissa continued.


    ¡°Given his prominent status, he must not tolerate any offense. He certainly wouldn¡¯t spare those who disrespected him. The fact that he was so humiliated and hasn¡¯t looked into this is quite unusual,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    ¡°If you can deduce that, it means you¡¯re not entirely clueless. Continue,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward to see why he blocked the news¡ªpeople of his stature are highly protective of their reputation. He suppressed the information to preserve his dignity. However, if he doesn¡¯t investigate further, it¡¯s perplexing,¡± Silver Fox exined.


    ¡°There must be a reason. Even if he isn¡¯t investigating, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s letting it slide. There¡¯s likely a major conspiracy at y. However, he would have to identify the culprit first!¡± Silver Fox continued.


    She seemed to have an epiphany and promptly sent an emoji of realization.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Silver Fox eximed in her message. ¡°ck Snake, did we leave any traces at the scene? He must have figured out that I was the culprit, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Marissa responded to the message with a cold, enigmatic smile. ¡°You might be right, so now it¡¯s time to hope for the best. Pray.¡±


    Silver Fox immediately responded with a crying emoji, ¡°ck Snake, don¡¯t you want to protect me anymore?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I can only protect you if there¡¯s a valid reason. If he has evidence linking you tost night¡¯s incident, how can I shield you? You are in the wrong. It¡¯s your responsibility to seek his forgiveness.


    You can¡¯t expect me to plead on your behalf. However, I heard everything from Xander. You might guess that Xander doesn¡¯t know the full story.


    Perhaps Bu doesn¡¯t have solid evidence yet. As far as any other covert investigation he¡¯s conducting, Xander is unaware of it.¡±


    Silver Fox sent a depressed emoji. ¡°However, the likelihood of this theory is nearly negligible¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she exited the chat


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:


    In this situation, she genuinely couldn¡¯t assist Silver Fox. After all, Silver Fox¡¯s actions had been reckless. As a prominent figure, it was understandable for Bu to seek retribution if he had been unjustly attacked.


    Bu posed a direct threat to Silver Fox¡¯s life, and Marissa had no means to intervene; she could only observe the oue.


    Shaking her head in resignation, Marissa entered the vi.


    Connor was already up, reading the newspaper on the sofa in the living room. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood by, prepared for their duties, awaiting instructions from their boss.


    Upon hearing Marissa, Connor looked up.


    Seeing no signs of fighting on her, he silently exhaled in relief. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Have you resolved the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded.


    Given Connor¡¯s friendship with Bu, Marissa felt a pang of guilt and avoided meeting his gaze.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Despite her efforts to mask it, Connor discerned her guilt.


    Noticing her averted gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, remarking, ¡°Your guilty expression almost makes it seem like you cheated on mest night. I suggest youe clean.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s feeling guilty?¡± Marissa responded defensively.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t guilty, why are you avoiding eye contact with me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Marissa cleared her throat and said, ¡°Well, you are so indecent this early in the morning, I can¡¯t bear to look at you.¡±


    Connor looked puzzled.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also furrowed their brows in confusion. To them, Connor was behaving well. Howe she thought he was indecent?


    Marissa felt guilty and couldn¡¯t muster a convincing excuse. Suddenly, she spotted a w in Connor and seized it as her escape.


    With everyone staring at her in shock, Marissa proudly raised her chin and strutted to the dining room like a peacock, leaving behind a look that said, ¡°Figure it out yourselves.¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry were stunned. After Marissa disappeared into the dining room, they looked back at Connor, trying to discern why she thought he was indecent.


    Connor was just as baffled. He often teased Marissa, but that morning, he had been solely concerned about her. Why, then, would she publicly use him?


    Feeling unjustly treated, Connor turned to Domenic, Marc, and Terry. ¡°Did I do anything just now that might suggest I was up to no good?¡±


    At that moment, Domenic, Marc, and Terry noticed Connor¡¯s oversight, barely concealing their smirks


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:


    They silently wondered how Connor, who always paid meticulous attention to his appearance, could make such an oversight today.


    Domenic pointed lower. ¡°Mr. Daniels, your zipper is undone. It¡¯s quite noticeable.¡±


    Connor nced down, saw his open zipper, and flushed with embarrassment. He stood up hastily to fix it.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Marissa seeing, but the idea of other women glimpsing his underwear was unthinkable to him.


    After securing his zipper, he scrutinized his appearance again, then asked Domenic, Marc, and Terry, ¡°Is there anything else off?¡±


    They shook their heads in unison. ¡°No.¡±


    Reassured, Connor proceeded to the dining room. Upon entering, he requested all the servants to leave, desiring privacy with Marissa.


    He sat down across from her, observed her for a moment, and couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me without clothes before. Why make such a fuss over an unzipped zipper?¡±


    Marissa,posed and nibbling on her bread, coolly replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t making a fuss. It¡¯s just that your indecent appearance was a disappointing reminder of your less than impressive physique.¡±


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Connor¡¯s face clouded over. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had disparaged his build. Was his physique truly sockluster?


    He self-consciously touched his chest through his shirt, reassured by the firmness of his well-defined muscles.


    Despite her critique, he knew he maintained a robust, athletic frame with well-defined abs and a physique that conformed to the ideal proportion of the human body, his broad shoulders tapering to a trim waist¡ªundeniably model material.


    Could it be that his physique didn¡¯t align with her preferences?


    Did she not favor his rugged and muscr type? Then what type did she admire?


    At that moment, Marissa, masking her difort, casually picked up a magazine from the table. When she noticed the handsome young male star on the cover, she eximed deliberately, ¡°Wow, he looks good.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    He had just been pondering what her type might be, and there she was, praising the pretty young male star. He felt a pang of hopelessness.


    Connor wasn¡¯t just naturally masculine and sturdy; he also had a robust personality. He could never emte the softer demeanor of those young male stars, nor could he adopt their polished and styled appearance.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t change his nature, he grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s so great about these effeminate guys? Don¡¯t you think they look odd? They seem totally artificial.¡±


    Marissa detected the jealousy in his tone and was visibly amused. She decided to tease him further.


    ¡°What¡¯s artificial? People like you with such intimidating looks and demeanor aren¡¯t gentle at all. Kissing you feels like kissing sandpaper. Girls prefer someone tender and smooth. Kissing them is joyful, like licking cotton candy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:


    When Connor heard what Marissa said, his face darkened, his expression filled with shock as if he had just witnessed a natural disaster.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom that Marissa, who was also ck Snake, the queen of mercenaries, and ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, would admit to liking vibrant boys. How could she, of all people, say something like that?


    What kind of taste was that?


    Connor even pictured Marissa sitting and kissing such a young man, and the thought gave him goosebumps, filling him with anger.


    She was his wife. The thought of her being close to any other man was unbearable, even in his imagination.


    Overwhelmed by jealousy and rage, he suddenly found the food in front of him unappetizing, and even the milk hard to swallow. He felt a pressing need to talk to Marissa and realign her sense of aesthetics.


    But Marissa didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She ignored his somber expression, stood up, and walked away.


    He watched her leave in silence, not touching his food, feeling as if he were choking on something, nearly unable to breathe.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Marissa was oblivious to the turmoil she had caused.


    She walked briskly, radiating satisfaction, confident that Connor wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge her again.


    After leaving Daniels Manor, Marissa headed to her quaint flower shop to get ready before going to the Peridot Consortium.


    She had no desire to be the president of the Peridot Consortium. She would have declined Paul¡¯s offer if it weren¡¯t for the need to contact Q and gather more information.


    Previously, rissa had shrouded herself in mystery, her appearance known only to her trusted subordinates.


    Now, with the senior members of the Peridot Consortium changing and all of rissa¡¯s trusted subordinates recalled by Paul, none of the current members at the meeting knew what rissa looked like.


    Considering rissa¡¯s reasons for her secrecy, Marissa decided it was prudent to keep her own identity hidden as well, especially since she was unfamiliar with the internal dynamics of the Peridot Consortium.


    She dressed distinctively for the asion, opting for a ck business suit. Her hair was rolled up, and a mask covered her face¡ªa stark contrast to her usual casual andfortable style. This disguise ensured that anyone not intimately familiar with her would fail to recognize her.


    Marissa arrived at the Peridot Consortium by taxi, wearing modest attire. Upon her arrival, a security guard approached to halt her, but as she leisurely showed her QR code for scanning, the guard promptly stepped aside.


    Soon, she sessfully entered the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building.


    Just then, she received a message from Xander: ¡°Chief Instructor, have you arrived?¡±


    She responded promptly.


    ¡°The meeting for the new president is set in the meeting room on the top floor. You can head up directly, or wait for me¡ªI¡¯ll escort you after I handle an urgent matter,¡± Xander informed her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that your role as vice president was merely nominal, with a high sry but no real authority? Why are you so busy today?¡± Marissa asked, her messageced with a light-hearted tone.


    ¡°rissa ced me in this position to please my brother. Truthfully, she never trusted me, always keeping her guard up. However, the new acting president has taken to treating me as the actual vice president, which exins the sudden surge in my responsibilities,¡± Xander exined.


    ¡°Go on with your tasks then. I can go upstairs by myself. Besides, it¡¯s time you toughen up. I have a new role for you to take on,¡± Marissa typed back.


    ¡°What position are you considering for me, Chief Instructor?¡± Xander inquired eagerly.


    ¡°With Aelfric dismissed from the Doomsday Base, no one¡¯s leading our Blebert branch. I want you to take charge there,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, do you truly have that much faith in me?¡± Xander responded, his message apanied by an excited emoji.


    ¡°Work diligently. I expect you to not let me down,¡± Marissa replied.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    ¡°I will never let you down, Chief Instructor!¡± Xander pledged.


    After her exchange with Xander, Marissa stored her phone away and proceeded toward the elevator. However, a sudden burst of conversation caught her attention.


    She turned to see several familiar faces swiping their cards before getting in.


    The new arrivals were none other than the mother-daughter duo, Sansa and A, who had vowed the previous day to use the Peridot Consortium to exact revenge on Marissa. Following closely behind them were Sheppard and Wesson. All four harbored simr intentions.


    Wesson¡¯s injury had not fully healed, leaving him confined to a wheelchair, pushed by a burly bodyguard. Despite his condition, he had spruced himself up for the meeting with the president of the Peridot Consortium. His hair was neatlybed, and he was dressed in an expensive suit, looking more spirited than ever.


    As they entered, there was an unmissable air of confidence about them.


    A, in particr, had undergone a dramatic transformation from her usual mboyant self.


    Known for strutting with her chin held high and unting her perceived authority, today was different. Dressed in a simple ck suit with minimal jewelry, she seemed poised for confrontation at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Her characteristic arrogance remained, but she was no longer as shallow as before. She seemed colder and more vicious, her lips tightly sealed, speaking only when absolutely necessary, with her gaze fixed straight ahead.


    It was clear that rissa had exerted significant effort in shaping her, and A had unquestionably embraced the transformation.


    Meanwhile, Sansa had barely changed. Draped in opulent, finely tailored attire, every step she took had a seductive sway. Her eyes sparkled with disdain, her stuck-up expression clearly broadcasting that she thought she was better than everyone else


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:


    Both Sheppard and Wesson, depending on Sansa and A for their big break, were practically tripping over themselves with excitement. They eagerly anticipated the chance to win favor with the esteemed president of the Peridot Consortium.


    The four of them together made quite a striking¡ªand almostical¡ªpicture.


    Marissa observed the scene in silence, choosing not to disrupt the unfolding spectacle.


    Sheppard, who had been trailing behind Sansa like a lost puppy, finally spoke up after entering the room. ¡°Sansa, did the president agree to see Mr. Clifford and me?¡± His tone was filled with over-the-top ttery.


    Sansa¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as she responded, ¡°If the president hadn¡¯t agreed to summon you, would we even dare to bring you to the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    She shot him a pointed nce. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, not just anyone gains entry into the Peridot Consortium. Trespassers face severe consequences. Do you think we¡¯re lying to you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wouldn¡¯t entertain such thoughts!¡± Sheppard hurriedly rified, his tone groveling.


    ¡°Sansa, don¡¯t get me wrong. Everyone knows you and A are favored by the president. There¡¯s no way I would doubt you. I¡¯m just so pumped, I can¡¯t believe my luck.¡±


    ¡°Rx. The president trusts A and me immensely. She meets with whoever we rmend and often ces them in significant positions. Just show your best self and impress the president,¡± Sansa said with a smug smile.


    Visibly thrilled, Sheppard rubbed his hands together like a kid on Christmas morning. ¡°If I get a high position, I¡¯ll dedicate myself fully to the president. I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you and A, of course.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Sansa replied with a knowing smile. ¡°We share amon goal of destroying the Nash and Sanchez families, making sure that bitch Tiffany has no one to rely on. Then we throw her into hell. Let¡¯s work together to make this happen.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Sheppard agreed, his eyes turning dark with outrage. ¡°I despise the Sanchez family and hate Tiffany even more. I won¡¯t rest until they¡¯re all crushed.¡±


    ¡°I hate Tiffany too!¡± Wesson suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason I¡¯m in this wheelchair. I want to tear her apart every single day! If she hadn¡¯t be Only, we Cliffords would¡¯ve already wiped out the Sanchez family. Just thinking about it makes me want to skin her alive.¡±


    A, who had been silently observing, let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Mr. Clifford, talk is cheap. We need action.¡±


    Wesson immediately tried to fawn over her. ¡°A, you can count on the Clifford family. We will do everything in our power to cooperate with you.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but find their conversation darkly amusing, so many enemies gathered in one ce, and she felt confident she could take them all down at once.


    Just then, the quartet reached Marissa, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch.


    When Sansa saw that Marissa didn¡¯t intend to make way, her face twisted with irritation. ¡°Are you dead or what? Didn¡¯t you see using? Move out of the way!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:


    Sansa¡¯s audacity in addressing Marissa in such a manner stemmed from Marissa¡¯s rtively modest attire, which seemed less costly.


    The Peridot Consortium was a strictly hierarchical organization, where subordinates were expected to exhibit absolute deference to their superiors.


    Individuals in the higher echelons were typically adorned in opulent clothing, making them easily identifiable even without knowing their names.


    Moreover, the Peridot Consortium had a unique culture, with numerous members involved in activities beyond theprehension of lower ranks.


    Consequently, it was not unusual to encounter enigmatic figures wearing masks within the organization.


    Marissa¡¯s masked presence, therefore, did not appear unusual. However, her in ck professional outfit led Sansa and others to misjudge her as merely an ordinary member.


    As it was Marissa¡¯s inaugural visit to the Peridot Consortium, her familiarity with its internal dynamics was limited. Nheless, she was well-acquainted with Sansa¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s domineering behavior.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Unperturbed by Sansa¡¯s reprimand, Marissa responded with aposed demeanor, ¡°The path is quite wide. Why must you insist on walking directly where I¡¯m standing?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sansa retorted. ¡°A subordinate should step aside when encountering a superior. Are you ignorant of this fundamental protocol?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa looked at Sansa with a hint of amusement. ¡°May I inquire what your status is?¡±


    Sansa was momentarily taken aback. She struggled to define her exact status within the organization.


    While rumors circted that the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president regarded Sansa and her daughter highly, the details remained obscure to outsiders.


    Sansacked significant ability or physical prowess. To rissa, Sansa was of no value and had no official role. Sansa¡¯s temporary affluence was entirely dependent on A.


    A herself held no formal position; she was merely a test subject for drug experiments.


    In truth, rissa had ndestinely recruited them and instructed them to maintain secrecy. Sansa, in a drunken state, had inadvertently revealed their confidential status.


    rissa was incensed and chastised Sansa severely. However, due to A¡¯s invaluable contributions to drug testing, rissa eventually chose to overlook the breach.


    Following rissa¡¯s covert removal from the position of president, all her trusted subordinates were recalled overnight. Consequently, only those directly involved were aware of the regime change within the Peridot Consortium.


    Kevin, the new acting president, specifically summoned Sansa and A to the meeting at the Peridot Consortium headquarters.


    This led Sansa and A to mistakenly believe that their positions would be publicly acknowledged, which only intensified their arrogance


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:


    In response to Marissa¡¯s inquiry, Sansa, unable to clearly state her rank but eager to preserve her dignity, blurted out, ¡°The president regards my daughter highly. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze shifted to A¡¯s face. A red at her with a malevolent expression.


    Although A¡¯s demeanor had transformed significantly, bing colder and more reserved, her inner ambition to ascend and dominate those she detested had only intensified.


    At that moment, A yearned to crush Marissa beneath her,pelling her to plead for mercy. If it weren¡¯t for the constraints imposed by being within the Peridot Consortium, A would have acted on her impulse.


    The previous day, A had provoked Marissa, only to be taught a harsh lesson in return. A was deeply aggrieved and frustrated by her weakness, and she was eager to be stronger.


    Consequently, A had requested that the scientist administering her drug trials increase her dosage, hoping to elerate her physical transformation and be one of the most powerful.


    However, the scientist informed her that higher-ups had ordered a temporary suspension of all experiments, pending further directives.


    A was perplexed. Given rissa¡¯s intense interest in the sess of these experiments, the abrupt halt seemed inexplicable.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    A came to the Peridot Consortium today both to adhere to orders and to seek personal rification from rissa.


    A¡¯s medication could not be interrupted. Without regr injections, her withdrawal would be more severe than that of a drug addict. If all experiments were halted, she was uncertain of her next steps.


    Marissa observed A in silence. Although she could not decipher A¡¯s thoughts, the turmoil in her eyes was evident.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw a message from Ferris.


    ¡°Riss, the blood analysis results for A are out.¡±


    Following the text message, Ferris transmitted an image of aboratory analysis report. Marissa eagerly opened the image, and upon viewing the text, she was so shocked it felt like she had experienced an earthquake of magnitude ten¡ªor something even more jarring.


    Ferris had identified over a hundred viruses within A¡¯s bloodstream. While some of these viruses were rtivelymon, others were exceedingly rare.


    These viruses had been merged through specialized medical techniques to create a novel hybrid virus.


    A typical individual exposed to even a singlemon virus could easily be ill. If not treated swiftly, it could be life-threatening¡ªsuch as amon cold proving fatal.


    Exposure to one of the highly toxic rare viruses would likely be beyond treatment, resulting in death.


    The new hybrid virus,prising over a hundred distinct viruses, was insufferable for an average person. It was inconceivable how many test subjects rissa might have ended during her experiments.


    Marissa finally grasped why rissa had regarded A so highly. rissa had given Sansa substantial financial rewards, and when Sansa unted her connection with rissa and disobeyed her orders, rissa didn¡¯t punish her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:


    This was because an individual capable of enduring such a multitude of viruses and serving as her test subject was extraordinarily rare. A¡¯s physiology represented a priceless asset to rissa.


    As this new hybrid virus had not been extensively studied, Marissa could not ascertain all its effects. However, by observing A, Marissa discerned that the virus could potentially alter the human body, enhancing its resilience.


    Currently, A resembled a living repository of viruses. Anyone who came into contact with her blood through a wound would face severe danger.


    Marissa felt profoundly relieved that when she drew A¡¯s blood the previous day, she had no injuries on her hands and had taken meticulous precautions to avoid any contamination.


    While Marissa was taken aback by the blood analysis report, Sansa, misinterpreting Marissa¡¯s reaction as fear, boasted, ¡°Are you intimidated by my daughter¡¯s status? If you¡¯re frightened, you should kneel and apologize.¡±


    Marissa put away her phone, slowly lifted her gaze to A, and felt a pang of sympathy. A¡¯s life had been thoroughly destroyed by her mother.


    In her youth, Sansa had ruthlessly mistreated Tiffany, consistently showcasing A not out of genuine affection but to enhance her own stature.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Now, in pursuit of her wealth and prestige, Sansa had sold her daughter to rissa¡ªnot merely as a drug test subject but as a virus test subject.


    It was unclear whether Sansa was aware that her daughter had be a living repository of viruses.


    The precise impact of this new hybrid virus on the human body and A¡¯s future remained uncertain. Nheless, Sansa continued to revel in her current affluence, oblivious to the dangers threatening her daughter.


    As Marissa stood overwhelmed with emotion, A ordered her sharply, ¡°Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    Immediately after A¡¯smand, Sheppard and Wesson chimed in like sycophants.


    Sheppard barked, ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize to A, you insufferable fool!¡±


    Wesson added, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, A will report you to the president, and you will face more severe consequences than expulsion.¡±


    Marissa found their behavior rather amusing.


    Sansa and her daughter were mere pawns in rissa¡¯s game, yet Sheppard and Wesson seemed to believe they could secure the Peridot Consortium¡¯s favor by ingratiating themselves with this duo¡ªa notion that was nothing short of delusional.


    Marissa chose not to engage in their petty theatrics. She was eager to meet Kevin, as well as to return and thoroughly investigate the novel hybrid virus present in A¡¯s body.


    Without a word, Marissa ignored them and proceeded to leave.


    A, incensed by Marissa¡¯s dismissal, lunged to strike her from behind.


    Marissa instinctively sensed the threat, her expression hardening as she readied herself to retaliate. Before she could make a move, amanding voice cut through the tension, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:


    The voice was forceful and resonant,manding immediate attention.


    Marissa swiftly turned to face the source of the interruption and saw a tall, imposing figure entering the building, surrounded by a group of individuals.


    With the arrival of the imposing figure, the atmosphere turned icy and silent, as no one dared to utter a word.


    The man was d in a meticulously tailored, high-end ck suit, standing approximately 6.3 feet tall. His presence wasmanding, radiating a formidable aura.


    Though his face was concealed by a mask, his piercing eyes conveyed an unmistakable ruthlessness. Under his intense and forbidding demeanor, no one dared to challenge him.


    Such an imposing presence, coupled with his luxurious attire, clearly indicated that he was a distinguished senior member of the Peridot Consortium¡ªand not merely any senior member.


    The previously arrogant Sansa and her daughter immediately became subdued, lowering their gazes and avoiding direct eye contact with the man.


    Sheppard and Wesson, following suit, were rendered speechless and drenched in cold sweat.


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    Previously, when they met Remy, they had been obsequious sycophants. Now, in the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building, their caution was heightened, and they were fearful of offending a powerful figure.


    Marissa, however, maintained aposed demeanor, slightly lifting her chin to observe the man with keen interest.


    She recognized him as the individual she had seen observing her from a distance at the mall entrance the previous day. Though she had only glimpsed him from behind then, his distinctive presence allowed her to identify him immediately.


    Who was he? Why had he been observing her the previous day?


    As Marissa contemted these questions, the man¡¯s assistant reprimanded Sansa and her daughter sternly, ¡°How dare you! Are you not going to greet the acting president?¡±


    Realizing that the man before them was the newly appointed acting president, Sansa and her daughter quickly bowed, eximing, ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson, equally intimidated, also bowed, attempting to ingratiate themselves with the acting president.


    Marissa, however, stood in stunned silence. It turned out this man was Kevin, the esteemed leader of the Rasetsu Group, known by the codename Mr. G.


    This was Marissa¡¯s first time seeing Mr. G in person, and she was notably impressed. He was unexpectedly handsome and exuded an air of aplishment.


    Given that Kevin was the new acting president, it made sense that he showed up at the mall entrance the previous day. It could have been that he was there to observe her specifically, or perhaps he merely happened to see her and chose to observe her for a while.


    Elvis had previously informed Marissa that Kevin thought she was Tiffany and was unaware of her other identities


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:


    Since they both knew who the other was, Marissa saw no reason for pretense and greeted him directly, ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Kevin offered a subtle smile and replied, ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    He then proceeded toward the elevator, apanied by his entourage.


    After Kevin and his entourage ascended in the elevator, Marissa¡¯s smile returned. Kevin¡¯s perceptiveness was evident; noting her mask and in attire, which signaled her desire to keep her identity concealed, he chose to feign ignorance.


    In the wake of Kevin¡¯s authoritative presence, Sansa and A were rendered docile, losing all inclination to provoke Marissa.


    At that moment, the doors of the other elevator opened, and Xander emerged with urgency. He scanned the area briefly, quickly spotting Marissa and making his way toward her.


    Sansa and A, recognizing Xander as the vice president of the Peridot Consortium, greeted him with respect, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hallman.¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson, also aware of Xander¡¯s position, promptly nodded and bowed. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Xander nced at them with visible disdain, disregarding their attempts at courtesy. He turned to Marissa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you upstairs.¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly in acknowledgment and followed Xander into the elevator.


    Once they had departed, Sansa, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is that woman? She seems to have a connection with Xander.¡±


    Sheppard mused, ¡°Mr. Hoffman is the vice president of the Peridot Consortium. If she knows him, could she have ties to the Peridot Consortium¡¯s upper echelons? Did we possibly offend someone of significance?¡±


    Wesson also looked uneasy. With the Clifford family already at odds with Remy and trying to align themselves with the Peridot Consortium, offending a key figure within the organization could be disastrous.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± Sansa snorted arrogantly.


    ¡°Xander is merely a nominal vice president in the Peridot Consortium without substantial influence, whereas A is regarded highly by the president. It will only take one word from A to get Xander out of his job in no time.


    So what if that woman is acquainted with Xander? When we meet the presidentter, we should ensure we report them both so that she and Xander end up losing their jobs.¡±


    Sansa still proudly boasted about her daughter being highly regarded by the president. Meanwhile, A¡¯s brows furrowed thoughtfully.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why the Peridot Consortium suddenly had an acting president, and theck of any heads-up about it was gnawing at her.


    rissa had always been a control freak, keeping power tightly in her grip. Now, with someone else stepping in, what was rissa up to?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:


    Sansa¡¯s tug on her sleeve snapped A back to reality. ¡°A, what are you daydreaming about? Let¡¯s hurry up, or we¡¯ll bete for the meeting.¡±


    Shaking her head slightly to clear her thoughts, A didn¡¯t bother responding. She simply started walking toward the elevator.


    With her head held high, Sansa followed A into the elevator. Sheppard and Wesson trailed closely behind like eager puppies.


    Once the elevator doors closed, Sansa shed the elevator card in her hand and began to boast to Sheppard and Wesson.


    ¡°Do you know? Not everyone has this elevator card. Only high-ranking members of the Peridot Consortium have it.


    Others don¡¯t have the privilege to ess the top floor. The top floor, where the president¡¯s office is, is a ce of prestige and power, essible only to the elite.


    Ordinary members will never get a whiff of this exclusive level or see the president in person. But A was suddenly given such a card yesterday.


    It means we could go straight to the top floor for high-level meetings and even bring along you two. It¡¯s a clear sign of the president¡¯s favor.¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Sansa shot a smug nce at Sheppard and Wesson. ¡°Do you now understand A¡¯s status in the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson immediately ttered A. ¡°Of course, we understand. A is beautiful and capable. We will rely on her in the future.¡±


    Sansa¡¯s arrogant smile could light up the whole elevator. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to fear Xander, nor do you need to pay attention to that woman who was putting airs. No matter how high their positions are, they can¡¯t surpass the president.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Sheppard and Wesson echoed, practically falling over themselves to agree.


    As they bowed, Sansa basked in satisfaction. She was on cloud nine, floating with pride.


    But A¡¯s furrowed brows told a different story. Something felt off, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Her gazended on the elevator card in Sansa¡¯s hand and suddenly found it too eye-catching, leaving her uncertain if it would bring fortune or disaster.


    In the other elevator, Xander leaned against the wall, voicing his doubts to Marissa.


    ¡°Chief instructor, the acting president seems to value Sansa and her daughter. He even sent them an elevator card for the top floorst night, letting them attend today¡¯s high-level meeting. What did they do to get on his good side? Think this acting president is in cahoots with rissa?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    Confused, Xander raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confidential information,¡± Marissa replied with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xander nodded, epting the exnation


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680:


    ¡°Why did the acting president give Sansa and her daughter the VIP treatment? rissa valued them before but never let them reach the top floor or mingle with the high-ranking members of the Peridot Consortium.


    She used them as pawns, never giving them real respect and status. Now, as soon as this acting president came, he started holding them in high regard. Are they really worth it? I can¡¯t figure out the acting president¡¯s intentions at all.¡±


    Marissa squinted thoughtfully, staring at the elevator doors.


    Kevin¡¯s actions had left her just as baffled. A man as sharp and powerful as Kevin couldn¡¯t possibly have a soft spot for Sansa and her daughter. His move must have another purpose.


    rissa had always said Kevin wanted to take over the Peridot Consortium but hadn¡¯t made a move because of the boss, Paul.


    Now, by some twist of fate, Kevin was the acting president. Could this be his chance to push Marissa out and seize control of the Peridot Consortium?


    If bringing Sansa and her daughter into the high-level meeting could be a strategic move against Marissa, was that really his n?


    Marissa couldn¡¯t figure out Kevin¡¯s motives. The best move now was to wait and see what he had up his sleeve and then decide how to react.


    hosts great stories


    The elevator dinged, arriving at the top floor.


    As the doors slid open, there stood Kevin, tall and imposing, looking like he¡¯d been waiting just for them.


    Kevin¡¯s presence was overwhelmingly powerful, marked by an air of lethal determination. Even standing quietly, he imparted a gravity that made the air around him heavy.


    His bodyguards stood close by, their presence adding a sense of intimidation to anyone approaching.


    Upon seeing Kevin, Xander instinctively tensed up and offered a respectful, ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    Kevin acknowledged him with a slight nod and held the elevator door open for Marissa, disying a mix of chivalry and thoughtfulness.


    Without hesitation, Marissa exited the elevator.


    As she walked out, Kevin let go of the elevator door and offered her a slight bow, saying, ¡°Good morning, President Nash.¡±


    Marissa was stunned by his politeness. She wondered if someone in Kevin¡¯s position would really be so respectful.


    She looked at him, more than curious about his expression hidden behind the mask.


    From the glimpse of his eyes and the slight smile on his lips, it was clear he was in a good mood, though his look suggested deeper, unreadable emotions.


    When Kevin noticed her prolonged gaze, his lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Startled, Marissa quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Kevin, were you waiting for me?¡±


    Kevin answered, ¡°I came specifically to wee you, President Nash.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, that¡¯s very gracious of you. I¡¯m quite ttered.¡±


    ¡°President Nash, you deserve such consideration. You chose to keep a low profile, concealing your true status earlier, and I had to pretend ignorance, but here on the top floor, I must uphold the proper etiquette; otherwise, it would appear like Ick manners.¡±


    Something about Kevin¡¯s demeanor struck a familiar chord with Marissa. She hadn¡¯t decided if he was an ally or adversary, but she found him oddly appealing.


    When someone is visually appealing, one tends to speak to them more warmly. Marissa found herself smiling unconsciously. ¡°Mr. Kevin, you are quite handsome and charismatic, a promising young man.¡±


    ¡°President Nash, you¡¯re younger and more promising than I am,¡± Kevin responded with a smile.


    ¡°Once considered a failure, you¡¯ve gained our boss¡¯s favor, risen to be the president of the Peridot Consortium, and even prompted our boss to appoint me as your acting president. I¡¯m really shocked.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know much about what happened at Skytop Mansion. Paul had blocked the information, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Kevin to investigate. For him, Marissa¡¯s sudden appointment was a surprise.


    Marissa offered a faint smile, choosing not to reply.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Kevin, ever perceptive, courteously suggested, ¡°There is still some time before the meeting begins. President Nash, please feel free to rx in the office.¡±


    Marissa nodded slightly and followed Kevin to the office.


    Once Marissa settled on the sofa, Kevin instructed, ¡°I need to have a private discussion with the president. Everyone, please leave.¡±


    The othersplied, walked out, and closed the office door behind them.


    Since Kevin recognized her as Tiffany and was familiar with her appearance, Marissa felt no need to conceal her face. So, she removed her mask.


    As she did so, Kevin ced two steaming cups of coffee on the table and settled on the sofa beside her.


    Upon seeing her unmasked face, Kevin hesitated, his gaze lingering on her.


    After about ten seconds, he realized it might be rude to keep staring, so he averted his gaze and busied himself with sweetening Marissa¡¯s coffee.


    Marissa smiled and said, ¡°Kevin, aren¡¯t you going to remove your mask?¡±


    Kevin broke a sugar cube in half, returned one half to the te, stirred the other half in Marissa¡¯s coffee, and responded casually, ¡°I¡¯m not much to look at. If you saw my real face, you might find it off-putting and decide I¡¯m not worth talking to.¡±


    He then pushed the cup of coffee toward her with a smile. ¡°Please, enjoy your coffee.¡±


    Marissa nced at the coffee and the remaining half of the sugar cube on the te. As she did, a flicker of nostalgia washed over her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the tough days in the refugee camp in  Grainn. Those days felt like a lifetime ago.


    Food and water were always in short supply. Sometimes, they went two days without a meal. Marissa vividly remembered her adoptive brother, Kevin, who tirelessly searched for food every day.


    When they were lucky enough to find something, it felt like hitting the jackpot. Even the idea of a cup of coffee seemed like an impossible luxury.


    One day, out of nowhere, Kevin brought back a small packet of coffee powder.


    He had this excited, almost mischievous look as he showed it to her, ¡°Rich people drink this stuff,¡± he said, practically glowing with pride. ¡°I got lucky and found a packet on the road. And look, I even found a sugar cube!¡±


    Neither of them had ever tasted coffee before. They believed it was some kind of high-quality nutritional drink. With eager anticipation, they boiled some water and poured the coffee powder into a cup, watching it dissolve.


    The moment they each took a small sip, their faces twisted in unison at the unexpected bitterness.


    They¡¯d expected something delicious and fancy, not this harsh, hard-to-swallow liquid.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Kevinughed. ¡°No wonder rich people add milk and sugar to this stuff. It¡¯s too bitter on its own. Luckily, I found a sugar cube too.¡±


    He was about to drop the whole sugar cube into the coffee when little Marissa stopped him with her tiny hand.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s just use half the sugar cube. We can save the other half for tomorrow. This way, the coffee won¡¯t be too bitter, and we¡¯ll still have some sugar left.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sarth. Let¡¯s add just half,¡± Kevin agreed.


    He broke the sugar cube in half, put one half into the coffee, and tucked the other half into her pocket. ¡°Eat it secretly tomorrow. Don¡¯t let anyone know, or they¡¯ll take it from you.¡±


    That day, they shared a single cup of coffee. Of course, Marissa ended up drinking most of it. Kevin imed it wasn¡¯t for him and, after two sips, handed the rest to her, insisting she finish it.


    At the time, she naively thought Kevin really didn¡¯t like coffee. She didn¡¯t realize he was only trying to give her the best, even if it meant he¡¯d go without anything.


    The day after their shared coffee adventure, men in suits arrived. They imed they had found Marissa¡¯s biological parents and whisked her away. She never saw Kevin again after that.


    That half of a sugar cube Kevin had slipped into her pocket remained untouched, stashed away in a small wooden box to this day.


    When she grew up and started making serious money, she still had this quirky habit of only putting half a sugar cube in her coffee. It was her way of keeping her brother Kevin¡¯s memory alive.


    So, seeing this Kevin, the leader of the Rasetsu Group, casually add half of a sugar cube to her coffee today, memories hit Marissa like a freight train. The image of her adoptive brother popped into her mind, and she remembered her old name, Sarth


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:


    It was the name given to her by her adoptive parents in the refugee camp. Later, she named herpany the Sarth Group as a tribute to them.


    Thinking back to those tough times, Marissa remembered her adoptive parents always dressed in rags and never wore nice clothes until they passed away.


    Now, even though she had the ability to create the finest clothes, she couldn¡¯t give them to the people who meant the most to her. That thought always filled her with a profound sense of regret.


    Lost in her memories, Marissa felt tears welling up. Onerge tear fell right into her coffee cup.


    Kevin had been watching her quietly. When he saw her tears fall, he gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marissa quickly tried to pull herself together, forcing a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Kevin, you make such good coffee. You must be a very gentle person in private. Any girl who has you as a brother must be so happy.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Kevin suddenly let out an ambiguousugh.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    ¡°Not necessarily. Someone doesn¡¯t like having me as a brother. She even feels that having me as a brother was the greatest shame of her life and a past she wants to forget,¡± he said with a strange tone.


    ¡°President Nash, you say any girl who could be my sister would be happy. It would be urate to say that any girl who bes my wife would be happy. I don¡¯t like the word ¡®sister¡¯ now. If I ever treat a girl well in the future, it will definitely be my wife, not some sister!¡±


    Marissa was stunned. She looked up at Kevin, blinking away her surprise. ¡°Why?¡±


    In response to Marissa¡¯s question, Kevin chuckled ambiguously.


    With a wry smile, he exined, ¡°Because a sister can be heartless. If she starts a new life, she might forget her brother or even resent him. But a wife is different. A wife is by my side because she loves me and won¡¯t grow to resent me.¡±


    Marissa waspletely baffled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow your logic. A sister and a wife y very different roles¡ªone is based on family bonds, the other on romantic affection. They shouldn¡¯t interfere with each other. How can you be so certain that a sister would be heartless, but a wife would remain devoted?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Kevinughed again.


    He then stood up and prepared her another cup of coffee, splitting a sugar cube again¡ªcing one half in the coffee and leaving the other on the te. He slid the freshly made coffee toward her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a fresh cup. Thest one wasn¡¯t up to par,¡± he suggested.


    Marissa gazed at the new cup of coffee, lost in thought. The way he split the sugar reminded her of her adoptive brother Kevin, yet she hesitated to confront him directly due to his apparent sensitivity about mentioning the word ¡°sister.¡±


    Based on his earlier remarks, she considered two possibilities.


    Either he wasn¡¯t her adoptive brother Kevin, or if he was, perhaps a past betrayal by another sister had left him disenchanted with the idea of a bond with a sister


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:


    Contemting thetter possibility sparked an unexpected jealousy in Marissa. She didn¡¯t want her brother to have any other sisters. She wanted to be his only sister, though she was indifferent to how many wives he might have.


    Realizing her thoughts were somewhat irrational and childish, sheughed self-consciously and sipped the coffee.


    As the coffee washed over her pte, she felt a surge of contentment.


    Kevin¡¯s coffee was exactly to her taste¡ªbittersweet, just like the coffee she remembered from childhood.


    The warm coffee settled in her stomach, soothing her nerves and brightening her mood, drawing an involuntary smile to her lips.


    She finished the coffee in one gulp.


    Kevin observed her quietly. When she set down the cup, he asked softly, ¡°Would you like another cup?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    She looked at him, then picked up one of the two half sugar cubes from the te. ¡°May I take this half sugar cube?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kevin responded. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, President Nash, what will you do with this half sugar cube? Your home isn¡¯t short on sugar, is it?¡±


    Marissa smiled and replied, ¡°No, my home has plenty of sugar, but this half sugar cube is better than any sugar there. I haven¡¯t tasted this kind of sugar in many years. It¡¯s filled with memories.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin stared at her for a few moments, then looked away silently.


    Marissa continued, ¡°When I was little, I lived with my brother. We were poor and couldn¡¯t afford luxuries like sugar or coffee. But one day, my brother brought home some coffee powder and a milk sugar cube.


    That was the first time I ever tasted coffee with milk sugar. It was the most delicious coffee I¡¯ve ever had, and the milk sugar was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever tried. Sadly, it¡¯s been many years since Ist saw my brother. I miss him a lot.¡±


    As Marissa finished her story, she noticed that despite his mask, Kevin¡¯s expression seemed to darken, his mood turning sour.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why he seemed upset.


    When she finished her coffee earlier, she was already convinced that he was her adoptive brother, Kevin.


    Each cup of coffee usually has a distinct vor, but she had two cups that tasted the same, indicating they were made by the same person.


    That was why she brought up those memories, hoping to reconnect with him. Given his sharp mind, he should have picked up on who she was from her story, but instead, he reacted with anger.


    His anger suggested he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.


    Why was he angry?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he acknowledge her?


    Had her years of longing and searching been one-sided, while he had moved on and forgotten about her?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:


    Or maybe, he just didn¡¯t want a sister anymore?


    Marissa could not decipher Kevin¡¯s thoughts, so she watched him intently for a long while. Kevin, on the other hand, remained calm, looking down without making eye contact or speaking.


    This made Marissa believe that Kevin hadn¡¯t forgotten her but was intentionally not acknowledging her.


    She vividly recalled theirst meeting when she was four and he was eight. He was older and intelligent; forgetting their bond was unlikely.


    If he recognized her, why didn¡¯t he acknowledge her? Why did he say a sister could be heartless?


    As she grappled with these thoughts, a knock sounded at the office door. Upon receiving permission, Xander entered to announce, ¡°It¡¯s time for the meeting. Please head to the conference room.¡±


    Kevin immediately stood up.


    Before leaving, Kevin said to Marissa, ¡°President Nash, I¡¯ve heard that Sansa and A, along with Sheppard and Wesson, are plotting to use the Peridot Consortium against you. I¡¯ve invited them all here so you can address this as you see fit.¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    With that, he turned and exited the office.


    Marissa watched his retreating figure and remained seated for a long time. Even after he hadpletely left, she continued staring at the spot where he had stood, struggling to regain herposure.


    Despite recognizing her, Kevin deliberately chose not to reveal their rtionship. She felt he no longer wanted her as a sister, yet his actions suggested deep care for her.


    Yesterday, he discreetly observed her at the mall entrance. Earlier today, he assisted her at the Peridot Consortium¡¯s entrance.


    He remembered her coffee preference and even prepared it himself. He also knew her adversaries and had taken time to gather them for her confrontation.


    All the clues pointed to one thing: Kevin¡¯s quick agreement to be the acting president of the Peridot Consortium was likely because he knew she had be the president. He was more than willing to step in and lend her a hand.


    Upon joining the Peridot Consortium, Kevin ced Xander in an important role, likely knowing Marissa trusted him and aiming to bolster her with a reliable ally.


    Given Kevin¡¯s enduring awareness of their sibling rtionship and his evident care, why did he refuse to acknowledge it openly?


    Confusion and a sense of loss clouded Marissa¡¯s thoughts. She missed Kevin, having searched for him for years, and now faced his cold demeanor.


    This was not the Kevin she remembered from childhood. He had always been patient and cheerful around her, no matter her mood.


    Now, she tried to gain his approval, yet he disregarded her. What had she done to upset him?


    Frustrated and unable to understand, Marissa sighed, resolving to confront him after the meeting


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:


    At that moment, Xander yfully said, ¡°Chief instructor, did the acting president invite Sansa and her group to join the meeting just to let you confront them? He seems quite concerned about you.¡±


    Marissa gave Xander a brief look, offering no response. She put on her mask and stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xander responded immediately.


    As they entered the conference room, most attendees were already there. Kevin sat at the head of the table with an empty seat beside him, clearly reserved for Marissa. The seats for the president and the acting president were supposed to be positioned next to each other.


    With Xander by her side, Marissa walked over to her seat and sat down quietly.


    Oncefortable, she took a moment to look over the people gathered. Most of them were strangers to her, except Sansa and A, who stood out as familiar faces.


    As Marissa watched Sansa and A, they returned her gaze.


    Their expressions were starkly different from Marissa¡¯sposed look. They appeared shocked. It seemed they had not expected the woman they had mocked earlier to now be sitting beside the acting president.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Sansa, who had been quite arrogant just a short while ago, now seemed visibly unnerved. A stared at Marissa, her thoughts concealed.


    Marissa noted their reactions yet maintained her calm demeanor.


    The meeting room held a solemn and quiet air. Xander led the meeting with his opening remarks, articting each word precisely.


    Looking at the attendees, Xander took a deep breath, making sure he had everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright, listen up! We summoned everyone here today to announce an important thing: Miss Byrd has resigned. From now on, all the affairs of the Peridot Consortium will be managed by the acting president, Mr. Kevin.¡±


    He paused, scanning the room to catch everyone¡¯s reactions. ¡°Let¡¯s give a big round of apuse to wee Mr. Kevin!¡±


    He started pping, leading the room.


    The entire group replicated the action, apuding with courteous smiles.


    None of them showed surprise, because rissa¡¯s inner circle had already been removed from the organization, and now the highest-ranking officials wereprised of individuals handpicked by Kevin who were privy to the confidential information.


    The only individuals unaware of the situation were Sansa and A. They lookedpletely stunned, their mouths agape, like fish out of water.


    Sansa and A had been banking on rissa running the show today. They¡¯d assumed their invite to this high-level meeting was a way of promoting them.


    Instead, they were blindsided. Their presumed ally, rissa, was gone, and they had no clue who this Kevin guy really was


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:


    While the room buzzed with apuse, Sansa and A were flustered and at a loss.


    Marissa observed them quietly, and Kevin, sitting firm as a mountain, exuded unshakable confidence.


    As the apuse died down, Kevin fixed Sansa and A with a cold stare. ¡°Sansa, A, you don¡¯t seem too thrilled about my new role as the acting president?¡±


    Sansa practically jumped out of her skin. ¡°No, no, no! We wouldn¡¯t dare! How can we not want you to be the acting president? We¡¯re just surprised Miss Byrd resigned so suddenly, and we wonder why,¡± she said.


    Kevin¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. ¡°That¡¯s a high-level secret of the Peridot Consortium. You are not qualified to know.¡±


    His words were sharp and dismissive, making Sansa bristle inside, though she forced a pleasant expression. ¡°Yes, of course. We really aren¡¯t qualified to know.¡±


    ¡°Although Miss Byrd has resigned, you don¡¯t have to worry. You are still important members of the Peridot Consortium. From now on, report all matters directly to me,¡± Kevin continued.


    Sansa quickly put on a ttering smile, eager to curry favor. ¡°Yes, yes, President Kevin. We will always be loyal to you.¡±


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Unlike Sansa¡¯s fawning, A managed to keep her calm, her brain ticking over faster than ever. After a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°Excuse me, President Kevin, since Miss Byrd has resigned, when will the new president take office?¡±


    Barely ncing up, Kevin gestured toward Marissa, sitting beside him. ¡°The new president is already here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sansa shrieked, her face draining of color.


    Without a second thought, she dropped to her knees. ¡°P-President, we didn¡¯t recognize you before and offended you. Please forgive us!¡±


    A didn¡¯t react as dramatically as Sansa, but her poker face faltered. A hint of unease crossed her face, causing her brows to twitch.


    After a moment of hesitation, she too knelt before Marissa. ¡°President, we did offend you before because we didn¡¯t know who you were, but please give us another chance for the sake of all the contributions I have made to the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    A believed she was invaluable to the Peridot Consortium. rissa had certainly made her feel that way, often emphasizing A¡¯s importance in the drug experiments.


    Thinking she was irreceable, A assumed the new president would see her worth, just as rissa had.


    In her mind, her value was tied to her body¡¯s unique condition. Her body could withstand the drug experiments of the Peridot Consortium, which had made her a prized test subject.


    Little did she know, those drugs developed by the Peridot Consortium had deceived Paul, the big boss. rissa had secretly worked with Q from a dark organization to conduct those experiments.


    Therefore, A¡¯s prized body was only valuable to rissa. To the Peridot Consortium, it was a liability¡ªa ticking time bomb that needed defusing.


    Only Marissa knew the full extent of A¡¯s situation. If the truth got out, people would scramble to distance themselves from her, fearing the living repository of viruses she unknowingly embodied


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:


    Keeping her around would only sow chaos within the Peridot Consortium and could spell disaster if the news spread.


    Marissa, of course, wasn¡¯t about to exin any of this to A or Sansa.


    As she observed them kneeling and pleading for mercy, she took a slow, deliberate breath and prepared to address them.


    ¡°Sansa, A, there¡¯s no reason to be rmed. I¡¯m not one to hold petty grudges,¡± Marissa said.


    Sansa and A exchanged nces. Could the new president really overlook their previous offenses? They were stunned by her good nature.


    Kevin, seated next to Marissa, also appeared surprised. His investigations had shown that Marissa deeply resented Sansa and her daughter.


    He had orchestrated today¡¯s meeting as an opportunity for Marissa to seek revenge. Why, then, was she not seizing it?


    Marissa gave Kevin a brief look, signaling that now was not the time for exnations.


    Originally, Marissa had intended to embarrass Sansa and A, but that was before she was aware of A¡¯s condition.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    Now, with the discovery that A was carrying a novel hybrid virus, Marissa¡¯s priorities had shifted. She needed to monitor A closely, to study the virus she harbored.


    Releasing A now could risk a viral outbreak if she lost control¡ªa scenario Marissa wanted to avoid at all costs.


    As a doctor, Marissa wasmitted to understanding this new hybrid virus in A and developing a vine to neutralize the threat.


    Marissa had also uncovered that rissa and Q¡¯s virus research had been conducted very covertly.


    Security measures in Blebert were tight, and fearing exposure, they had set up their main research facility abroad. The viruses injected into A were secretly transported from there.


    Marissa hadn¡¯t yet pinpointed the location of their overseas research facility, making it essential to keep A close.


    Observing Marissa¡¯s steady manner, Kevin refrained frommenting and looked away.


    Marissa then addressed Sansa and A again. ¡°Sansa, A, please stand.¡±


    A was still in disbelief, while Sansa was visibly delighted, quickly rising to her feet and eagerly ttering Marissa. ¡°Ah, President, I had no idea you were so forgiving.¡±


    A also stood, saying, ¡°Thank you, Ms. President.¡±


    Marissa simply gave a slight smile and remained silent.


    At that moment, Kevin intervened. ¡°Sansa, A, I was told you wanted to rmend two people to the president today?¡±


    Sansa paused, then affirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Their original n was to rmend Sheppard and Wesson to rissa. With the unexpected change in presidency, they didn¡¯t know how to proceed with their rmendations


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:


    Truthfully, Sansa and A did not think highly of Sheppard and Wesson. Their desire to ally with them stemmed from a mutual dislike for Tiffany, not from genuine respect.


    They believed that anyone opposed to Tiffany would gain rissa¡¯s favor, even though they didn¡¯t understand the root of rissa¡¯s disdain for Tiffany.


    Their initial reason for introducing Sheppard and Wesson to rissa was their shared dislike for Tiffany. However, with rissa now absent, they wondered if there was still any benefit in rmending Sheppard and Wesson.


    There wasn¡¯t much time to ponder this question. Kevin abruptly demanded, ¡°Exin why you think those two should be rmended.¡±


    Sansa and A were momentarily stunned. Their main argument had been that both Sheppard and Wesson were adversaries of Tiffany. But could they really admit that now?


    Sheppard was nearly bankrupt after cutting ties with Moonbeam Gallery, and the Clifford family faced simr financial ruin following a failed contest with Moonbeam Gallery.


    While Sheppard and Wesson might have once been useful to rissa, they now seemed insignificant to the Peridot Consortium.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Before they could answer, Marissa said sharply, ¡°The individuals you¡¯re rmending are the same ones assisting you in insulting me downstairs, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Caught off guard, Sansa and A timidly nodded in agreement.


    Marissa had already deduced their motives. She regarded them with contempt and instructed firmly, ¡°Bring them in. I need to speak with them.¡±


    Marissa spoke in a calm, emotionless voice, which left Sansa and A unsure of her intentions. The mother and daughter shared a quick look.


    Sansa whispered, ¡°A, what do you think the new president is nning?¡±


    A thought for a moment, then replied softly, ¡°It seems like she¡¯s open to having Sheppard and Wesson join the Peridot Consortium. Otherwise, why would someone of her stature bother with such unimportant figures?¡±


    Sansa¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Do you think this new president also dislikes Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± A said. ¡°A new leader wouldn¡¯t keep the old leader¡¯s trusted people or those they favored. She¡¯s not only kept us but is willing to meet with the people we are rmending. It looks like she¡¯s siding with Miss Byrd.¡±


    Sansa was thrilled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Even with the change in president, our situation hasn¡¯t changed. We can still use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s influence to deal with Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa, who had sharp hearing, overheard Sansa and her daughter¡¯s whispers. As Sansa¡¯s excitement peaked, Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    At that moment, Sansa turned to Marissa and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Ms. President, please give me a moment. I¡¯ll bring Sheppard and Wesson in right away.¡±


    Marissa looked away with indifference.


    Sansa quickly left the conference room


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:


    Outside, Sansa met Sheppard and Wesson and eagerly said, ¡°Hurry,e with me to meet the new president.¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson were confused. ¡°What new president?¡±


    Sansa briefly updated them on rissa stepping down and informed them about the new president and acting president currently in the conference room.


    Finally, she concluded, ¡°Despite the change in leadership, the new president dislikes Tiffany too, and not only has she kept us around, but she has also epted our rmendation to involve you two.


    This means our situation remains unchanged, and the new president is more open and generous than rissa, so we stand to gain even more now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sheppard and Wesson were visibly delighted. They adjusted their attire and followed Sansa into the conference room.


    Once they understood that the new president was more forgiving and didn¡¯t hold their past actions against them, Sheppard and Wesson were relieved. However, seeing Marissa¡¯s stern expression as they entered, they involuntarily tensed up.


    They took a moment topose themselves, then bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Ms. President.¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Marissa observed them with a faint smile, her eyes growing colder. ¡°What are your reasons for wanting to join the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    Sheppard quickly stepped forward, eager to impress the new president first. ¡°Ms. President, we aim to support your efforts against the Sanchez and Nash families and to help take down that woman, Tiffany!¡±


    Not wanting to be outdone, Wesson added quickly, ¡°Yes, we share amon enemy, Tiffany. We stand with you. If granted the privilege of joining the Peridot Consortium, we will serve you faithfully.¡±


    As Sansa watched Sheppard¡¯s and Wesson¡¯s eager attempts to curry favor, her face lit up with satisfaction.


    If they secured the new president¡¯s favor, she and A would be hailed as significant contributors to the Peridot Consortium, securing substantial benefits for the future.


    A shared these thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but wear a self-satisfied grin.


    But before they could savor their triumph, Marissa¡¯s hand mmed hard on the table.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The sound echoed sharply, causing everyone to be startled.


    The president¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly from rxed to imposing.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Marissa dered, her face stern.


    ¡°How dare youe into my Peridot Consortium and spout such nonsense? I hold no ill will towards the Sanchez or Nash families. Why would I seek their downfall? And I do not hate Tiffany. Why would I wish her harm?


    You bear personal grudges against Tiffany and seek to use me to settle scores. Do you think the Peridot Consortium is a tool for your vendettas, or do you take me for a fool?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:


    ¡°No, no, no! Ms. President, that¡¯s not what we meant¡­¡±


    Sheppard and Wesson werepletely taken aback by Marissa¡¯s sudden fury, struggling to grasp the situation and hastily trying to defend themselves.


    However, Marissa did not allow them another word. With a graceful sweep of her hand, shemanded, ¡°Guards, teach these men who disrespect the Peridot Consortium a stern lesson!¡±


    Xander, having been ready for action, moved quickly at Marissa¡¯s signal. He knocked Sheppard and Wesson to the floor with a swift kick.


    Xander¡¯s vice president position wasrgely symbolic, but it still carried some weight. Kicking two insignificant people wouldn¡¯t look great for a vice president. It could tarnish the image of the Peridot Consortium, casting it in a negative light as an uncultured, barbaric organization.


    However, with Marissa assuming the role of the new president, Xander felt a sense of responsibility to support her.


    She was unfamiliar with the other members, who were predominantly Kevin¡¯s subordinates. Xander feared that if he didn¡¯t intervene, Marissa¡¯s authority would crumble before it even had a chance to take root.


    He didn¡¯t fully understand the rtionship between Kevin and Marissa. To him, Kevin seemed like the kind of guy who could stir up trouble for her.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Titles didn¡¯t matter to Xander. His sole concern was ensuring that Marissa¡¯s directives were carried out effectively, enabling her to assert her authority and leadership.


    Right after Xander had kicked Sheppard and Wesson to the floor, Kevin nced over at his subordinates and casually asked, ¡°Are you going to just stand there?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s subordinates from the Rasetsu Group were proficient fighters who were undoubtedly loyal to him. They were intimidated after hearing his words, though they had no idea what he really meant.


    With a chilling re, Kevin reprimanded them for their hesitance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the president¡¯s orders? She wants you to punish those two insolent fools, yet you¡¯re standing here like corpses. Are you all deaf? Why does the vice president have to handle such trivial matters personally? What¡¯s the point of having you? Do you all want to get fired?¡±


    His subordinates got the message loud and clear.


    The lead guy quickly walked over to Xander and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, there¡¯s no need for you to trouble yourself. Allow us to take care of it for you.¡±


    Xander shrugged and replied, ¡°Thanks,¡± then stepped back to stand beside Marissa.


    The moment Xander retreated, the lead guy signaled, and the rest rushed over to Sheppard and Wesson, ready to dish out a beating.


    Sheppard and Wesson, just regr guys, couldn¡¯t withstand Xander¡¯s initial blow. They had no chance to defend themselves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:


    As they plummeted to the floor, the world around them dimmed. They could have sworn they saw stars twirling before their eyes, apanied by a deafening buzz in their ears.


    Already grappling with several injuries, Wesson found himself abruptly ejected from his wheelchair, the searing pain nearly causing him to ck out.


    His injuries had never fully healed since meeting Marissa. Every time he started to recover, he would suffer another beating, adding new wounds to the old ones.


    He had never expected to endure such a brutal beating at the Peridot Consortium that day. Just a minute earlier, he¡¯d been lost in his daydreams, picturing how winning the president¡¯s approval could skyrocket his status.


    He fancied himself as asserting his dominance, putting Tiffany in her ce, and dismantling the Nash and Sanchez families she relied on.


    But in the blink of an eye, everything flipped. Instead of gaining the president¡¯s favor, he managed to anger her. Completely at a loss for what to do next, hey there, bewildered.


    Sheppard was just as confused, trying to wrap his head around why the president suddenly decided to drop the hammer on them. Their hopes came crashing down in an instant.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    But even though their ns had crumbled, they figured getting kicked by Xander and tossed out of the Peridot Consortium was the worst of it. Little did they know, a whole crowd was gathering around them, ready to pile on more punishment.


    Wessony there in agony, too wrecked to even groan. Meanwhile, using thest bit of his strength, Sheppard managed to croak out, ¡°Ms. President, please have mercy! There¡¯s been a huge misunderstanding. Let us exin!¡±


    Nearby, Sansa and A stood frozen like deer in headlights, utterly baffled by the president¡¯s sudden wrath. But they knew there was no time to figure out why she was upset. They needed to find a way to diffuse her anger!


    Eyes wide with desperation, Sansa pleaded, ¡°Ms. President, please don¡¯t be mad! We promise Sheppard and Wesson didn¡¯t mean any harm. We were just trying to propose two reliable subordinates to you.¡±


    A quickly added, ¡°Exactly, Ms. President! Just give us a minute to exin. Sheppard has an incredibly valuable secret he wants to share with you!¡±


    Right after A stopped talking, Sheppard, enduring his pain, shouted, ¡°Yes, Ms. President, I have a major secret about the Sanchez family that will capture your interest!¡±


    Marissa, whose gaze lowered as she sipped her tea, hadn¡¯t nned to let Sheppard speak again. Her intent was clear: to teach him and Wesson a lesson they¡¯d never forget, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Sanchez or Nash families again.


    Upon hearing Sheppard mention a significant secret about the Sanchez family, she involuntarily paused, then slowly set her teacup down.


    Observing her reaction, Kevin¡¯s subordinates halted their rough treatment of Sheppard and Wesson, awaiting further orders from Marissa.


    Since the secret concerned the Sanchez family, Kevin turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Do you need me to leave?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa replied tersely


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:


    She was already sure that Kevin was her brother and he had her best interests at heart, so there was no need for her to hide anything from him. After all, he was her closest family, and he had once risked his life to protect her.


    After her firm ¡°no,¡± Marissa turned towards Kevin, who had just looked away, giving her a glimpse of his profile.


    Even though she could only see his profile and his face was hidden behind a mask, Marissa could sense a trace of happiness in him from her answer.


    This made Marissa even more certain that he valued how she felt about him. There had to be a reason he refused to acknowledge their sibling rtionship.


    As she reflected on this, a subtle smile crossed her lips. She felt reassured by Kevin¡¯s response.


    Her brother hadn¡¯t forgotten about her!


    She then faced Sheppard and inquired, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Filled with hope, Sheppard quickly rose to his feet and respectfully asked, ¡°Ms. President, are you familiar with a rare medical text known as the Medical Manual?¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    Marissa, pausing briefly, affirmed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    The Medical Manual was an ancient medical text, passed down over two thousand years. Itpiled countless treatment methods for a variety ofplex diseases. It was the dream of every aspiring doctor to master the medical knowledge it contained.


    Sadly, the book disappeared three hundred years ago and became the stuff of legends. Its location or even its existence was unknown to all.


    Should the Medical Manual resurface, it would be considered an invaluable artifact, igniting fervent pursuit among medical professionals worldwide.


    Marissa was puzzled as to why Sheppard,ing from a family known for their artistic pursuits, would bring up a topic rted to medicine.


    As she pondered this, Sheppard said, ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with this book, I don¡¯t need to introduce it. I¡¯ll just tell you where to find it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Medical Manual is?¡± Marissa asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me, Sheppard. The Medical Manual has been missing for three centuries. Countless medical professionals have searched for it in vain. How would someone from an artistic background know of its whereabouts?¡±


    Sheppard smiled and said, ¡°You might not be aware, but my niece, Caylee, who has been in a vegetative state for twenty-two years, was married to a medical prodigy and the former head of the Nash family, Brian Nash.¡±


    When Marissa heard Sheppard bring up her parents, her face showed a mix of emotions, though hidden behind a mask.


    She battled the rising feelings within and asked, ¡°Is the Medical Manual connected to Brian?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Sheppard, his answer clear and straightforward


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:


    ¡°Continue,¡± Marissa urged, her heart skipping a beat.


    Sheppard¡¯s demeanor softened. He was like amoner presenting a treasure to a monarch, hopeful for a grand reward.


    ¡°Brian is renowned as a medical genius, with unparalleled skills in treatingplex and rare diseases. Yet, no one knows the source of his profound medical knowledge. After Caylee married him, she discovered his secret.


    I identally learned of it during a visit to them. It turns out that Brian was tutored by an elusive sage who mastered ancient medical techniques and who entrusted the Medical Manual to him.


    After receiving the Medical Manual from his mentor, Brian kept its existence a secret. However, heter vanished in  Grainn, and the Medical Manual¡­¡±


    Sheppard halted his exnation, lifting his head to give Marissa a significant smile.


    She understood his meaning immediately. He was intentionally keeping her in suspense, hoping she would offer him a reward to continue. But she refused to offer any reward.


    Instead, she adopted a stern expression to intimidate Sheppard. Realizing then that her face was obscured by a mask and thus her expression invisible, she mmed the table with more force than before.


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    The loud ¡°bang¡± caused difort in everyone¡¯s ears, clearly conveying her frustration. Startled by her reaction, Sheppard quickly abandoned any hopes for a reward.


    Ignoring his throbbing ears, he hurriedly continued, ¡°The Medical Manual has been missing since Brian disappeared. Its whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Marissa scoffed. ¡°Sheppard, it turns out you don¡¯t even know where the Medical Manual is. What secret are you iming to have? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be upset,¡± Sheppard replied cautiously. ¡°While I don¡¯t know the current location of the Medical Manual, my niece, Caylee, likely does. She is the love of Brian¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Marissa responded coldly.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Sheppard¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ms. President, if you eliminate the Sanchez family and detain my niece Caylee for questioning, you¡¯ll definitely uncover the location of the Medical Manual.¡±


    p!


    No sooner had Sheppard finished speaking than Marissa struck the table again, this time breaking it.


    The teacup on the table tumbled and shattered on the floor, its sharp noise echoing around the room.


    If the previous table ms were meant to intimidate, this time it was a clear signal of Marissa¡¯s rage.


    Although her mask hid her facial expressions, the intense anger and chilling aura emanating from her body were palpable to everyone present.


    Kevin looked at her, initially shocked, but then he regained hisposure, remaining silent and still


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:


    Sheppard, terrified by Marissa¡¯s fury, knelt on the floor, looking up at her with fear, wondering what he might have said to incite such wrath.


    With a chilling smile, Marissa scolded Sheppard, saying, ¡°You truly are a callous and hical man. To gain protection from the Peridot Consortium, you¡¯ve betrayed your own family, including your niece.


    How can I rely on someone like you? Even if Caylee knows where the Medical Manual is, it¡¯s her possession. Who am I to im it? You¡¯re willing to destroy an entire family for your own ends.


    How could you? Only someone as vile as you could conceive such a n. If I don¡¯t discipline you today, it would appear that our Peridot Consortium can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong, allowing evil to run rampant in our domain.¡±


    With that, Marissa gestured sharply andmanded in a stern voice, ¡°Beat him. Let him remember this lesson and reflect on his actions!¡±


    At Marissa¡¯smand, Kevin¡¯s subordinates, who stood close to Sheppard, promptly unleashed a brutal assault.


    The meeting room was soon filled with Sheppard¡¯s screams.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    The violence of the Rasetsu Group was well beyond what any ordinary man could endure. These men were as formidable as Xander. Sheppard writhed in agony on the floor, as if he were enduring the torments of hell.


    Witnessing such a harrowing scene, both Sansa and A were taken aback. They remained silent, too shocked to intervene.


    They had previously believed the new president to be lenient and approachable, yet now they saw her true, vtile, and merciless nature. This revtion left them deeply unsettled.


    Wesson, who had also been kicked by Xander, shivered with fear, wondering when he might face a simr fate. At this moment, he deeply regretteding to the Peridot Consortium.


    Though Marissa appeared indifferent, she was closely monitoring Sheppard¡¯s reactions. Once she deemed the punishment sufficient, she gestured with her hand for a halt.


    The beating ceased immediately.


    By then, Sheppard resembled a beaten dog, sprawled helplessly on the floor, barely able to breathe, and utterly subdued.


    With an icy smile, Marissa posed a question to him.


    ¡°Sheppard, do you realize your mistakes?¡± Marissa asked.


    Although Sheppard was in severe pain and struggling to breathe, he knew he had to respond. He feared provoking Marissa further and facing another brutal beating.


    Just moments before, his assants had been merciless, battering him so fiercely that he thought his bones might never heal. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be able to stand again.


    Biting back the pain, he managed a respectful reply, ¡°Thank you for correcting me, Ms. President. I understand my mistakes. I should not have harmed others for my own gain.¡±


    Marissaughed


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:


    She then put on a sarcastic smile and said to Sheppard, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not your mother. Why should I be responsible for correcting you? My reason for beating you isn¡¯t what you think.¡±


    Sheppard looked at her, puzzled and anxious, ¡°Please tell me your reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the real reason,¡± Marissa said. ¡°It was because you threatened the Sanchez family, and I have a friend whose mother is a Sanchez.¡±


    The president¡¯s friend¡¯s mother was from the Sanchez family?


    Sheppard stared at Marissa, shocked and speechless.


    He was in disbelief. To him, the Sanchez family were all failures. How could they possibly have a connection with the new president of the Peridot Consortium?


    The president of the Peridot Consortium was held in such high regard. How on earth could the Sanchez family have any kind of rtionship with her?


    This revtion stunned not only Sheppard but also Sansa and A, who looked bewildered, unsure of what to think next.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Wesson, still on the floor, shook more intensely as he realized that their meeting with the president wasn¡¯t due to a rmendation from Sansa and A but was a setup for retribution.


    Understanding the gravity of their situation, he shut his eyes in despair, resigned to his fate.


    Seeing the astonished faces in front of her, Marissa asked, ¡°Do you know who my friend is? She¡¯s your worst enemy, the one you despise. Her name is Tiffany.¡±


    This disclosure dumbfounded Sansa, A, Sheppard, and Wesson.


    They had hoped to use the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president¡¯s influence for power and to seek revenge against Tiffany. Yet, the very person they were counting on was Tiffany¡¯s ally!


    How could Tiffany possibly be friends with the president of the Peridot Consortium?


    Marissa continued, her tone menacing, ¡°You targeted my friend and plotted against her two families. Today, I¡¯ll show you that she is not someone you can bully!¡±


    Her words were so daunting that Sheppard passed out from fright.


    Sansa and A knelt on the floor, overwhelmed with shock and fear.


    Previously, they had sacrificed their freedom and dignity, and even A¡¯s health, to ingratiate themselves with rissa¡ªall to harness the influence of the Peridot Consortium for revenge against Tiffany, the Sanchez family, and the Nash family.


    Yet, their ns for revenge had failed. The new president of the Peridot Consortium turned out to be a close friend of Tiffany¡¯s. What they had relied upon had suddenly be a menacing threat looming over them.


    The mother and daughter felt utterly hopeless. It seemed like every time they found a glimmer of hope, it plunged them back into despair.


    The relentless turbulence of their lives had inflicted deep wounds, almost too much to bear


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:


    Oblivious to the plight of the others, Wesson urgently pleaded, ¡°Ms. President, I¡¯m sorry! I will not harm Tiffany again, nor will I harbor ill intentions toward the Nash or Sanchez family. Please forgive me just this once!¡±


    Tears filled Wesson¡¯s eyes, but Marissa remained stoic.


    She remembered his previous disy of remorse at Remy¡¯s event, where he had shed simr tears. Yet, he soon sought to manipte the Peridot Consortium for vengeance against Tiffany and the Sanchez family.


    Wesson clearly needed a harsh lesson.


    With these thoughts, Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. She said, ¡°If I were to forgive everyone who wept and pleaded, how could I uphold my dignity as the president of the Peridot Consortium?¡±


    At her words, Wesson¡¯s panic intensified.


    Then, Marissa¡¯s smile vanished, and shemanded in a stern voice, ¡°Teach him a lesson he will never forget and make him remember the pain forever!¡±


    Fear engulfed Wesson as soon as he heard Marissa¡¯s merciless instruction.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    ¡°No, please! Forgive me, Ms. President. I admit to my faults. Please give me a second chance. I promise to change my ways, Ms. President!¡±


    Wesson¡¯s pleas echoed in the room, but Marissa turned away indifferently and looked at her phone.


    At hermand, Kevin¡¯s men began knocking Wesson around. Screams of agony filled the meeting room once again.


    Witnessing such violence, Sansa and A felt their hearts sink. They were able to hold out during Sheppard¡¯s turn, but this time, they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Gripped by fear of their impending doom, they fainted on the floor with a loud thud.


    Marissa saw this from the corner of her eye and sneered.


    She wanted to teach Sheppard and Wesson a lesson, not only to warn them to stay away from the Sanchez and Nash families but also to intimidate Sansa and A. Her n had worked perfectly.


    When Kevin¡¯s men finally released Wesson, he was almost lifeless on the floor, whimpering and coughing up blood.


    Marissa looked down at Sheppard and Wesson and asked coldly, ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. President! I have!¡± Sheppard hurriedly responded, despite his bleeding mouth.


    Wesson also responded in a whimper, ¡°I¡¯ve learned mine too, Ms. President!¡±


    ¡°If you every a finger on Tiffany or y tricks on the Nash or the Sanchez family again, I¡¯ll make your lives a living hell!¡± Marissa warned.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. President, I swear we won¡¯t!¡± Sheppard and Wesson answered in unison, both trembling in fear.


    ¡°Make sure to keep your word. The Peridot Consortium isn¡¯t a ce for lowly beings like you. If you dare tell others what happened today, you¡¯re asking for death,¡± Marissa added coldly.


    ¡°No, Ms. President! I swear I won¡¯t tell a soul about today. My mouth is sealed!¡± Sheppard shouted


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:


    ¡°I know nothing about the Peridot Consortium! Nothing happened here today!¡± Wesson responded with all the strength he had left.


    With a satisfied smile, Marissa waved them off. ¡°Now get lost!¡±


    As if hearing a release order from prison, Sheppard and Wesson were relieved to be driven out like useless trash.


    They tried to get up but were too injured to move a muscle. It felt like all their bones were broken from the assault.


    But they didn¡¯t dare linger. They were afraid that Marissa might change her mind and order them to be killed instead.


    Since they couldn¡¯t get up from the floor, they crawled their way to the door.


    Everyone in the room watched impatiently as the two struggled to cross such a short distance.


    Several minutes passed, and they were still only halfway to the door.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Looking at the time on her wristwatch, Marissa snorted, ¡°Just throw those two out.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s men moved at her words and dragged Sheppard and Wesson out.


    With the two gone, silence enveloped the room.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now fixed on Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s unconscious bodies on the floor.


    Marissa cast a cold look at them, then asked a question.


    ¡°Sansa, A, do you have anything to say?¡± Marissa asked, her smile barely there.


    Sansa, ever the timid one, had recently been cowed by Marissa¡¯s handling of Sheppard and Wesson. Now, she shrank back, preferring to remain silent as if hoping to vanish.


    A, though visibly shaken, managed to muster some courage.


    After a brief silence, she lifted her gaze and spoke with a hint of defiance, ¡°Ms. President, why would you harm us just because you¡¯re friends with Tiffany? Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡±


    Marissa, amused, responded, ¡°It seems you disagree with my actions.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± A replied, her voice firm despite her fear. ¡°Standing up for a friend is understandable if you¡¯re an ordinary person, but as the president of the Peridot Consortium, shouldn¡¯t you consider the broader implications? It¡¯s hard to garner public support otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You make a valid point,¡± Marissa said, nodding. ¡°Continue.¡±


    When A heard that, her resolve strengthened. ¡°Ms. President, our disdain for Tiffany isn¡¯t unfounded. We have reasons for seeking revenge, reasons that might drive you to even greater lengths if you were in my shoes.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marissa¡¯s smile flickered. ¡°Then enlighten me. Why do you despise Tiffany enough to seek revenge?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, A said, ¡°My father led the Nash family, and I was destined to seed him. But to usurp my position, Tiffany resorted to ruthless tactics that ruined our lives.


    She manipted my grandfather into forcing my parents apart and even got me banished from the Nash household by leveraging her status as an outer disciple of the renowned healer, Riss. My father was reduced to kneeling in the ancestral hall daily, while my mother and I were cast out onto the streets.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:


    Eventually, Remy gave us sanctuary, but Tiffany used her clout as the legendary ¡®Only¡¯ to make Remy cast us aside. We were left destitute once more.


    If not for the generosity of the former president, rissa, who sheltered us, my mother and I might very well have perished.¡±


    As she spoke, A lifted her gaze to meet Marissa¡¯s, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Ms. President, shouldn¡¯t we despise Tiffany for the suffering she inflicted on my mother and me? Don¡¯t we have every right to seek vengeance?¡±


    Marissa listened intently, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°If your story holds truth, then indeed, you¡¯re justified in your resentment and your desire for revenge. Should I argue in Tiffany¡¯s favor, it would certainly tarnish my reputation as the leader of the Peridot Consortium.¡±


    At this, A¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. Sansa quickly cut in before A could respond.


    ¡°Ms. President, the offenses Tiffany hasmitted are numerous. What my daughter has recounted barely scratches the surface!


    Tiffany is not only short-tempered but also dissolute. She has broken off five engagements and even has two children whose father remains a mystery.


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    Her reputation is beyond repair. With all due respect, Ms. President, I¡¯m puzzled by your friendship with her. As the head of the Peridot Consortium, it¡¯s unseemly to associate with someone as disreputable as Tiffany.


    I urge you to recognize her true colors soon and distance yourself, lest her scandals entangle you as well.¡±


    Sansa delivered this tirade in one go. Marissa listened silently without interruption.


    When Sansa finally stopped, Marissa asked aloofly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Sansa opened her mouth to further malign Tiffany, but then she paused, realizing she had exhausted her arsenal of insults.


    Reluctantly, she murmured, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Then, with a contrived smile, Marissa turned to A and inquired, ¡°What about you? Anything to add?¡±


    A contemted worsening Tiffany¡¯s image but realized Sansa had already used up all the harsh words, and Tiffany¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t sink any lower. She had nothing further to say.


    So, she simply shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    At that, Marissa let out a small chuckle and then removed her mask.


    Before removing her mask, Marissa dered, ¡°Sansa, A, you really are incorrigible, lying without a shred of hesitation. If I weren¡¯t so familiar with the events, you might have actually fooled me.¡±


    The flicker of hope in Sansa¡¯s and A¡¯s eyes extinguished abruptly when they heard this.


    Sansa replied quickly, ¡°Ms. President, every word we have spoken is the truth. We wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you.¡±


    A added, ¡°Yes, Ms. President! I swear, everything I have said is true.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700:


    ¡°Haha!¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°Sansa, A, your knack for fabrication is truly remarkable. But unfortunately, today you are facing me, and your fabrications are merelyughable.¡±


    As she spoke, Marissa slowly removed her mask. ¡°Now, see for yourselves who I truly am.¡±


    Sansa and A had long been curious about the new president¡¯s appearance. Their low status, however, had deprived them of any opportunity to glimpse her true face.


    Now, as the president herself lifted the mask, revealing her identity, the shock and excitement intermingled on their faces.


    But when they clearly saw the new president¡¯s face, they were utterly dumbfounded. Their minds went nk, all capacity for thought halting.


    What could possibly exin this?


    How could the new president look exactly like Tiffany?


    While Sansa and A grappled with their shock, Kevin tilted his head to take a look at Marissa, his surprise evident. Her unexpected revtion was beyond anything he had anticipated, leaving him utterly astounded.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Feeling Kevin¡¯s intense gaze, Marissa turned to meet his eyes. When they locked eyes, Kevin quickly diverted his look.


    Marissa observed him for a brief moment, sensing that he had not only discovered today that she was the girl his parents had adopted.


    He must have known this for some time and had pieced together more of her story. Otherwise, his earlier expression wouldn¡¯t have been so telling.


    Kevin, the head of the Rasetsu Group, was famed for his stoicism. Not even the copse of a mountain would disturb hisposure.


    His evident surprise at Marissa¡¯s disclosure indicated that what he now saw differed significantly from what he had previously believed.


    This unexpected reaction led Marissa to ponder where Kevin might have previously seen her and what impressions he held of her.


    With these thoughts swirling in her head, Marissa shifted her focus back to Sansa and A.


    At that moment, both Sansa and A were still in shock, struggling to grasp or ept that the new president of the Peridot Consortium was actually Tiffany, whom they despised and had vowed to take revenge on.


    If she truly was Tiffany, their hopes werepletely dashed.


    Observing their stunned silence, Marissa stood up slowly, walked over to them, and, without a word, delivered a sharp p to each of their faces.


    The crisp sounds of the ps resonated through the conference room.


    Sansa and A cried out, both copsing to the floor, their shock finally shattered by the sudden pain.


    Any lingering thoughts that the new president might only resemble Tiffany vanished as they faced the reality that she was indeed Tiffany


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:


    How ironic it was that they had once nned to use Tiffany for their revenge on Tiffany herself. Looking back, it all seemed like a cruel joke.


    The psychological toll was overwhelming, and both womenpletely broke down.


    Sansa began to scream uncontrobly, her voice filled with madness. ¡°Ah!¡±


    A, on the other hand, sat frozen, staring nkly at the floor. Tears started to fill her eyes, and her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles whitened.


    Marissa chose not to continue their punishment. She simply stood over them, observing in silence. Watching them crumble from such close proximity brought her a grim satisfaction.


    In the past, they had pushed Tiffany to the brink of despair, taking pleasure in her breakdowns. Now, Marissa was giving them a taste of their own medicine, letting them feel the same crushing despair they had once inflicted.


    Time seemed to stretch on, but Sansa¡¯s screams did not cease. Instead, her hysteria only intensified.


    Then, abruptly, Sansa rose from the floor in a move that shocked everyone present.


    After rising from the floor, Sansa let out a wild roar.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! It has to be a nightmare! I¡¯ve seen Tiffany grow up. I know she¡¯s nothing special. She just got lucky and became a legend in the art world. How on earth did she be the president of the Peridot Consortium?


    She doesn¡¯t deserve that title. She should remain the little girl I used to bully. I need to ensure she vanishes from this world so she won¡¯t ever rival my daughter for any de! This dream is horrible. I need to wake up, now!¡±


    In a desperate bid to escape what she believed was a dream, Sansa began hitting herself wildly and wing at her face. Quickly, her beautifully made-up face was marred with bloody streaks.


    The sight was so harrowing that even the onlookers winced in sympathy, but Sansa seemed oblivious to the pain. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it hurt? It has to be a dream!¡± she muttered to herself in distress. ¡°No! I can¡¯t stay here. I need to wake up!¡±


    With that, she started ripping at her clothes frically. The fine fabric gave way under her frantic tearing, leaving her in just her undergarments, an undignified sight in the solemn atmosphere of the meeting room.


    The men present turned their heads away in difort. ¡°Get this madwoman out of here!¡± Kevinmanded promptly.


    His men quickly covered Sansa with a garment and dragged her out of the room.


    Once Sansa was removed, A finally reacted.


    She stared nkly at Marissa, her demeanor starkly calmpared to Sansa¡¯s manic breakdown, casting an eerie pall over the room.


    ¡°Why, Tiffany? Why do you alwayse out on top? Ever since we were children, I¡¯ve overshadowed you, beaten you down to the point where you shouldn¡¯t have been able to rise again, and yet, here you stand.


    Suddenly, you became an outer disciple of the esteemed Doctor Riss, and you ruined my reputation. I used to be the Nash family¡¯s shining star, and out of nowhere, you took my ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:


    I sought Remy¡¯s help, believing it would end you. I even traded my body for his help. But then, it was revealed that you and his father share the same master, and he abandoned me.


    I finally wormed my way into the good graces of the Peridot Consortium¡¯s president, sacrificing my future to do so, convinced it would be your undoing. But, lo and behold, you usurped her and took her ce! How did you do it? Hahaha.¡±


    A¡¯sughter then filled the air, a sound that was more tragic than joyful.


    ¡°Tell me, Tiffany, how many more secrets do you have? Each time I seek more powerful allies, will you reveal even more formidable roles? Huh?¡±


    Marissa observed A with a calm detachment, understanding yet not feeling sympathetic for her cousin¡¯s breakdown.


    She had no sympathy for someone who had always plotted against her own sister.


    As A¡¯s tirade came to an end, Marissa responded evenly, ¡°A, I doubt you¡¯ll find another powerful ally willing to help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A inquired, her eyes red and swollen.


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Do you intend to kill me? Killing is against thew! You can¡¯t seriously think you can just flout thew and kill someone, even if you are the president of the Peridot Consortium, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± Marissa replied calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because murder is illegal but because I have no desire to tarnish my hands by killing someone as despicable as you.


    You¡¯re too insignificant to warrant such an action. However, you did poison my mother, and I can¡¯t just overlook that. You won¡¯t die, but you will face consequences.¡±


    A wave of anxiety washed over A. ¡°What proof do you have that I poisoned your mother?¡±


    With a coldugh, Marissa said, ¡°You covered your tracks well, leaving no solid evidence behind. But I know it was you, and that¡¯s all I need. I won¡¯t rely on thew to exact my revenge, I¡¯ll handle this myself. Be prepared to face my wrath!¡±


    No sooner had Marissa finished speaking than shended a forceful kick, sending A tumbling to the floor.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A screamed as a sharp pain shot through her.


    Everyone present, except for Xander, was unaware that Marissa was both the mercenary queen, ck Snake, and the chief instructor, ck Mallow, of the Doomsday Base. Even Kevin perceived Marissa as a frail woman.


    With her stunning visage, lithe figure, and alluring voice, Marissa was presumed to be delicate.


    Even when she shattered a table with a single p, they assumed the table had a defect and she had struck the weak point.


    When Marissa floored Sansa and A with a p, they believed the women were simply too fragile. After all, many could be knocked down with a well-ced p


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:


    When Marissa warned A to brace for her fury, it was dismissed as a trivial dispute¡ªmere pping, kicking, and punching.


    Kevin shared this view. In his mind, Marissa was undeniably weak.


    But when Marissa¡¯s kick propelled A¡¯s body into the air, mming her against the wall before she crumpled to the floor in agony, everyone was left astounded.


    Although they still couldn¡¯t gauge Marissa¡¯s true strength, no one dared to consider her weak any longer.


    Even with maximum effort, a feeble woman couldn¡¯t kick an adult that high and far.


    Not even a rabbit could be kicked like that by someonecking strength.


    This powerful kick not only stunned A but also everyone present, including Kevin. They all stared in disbelief at Marissa¡¯s slender figure.


    At that moment, Marissa, emanating a furious aura, resembled a reaper more than a woman.


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The entire scene plunged into stunned silence.


    Kevin¡¯s subordinates, who had been standing near Marissa, ready to protect her if needed, all stepped back after witnessing her kick, giving her space.


    This woman required no protection.


    Kevin silently straightened up, his gaze fixed on Marissa, filled with astonishment.


    Earlier, he had been mildly surprised by her actions, but those were merely minor surprisespared to what she had just done. Today was vastly different from his previous impression of her.


    This time, his surprise escted to shock. He never imagined Marissa could be so violent, a stark contrast to the image of her he had once held.


    Alongside the shock, he was deeply puzzled.


    Four years had passed since hest saw her, and aside from her unchanged appearance, everything else about her had transformed dramatically, especially her personality. It was a night-and-day difference.


    What experiences had she endured over the past four years to bring about such profound changes?


    Absorbed in his thoughts, Kevin was oblivious as Marissa struck again, shattering expectations.


    The gathered groupprised Kevin¡¯s subordinates from the Rasetsu Group, each possessing a discerning eye for martial arts. Their recognition was almost immediate.


    Marissa¡¯s assault on A appeared as a savage beating, but every move was meticulously calcted. Marissa was undoubtedly an expert in martial arts.


    Her profound understanding of medicine made her striking techniques seamless, integrating her medical knowledge into every hit.


    This calcted brutality did not endanger A¡¯s life, nor did it cause her to vomit blood or break bones, yet it inflicted excruciating pain


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:


    A¡¯s screams overwhelmed the entire meeting room, yet everyone ignored them, their attention entirely on Marissa¡¯s movements. They were utterly mesmerized.


    To them, this was not violence but an extraordinary disy of skill.


    As the Rasetsu Group leader, Kevin was typicallyposed, but now, he struggled to maintain his usual demeanor. Were it not for his mask, his shock would have been as apparent as his subordinates¡¯.


    Observing the awe-struck crowd, Xander raised his chin with pride, resembling a child unting his remarkable parents.


    Marissa ignored the onlookers¡¯ reactions, focusing solely on disciplining A. The intense worry she had felt when her mother was poisoned tranted into relentless hot-shots now. A¡¯s screams failed to evoke any sympathy from her.


    As time wore on, just as Marissa delivered another kick, arge hand suddenly reached out and seized her wrist.


    Marissa paused momentarily and then turned to see Kevin, who had stopped her.


    He gently said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    His words implied that further action could prove fatal.


    Marissa had already nned to stop. She had controlled her actions throughout, and punishing A had reached its peak. This final kick was intended as the perfect conclusion.


    Since Kevin intervened, Marissa pretended his reminder made her realize the gravity of the situation. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    With that, Marissa restrained her anger, standing obediently beside Kevin like a well-behaved younger sister.


    Kevin¡¯s lips twitched in surprise at how swiftly Marissa could switch moods. Moments ago, she was as fierce as a demon from hell; now, she appeared harmless. Anyone unaware of the situation might think she was an exceptional actress.


    Despite her ability to disguise herself so well, he felt no dislike for her. On the contrary, he found her appearance endearing.


    He wanted to pat her head, hug her, and praise her as he did when they were children. But recalling their meeting four years ago, he dismissed these thoughts.


    He turned to nce at the severely punished A and asked Marissa without emotion, ¡°What are your ns for her now?¡±


    Marissa, looking at A, issued a directive. ¡°Take her to the Skytop Mansion. She is forbidden from leaving the mountain andmunicating with the outside world without my authorization.¡±


    Kevin then told his subordinates, ¡°Carry out the president¡¯smand.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s team immediately approached to remove the unconscious A.


    Before they could touch her, Marissa interjected, ¡°This woman¡¯s blood harbors numerous viruses. She is essentially a living repository of viruses. Exercise extreme caution when handling her. If she bleeds, manage it with great care. Avoid any direct contact with her blood.¡±


    These words startled everyone, revealing why Marissa had been particr about her techniques when disciplining A earlier¡ªit was to prevent the viruses from spreading.


    Previously, A was not regarded with much concern, but now everyone was vignt


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:


    Kevin¡¯s team donned rubber gloves before daring to move her.


    After she was taken away, Kevin inquired of Marissa, ¡°What¡¯s the story with this A?¡±


    ¡°rissa orchestrated this, naturally,¡± Marissa stated.


    ¡°She despises me and bribed A for revenge. However, A¡¯s former capabilities couldn¡¯t harm me. Consequently, rissa made A a test subject for a virus experiment.¡±


    Kevin had some knowledge of rissa¡¯s ndestine partnership with Q from a dark organization to develop novel viruses. Thus, heprehended Marissa¡¯s exnation immediately.


    After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°What are your ns for A now?¡±


    Marissa responded candidly, ¡°First, I¡¯ll confine her at Skytop Mansion to prevent any potential harm to others. Then, I¡¯ll meticulously examine the new hybrid virus in her system to determine if a vine can be formted.¡±


    Kevin nodded and asked, ¡°How much information do you have about the hybrid virus in her body currently?¡±


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Marissa continued without reservation.


    ¡°I received the analysis of the viruses today, so my knowledge is limited. However, A¡¯s transformations suggest that this hybrid virus alters human body structures, significantly boosting physical abilities rapidly.


    The ultimate impact of this hybrid virus on the human body, including potential side effects and their severity, remains uncertain. Further research is necessary for definitive conclusions.¡±


    Kevin nodded again and remarked, ¡°Although I¡¯ve had contact with Q, I am aware there is likely a significant dark organization backing him. This organization is rumored to have existed for a century, and their virus developments are extraordinary.


    In the present medical field, only the renowned doctor Riss might be capable of fully understanding their viruses. I heard you are an outer disciple of Riss. Are you intending to seek Riss¡¯ assistance?¡±


    Marissa smiled and revealed, ¡°I am Riss¡­¡±


    Kevin was once again stunned, gazing at Marissa in bewilderment and remaining unresponsive for an extended period.


    He was already aware that she was the famed Only. When he discovered this identity, it left him astounded for a prolonged time, as he had not anticipated such exceptional talent from her.


    Although Kevin was taken aback, he assumed that her status as Only was the zenith of her achievements. However, he was then astonished when Paul informed him that she had been appointed president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Kevin was still puzzled about how Paul hade to know Marissa. Despite her being the illustrious Only, their statuses were vastly different, and Paul had no interest in painting, making their acquaintance unlikely.


    Even if Paul had suddenly developed an interest in painting and met Only, it would be inconceivable for him to appoint her as the president of the Peridot Consortium and specifically request Kevin to act as her acting president.


    Paul¡¯s request for Kevin to assist Marissa underscored the high regard Paul had for her. To this day, Kevin remained baffled by the reason for Paul¡¯s exceptional treatment of her, suspecting she must possess remarkable qualities beyond her artistic skills that captured Paul¡¯s admiration.


    Just as Kevin was contemting Marissa¡¯s other extraordinary attributes, she disclosed another identity¡ªshe was the internationally acimed Doctor Riss.


    This revtion left Kevin even more astounded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:


    The prestige of Doctor Risspletely eclipsed that of the renowned painter Only.


    Achieving remarkable sess in the art world demonstrated Marissa¡¯s exceptional talent. However, painting may not demand extraordinary intelligence; dedication and skill yield impressive results.


    But medicine is different.


    Excelling in the medical field requires a sharp intellect. Without it, graspingplex medical concepts bes impossible. Attaining the level of expertise exemplified by the revered Doctor Riss necessitated exceptional ability and profound intelligence.


    Marissa achieved this prestigious status at only 22, indicating she was a prodigious talent among the highly intelligent.


    This was a stark contrast to the person Kevin had known four years prior.


    Realizing Marissa was the esteemed Doctor Riss, Kevin understood why Paul admired her so deeply and wished to be her father. It must be because she was treating his illness.


    For a patient, a physician who alleviates their suffering can seem like a deity.


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Paul¡¯s admiration and high regard for her were nowpletely understandable.


    Recently, Kevin had been anxious about Paul¡¯s health, mentally bracing for the possibility of his imminent passing.


    Though Paul never acknowledged Kevin as a son and Kevin never referred to Paul as father, Paul held a father-like role in Kevin¡¯s heart.


    Kevin had long been concerned about Paul¡¯s health and had sought various doctors over the years, hoping for a cure. Yet, despite numerous consultations, Kevin encountered only disappointment.


    However, recently, when Kevin visited Paul, he noticed a significant improvement in Paul¡¯s health. Paul mentioned having found an exceptional doctor.


    Paul was quite secretive about this doctor, revealing only that the treatment had been highly effective.


    Today, Kevin discovered that the doctor treating Paul was the internationally acimed Doctor Riss.


    It was not surprising that Paul had managed to enlist the services of such a renowned physician. What stunned Kevin was that this revered Doctor Riss was his sister.


    As Kevin processed this revtion, he felt a pang of difort and tried to push the thoughts away.


    After a brief pause, Kevin asked Marissa, ¡°Why reveal your identity as Doctor Riss to me? I understand that Riss usually keeps her identity concealed.¡±


    Marissa responded with a smile.


    Kevin, unwilling to acknowledge her as his sister, left her unable to exin that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t tell her brother.


    So she merely said, ¡°I assumed Mr. Alvarado had already informed you that I was the one treating him.¡±


    Kevin paused before asking, ¡°Did Mr. Alvarado mention my connection to him?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Mr. Alvarado shared how he saved you on the cruise ship and subsequently raised you. He also recounted many amusing stories from your childhood.¡±


    Kevin¡¯sposure immediately faltered.


    Kevin was surprised by the extent of Paul¡¯s trust in Marissa, to the point where he shared everything with her.


    Paul had never ced suchplete trust in anyone. Even though Paul had personally raised Kevin, Kevin had never received this level of trust from him. Paul¡¯s actions led Kevin to believe that, should Marissa demand his life, Paul would likely surrender it without a second thought.


    Why did Paul hold her in such high regard?


    If Paul¡¯s affection stemmed from gratitude for her medical care, his admiration surpassed what a patient typically felt for a doctor. To Kevin, it resembled a father¡¯s love and trust for his daughter.


    Rumor had it that Paul wished to be Marissa¡¯s father. Had she not firmly refused, he might have bequeathed all his wealth to her.


    Reflecting on this, Kevin smiled. Despite the passage of years, Marissa¡¯s charm remained irresistible, endearing her to everyone around her, including his whole family and now Paul.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    Kevin sighed softly, acknowledging that while Marissa could effortlessly win affection, she could be ruthlessly indifferent to those she chose not to care for.


    At that moment, Marissa asked, ¡°Kevin, would you like to join me for lunch?¡±


    Kevin abruptly regained hisposure. Though slightly ttered by the invitation, he maintained a facade of calm and declined sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Xander, seated beside them, was taken aback. It was the first instance of the Chief Instructor extending a lunch invitation only to face rejection.


    Kevin was a puzzling figure. He exhibited considerable concern for the Chief Instructor in various matters, yet disyed indifference and contempt in their interactions. Xander found this contradiction perplexing. He also felt a twinge of embarrassment on behalf of his Chief Instructor.


    Marissa, however, remained unperturbed. With a smile, she responded, ¡°Since you¡¯re busy today, I¡¯ll extend the invitation another time.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s lips tightened as he replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We don¡¯t need to meet privately. If you have work-rted matters, just call me with instructions.¡±


    Xander¡¯s mouth twitched again. He thought Kevin¡¯s behavior was excessively rude, both as a subordinate and as an individual. Xander felt genuine awkwardness for the Chief Instructor.


    However, despite the chilly rejection, Marissa¡¯s demeanor remainedposed. She smiled once more and said, ¡°Very well. You¡¯re dismissed, Mr. Kevin. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do today.¡±


    Though Marissa was disappointed by Kevin¡¯s frosty response, her curiosity was piqued. Why was he trying to avoid her?


    As soon as Marissa finished speaking, Kevin gave a nod of acknowledgment and exited the meeting room, followed by his subordinates


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:


    Left alone with Marissa, Xander took a few steps forward and voiced his frustration, ¡°Kevin is quite unusual. It seems rather impolite for a subordinate to decline a lunch invitation from a superior.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation. Please refrain frommenting,¡± Marissa replied with a smile.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xander agreed, nodding.


    Marissa continued, ¡°You will soon be given significant tasks by Kevin. Prepare for an increase in responsibilities and strive to be an exemry Vice President.¡±


    Xander, surprised, asked, ¡°Chief Instructor, why do you believe Kevin will give me significant tasks? He has a team of trusted subordinates. What need does he have for me?¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t reveal that Kevin was her brother and that he was helping her nurture trusted subordinates. Instead, she instructed, ¡°I am aware of the situation. Follow my directives and refrain from unnecessary questioning.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xander replied obediently once more.


    Marissa continued, ¡°Even though I am the president of the Peridot Consortium, I really don¡¯t have the time to manage its affairs, and I wish to avoid unnecessaryplications. Aside from critical updates, you will report directly to Kevin, allowing him to handle all decision-making.¡±


    Xander looked surprised. ¡°Chief Instructor, aren¡¯t you concerned that if you don¡¯t manage the organization yourself, Kevin might take away all the power? If that happens, you might end up as a figurehead, right?¡±


    Unable to clear up Xander¡¯s confusion, Marissamanded him once more, ¡°You can trust Kevin unconditionally. Don¡¯t ask questions. Just follow my orders.¡±


    Though baffled, Xander did not dare question further.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied obediently.


    With a sigh of relief, Marissa patted her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she turned and exited.


    Upon leaving the Peridot Consortium, she sent an email to Kevin under the name of ck Snake: ¡°Mr. G, I have arrived in Blebert. When are you avable to meet?¡±


    Marissa had resolved to meet Kevin privately to unravel theplexities of their situation. Since he had previously declined to dine with her as Tiffany, she opted to extend the invitation under a different identity.


    There was no reason for him to decline an invitation from ck Snake.


    As she anticipated, Kevin promptly agreed to meet. ¡°If you¡¯re in Blebert, we can meet at any time. I am here as well.¡±


    Marissa, eager to meet him, suggested, ¡°How about we meet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you choose the time and ce,¡± Kevin responded.


    Already having a n in mind, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s meet for dinner at Duling Restaurant at eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kevin agreed.


    With their meeting scheduled, Marissa¡¯s mood lifted. She smiled again and was about to hail a taxi when her phone rang. She looked down to see Connor¡¯s name on the disy.


    Recalling their confrontation that morning where she had left Daniels Manor after angering him, she felt a mix of guilt and amusement. She wondered if his anger had subsided.


    After a brief chuckle, she answered the call. ¡°Well,¡± the man on the other end of the line said, ¡°do you have time to have lunch with me?¡±


    Marissa was pressed for time, having to analyze both the chip and the new hybrid virus A was carrying. Initially, she intended to decline. However, realizing she needed to eat anyway, she changed her response. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± The man cleared his throat, a note of delight amidst the awkwardness. ¡°My car is across the street.¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected him to pick her up personally. She looked up to see a ck Rolls-Royce parked on the opposite side of the road.


    Connor¡¯s preference for Rolls-Royces was well-known; his garage was filled with them. Though he was driving a different car today, it was still a Rolls-Royce, distinguished only by its new license te.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    She pocketed her phone and made her way across the road.


    Before she reached the Rolls-Royce, Marc and Terry emerged from the car to greet her.


    As Marissa made her way to the Rolls-Royce, she instantly noticed something off about Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s demeanors.


    Observing their unusual expressions, she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Both men seemed to struggle with their responses, their lips tight, as if disclosing the truth would implicate them in a grave misdeed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissaughed, amused by their apparent difort.


    Marc, looking sheepish, hesitated, his embarrassment palpable.


    Terry moved closer to Marissa and whispered cautiously, ¡°Chief Instructor, Mr. Daniels is behaving very oddly today. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s not himself. He¡¯s been riding us hard all morning. Honestly, it¡¯s gotten to the point where we¡¯re utterly despondent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marissa asked, her eyebrows knitting in confusion.


    Terry could only offer a helpless shrug.


    With a secretive nce, Marc added, ¡°Chief Instructor, please step into the car. Should you fail to recognize the individual seated within at first nce, do not be rmed. It is indeed Mr. Daniels.¡±


    Marc then swung the car door open, inviting Marissa to enter.


    The unsettling atmosphere caused Marissa to pause, not rushing to enter the vehicle. Instead, she cautiously peered inside


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:


    The view inside shocked her deeply, causing her to freeze momentarily.


    Once she regained her bearings, she didn¡¯t climb into the car but instead forcefully shut the door.


    Turning to face Marc and Terry with an incredulous look, she demanded in a hushed tone, ¡°What on earth has happened?¡±


    Marissa peered inside the car but didn¡¯t recognize Connor at all. She struggled to put her finger on what had changed.


    He had an elegant figure and fine features. From his hair to his attire, he looked like a young heartthrob, much like a superstar.


    Yet, Marissa found the whole scene utterly strange. This style waspletely at odds with Connor¡¯s usual demeanor, making him look peculiar.


    Connor wore a strikingly bright red suit jacket adorned with numerous essories, paired with pristine white trousers. The outfit was youthful and energetic.


    His hair was meticulously styled, held in ce with hair gel, mimicking the look of the young male star on the magazine cover Marissa had seen that morning.


    Such a scene would surely captivate countless female fans if it graced a magazine cover. However, Marissa couldn¡¯t appreciate it in Connor¡¯s case.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    She was not used to seeing Connor dressed like this.


    She had grown ustomed to his rugged, handsome appearance. Seeing him dressed like a young male star was almost unbearable. Just one nce had given her goosebumps.


    Connor no longer seemed like the business king of Blebert. Instead, he looked like a shy nightclub dancer!


    To avoid blurting out something shocking, Marissa had quickly shut the car door.


    She rubbed the goosebumps on her arms and turned to Marc and Terry. ¡°What¡¯s up with Connor?¡±


    Terry shrugged, indicating that it was beyond exnation.


    Marc lowered his voice and began to speak.


    ¡°I have no idea why Mr. Daniels became so dissatisfied with his appearance after breakfast this morning. He even postponed an important meeting to overhaul his style. We took him to a top-notch modeling studio and brought in the most renowned stylist.


    We thought it would be a quick process, but it ended up taking the entire morning. The stylist meticulously crafted Mr. Daniels¡¯s hair and outfit ording to his specifications, but he remained unsatisfied.


    His hair was redone repeatedly, and he went through an endless parade of outfits. The more effort he put in, the angrier he became. He ended up berating dozens of stylists to the point of tears.


    It wasn¡¯t just the stylists who faced his wrath. The two of us, and even Domenic, became the targets of his anger.


    As Mr. Daniels couldn¡¯t find a style he liked, heshed out at everyone around him. He nearly wrecked the studio in his frustration.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:


    Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You mean¡­ he also isn¡¯t happy with the look I just saw?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Terry replied in a hushed tone. ¡°He went through dozens of stylists this morning, and Mr. Daniels disliked all of their work. If we had more time, he¡¯d still be in that studio trying on different looks.¡±


    Marissa recalled the expression on Connor¡¯s face earlier. His eyes indeed seemed filled with embarrassment and anger. He truly didn¡¯t appear satisfied with his appearance.


    Was he acting like this because of herments about those handsome young male stars this morning?


    Oh no, she never intended for him to do this.


    She had just teased him, wanting to get back at him for his frequent flirtations. Little did she know he¡¯d take it this far.


    The thought that Connor might lose his rugged charm forever filled Marissa with guilt.


    She wasn¡¯t into those delicate, effeminate guys. She preferred his rugged, manly charm!


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    With a sigh, Marissa opened the car door, settled into the back, and shut the door behind her.


    The car was a stretch limo, with Domenic in the driver¡¯s seat, Marc riding shotgun, and Terry in the far back.


    Once all the doors were shut, the air in the car turned thick with awkwardness, especially for Connor. He was so anxious he couldn¡¯t even nce Marissa¡¯s way.


    Domenic nced back at Marissa with great difficulty and said, ¡°Hey, Miss Nash?¡±


    Marissa responded with a nod.


    Domenic then turned back, started the engine, and the car began to move.


    The tension was so palpable that Domenic, Marc, and Terry barely dared to breathe.


    Finding the situation amusing, Marissa rubbed her nose, then turned to Connor and broke the ice. ¡°Hey, Daniels. I must say, you¡¯re looking sharp today!¡±


    It was Connor¡¯s own decision to revamp his style. He had selected this new hairstyle and attire specifically to impress Marissa. Yet, when sheplimented him, a wave of irritation unexpectedly washed over him.


    Abruptly, he spun around to face her, his lips quivering as if he were on the verge of an outburst, yet he choked back his words. With a swift turn of his head, he chose to disregard herpletely.


    Observing Connor¡¯s blend of annoyance and embarrassment only heightened Marissa¡¯s amusement. She teased, ¡°Mr. Daniels, you¡¯re so handsome. You could stride right into the entertainment industry and be a superstar overnight.¡±


    Thisment made Connor whirl around to re at her once more, his anger simmering just below the surface.


    However, he managed to suppress his fury yet again.


    Eventually, he just said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. What did he mean by ¡°satisfied¡±? She hadn¡¯t coerced him into adopting this new look or pressured him to dress like a model from a magazine cover


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:


    In that moment, she held back her true thoughts, wary of further upsetting him, as his mood had already plummeted to an all-time low.


    She worried that any additional provocation might push him to erupt with rage right there in the car.


    It was absurd, truly. He obviously detested this delicate look, yet a mere offhand remark from her had propelled him to undertake such an unsatisfying transformation.


    Adorned with this juvenile hairstyle and garishly designed clothes, he looked visibly ufortable, and she found it disconcerting just to behold him.


    Regrettably, she couldn¡¯t make her feelings known. The words she had uttered earlier that morning were irreversible.


    Thus, she forced another smile and offered insincere reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, very satisfied. Mr. Daniels, your appearance today makes you exceedingly handsome, a real visual treat. I¡¯m confident lunch will be exceptionally delightful today.¡±


    Her attempt at ttery seemed to mollify Connor; his expression softened noticeably, and he even began to fidget shyly.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He coughed lightly, managing a response. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Marissa¡¯s smirk deepened as she deciphered the mixed signals in Connor¡¯s statement. His underlying message was clear: as long as she was pleased, hisfort was secondary.


    As she silently relished this realization, Connor, now somewhat cheered, gently inquired, ¡°Where would you like to eat?¡±


    Seizing the opportunity to boost his spirits further, Marissa quickly replied, ¡°You pick. Honestly, dining with someone as dashing as you means even street noodles would be a treat. I¡¯m not fussy about the venue.¡±


    Connor¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red at her straightforwardpliment.


    This marked the first time Marissa had openlyplimented him. Previously, she seemed to always find fault with him, disinterested in him even when he was naked.


    Now that he had transformed into the image of a magazine cover star, her enthusiasm was palpable.


    Clearly, his prior looks had not aligned with her preferences, but now, atst, he had hit the mark.


    This result brought him a sense of joy, yet it also made him feel profoundly ufortable.


    Sporting this hairstyle and these clothes, he felt as if he were ying a role that wasn¡¯t his own. His movements felt awkward, and when he spoke, his words seemed to stumble over each other.


    However, if Marissa appreciated this new style, he was willing to endure the difort. As long as she didn¡¯t dislike him, that was all that mattered. After all, how else could he capture her heart?


    With these thoughts, he shifted uneasily and gently proposed, ¡°How about the Duling Restaurant?¡±


    Marissa hesitated, surprised by his choice. It was the same restaurant where she had nned to meet Kevinter.


    Fortunately, their meetings wouldn¡¯t ovep; one was for lunch and the other for dinner


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:


    She offered a smile and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    That morning, Marissa had addressed Connor with biting sarcasm, but now her tone was tender, and she had smiled at him multiple times. This shift noticeably brightened Connor¡¯s spirits.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had been quietly observing, exhaled in relief at this positive development.


    When the car pulled up at the restaurant, Connor lingered before stepping out, apprehensive about encountering someone familiar.


    Regrettably, his fears were realized. No sooner had he exited the car than he ran into an acquaintance.


    The moment Connor spotted a familiar face, he felt an overwhelming urge to disappear.


    If it had been just some random acquaintance, he could have easily brushed them off. After all, he never cared much for other people¡¯s opinions.


    But this was his ny-year-old grandmother!


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    As their eyes locked, they were equally shocked.


    At that moment, Marissa stepped out of the car. Seeing their stunned expressions, she found the situation hrious and decided not to greet Arabe right away, opting instead to enjoy the spectacle.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also stood back, silently observing the scene unfold.


    Arabe was nked by Cade, her maid, and bodyguards. They all gaped at Connor, wondering why their imposing and domineering Mr. Connor Daniels had suddenly turned into a delicate pretty boy.


    Though shocked, Cade, the maid, and bodyguards kept their silence. Arabe, however, let out a scream as she recovered from her surprise. ¡°Oh my God! Is this really my grandson?¡±


    Her exmation drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Connor, already mortified, felt even more embarrassed under so many eyes.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat awkwardly.


    He stepped closer to Arabe and whispered, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for lunch,¡± Arabe replied.


    As she spoke, her eyes continued to scrutinize Connor from head to toe.


    Connor wished he could vanish on the spot.


    Trained as the heir since childhood, he had always sported a simple hairstyle and donned ck suits and shoes.


    His image had been consistently serious, and his grandmother had always insisted he maintain a calm andposed demeanor.


    His frivolous new look today might tick off his grandmother ¡ª or so he thought.


    He braced himself, expecting his grandmother to criticize him or even give him a whack with her crutch, demanding he change back to his old look immediately.


    To his astonishment, after scrutinizing him from head to toe, his grandmother suddenly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°You rascal, does my granddaughter-inw like you dressing this way?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:


    Connor nodded awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arabe patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Well, I like it too!¡±


    Connor was dumbfounded.


    Never in a million years had he expected his grandmother to react like this.


    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you always tell me to present myself as steady and reliable? Aren¡¯t you upset with my look today?¡± he asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Why would I be upset? I¡¯m not an irritable old woman!¡± Arabe retorted.


    ¡°You were too young before. I worried you might walk the wrong path, so I urged you to always look dependable and solid. But now you¡¯re a grown man. You can wear whatever you like, and I won¡¯t say a thing about it.


    Actually, I also fancy those dashing young men on magazine covers. When no one¡¯s around, I sometimes sneak a peek at them. Every time I do, I feel a pang of regret because I can only look but never touch.


    Well, now I can touch my handsome grandson, hahaha¡­¡±


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Upon hearing this, Connor couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips in disbelief. He never imagined that his ny-year-old grandmother would still have such a youthful spirit. She enjoyed admiring handsome young men and even had the urge to touch them.


    While he was still processing his surprise, Arabe had already patted him several times. As she did, she eximed, ¡°Wow, my grandson is even more stunning than those young men on the magazine covers!¡±


    Connor was at a loss for words. He quickly pulled Arabe¡¯s hands away and murmured, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re ny years old. You¡¯re the most revered person in the Daniels family. Please, maintain your dignity.¡±


    When Arabe heard this, her face fell.


    But then she suddenly spotted Marissa and her mood brightened instantly. ¡°Come here, sweetie!¡±


    Marissa approached her with a warm smile and greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡±


    Arabe pointed at Connor and said to Marissa, ¡°My dear, we have the same taste! I¡¯m delighted you dressed Connor like this!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Marissa, unsure how to respond, gave Arabe a polite smile and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m d you think so.¡±


    Standing nearby, Connor twitched his lips again, utterly speechless.


    Just then, a mocking voice rang out from behind. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡±


    Connor turned to look. Great, another familiar face.


    When Connor turned around, Marissa did too. Seeing who was speaking, she immediately felt embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Bu today.


    The events of the previous night were still fresh in mind. Facing Bu now overwhelmed her with guilt and shame, making her want to flee


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:


    Bu had shed his usual aloof and domineering CEO demeanor. He appeared as a wounded man, having swapped his customary ck suit for simple casual clothes, with a thick bandage wrapped around his head.


    Marissa vividly remembered thatst night, Silver Fox had struck Bu¡¯s head, causing a gash that, based on her medical expertise, required at least ten stitches. The thick bandage was likely covering that wound.


    Aside from the bandage, Bu¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, with a woman¡¯s faint fingerprints still visible.


    Marissa sighed silently.


    Encountering Silver Fox had been truly unfortunate for him.


    On the first day they met, Silver Fox swindled Bu out of eighty million dors. The next day, she took a secondary card from him.


    By the third day, he had been brutally beaten by her. Could Silver Fox be the misfortune that gued Bu¡¯s life?


    As Marissa looked at Bu with his head wrapped in a bandage, she was at a loss for words.


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    Bu, however, disyed no hint of sadness or anger. Instead, he seemed rxed and even greeted Connor and Marissa with a cheerful smile.


    Connor, surprised, was about to ask what Bu had endured to end up in such a condition. But upon noticing the faint traces of a woman¡¯s fingerprints on Bu¡¯s face, he wisely decided to stay silent.


    Bu had been beaten by a woman.


    For someone like Bu, it was hard to believe that a woman could get so close to him. Even if he was drunk, he would be able to defend himself, and it was unlikely that he could be so severely beaten by a woman.


    But Bu had indeed been beaten by a woman, which suggested only one thing: he had allowed it to happen willingly.


    Connor was intrigued. For someone as reserved and distant as Bu, what woman could make him sopliant?


    While Connor was deep in thought, he quickly stepped forward and scrutinized Bu.


    Connor and Bu had been close friends for years, and a single nce was enough for Connor to understand the situation and wisely refrain from asking questions.


    Arabe, however, did not know Bu as well. At ny years old, she couldn¡¯t grasp theplex reasons behind his condition. After examining Bu¡¯s sorry state, she asked in surprise, ¡°Bu, what happened to you?¡±


    Bu greeted her politely, ¡°Arabe, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Then, touching the wounds on his face, he exined with a smile, ¡°Nothing serious. I was bitten by a stray dogst night.¡±


    Connor and Marissa both suppressed their reactions.


    Arabe, however, seemed to believe Bu and scrutinized him further before she asked, ¡°Where did you encounter such a fierce stray dog? I¡¯ve heard from Connor that you¡¯re quite skilled in fighting. How could a stray dog bite you like this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:


    Bu continued to smile and exined earnestly to her, ¡°It was an exceptionally fierce stray dog that attacked me while I was drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Arabe nodded in understanding. ¡°Bu, you should cut back on drinking. Alcohol only leads to problems, as your experiencest night shows. When you¡¯re drunk, even stray dogs might take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Arabe, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be more cautious going forward,¡± Bu replied with a smile.


    At this point, Connor asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Bu cast a significant look at Marissa before he casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for a meal and to coincidentally run into ck Snake.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t purely coincidental. Bu had been lurking in a corner outside the Peridot Consortium¡¯s building, following them all the way here.


    Upon hearing Bu¡¯sment, Connor paused and instinctively looked at Marissa. Noticing her look of deep embarrassment and guilt, Connor pieced it together.


    Last night, Marissa had hurriedly left after receiving a call from White Mallow. It turned out that it was White Mallow who had beaten Bu up.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Connor found himself at a loss for words.


    Marissa turned her face away, her cheeks burning with a flush of embarrassment. She was avoiding eye contact with Bu.


    Her confusion was palpable. She followed how Bu connected the muscle rxant to ck Snake, but the leap from that to identifying her as ck Snake was baffling.


    Though her mind churned with questions, Marissa knew this wasn¡¯t the moment to voice them. Silence was her shield.


    Arabe, confused by the mention of ck Snake, scolded Bu with a mix of concern and irritation.


    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. You just got bitten by a stray dogst night, and now you¡¯re chasing after a ck snake? Aren¡¯t you worried you might get bitten by it too?¡±


    Bu chuckled and tried to amuse Arabe. ¡°Arabe, rx, Connor¡¯s got my back. If ck Snake tries anything, she¡¯ll have to deal with him first.¡±


    Connor, with a faint smile, quickly shifted the conversation. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside and have lunch.¡±


    Marissa, feeling the awkwardness stretch, gently took Arabe¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, let me help you to the table.¡±


    As the women moved away, Bu turned to Connor, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°So, did you dress up like this to win over your wife?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat, shifting ufortably before retorting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with trying to make my wife happy? It¡¯s a lot better than getting bitten by a stray dog, like you did.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu, equally unsettled, coughed and grumbled, ¡°If your wife hadn¡¯t provided that muscle rxant, I wouldn¡¯t be in this sorry state.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:


    Connor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°They actually used the muscle rxant?¡±


    Among mercenaries, the muscle rxant was famous. ck Snake had created it¡ªa powerful sedative that could incapacitate even a lion with ease.


    ck Snake was known for her exceptionalbat skills and her prowess in creating and using drugs. Her concoctions were almost legendary.


    This particr muscle rxant was especially well-regarded. ck Snake rarely used this drug. It was said that the ingredients were incredibly expensive, and she had a strict code¡ªonly using it against the most dangerous foes.


    Given that Bu was drunk and had no history with ck Snake, it seemed unlikely she would deploy such a potent drug against him.


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed with skepticism. ¡°Are you absolutely certain it was the muscle rxant created by ck Snake?¡±


    Bu responded without hesitation, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure until I connected it with your wife. How would I have linked it back to her otherwise?¡±


    He didn¡¯t delve into specifics. He had first discovered that Marissa had worked with Silver Fox in beating him up. Then he found out he had been poisoned by the muscle rxant, leading him to deduce Marissa was ck Snake.


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    Bu was really shocked by this discovery.


    Given that Marissa was the formidable ck Mallow at the Doomsday Base, it wasn¡¯t shocking to learn she was also ck Snake.


    After all, the chief instructor of Doomsday Base carried slightly more influence than ck Snake.


    After uncovering that Marissa was ck Snake, Bu traced the details and confirmed that Connor¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t be Tiffany from the Nash family.


    Tiffany had lived most of her life in Blebert. It was possible that she was Only, the renowned painter, and ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. But she couldn¡¯t possibly be ck Snake.


    ck Snake was known for being constantly on missions, a schedule that didn¡¯t align with Tiffany¡¯s life in the least.


    Bu now understood why Connor, usually so aloof, was captivated by his wife. She wasn¡¯t the Tiffany he remembered but an extraordinary woman in her own right.


    This revtion only intensified Bu¡¯s curiosity. If Connor¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t Tiffany, who was she? What was her real name and background? And why did she resemble Tiffany so much?


    Before Bu could ask, Connor interrupted, ¡°Even if you traced the muscle rxant to ck Snake, how did you figure out that ck Snake is my wife?¡±


    Regarding Connor¡¯s question, Bu let out a chuckle and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He then exined, ¡°Your wife¡¯s close friend, White Mallow, used a muscle rxant on me in my hotel room, assaulted me, and then took me to a street, nning to continue there.


    However, she soon realized she had the wrong person and, in her confusion, reached out to your wife for help. I was partially conscious during their discussion on how to resolve the situation and overheard everything they said.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:


    Connor understood the situation now and couldn¡¯t suppress a smile.


    He looked at Bu with interest and asked, ¡°So, what happened next?¡±


    Bu rolled his eyes in frustration. ¡°Your wife is incredibly ruthless. She had the bodyguards stuff me into a suitcase and leave me on the roadside. Then she called my assistant to pick me up and made her escape.¡±


    Bu red at Connor and added, ¡°Oh, and she also instructed White Mallow to deny everything.¡±


    Bu deliberately omitted the part where Silver Fox had stripped him naked, as it was rather humiliating.


    Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh at the story. The thought of the whole situation was highly amusing to him, especially since he knew exactly how mischievous his wife could be.


    Bu¡¯s face darkened as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re actuallyughing? Your wife is so heartless and cruel. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    Connor touched his nose and said with a grin, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? I¡¯m afraid of my wife.¡±


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Bu¡¯s lips curled slightly. He had anticipated this reaction.


    He knew how Connor acted as if his wife was the most important person in the world; even if she did something outrageous, Connor would likely overlook it and might even support her actions.


    Connor showed no sign of remorse and instead taunted Bu, ¡°Even though you¡¯re covered in injuries, you don¡¯t seem too bothered or angry. In fact, you look like you almost enjoyed the encounter. So why would I make my wife unhappy just because of you?¡±


    Bu was momentarily speechless. After discovering that his assant was Silver Fox, he had indeed found some strange enjoyment in the experience.


    It was his first close encounter with the girl he admired, even if it was a bit extreme. Moreover, it gave him an opportunity to have a direct conversation with her.


    Of course, Bu couldn¡¯t share these feelings with Connor for fear of being mocked.


    He just replied, ¡°White Mallow wasn¡¯t targeting me; she simply entered the wrong room. But your wife, even after realizing the mistake, came up with a rather bad solution. So, in my view, she¡¯s even worse.¡±


    Connor smirked, ¡°So what should I do? Should Ipensate you? How much?¡±


    Bu scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t need your money!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Let me join you for lunch,¡± Bu said. ¡°I need your wife to deliver a message for me.¡±


    Connor initially thought of refusing, as he had spent the morning preparing for a private lunch with Marissa to strengthen their bond. But then they ran into Arabe, and now Bu wanted to join.


    Without giving Connor a chance to refuse, Bu had already entered the restaurant, leaving no room for any objections.


    With Arabe already there, Connor and Marissa wouldn¡¯t be having their private moment anyway. Adding Bu to the mix didn¡¯t make much of a difference


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:


    So, Connor kept quiet and followed Bu into the restaurant.


    Inside the private room, Marissa and Arabe were discussing the menu.


    When Bu entered and took a seat at the table, Marissa, looking guilty, asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you joining us for lunch?¡±


    Bu nodded, ¡°Yes, Connor invited me. He mentioned it was to apologize on someone¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched. He hadn¡¯t said that, but since Bu was using him as an excuse, he chose not to argue.


    Marissa¡¯s lips also twitched as she resigned herself to Bu¡¯s presence.


    She handed him the menu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, please take a look and order whatever you¡¯d like.¡±


    Bu declined the menu and said casually, ¡°Miss Nash, as a doctor, could you order some dishes that won¡¯t aggravate my injuries? Also, I need your help with something.¡±


    Marissa looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    Bu smirked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she might just deny everything.¡±


    Marissa was momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, she finally understood why Bu had located her so quickly. It was likely that, while she and Silver Fox were discussing their strategy, he had been semi-conscious and overheard their entire conversation.


    It felt as though she had been caught red-handed, and Marissa was deeply embarrassed.


    She managed an awkward smile and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass on the message.¡±


    Bu smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a brief pause, Marissa added, ¡°This was aplete misunderstanding. I hope you¡¯ll be understanding, Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Bu replied, ¡°I understand. The stray dog intended to bite someone else, and I was the unfortunate victim of mistaken identity. Don¡¯t worry. If she acknowledges her mistake and has a good attitude, I¡¯m quite forgiving.¡±


    Marissa secretly recorded her conversation with Bu and sent it to Silver Fox.


    She added a text message, saying, ¡°The matter has beenpletely exposed. Handle it as you see fit.¡±


    As soon as Marissa sent the message, Arabe, sitting next to her, asked in confusion, ¡°Sweetie, can youmunicate with dogs?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa was taken aback. She chuckled and replied, ¡°Just sometimes.¡±


    Before Arabe could respond, Bu chimed in,


    ¡°Arabe, your granddaughter-inw is truly remarkable. She knows medicine, can paint, fight, and evenmunicate with stray dogs to plot mischief.¡±


    Arabe didn¡¯t grasp the context or the underlying implications, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known my granddaughter-inw is exceptional. Those who call her in clearly don¡¯t know her at all.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720:


    Arabe sighed with admiration and then suddenly seemed to realize something. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Sweetie, you canmand stray dogs to do bad things? How do youmunicate with them? What bad things did you plot?¡±


    Marissa smiled at Arabe and took the chance to give Bu a disapproving look when Arabe wasn¡¯t watching.


    Connor also smiled and said to Bu, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bu shrugged and fell silent.


    Marissa then turned back to Arabe and soothingly said, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t listen to Mr. Hoffman¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just joking.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe nodded.


    She then pointed at Bu and said, ¡°Bu has always been quite the naughty boy. When he was younger, he used to trick innocent children. Now that he¡¯s older, he targets unsuspecting olddies like me.¡±


    Bu looked helpless, wondering if he really was that bad.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    Marissa and Connor both burst intoughter.


    At that moment, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a reply from Silver Fox. ¡°ck Snake, does this mean I¡¯ve already been targeted by Bu?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Yes, not only have you been identified as the culprit, but my identity as ck Snake has also been exposed. You have two choices: either escape abroad and never return to Blebert, or meet with him face-to-face to discuss his terms.¡±


    Silver Fox said, ¡°I can¡¯t escape abroad. My grandmother sent me to Blebert to establish a branchpany. The branch has just been set up, and I haven¡¯t even started the other tasks. So fleeing is out of the question!¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Then go see him.¡±


    ¡°Will he tear me to shreds?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, probably not. In fact, you might end up skinning him alive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±


    After Marissa finished her conversation with Silver Fox, the dishes were served, and she happily enjoyed her lunch.


    When leaving the restaurant, Marissa reminded Bu, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯ve passed on the message. Please keep your promise and be lenient.¡±


    Bu thanked Marissa again and then drove off.


    Marissa and Connor took Arabe back to Daniels Manor.


    Once home, Marissa eagerly locked herself in the study to continue studying the chip.


    Today, Connor overcame a significant psychological hurdle and altered his appearance, all in an effort to please Marissa and carve out some quality time to fortify their rtionship.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:


    Their lunch, however, was interrupted by Arabe and Bu, which dashed his hopes for a private moment.


    Later, when they returned to Daniels Manor, Arabe headed to the main house to rest, while he and Marissa retreated to his vi.


    He had hoped this would be an ideal opportunity for them to enjoy some alone time and strengthen their bond, but Marissa was focused on studying a chip.


    Recognizing the importance of the chip to her, he didn¡¯t press her to spend time together. Instead, he could only let her seclude herself in the study.


    Originally, the second floor had only his study, but after she moved into Daniels Manor, he had another study room prepared next to his for her.


    Marissa entered her study and closed the door. Connor sighed softly and returned to his own study.


    He had missed quite a bit of work due to his makeover earlier in the day and needed to catch up.


    Seated at his desk, he nced at the porcin figurines in front of him and felt a surge of resentment.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    He flicked the porcin snake woman that was held by the porcin man and muttered under his breath, ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t understand romance! With your foul temper, who would want you but me?¡±


    After his briefint, he shook his head, smiled, and then switched on hisputer to start working.


    In the study next door, Marissa prepared all her tools and connected the chip to theputer, beginning her attempt to crack its passwords.


    Before encountering this chip, she had only heard about its legendary and intricate security. Now, handling it herself, she realized it was even more legendary andplicated than the rumors had suggested.


    The creator of this chip was a true genius. Although she was the remarkable hacker Bee and the chip expert Dr. Finley, cracking this chip¡¯s passwords was still proving to be a formidable challenge.


    It was impossible to crack a million passwords quickly; it required time, patience, and all her intellect.


    Captivated by the intricacies of the chip, she devoted herself fully to the task.


    She continued working relentlessly until five in the afternoon when Connor entered her study, causing her to pause her typing.


    Standing at the door to respect her privacy, Connor asked, ¡°May Ie closer?¡±


    The chip was important to the Doomsday Base, and though he was Marissa¡¯s husband, it would be inappropriate to approach without her consent, as it might appear he was trying to ess confidential data.


    Marissa, who had no reason to suspect him of any wrongdoing, naturally responded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Connor remained where he was and asked with a yful tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll steal the Doomsday confidential information?¡±


    Marissa answered casually, ¡°Stealing the confidential information is one thing, but if you dare to use it or leak it, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­,¡± Connor chuckled lightly, feeling happy for her trust


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:


    Since she disyed no suspicion, he felt at ease and strode confidently to her side.


    ncing at the dense lines of code on herputer screen, he noticed she hadn¡¯t fully cracked the chip¡¯s passwords yet.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± he inquired softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only managed to crack a small part,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°The person who designed this chip is incredibly brilliant. It¡¯s no small feat to crack its passwords. I need more time and deep thought.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Connor offered.


    ¡°For now, I can manage,¡± Marissa replied yfully. ¡°If I need help, I won¡¯t hesitate to call on the great Mr. Daniels. Having assistance so close by is a luxury I won¡¯t overlook.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Connorughed gently. Their easy and harmonious interaction lifted his spirits.


    ¡°Shall we go for dinner?¡± he suggested.


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    ¡°No, I have an appointment tonight,¡± she replied.


    ¡°With whom?¡± Connor asked curiously.


    Connor¡¯s eyebrow arched, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man?¡± he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least tell me if it¡¯s a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°A man,¡± Marissa responded promptly.


    The moment those words left her lips, Connor¡¯s face darkened with irritation. The thought of his wife having an evening appointment with another man while he was left in the dark about his identity clearly troubled him.


    This wasn¡¯t good at all, and it left Connor feeling aggrieved.


    Leaning closer, he gripped the sides of Marissa¡¯s chair.


    ¡°Why are you meeting him?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with impatience.


    Marissa, unaware of Connor¡¯s mounting frustration, answered calmly, ¡°We¡¯re just having dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Just dinner?¡±


    ¡°And to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Did you know each other before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known him for many years,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Are you two very close?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:


    As Marissa answered Connor¡¯s questions, her focus remained on theputer screen. She didn¡¯t notice the change in his mood and kept answering naturally, unaware that with each response, his face grew darker, and his gaze turned more intense.


    Feeling his warm breath on her cheek made her uneasy. She turned to look at him, surprised when he didn¡¯t pull back but leaned in closer, causing their lips to meet.


    His lips were hot. The moment they touched hers, a wave of heat surged through her, spreading from her lips to her heart.


    Her whole body responded, heating up instantly. She felt like she might melt from his warmth, her heart racing wildly.


    She couldn¡¯t resist him. Whether he initiated the kiss domineeringly or she identally kissed him, every time they kissed, her mind went nk, and she reacted slowly, forgetting to pull away for a long time.


    This time was no different. Her pink lips pressed against his, her eyes locked on him, her heart pounding, and her face blushing; she was lost in the moment.


    She forgot not only how to react but also how much time had passed.


    It was unclear how long they stayed like that. When Marissa felt Connor¡¯s lips moving, gently kissing hers, she suddenly snapped back to reality.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Once she gathered herself, Marissa pushed him away, finally breaking free from his intense closeness and allowing her mind to settle.


    Even though she had escaped his embrace, she could still taste him on her lips, and the sensation of his kiss continued to linger in her thoughts.


    Feeling a mix of embarrassment and irritation, she couldn¡¯t help scolding him, ¡°You¡¯repletely shameless to harass me like that for no reason.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he savored the taste of the kiss.


    ¡°What do you mean I harassed you? Weren¡¯t you the one who kissed me first? Actually, it seems like you¡¯re the one who harassed me without any reason.¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She realized it was her own movement that had identally brought their lips together when she turned her head moments ago.


    Notwithstanding, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was part of his n. How else could it be so coincidental that she turned her head and their lips met? If she had bumped into his forehead or cheek, she wouldn¡¯t have thought it was deliberate.


    But despite her suspicions, she couldn¡¯t use him without any proof.


    She felt a silent frustration, unable to pinpoint a solid reason to argue.


    This sly man had a talent for these little tricks. It wasn¡¯t the first time Marissa had identally kissed him, and each time felt too coincidental to pin the me on him.


    Frustration bubbling inside her, she blurted out, ¡°Even if I kissed you by ident, couldn¡¯t you have pulled away? Instead, you kissed me back. How can you say you weren¡¯t trying to harass me?¡±


    Connor¡¯s smirk widened as he retorted,


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:


    ¡°Miss Nash, let¡¯s be reasonable. I was simply talking with you. How was I to know you¡¯d suddenly kiss me?


    You kissed me suddenly, so I assumed you were interested. If a man is attracted and a woman makes the first move, isn¡¯t it natural for him to respond? If I hadn¡¯t kissed you back, wouldn¡¯t you have thought I wasn¡¯t interested?¡±


    Marissa was rendered speechless again by Connor¡¯s question.


    It was hard to believe she had to endure this. She wanted tosh out, but dealing with a shameless scoundrel like Connor left her with few options.


    Resigned, she shot Connor a fierce re before turning back to herputer screen and snapped,


    ¡°Do you have anything to say? If not, please leave.¡±


    Connor, having won the argument, let out a chuckle. He nonchntly ced his hands on the back of her chair and leaned in close, but not too close. Her current anger warned him off from invading her personal space.


    With a soft, coaxing tone, he asked,


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Marissa shot back, clearly irritated.


    Unfazed, Connor continued to ask her gently,


    ¡°How long are you nning to dine together?¡±


    ¡°It depends,¡± she replied curtly.


    ¡°Depends on what?¡±


    ¡°Depends on how much we have to catch up on.¡±


    Connor¡¯s mood took a nosedive in an instant.


    What did she mean by depending on how much they had to catch up on? Did it imply that if their conversation went well, they would spend the whole night together, and she mighte home veryte, or perhaps not at all?


    The mere thought of her enjoying herself with another man triggered intense feelings of jealousy and possessiveness in him.


    Pressing his lips together, he eyed her soft, tempting lips and said,


    ¡°Miss Nash, are you angry because my kiss just now didn¡¯t satisfy you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fury ignited further, and she turned sharply to scold him. But before she could speak, Connor suddenly leaned in and kissed her hard.


    She tried to resist, but he held the back of her head firmly. In a husky voice, he whispered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. This time I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    His kiss was like a wave crashing over her, washing away her defenses.


    Desperate to fight back but utterly overwhelmed, Marissa found herself swept away by Connor¡¯s relentless embrace and searing kisses rained down on her lips, face, and neck.


    Her mind went blissfully nk, her body betraying her, melting against him like warm butter


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:


    Somehow, he managed to lift her from the chair, continuing his relentless kisses as he carried her to the wall, pressing her gently against it.


    With a yful tug, he pulled open her cor, exposing her shoulders and neck, which soon bore the marks of his affectionate kisses.


    Despite her tough exterior, Marissa melted like cotton candy in his arms, letting out soft, involuntary sounds that embarrassed her.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Connor had kissed her with such intensity, but this time was different¡ªsweeter, more irresistible. It was so dominant she couldn¡¯t fight back.


    If he never stopped, she doubted she¡¯d find the strength to push him away. And if he had asked for more, well, she didn¡¯t want to think about where that might lead.


    When the passionate kiss finally ended, they were both panting, hearts racing, bodies hot and restless. His face remained handsome and calm, while hers flushed a deep red.


    Holding her firmly by the waist, Connor pulled her close against his chest. Lowering his head, he pressed his forehead against hers, their noses touching, breaths mingling.


    ¡°Are you satisfied this time?¡± he asked, his voice hoarse.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    Regaining a bit of her senses, Marissa was still slightly angry. The kiss had drained her strength, making it impossible to push him away or escape his embrace.


    Weakly, she punched his shoulder twice.


    If she were ck Mallow in her usual state, these punches would be powerful, but now they felt more like yful taps.


    Connor couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, the sound filled with happiness and affection.


    The girl, now weak in his arms, resembled a shy flower¡ªbeautiful and adorable, starkly different from the fierce warrior he had seen before.


    He enjoyed watching her fight, but he also loved seeing her shy and coy like this. Every aspect of her made his heart race.


    The more he looked, the stronger his desire grew, and he couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head to kiss her lips again.


    The kiss lingered, deep and long, but now it was tender, unlike the fiery passion of before.


    Connor felt a stirring in his heart, a longing to take things further, wishing Marissa would stay by his side forever, bing his real wife.


    Yet, he knew she was inexperienced in love, which was why she didn¡¯t resist his kisses. Deep down, though, she wasn¡¯t ready to go further with him. She hadn¡¯t yet made up her mind about loving him or the idea of real marriage.


    If he pushed their rtionship beyond herfort zone, she¡¯d resent him once the heat of the moment faded.


    He adored her but wouldn¡¯t force anything. He respected her feelings.


    So, he pulled back, resting his forehead against hers, and gently reminded her,


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind who you have dinner with, but you¡¯re not allowed to smile at him, fall for him, ore homete. Got it?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mind was still a whirl. She nodded, almost like she was under a spell, as docile as a kitten.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Connor praised her, satisfied, and nted another kiss on her lips.


    He cupped her face in his hands, gently caressing her smooth skin with his fingers, and earnestly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my whole style for you and given you all my heart. Even if you don¡¯t love me, you can¡¯t love anyone else. Got it?¡±


    This time, Marissa didn¡¯t nod. Instead, she frowned and said,


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like this shy look of yours at all.¡±


    Connor frowned, confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked this kind of man and that kissing them was joyful, like licking cotton candy?¡±


    Your next story begins at  .


    ¡°I lied,¡± Marissa confessed.


    ¡°So, what do you like?¡±


    ¡°Your original, ruggedly handsome look was just fine.¡±


    Connor paused, then a sudden rity dawned on him, and a smile spread across his face.


    With a grin, he gently pinched Marissa¡¯s cheek and teasingly scolded,


    ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty and mischievous girl.¡±


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t been mindful of his strength when pinching her cheek, as Marissa felt a slight sting. This minor difort snapped her out of her daze, leaving her clear-headed.


    Once rity returned, Marissa¡¯s initial reaction was to push Connor away. She then covered her cheeks with both hands, reying the recent moments in her mind, feeling so mortified that she wished she could disappear into the ground.


    How could she have been so weak just moments ago, not even resisting his kisses? Worse still, she had yfully punched him and obeyed his every word.


    She not only listened to him but also confessed that she liked his original look.


    Nonsense! She didn¡¯t like him at all.


    As the shame of her actions washed over her, Marissa rubbed her face in frustration, letting out a shout.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As she shouted, she squatted down and pulled her long hair forward, hiding her face entirely, too ashamed to face Connor.


    Connor, having been pushed away, watched Marissa¡¯s reaction quietly. As she covered her face with her hair in embarrassment, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and scratch his nose.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to be so embarrassed and upset,¡± he said, his voiceced with amusement


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:


    ¡°Your reaction wasn¡¯t shameful at all. It¡¯s perfectly normal for young people. This is called an involuntary response. The fact that you reacted like that to me means, deep down, you probably do like men.¡±


    He wanted to keep trying to manipte Marissa, but she cut him off with an embarrassed and furious shout,


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Connor froze, hesitating.


    ¡°You¡­ you really want me to go?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s voice was muffled but sharp.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Connor hesitated for a moment longer before meekly walking out, shutting the door behind him.


    Once she was certain the study was empty, Marissa lifted her head and brushed her hair back, revealing a face flushed with heat and embarrassment. She let out a frustrated cry.


    ¡°Ugh, this is so humiliating!¡±


    She rubbed her face, trying to shake off the mortification.


    After that, she bolted to the bathroom, turned on the tap, and sshed cold water on her face over and over.


    About ten minutester, Marissa finally managed to calm down. She lifted her head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Seeing her reflection, she couldn¡¯t help but scream again.


    It wasn¡¯t until Marissa saw her reflection in the mirror that she noticed the kiss marks scattered across her neck and shoulders, left by Connor. The marks were bold enough to spark anyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Jerk!¡± she blurted out angrily.


    She then realized that he had intentionally kissed her so passionately, leaving those marks to ensure she wouldn¡¯t go out and see anyone else.


    She was supposed to meet another man for dinner tonight, and Connor was clearly jealous, having misunderstood her friendship with Kevin.


    This revtion left Marissa both furious and helpless.


    Connor had imed she never resisted his kisses, saying it was involuntary. Reflecting on it, Marissa realized she indeed never felt repulsed; instead, she found herself easily lost in those moments.


    What did that mean?


    Had she fallen in love with him?


    This thought startled her, causing her heart to race.


    No! She couldn¡¯t possibly love him!


    She had previously determined there were countless reasons why loving him was out of the question. How could she just fall for him so easily now?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:


    The thought of actually falling for him was terrifying.


    So, she stood there, anxious for a moment.


    But after some deep thinking, she concluded what she felt wasn¡¯t love, but a natural physical response to Connor¡¯s advances. As Connor had put it, it was a typical reaction from young people.


    She was healthy, he was undoubtedly attractive, and it was natural for her to get lost in his kisses.


    Yes, that must be it!


    Marissa reassured herself with this reasoning, finding support in past interactions.


    She remembered how her mind went nk and her heart pounded during their first idental kiss; she didn¡¯t move her lips away, yet she didn¡¯t harbor any romantic feelings for him then.


    Clearly, her response to him was unrted to any genuine affection.


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    After confirming her thoughts were on the right track, Marissa let out a sigh of relief. She tapped her chest gently to soothe herself, then sshed her face with cold water several times more before stepping out of the bathroom.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, she carefully thought about what she was going to do next.


    She was scheduled to meet Kevin at eight in the evening, and with it being only six now, she had some time. She decided to address another pressing issue:


    That was reaching out to Q.


    Q had informed her that when shepleted either the task of stealing the chip or locating Dr. Finley, they would reveal the whereabouts of her father.


    Whether her father was still alive to meet or if she would only learn where his grave was, she needed to know.


    Dr. Finley was her, and until things were clearer, she couldn¡¯t risk exposing that, so her n was to negotiate with Q using the chip.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t possibly hand over the actual chip to Q.


    The chip¡¯s creator had entrusted it to King because he believed the Doomsday Base would safeguard it from malevolent hands.


    Handing the real chip over would betray that trust.


    After spending the afternoon researching, she understood that cracking the chip¡¯s passwords was no simple feat. Even she needed more time to decipher them one by one.


    While she couldn¡¯t crack all the passwords immediately, she could make a duplicate.


    In other words, she possessed skills akin to the chip¡¯s creator. Although it was tough for one genius to break another¡¯s encryption, duplicating it was feasible.


    Her n was to give a copy to Q. This copy, too, would be safeguarded by a million passwords. Unraveling her version would prove just as challenging for Q¡¯s team as breaking into the actual chip.


    Since Q¡¯s team wouldn¡¯t be able to ess the contents, they wouldn¡¯t realize it was a fake


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:


    To break into the fake chip, Q would need to continue seeking Finley, which meant seeking her. Unless she wanted to be found, Q would never crack the fake chip.


    Thus, Q would be stuck in her ruse forever.


    Having made up her mind, Marissa took out her phone and sent a message to Q:


    ¡°I have the chip.¡±


    Skytop Mansion was a secluded ce, tightly managed by Paul¡¯s group. The security was so rigorous that it was impossible for Q to ce his spies there.


    No spies were inside Skytop Mansion, and it stood isted from the world. That¡¯s why, the night she and her team raided Skytop Mansion, it was unlikely that Q received the news promptly.


    That same night, Paul personally appeared at the scene, intervened decisively, and stopped any news about it from escaping. This meant even after the incident, Q should have remained uninformed.


    The fact that the Peridot Consortium had a new president wasn¡¯t a secret. Q was probably aware of this. However, she visited the Peridot Consortium wearing a mask and kept her identity hidden when leaving.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    Thus, Q would not know that she was now the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Therefore, regarding the chip and the Peridot Consortium, she had the freedom to tell Q anything she wished. He had no way to verify the information. He could choose to believe her or not, but he was powerless in either case.


    After she sent the message, Q responded quickly, ¡°So soon? Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Of course, I have my doubts. The Peridot Consortium is not an organization to be taken lightly, and Skytop Mansion is notoriously difficult to prate. If acquiring the chip were so simple, I would have had it by now. Why would I need your help?¡± Q responded.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s impossible for me to obtain the chip, why approach me?¡± Marissa queried.


    ¡°I approached you because I found out you are the legendary figure, Only, and wanted to gauge your capabilities. Another reason was that your current husband is Connor,¡± Q revealed. ¡°Though the legend of Only means little to me, the title of Mrs. Daniels does. I believed you could use Connor¡¯s influence to steal the chip for me.¡±


    ¡°Now that I am telling you I already possess the chip, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Marissa pressed.


    ¡°Because you managed to steal it too quickly, beyond what I find believable,¡± Q admitted.


    ¡°It shows how feeble you and your men are if you cannot ept that someone in this world might possess abilities beyond yourprehension,¡± Marissa countered.


    ¡°Then how will you prove the chip you possess is authentic?¡± Q asked.


    ¡°Do you really need me to prove it?¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°This chip is rumored to be so revolutionary that surely only a handful of people in the world could design it, right?¡± Marissa continued.


    ¡°Or maybe there¡¯s no one capable. The designer of this chip was a true genius. Nobody has yet to surpass him. Do you agree?¡± Marissa added


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:


    ¡°Yes, I agree. As far as we know, only Dr. Finley canpete with that chip maker,¡± Q acknowledged.


    Marissa smiled. ¡°So, is it pointless to fret over the possibility of me handing you a counterfeit chip? Once you receive the chip, you can have it examined to confirm its authenticity. Do you really think I could persuade Dr. Finley to create a fake chip for you?¡±


    Following her message, Q responded with a series ofughing emojis, then added ament, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely you could hire Dr. Finley. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite arrogant, and her whereabouts are always shrouded in mystery. Even though you are the legendary Only, that means nothing to Dr. Finley, a tech genius. She wouldn¡¯t work for you.¡±


    Upon seeing this message, Marissa smiled again. ¡°So, you¡¯re essentially admitting it¡¯s foolish to suspect I¡¯d hand over a fake chip, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You are so rude,¡± Q remarked.


    ¡°Enough talk. Do you want the chip or not?¡± Marissa asked briskly.


    ¡°I absolutely do,¡± Q replied.


    ¡°How should I deliver it to you?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°Go to the Blue Shield Bar and find Room 10. ce the chip on the table in it,¡± Q instructed.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all,¡± Q confirmed.


    ¡°Then how can I be sure the chip will be safe on the table in Room 10? What if someone else takes it? It¡¯s extremely valuable. Or what if it gets lost identally?¡± Marissa questioned.


    ¡°My team will secure it. You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Q assured her.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll proceed as you¡¯ve instructed,¡± Marissa agreed.


    ¡°Now, can you tell me where my father is?¡± Marissa then asked.


    Tiffany Became an Experimental Subject


    ¡°After I get the chip and confirm its authenticity, I¡¯ll tell you about your father,¡± Q replied.


    ¡°Why should I believe you? How can I guarantee that you won¡¯t break your promise?¡± Marissa asked sharply.


    Q chuckled while typing a reply. ¡°Even if you¡¯re doubtful, you have no choice but to take my word for it. Besides, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten your sister is still in my hands.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression darkened as she tried to curtail the urge to tear Q into pieces. This person had her in a chokehold, knowing the whereabouts of her father and controlling Tiffany¡¯s freedom. Did it mean that all the tragedies her family had encountered were orchestrated by Q?


    Seeing no response from Marissa, Q sent another message, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always keep my promise. Besides, you don¡¯t have to hate me so much. I wasn¡¯t the one who caused your father¡¯s disappearance and your mother¡¯s ident. That¡¯s to say, I didn¡¯t have a hand in the tragedies that befell your family.¡±


    Marissa hastily replied, ¡°Then who did it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t answer your questions without a price. You have to give me something in exchange for the information. Once I get the chip and confirm its authenticity, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know about your father.


    For your other questions, however, you have to trade Dr. Finley¡¯s whereabouts with the information I¡¯ll give you,¡± came Q¡¯s reply.


    Irked by Q¡¯s craftiness, Marissa took out her other phone to track their location.


    Thest time she had tracked Q, she had been led to the Pacific Ocean. She didn¡¯t think it would have the same result this time. If Q was in Blebert, she must seize the chance and catch this cunning person.


    However, the tracker showed Q was still in the Pacific Ocean.


    Marissa put her phone down in a huff. The bastard must be a sea turtle, she thought, annoyed. Otherwise, why would they stay in the middle of the ocean for so long?


    Grabbing her phone, she sent another message to Q.


    ¡°Neither stealing the chip from Peridot Consortium nor finding Dr. Finley is an easy task, but I¡¯ve managed to do one for you. And you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ll only answer one question? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Q was willing topromise, replying, ¡°You have a point. It¡¯s indeed a little unfair. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing, but not the information you want.¡±


    Marissa liked to be in control. Dealing with Q, whose identity she didn¡¯t even know, was infuriating.


    Gritting her teeth, she typed a reply. ¡°Fine! What is it? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap Tiffany. I just happened to run into her after she left home. Since she had nowhere to go, I brought her with me to use as an experimental subject. If anything, I saved her,¡± Q replied.


    Reading the message, Marissa felt her heart tighten. Tiffany, her poor sister, was being used as an experimental subject¡­ but for what? She thought of the new virus in A, developed by Q and rissa.


    Could it be that Q imnted the virus in Tiffany?


    Regret and guilt washed over Marissa, thinking about the hell her sister was in. Tiffany had already been through a lot of hardships since childhood. Now, she was being forced to be a test subject against her will!


    ¡°Have you nted the new virus into Tiffany too?¡± Marissa asked, suppressing her rage.


    Q replied with a smiling emoji, which could only mean Marissa¡¯s hunch was right.


    Marissa cursed under her breath. Oh, how she wished her rage could burn the whole Pacific Ocean dry and extinguish Q for good!


    Before she could type a reply, Q sent another message, saying, ¡°How do you know about the new virus?¡±


    There was no way Marissa would tell Q the truth.


    Calming herself, she replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Peridot Consortium has a new president.¡±


    ¡°I have, but what does that have to do with what I asked?¡± Q replied


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:


    ¡°When I raided Skytop Mansion to steal the chip, I found out about the virus you and rissa developed. The person behind rissa was furious upon knowing this. He reced her and took her under control,¡± Marissa revealed.


    ¡°I see. I knew rissa was a useless fool!¡± Q replied, their disappointment palpable on the screen.


    A sneer escaped Marissa¡¯s lips. Q and rissa were birds of the same evil feather. She was wise enough to avoid getting involved in their feud, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What else do you know? Do you know who the person behind rissa is? And who is Peridot Consortium¡¯s new president?¡± Q flooded her with questions.


    An Evil Deal


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Marissa shot back quickly.


    She marveled at Paul¡¯s power and capabilities. She hadn¡¯t expected Paul to mask his identity so effectively. Despite Q and rissa¡¯s prolonged, covert coboration, Q hadn¡¯t uncovered that the elusive boss of the Peridot Consortium was the owner of the Sunrise.


    ¡°rissa is fiercely loyal to her boss. I¡¯ve worked with her for ages, tried every trick, but she never let slip who her boss was,¡± Q admitted.


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s been reced and is under control, my lead is gone. The new president of the Peridot Consortium is even more of a mystery. If I want to partner with the new president, I need to rebuild my connections. Damn it!¡±


    Marissa read Q¡¯sints quietly. She figured Q must be angry that they confided in her, a stranger. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed so much.


    Since Q had said so much, she pressed on. ¡°Didn¡¯t you team up with rissa to steal the chip? Now that you have it, why do you need the new president?¡±


    ¡°I need a wealthy backer to fund my research. Why else do you think I¡¯ve been dealing with that fool, rissa, for so long?


    She mentioned having a strong rival and needing a powerful team topete. She said without the team, she¡¯d be finished. I had the virus; she had the funds. We joined forces.¡±


    After reading this, Marissa connected the dots.


    rissa¡¯s strong rival was Kevin. Topete with him, she bought the new virus from Q at a steep price and created operatives like A. It was more an evil deal than a scientific research cooperation.


    At that moment, Q realized they had said too much and sent a regretful emoji.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have shared all this with you. Damn it! But rissa has lost her power, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you know.¡±


    Marissa knew Q was unlikely to share more, but she continued, ¡°Is the virus you put in Tiffany the same as the one in A? Just let me know.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Q responded, ¡°They belonged to the same batch. But this new virus mutates daily, and its final form is still uncertain. Moreover, the mutation¡¯s speed and direction vary from person to person.


    So, treating them the same way isn¡¯t possible. Since we can¡¯t predict the mutation¡¯s speed and direction, the side effects remain unknown. Different subjects react differently to the virus.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:


    Some subjects died quickly after being imnted with this new virus; some became ill or disabled; and some fell into a vegetative state. Yet, some sessfully coexisted with the virus, like A.


    Not only did A adjust to the virus, but she also underwent a remarkable transformation that boosted her physical strength. Subjects like her are incredibly rare and highly valuable.¡±


    ¡°However, the new virus is still being studied. Although A has shown impressive improvements thanks to the virus, it¡¯s impossible to predict her future with certainty. She might be stronger and live longer without disease, or she might suddenly deteriorate.¡±


    As Marissa absorbed this unsettling news, she tightened her hands into fists. She shuddered at the thought of what Tiffany might have be.


    Q seemed to sense her unease and quickly added, ¡°Your sister, Tiffany, is getting along with the virus as well. She¡¯s healthy, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s relief was clear, but a shadow of worry still clouded her mind, given the new virus¡¯s unpredictable effects.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and then asked Q, ¡°What exactly are you trying to achieve with this new virus? Can you exin that to me?¡±


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    A Strange Picture


    When Marissa posed her question, Q seemed to pause momentarily before responding, ¡°If I told you that my purpose in researching new viruses was to benefit humanity, would you believe me?¡±


    Marissa remained quiet for a while after reading this.


    She found it hard to believe that someone who conducted virus experiments on healthy humans could genuinely aim to benefit humanity.


    Q¡¯s disregard for the basic dignity of life made it difficult to see them as apassionate individual working for the good of others.


    Still, it¡¯s undeniable that some people, who aim to do good for humanity, employ every tactic in their research, even those that cross ethical boundaries, to aplish their goals.


    Q might be one of these people.


    Marissa did not hold such researchers in high regard. In her eyes, truly honorable researchers would never consider human life trivial.


    So, she did not respond favorably, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Q typed, ¡°I guessed you wouldn¡¯t believe me. After all, I used your sister as a test subject for the virus, so naturally, you wouldn¡¯t think I have any humanitarian intentions.¡±


    Marissa sent a coldugh emoji and replied, ¡°Anyone genuinely wanting to benefit humanity wouldn¡¯t recklessly use healthy people asboratory subjects. You don¡¯t deserve such a noble concept.¡±


    Q responded, ¡°You can condemn me like that. I confess I¡¯m not a noble researcher. In pursuing my dreams, I¡¯ve indeed done many inhumane things.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:


    But I truly aim to develop a new super virus that, once integrated into the human body, could change human genes, making people stronger, disease-free, pain-free, and even potentially immortal with eternal youth.


    I have an even more radical thought. As long as the body has notpletely decayed, the dead could be brought back to life by being injected with this virus.¡±


    Seeing the terms ¡°immortal with eternal youth¡± and ¡°brought back to life,¡± Marissa quickly retorted, ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    It was then that she fully grasped why Q always stayed at sea. Likely, no modern legal country would permit them to use healthy humans for such unnatural experiments.


    If Q didn¡¯t stay at sea, they would have nowhere else to go.


    Not only would modern legal countries disallow such research, but Marissa also disagreed with Q¡¯s methods.


    On this three-dimensional Earth, everything abides by naturalws, such as the daily transition from day to night, the monthly moon cycles, the annual change of seasons, and the human life cycle, which includes birth, aging, illness, and death.


    As a healer, one could heal certain diseases, lessen pain, and even prolong life, but achieving eternal youth or immortality is not possible.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Even with the finest medical interventions, each body ages and ultimately ceases to function, much like a loaf of bread, which cannot remain fresh indefinitely and will eventually spoil.


    This same principle renders the concept of resurrection even more absurd.


    Those described as ¡°resurrected¡± are individuals whose bodies still had survival potential, rescued by medical professionals during crucial moments with various lifesaving techniques, which does not equate to true resurrection.


    For those truly deceased, whose bodies are beyond recovery, the dream of resurrection is nothing more than a fantasy.


    If immortality and casual resurrection were possible, the implications for our world would be unimaginable.


    Consider a world where new lives are born continuously, but those already living never pass away. Wouldn¡¯t that lead to overpoption?


    Humanity thrives because it adheres to the natural cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death. If we disrupt this fundamental rule, the consequences could be catastrophic and beyond our imagination.


    In such a scenario, advanced virus technology might only serve the wealthy, exploiting those who cannot afford it and disrupting societal norms.


    Humans should respect naturalws, embrace new life, and ept aging with dignity.


    These thoughts quickly formed in Marissa¡¯s mind, reflecting her personal opinions. Q, on the other end, clearly held different beliefs.


    After Marissa called them a lunatic, Q didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, they sent a strange picture.


    When Marissa saw the image, her expression instantly shifted


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:


    Q had sent Marissa a meme that made her heart race. It featured a smiling creature she hadn¡¯t seen before, unique to Q and unused by others.


    The creature in the meme matched the monster described by Lawrence and Lindsay.


    It appeared as a bizarre, funny beast with twisted limbs. It had a somewhat human form mixed with animal traits, and Marissa couldn¡¯t identify it from any biology textbook.


    Marissa had been searching for this creature to uncover where Lawrence and Lindsay had been living in the past and who had orchestrated the whole situation with them.


    She had used every resource and contact without sess. Yet, in her conversation with Q, she unexpectedly got this crucial lead. She quickly saved the image, recognizing its significance.


    Just as she was about to inquire about the creature, Q swiftly retracted the image, making it clear it was not intended for her eyes.


    Marissa figured the meme was likely private, meant for Q and their circle, and had been sent to her by ident.


    Marissa was not interested in the ident; she had the image and now demanded answers. ¡°What¡¯s that monster you just sent?¡±


    Q said, ¡°You saw that?¡±


    Marissa smirked and replied, ¡°Yes, you retracted it quickly, but I caught a good look. And I¡¯ve saved it.¡± She promptly sent the image back to Q.


    Q, unable to hide their irritation, responded sharply, ¡°Delete that image right now.¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Keep in mind, I have your sister. If you don¡¯t obey me, I may not treat her kindly.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I know you won¡¯t harm her. You¡¯ve said a subject who can coexist with the new virus is rare. Tiffany is too valuable to you for any harm.¡±


    Q said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the sharp one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    She continued, ¡°You¡¯d better exin that monster in the picture, or I¡¯ll share it worldwide. It won¡¯t take long for everyone to learn about it. Let¡¯s see how you manage that.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°I can tell you what it is, but you must keep that image private. If you spread it, the consequences would be severe.¡±


    Marissa remained silent, awaiting Q¡¯s response


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:


    Q said, ¡°The creature in the picture was once a normal human. After being infected with the new virus, this person transformed into what you see now. The body is still changing, and we¡¯re unsure what it¡¯ll turn into.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s heart pounded with this new information. She finally understood the origin of the monster. The idea of Tiffany possibly transforming into something simr sent a shiver down her spine.


    However, Tiffany had already contracted the new virus. Marissa was still in the dark about the specifics, and panicking wouldn¡¯t halt Tiffany¡¯s transformation.


    Marissa finally found out that the ce where Lawrence and Lindsay had resided was actually a testing site for the organization connected to Q.


    But when Lawrence and Lindsay returned to Blebert, she conducted a thorough examination, including blood tests, and found no signs of the virus in them.


    The people at the testing site hadn¡¯t injected Lawrence and Lindsay with the virus. Instead, they employed a unique method to send them to her. She pondered their intentions.


    Immediately, she asked, ¡°Did Tiffany¡¯s children originally stay at your testing facility? What happened to them? And why did you suddenly send them to me?¡±


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    Q replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any control over the activities at that ce, and the people there keep the details from me. So, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t provide any answers.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t realized their organization operated multiple research facilities. The extent of this secretive operation wasrger than she had imagined.


    Initially, she had thought Q was a key yer in the organization, but it now appeared they were more of a minor figure with limited influence and knowledge outside their facility.


    Marissa inquired, ¡°So what exactly is your role in the organization, and how much do you really understand about your organization?¡±


    More Options


    Marissa was keen to uncover the dark organization behind Q and learn more about who Q actually was. She suspected that even if she questioned them, Q would not disclose anything.


    As she expected, following her question, Q responded with an emoji of someoneughing.


    Q typed, ¡°You really think I¡¯d share that with you?¡±


    Although Marissa had braced for such a response, it still enraged her to the point where she gritted her teeth.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Q, you¡¯re just a shameless lunatic.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:


    Q responded, ¡°You¡¯re skilled at insults. I confess, I am a lunatic. But for humanity to make significant advances, they must endure hardship; otherwise, people will continue to suffer from aging, sickness, and death, generation after generation.


    Yes, my experiments on healthy, living people have caused mutations, disabilities, and even deaths. I¡¯m shameless and evil, and I fully ept that.


    However, if my research seeds, it will justify these actions. I should be honored as a forefather of humanity. Those who have died in these experiments should be celebrated as heroes who have advanced progress.


    There should be statues erected in their honor. You call me a shameless lunatic, and I ept that, but I don¡¯t see being called a lunatic as an insult. Rather, lunatics are the pioneers of humanity. Hasn¡¯t human progress always been spurred by lunatics?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s calling Q a lunatic unleashed a torrent of what Q believed to be rational justifications. Q even took pride in their derations.


    However, Marissa found no truth in Q¡¯s words.


    Marissa typed, ¡°I have no interest in debating human issues with someone as inhumane as you. It¡¯s like trying to reason with a mad dog.


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    I want to make one thing clear to you: You can harbor grand dreams and conduct your mad experiments, but you must not experiment on living beings, and you certainly must not harm my family.


    If you experiment on living people, I will kill you in the name of justice. If you harm my family, I will kill you for vengeance. Q, you¡¯ll realize that provoking me is the biggest mistake you could make.¡±


    Q typed, ¡°Gahaha! Little girl, I admire your spirit, but youngsters shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯re just a young painter. While you¡¯ve inherited your parents¡¯ smarts, youck the power to defeat me.


    Speaking of justice seems even more absurd. If ck Mallow, the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, said these things to me, I¡¯d be genuinely concerned.


    But hearing such words from someone as unthreatening as you just makes meugh and dismiss it as na?ve babbling. With what you¡¯re capable of, your best option would be to work for me.¡±


    Marissa smirked. When she confronted Q, she nned to reveal herself as the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow.


    Q, unaware of Marissa¡¯s thoughts, continued to send messages after giving her a condescending lecture.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another friendly warning. You should keep a close eye on the physical changes in those two children with you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Q exined, ¡°While I¡¯m not sure why those kids were suddenly sent to you, I know those I work with, and I¡¯m sure those children have been used for experiments. They wouldn¡¯t have cared for them for four years without a purpose.


    Our organization doesn¡¯t waste money. If an experimental subject is worthless, their fate is usually a mass grave. They wouldn¡¯t have kept them well until four years old just to send them to you.¡±


    Reading this made Marissa¡¯s heart race. She felt she was living with two ticking time bombs that could go off at any moment.


    Q typed, ¡°I¡¯ve said enough for today. I can¡¯t reveal more. Now, let¡¯s discuss whates next. I know it¡¯s tough to ask you to locate Dr. Finley in exchange for another answer¡ªit¡¯s a long shot since even global heavyweights can¡¯t find her. So, I¡¯ll offer you several more options.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:


    Seeing Q ready to make her choose among some options again, Marissa felt a surge of resentment. However, for her father¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s sake, she had no choice but to engage.


    Q said, ¡°Before I present the options, there¡¯s something you should know. The chip you¡¯re holding was created by your father.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°My father?¡±


    Q responded, ¡°Yes. Your father waspelled to join our virus research after we took him from BIO Grein. That chip contains all his research findings.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s heart raced, filling her with even deeper sorrow and anger. She remembered what King had mentioned¡ªthat the chip¡¯s owner, a research doctor, had handed it over while on the brink of a mental copse and close to death.


    Marissa had never considered the possibility that the research doctor was her own father.


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    With this revtion, she felt it was unlikely her father was still alive. He surely would have reimed the chip, his life¡¯s major work, if he were still alive. With these thoughts, Marissa closed her eyes, overwhelmed by grief.


    A momentter, she reopened her eyes with a new understanding. It seemed fated that her father had entrusted his work to King and that she became King¡¯s student, and as ck Mallow, secured the chip. It must have been destiny.


    This destiny had led her to acquire the chip and continue her father¡¯s legacy. When she pieced these thoughts together, her sadness persisted, but her resolve strengthened.


    She was determined to find Q, dismantle the sinister organization behind them, bring Tiffany back, and eradicate the new virus they were developing.


    With a firmer look, she continued to converse with Q, saying:


    ¡°My father specialized in organs-on-chips, not viruses. Why did you target him? His main focus was buildingplex microphysiological systems that replicate various human tissue functions outside the body. These systems help screen and assess potential new drugs, speeding up drug development. This work is entirely different from yours.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Indeed, your father wasn¡¯t working on viruses back then, but our organization¡¯s virus research was in its early stages and desperately needed the help of organs-on-chips technology. Your father was the top choice for this. Another major reason we selected your father was his extraordinary intelligence.


    Although he wasn¡¯t focused on viruses, his brilliant mind meant he could quickly adapt and excel in this new area. Later developments confirmed that the organization¡¯s decision was right.


    After joining us, your father rapidly outperformed other researchers, producing the best results within the organization. Had your father not betrayed us, he would have held a very high position in our organization today.


    Unfortunately, he chose to lock all his findings in that chip and send it to the Doomsday Base. With the chip back in our possession through you, it seems like a cycle of cause and effect, though our research has been dyed for over a decade, which is regrettable.¡±


    Marissa read all this silently, thankful for her past efforts in devising so many disguises. Without them, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure her father¡¯s chip or continue his legacy.


    Marissa responded, ¡°Now, give me the options.¡±


    Q said, ¡°While I resent your father for his betrayal and the setback it caused, I also respect him. I feel some sympathy for you and Tiffany as well.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Q said, ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to waste time on chit-chat, so I¡¯ll get straight to it. After your father¡¯s betrayal, we¡¯ve been on the lookout for another genius researcher like him. We¡¯ve found one, and it¡¯s Dr. Riss. So, the first option for you will involve Riss.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:


    When Q mentioned her other identity, Riss, Marissa responded with a sarcastic smirk and chose to stay quiet, anticipating Q¡¯s next words.


    Q typed, ¡°We¡¯ve employed various strategies to locate Riss and speak with her directly, but she, much like Dr. Finley, remains very elusive. We¡¯ve never seeded in approaching her. As an outer disciple of Riss¡¯s team, you now have the best opportunity to meet her in person. Assist us in establishing contact. If we can coborate with Riss, it will be a significant aplishment for you, and I can share more information with you.¡±


    Marissa typed back, ¡°Even as an outer disciple of Riss¡¯s team, I rarely see her. Since shest came to perform surgery on my mother, she hasn¡¯t been back to Blebert, and I have no idea where she is now.¡±


    Q typed, ¡°Riss is as elusive as Dr. Finley. We had sent our team there when Riss was operating on your mother, but Connor¡¯s vignce outside the operating room prevented any form of interference from our side.¡±


    When Marissa received this message, a wave of fear washed over her as she realized the unforeseen risks that had been lurking back then.


    During that time, Aelfric disrupted the surgery in the operating room, challenging her as she worked to save her mother. If Q¡¯s team had taken action, it could have jeopardized her mother¡¯s life.


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    Fortunately, Connor arrived just in time, his presence deterring Aelfric and blocking any maneuvers from Q¡¯s team.


    Reflecting on those past events, Marissa was profoundly thankful to Connor. To her, he was nothing short of a guardian angel during those critical moments. His timely action had possibly averted a catastrophe.


    Lost in her thoughts, Marissa received another message from Q.


    Q said, ¡°Regrettably, we lost that opportunity and haven¡¯t had any leads on Riss since then. Yet, it seems the years have been kind to you. You could assist us with this mission.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I am merely an outer disciple, and seeing Riss again might remain an unfulfilled hope. Depending on me could lead to disappointment.¡±


    Q typed, ¡°Evading this responsibility isn¡¯t an option. Even though you¡¯re merely an outer disciple with limited ess to Riss, your cousin Landen is directly under her tutge. Given his status, he frequently meets Riss. Leverage your connection with Landen to make some progress. Don¡¯t assume that making excuses will deter me from assigning you this task. Should you fail to act through Landen, I am prepared to abduct him and coerce him into disclosing Riss¡¯s location.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened in anger when she read this message.


    Initially, Marissa had appointed Landen as her disciple to bolster him, aiming to diminish Sansa and A¡¯s influence and rejuvenate the Nash family¡¯s prospects. Besides, she also recognized Landen¡¯s potential and was intent on nurturing him.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that her support and guidance might endanger him.


    Thinking of Landen, Marissa realized that since she dered him as her disciple, her own hectic schedule had prevented her from adequately mentoring him. He likely awaited her guidance with earnest anticipation, which filled her with remorse.


    To safeguard Landen, she feltpelled toply with Q¡¯s request.


    Marissa typed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll provide what I know about Riss. Don¡¯t involve Landen.¡±


    Q responded with a smug emoji.


    He then said, ¡°You see, the more people you endeavor to shield, the more vulnerabilities you expose. Each individual you protect bes a potential target. Your safest course is to heed my directives. Otherwise, anyone from either the Sanchez or the Nash family is at risk.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fists clenched as she narrowed her eyes, a menacing gaze setting in.


    Q added, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m aware that despite Landen¡¯s close connection to Riss as her disciple, he may not always have contact with her. I recognize the difficulty of your situation in locating Riss. Out of respect for your father and my sympathies toward you and Tiffany, I¡¯m offering you additional choices. Besides locating Dr. Finley and Riss, you may choose two other tasks.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740:


    Marissa narrowed her eyes when Q mentioned she had two more options, wondering what else they had in store for her.


    Q typed, ¡°I¡¯m eager to find out who the new president of the Peridot Consortium is and, more crucially, who the enigmatic top leader of the Peridot Consortium is. Help me dig into these two individuals¡¯ backgrounds. If you manage to reveal anything about either, I¡¯ll answer your questions.¡±


    With a smirk, Marissa replied, ¡°You¡¯re so keen on digging into the backgrounds of these individuals because you¡¯re aiming to secure a hefty research grant from the Peridot Consortium, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Q responded, ¡°Not just that. I have other reasons. The Peridot Consortium is already a major yer. The shadowy figure at the top must be extraordinarily influential. I want to identify them. If I can, I¡¯d like to bring them into our fold and coborate with them to reach new heights of human achievement.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t n to disclose the truth to Q. She typed, ¡°None of the tasks you¡¯ve set is simple. I might not seed in any of them.¡±


    Q sent a smiling emoji, then said, ¡°If the tasks were easy, I wouldn¡¯t need you. I could just use my team. If you want the information you seek from me, you¡¯ll have to pay a price. You really have no choice but to follow my instructions, do you? Think carefully about how to tackle these assignments and decide which to attempt first. Goodbye, good girl.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Following this, Q¡¯s profile went dark as they logged off.


    Marissa sat silently, staring at the screen for a long time.


    She was capable ofpleting Q¡¯s tasks swiftly, but she could not risk sharing genuine information with Q or betraying Paul, who was like a father to her.


    Moreover, she needed to keep her other identities, Riss and Dr. Finley, hidden from Q¡¯s knowledge. Disclosing any of this information could lead to significant danger, as her enemy remained hidden while she was exposed. Q could strike at any time, and she was still in the dark about their whereabouts or the nature of their organization.


    Thus, her immediate n was to keep her identities hidden, safeguard those close to her, and covertly investigate Q¡¯s background. If she could expose Q, her path forward would be much clearer.


    After making her decisions, Marissa sighed, stood up, and exited the study.


    It was nearly time for her to meet Kevin.


    As she stepped out of the study, she noticed Connor standing at the doorway, as if he had been waiting for her for quite some time.


    Connor, surprised by her appearance, quickly straightened up and awkwardly shrugged his shoulders, his gaze shifting around. He looked like a child caught in mischief by a parent. It was clear he felt very guilty about kissing her without consent earlier.


    Initially, Marissa was furious because no woman appreciated being kissed against her will, particrly a strong woman like her, who would never stand for being mistreated by a man.


    However, remembering the support and assistance Connor had provided during her mother¡¯s surgery, she felt thankful and chose not to harbor any resentment for his earlier misconduct. Instead, she felt a warmth in her heart.


    She gazed at him amusedly and softly inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Are you heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded.


    Connor eyed the hickey he had left on her neck, feeling somewhat guilty yet also proud, which rendered him speechless.


    Seeing his confusion, Marissa smiled, said nothing further, and retreated to her bedroom, shutting the door behind her.


    Connor watched the bedroom door, tempted to follow but too hesitant, so he remained still.


    Shortly afterward, Marissa emerged from the bedroom dressed in a way thatpletely amazed him.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday for you all dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:


    Marissa had slipped into a sleek ck tracksuit, donned a matching mask, added a ck peaked cap, and finished the ensemble with ck sneakers. With her tall, slender figure, she resembled a stealthy ck snake. Connor had assumed that Marissa had returned to the bedroom to change into something morous for her date with another man. However, he was taken aback by her choice of attire¡ªdark and enigmatic. It seemed less like she was preparing for a date and more like she was gearing up for a covert operation.


    Initially, Connor had felt a twinge of jealousy, fearing she might choose something too eye-catching. He had even resolved to make her change into something more subdued. But when he saw her current outfit, his concerns dissolved. Evaluating her from head to toe, he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°ck Snake?¡± He was inquiring whether she nned to meet someone that evening using the identity of ck Snake.


    Having spent considerable time together, they had developed an intuitive grasp of each other¡¯s expressions. Marissa caught his drift immediately and confirmed with a nod. This reassurance allowed Connor to rx further. ck Snake wouldn¡¯t get involved in a romantic rtionship with anyone. If she was meeting a man under this guise, it likely had nothing to do with romance, easing his initial fears.


    A smile then broke across his face, radiant and curious. ¡°Is there something significant you need to discuss with that person tonight?¡±


    ¡°Noment,¡± Marissa replied sinctly. Connor was taken aback but not upset. He pressed on, ¡°You announced ck Snake¡¯s retirement. Now you¡¯ll appear as ck Snake again. Won¡¯t that lead toplications?¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    Marissa responded casually, ¡°I¡¯m not nning any action as ck Snake. I¡¯m just meeting an old friend. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± With those words, she moved ahead. Connor watched her leave, wanting to say more, but noticing her disinterest, he instead told her, ¡°Try to get home early.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t turn around. She simply waved her hand dismissively. At that moment, Lawrence and Lindsay bounded up the stairs. They had spent the afternoon in the main house talking with Arabe and had rushed over to see Connor and Marissa at Connor¡¯s vi.


    Previously, the children had hesitated to intrude on Connor¡¯s second floor, still feeling somewhat unfamiliar with him. They longed to grow closer but were unsure. However, since Lindsay had gifted Connor a porcin figurine, Connor had shown more patience to them and smiled more often, making Lawrence and Lindsay feel more at ease around him.


    Today was the first time the children bounded up the stairs to find their parents, excitedly shouting, ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re back!¡± Marissa immediately removed her mask and cap, beaming at the kids with a wide smile. Connor shifted his features into a gentler expression, stepping beside Marissa to wee the children, aiming to foster a warm family environment.


    As Lawrence and Lindsay arrived on the second floor, they took a quick nce at their parents before dashing over like little birds. Lawrence wrapped his arms around Marissa¡¯s leg, while Lindsay clung to Connor¡¯s. It seemed to affirm the old saying that sons were drawn to their mothers and daughters to their fathers.


    Lindsay, ever the charmer, gazed up at Connor and eximed, ¡°Dad, I missed you so much today at school. I couldn¡¯t even eat; my tummy is so empty now.¡± Connor¡¯s heart softened at her words. He crouched down, gently pinched Lindsay¡¯s cheek, and replied with a smile, ¡°Dad missed Lindsay just as much.¡±


    Not to be outshone, Lawrence raised his eyes to Marissa and dered, ¡°Mom, I missed you so much that I forgot to watch what I was eating and now I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Marissaughed heartily, squatted down, and affectionately pinched Lawrence¡¯s cheek, replying, ¡°Mom missed you too, sweetheart.¡±


    Just then, Marissa¡¯s phone chimed with a new notification. She nced at it and noticed that Kevin had sent her an email


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:


    Kevin typed, ¡°ck Snake, have you reserved a table yet?¡± Marissa nced at the clock; it was already 7:30. Time had slipped away while she was engrossed in conversation with Q. With a sheepish shrug, she responded to Kevin¡¯s email. ¡°Are you there already?¡± Kevin responded with a simple, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Realizing her oversight, Marissa typed back, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to reserve a table. Can you handle it since you¡¯re already there?¡± Marissa had already treated Kevin as her brother, making requests with ease and assurance. However, Kevin was in the dark about ck Snake being Marissa, and he didn¡¯t even know whether ck Snake was male or female. Under these circumstances, Marissa¡¯s email might seem rather forward. But Kevin, ever magnanimous, didn¡¯t dwell on such details and replied swiftly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A bitter, Kevin sent another email. ¡°Private Room No. 8.¡± Marissa chuckled, her amusement evident as she considered Kevin¡¯s nice attitude toward ck Snake. She wondered what his reaction might be if he discovered that she was ck Snake. After chuckling, Marissa put her phone away and turned to the children, saying, ¡°Mom has to step out for a bit to take care of some things. You two have dinner with Dad tonight, okay?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s and Lindsay¡¯s faces fell immediately. They had hoped to spend the evening with both Marissa and Connor. Noticing their gloom, Marissa felt a twinge of regret, but her ns were pressing. She gave their cheeks a gentle squeeze as an apology and then rose to leave. Once Marissa had departed, both children turned their disappointed gazes on Connor. He simply shrugged, sharing their sentiment.


    ¡°Dad, what is Mom going to do?¡± Lindsay inquired. ¡°She¡¯s meeting someone for dinner,¡± Connor exined. ¡°Who is she meeting?¡± Lawrence chimed in. ¡°A man,¡± Connor replied. ¡°A man?¡± Lindsay¡¯s eyes grew wide with astonishment. ¡°Dad, are you okay with Mom having dinner with a man at night? Aren¡¯t you worried that Mom might leave with him?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression faltered slightly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a mature question from a four-year-old. Although uneasy, Connor couldn¡¯t voice his true feelings to the children. Instead, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I trust your mom. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± But Lindsay wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be too sure. Even though you¡¯re handsome, wealthy, and kind, it seems like Mom isn¡¯t very fond of you. It wouldn¡¯t be shocking if she left with another man.¡±


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Connor¡¯s smile faltered again. Though Lindsay¡¯s words were innocent, they sparked a real concern within him. At that moment, Lawrence added, ¡°Lindsay¡¯s got a point. It seems like Mom doesn¡¯t really like you. Dad, you need to step up your game. Otherwise, if Mom finds someone else and leaves, it¡¯ll be toote for tears.¡±


    Connor was mortified. Was his unpoprity with Marissa that transparent? Even these twin four-year-olds had picked up on it? If these little ones had noticed, surely others had as well. Was he the butt of the family¡¯s jokes every day? More than the embarrassment, a deep sense of urgency took hold in Connor¡¯s heart, a crisis he couldn¡¯t just dismiss.


    After a brief silence, Connor reached out his long arms, lifted each child, and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mom.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Lindsay pped enthusiastically. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the best.¡± Lawrence gave a thumbs up. ¡°Totally cool!¡± Connor¡¯s lips quirked up in a wry smile. Were these kids really just four? They seemed unnervingly perceptive, almost otherworldly.


    Unaware of Connor and the children¡¯s plotting, Marissa had already sped off on her motorcycle from the Daniels Manor. She donned her mask and peaked cap once more and made her way directly to Duling Restaurant for her meeting with Kevin. Upon reaching the restaurant, she didn¡¯t hesitate and strode straight to the door of Private Room No. 8, pushed it open, and entered.


    The room was enveloped in silence. Kevin sat casually at the table, scrolling through his phone. He too was dressed in ck but opted for a more rxed style. Unlike her, he disyed his face openly, not bothering with a mask. Marissa was surprised by his trust in ck Snake, enough to reveal his true identity so freely. As she entered, Kevin looked up at the sound of the door, and their eyes met immediately


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:


    Marissa and Kevin were both taken aback when theyid eyes on each other. Marissa was astonished that the entrance to the private room, where the Rasetsu Group¡¯s leader was,cked any form of security. She stepped inside unchallenged, her surprise deepening when she saw Kevin unmasked.


    Initially, she doubted she was in the right ce. Retracing her steps, Marissa double-checked the number disyed on the door. It confirmed she was indeed at Private Room No. 8. Reassured, she re-entered and secured the door behind her.


    So caught up in her shock, Marissa failed to notice Connor¡¯s arrival. He slipped into Private Room No. 9 across the corridor, apanied by the two children. As they settled down, Connor ordered an array of dishes for the children. Their door remained invitingly open, and they casually monitored the activity in the room across the corridor.


    Back in Private Room No. 8, Marissa lingered by the door, her hesitance palpable. Kevin¡¯s evident surprise left her reluctant to approach. Thinking it sensible to introduce herself first, she cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°¡®Ahem!¡± Then, she said, altering her voice slightly, ¡°Mr. G?¡±


    Though she was inclined not to be wary of Kevin, his refusal to acknowledge her prompted a cautious stance. Opting to conceal her identity for the moment, she yed along with the misunderstanding. Kevin gave a slight nod before querying, ¡°Are you ck Snake?¡±


    Nodding as well, Marissa confirmed, ¡°Yes, I am ck Snake.¡± Kevin fell silent. He regarded her intently, his gaze almost piercing. After a moment, his face broke into a chuckle. He gestured towards the chair across from him. ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± he invited warmly.


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Crossing the room, Marissa settled into the chair opposite Kevin. Aiming to dissolve the tension, she asked, ¡°Mr. G, what¡¯s with that surprised look you¡¯re giving me?¡± Kevin responded with disarming honesty, ¡°I never pictured ck Snake as a woman¡ªlet alone one so elegant and stunning.¡±


    Marissa¡¯sughter tinkled through the room, light and yful. ¡°Well, Mr. G, I¡¯ll ept thepliment on my elegance with pride. But stunning? That¡¯s a bit disingenuous, don¡¯t you think?¡± Considering she was wearing a mask and a peaked cap, he couldn¡¯t see her features, so saying she was stunning seemed insincere.


    Unperturbed, Kevin poured her a ss of water with elegance, countering, ¡°I¡¯m convinced that a woman who carries herself with such distinction must be remarkable in appearance, too.¡± Marissa paused, taken aback by his smooth words. Kevin had a knack for charming women¡ªa stark contrast to the irritable youth she remembered, who seemed to be perpetually at odds with the world.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that being raised by Paul would shape Kevin into such a refined gentleman, and his eloquence would evolve so impressively. As she pondered this in silence, Kevin, with a yful tone, inquired, ¡°So what were you surprised about?¡± Marissa responded candidly, ¡°I was surprised that the leader of the Rasetsu Group ventured out alone, didn¡¯t post guards, and freely showed his face.¡±


    Of course, she was also surprised by another fact, but she was too sheepish to say it out loud¡ªhis striking looks and the refreshing, distinct aura he carried. Earlier that day at the Peridot Consortium, he had worn a mask, concealing his features, and only his tall, strong build was apparent. Now, seeing his finely chiseled features up close, she was in awe of how her brother had matured into such a handsome man.


    In their childhood at the refugee camp, where everyone donned worn clothes and Kevin navigated daily through ruins and sts, his face smeared with grime, she couldn¡¯t have imagined his face being so attractive. Oblivious to her internalpliments, Kevin responded earnestly, ¡°I avoid those bothersome bodyguards on my outings. As for revealing my true face here¡­¡± He lifted his gaze, giving Marissa a look full of meaning. There was a yful glint of reproach in his eyes


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:


    Eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Marissa couldn¡¯t figure out why Kevin was displeased with her. Feeling awkward, she waited for him to continue. Kevin leaned back in his chair, smirking as he shook his head. ¡°I thought we could bepletely honest with each other, but it seems I¡¯m the only one being transparent. You¡¯re still wary of me.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback, her eyes blinking rapidly as his words sank in. Mr. G, the formidable leader of the Rasetsu Group, trusted her this much? But their rtionship had always seemed purely transactional. Paul mentioned Mr. G had admired her abilities and feared she might join a rival organization, so he had actively recruited her into his group. However, he had never attempted to control her, and she had never held him in high regard as a leader. She had operated independently, always doing things her own way, with little interaction with Mr. G. They had never even met face-to-face!


    Her achievements had boosted the Rasetsu Group¡¯s reputation, and in return, the group had shielded her from troubles. It had been a mutually beneficial rtionship without any emotional attachment. At least, that was what she believed. She never imagined that Mr. G, the esteemed leader, cared about her so much and was willing to unveil his true face to her. This realization made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    Never one to be coy, she felt an overwhelming urge to rip off her mask and peaked cap right then and there to finally be honest with him. But the memory of his earlier dismissal and his refusal to acknowledge her as his sister made her hesitate. She needed to understand why before revealing her identity. In the end, taking a deep breath, she crafted a lie. ¡°I appreciate your trust, but I¡¯m sorry, your judgment of my appearance is wrong. I may have a good figure, but my face is so ugly it¡¯s unbearable. I¡¯m keeping my face hidden out of respect for you.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes slightly squinted before he nodded, seemingly convinced by her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A small, bittersweet smile tugged at the corners of Marissa¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she replied softly.


    Hoping to shift the mood, Kevin slid the menu across the table with a rxed grin. ¡°Here, take a look and order whatever catches your eye. It¡¯s on me today.¡±


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°I said I would treat you.¡± Marissa pushed the menu back.


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not right to let ady pay. Besides, you¡¯ve done so much for the Rasetsu Group as ck Snake. I should be the one thanking you.¡± Kevin¡¯s smile widened as he nudged the menu toward her again.


    After a yful tug-of-war with the menu, Marissa found the situation amusing. Giving in, she grabbed the digital menu and began scrolling through its sleek interface. She tapped her choices directly on the screen, selecting a few of her favorite dishes. The digital menu made ordering a breeze, eliminating the need to g down a waiting staff. Once done, Marissa handed the menu back to Kevin.


    ¡°All set.¡±


    Kevin took the menu with a nod and began scanning it, his expression shifting from casual to surprised. His eyebrows shot up, and he nced at her with an intrigued look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marissa asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Kevin said, his gaze returning to the screen. ¡°It¡¯s just that your taste is eerily simr to my sister¡¯s. She¡¯s a huge fan of sweet and sour vors, too. When she was little, she¡¯d be over the moon for days if I gave her a piece of candy.¡±


    Marissa studied him quietly, catching the nostalgic lilt in his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have a sister?¡±


    Kevin sighed. ¡°I was being a bit upset at that time. I do have a sister, actually. I¡¯m sorry for the mix-up. I just felt a bit prickly when you asked me that question.¡±


    ¡°How many sisters do you have?¡± Marissa asked as she leaned in, resting her elbows on the table.


    ¡°Just one,¡± Kevin replied with a chuckle. ¡°And honestly, one sister is enough to break my heart. If I had more, I¡¯d probably be a goner.¡±


    When Marissa heard this, her eyes sparkled with a newfound light, her mood lifting dramatically. She had feared Kevin might have another sister who had upset him, which exined his aversion to the word ¡°sister.¡± But now, when she heard that he had only one sister, it was as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her chest. However, hisment about her breaking his heart left her puzzled and uneasy. When had she ever hurt him?


    She had been searching for him for the past eighteen years, breaking her own heart repeatedly over not finding him. When did she ever have the chance to make him sad? Desperate to know, she leaned closer and asked directly, ¡°Can you tell me how your sister hurt you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:


    Hearing Marissa¡¯s question, Kevin hesitated for a moment before lifting his gaze to meet hers, a puzzled expression on his face as he questioned, ¡°What makes you so interested in my sister?¡± She started by inquiring whether he had a sister, and once he acknowledged that he did, she began to explore the tensions between them. ck Snake¡¯s curiosity about his sister was unusually intense.


    A wave of embarrassment washed over Marissa as she realized that her questions about his sister hade across as unexpectedly blunt. With most people, she might have brought up the subject in a roundabout way. However, when it came to her adoptive brother, she had never shied away from being direct. This habit was ingrained since their childhood when she always got straight to the point and avoided unnecessary misunderstandings. The way Kevin¡¯s intense gaze bored into her made her feel exceptionally uneasy and slightly foolish.


    After he acknowledged having a sister and revealed that she had hurt him deeply, Marissa believed there was no need to keep hiding her face. She needed to confront the situation head-on and clear the air. That was why she took off her mask and cap. Once her face was uncovered, she gave a slight pout and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I am your sister. Even though you knew who I am, you still chose to ignore me and give me your attitude. Naturally, I needed to seek some rification.¡±


    When Kevin saw her face, he was utterly shocked. The menu he was holding dropped onto the table with a loud thud. He remained frozen, staring at Marissa¡¯s face without making a move for what seemed like an eternity. Marissa held his gaze steadily, giving him the freedom to look as she continued, ¡°You mentioned having only one sister, which clearly must be me. You also stated that your sister broke your heart. Please exin, how did I cause you pain?¡±


    Kevin listened to her question, his amazement evident in his widening eyes. Instead of providing a straightforward answer, he replied with disbelief, ¡°Are you truly ck Snake?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Marissa responded.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    Kevin¡¯s face was a canvas of disbelief as he asked, ¡°Are you really the renowned painter Only, the world-famous doctor Riss, and the mercenary queen ck Snake?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marissa said with a resolute nod, showing no signs of evasion. ¡°I am also ck Mallow, the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base.¡±


    Kevin was stunned. The revtion of Only, Riss, and ck Snake being the same person was certainly startling, but it was not beyond hisprehension. As the leader of the Rasetsu Group, he had long been ustomed to encountering exceptional individuals and extraordinary circumstances. However, learning that Marissa was also ck Mallow, the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base, was beyond what he could easily process.


    The name ck Mallow was a symbol of unparalleled prestige, linked to the world¡¯srgest martial arts base. It boasted a globalwork of students andmanded the respect of all significant figures in the world. Though the Rasetsu Group wielded considerable power, Mr. G, as its leader, felt a certain superiority when facing the mercenary queen ck Snake. Yet, this feeling vanished in the presence of ck Mallow, the esteemed chief instructor of the Doomsday Base.


    He struggled toprehend how the younger sister he had once shielded had evolved into such a formidable force. When had she be so powerful? Kevin was left in stunned disbelief, unable to regain hisposure, as Marissa asked again, ¡°Exin to me, in what way did I cause you distress? Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been searching for you, how difficult it has been, and how deeply I¡¯ve longed to see you again?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s confusion only deepened. ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Marissa responded with a tone of certainty. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you doubting me?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did you treat me so coldly and say those cruel words four years ago when I finally found you after going to great lengths?¡±


    ¡°Four years ago?¡± Marissa eximed, her eyes widening in astonishment. What did he mean? Despite all her years of searching, she had nevere across him¡ªuntil today, when they were finally reunited for the first time.


    Observing Marissa¡¯s look of confusion, Kevin began to suspect that something had gone wrong. He started to piece together that the sister he had tracked down years earlier was not the same individual as the woman sitting before him now. Before Kevin could respond, Marissa suddenly had a realization and inquired, ¡°Kevin, did you meet Tiffany four years ago?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:


    Marissa¡¯s question only deepened Kevin¡¯s confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Tiffany?¡± Marissa came to a profound realization. Her brother had always kept her in his thoughts and had been searching for her with equal fervor. Four years ago, he had gone to great lengths to find her, but unfortunately, he had confused Tiffany with his sister.


    As Marissa realized the truth, a wave of happiness washed over her, and a broad smile appeared. ¡°Kevin, my name is Marissa Nash now. The person you encountered four years ago was my twin sister, Tiffany.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin was still confused, but his excitement was unmistakable. ¡°Are you telling me I found the wrong person four years ago? You¡¯re my actual sister, and you¡¯re not embarrassed to im me as your brother?¡±


    Noticing his visible excitement, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of happiness herself, though she made an effort to stayposed. With a grin, she yfully remarked, ¡°Why would you think I¡¯d be embarrassed to have you as my brother? On the contrary, I¡¯m incredibly proud of you.¡±


    Kevin abruptly stood up, walked over to Marissa, and gently lifted her to her feet. He took her face in his hands and examined it closely, his gaze intense and focused. He then embraced her with a fierce hug, his voice filled with emotion as he shouted, ¡°Sarth, atst, I have found you!¡±


    Marissa eagerly returned his embrace, pressing her cheek against his shoulder as she said, ¡°Kevin, I¡¯ve finally found you too.¡± Her voice trembling with emotion, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much time and energy searching for you, missing you with every day that passed. Today, we finally met again, but you purposely turned your back on me and acted as though I were a stranger. I even began to fear that you might have another sister.¡±


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Kevin let out a soft chuckle. Following his chuckle, he offered a heartfelt apology, saying, ¡°I regret my foolishness. I mistook someone else for you, and it led to your distress. Please forgive me for the hurt I caused.¡±


    Marissa, with a tone of authority, said, ¡°You need to avoid making such mistakes in the future. If it happens again, I will have to question whether you are really my brother.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I promise not to repeat that error,¡± Kevin assured her.


    At that moment, a knock sounded on the door of the private room as the waiter arrived with the dishes. Marissa and Kevin pulled away from their embrace and took their seats once more. As they settled in, Kevin called out with a cheerful tone, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    The door swung open, and a robot waiter glided in, carrying a selection of dishes. Meanwhile, Marissa¡¯s gaze fell upon Connor and the two children in the opposite private room. Her face grew tense as she struggled toprehend Connor¡¯s intention. But before Marissa could figure it out, the robot waiterpleted its task and then departed.


    After the door closed, she took out her phone and quickly sent a message to Connor. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Connor¡¯s reply came through quickly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Marissa sent another message, asking, ¡°What is the reason for you being in the private room across from mine?¡± Connor responded, ¡°Actually, after you left, the children decided they wanted to dine out, so I brought them here. It just so happens that we ended up at the same restaurant and in private rooms right across from each other.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. She found his excuse unconvincing. It seemed clear to her that he had purposely selected the private room across from hers and had deliberately left the door open. Connor sent another message. ¡°Since we are coincidentally dining in the room across from yours, once you¡¯re finished, we¡¯ll dly take you home with us.¡±


    Marissa swiftly typed back, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to wait for me. Feel free to head home once you¡¯ve finished your meal. I am uncertain how long I will be here.¡± She had just reconnected with her brother and had so much to discuss. They needed to cover everything from their shared childhood to the years they spent apart, which could easily take the whole night.


    But before Marissa could send her response, Connor sent her a video. The video depicted Lawrence and Lindsay waving excitedly, with broad smiles lighting up their faces. Lawrence said, ¡°Mom, we will stay here until youe out. We will not leave without you.¡± Lindsay added, ¡°Mom,e out soon. If you stay too long, we might not get enough rest, and it could impact our performance at school tomorrow.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched with barely concealed irritation. She recognized that Connor had orchestrated the children¡¯s messages, yet confronting him in Private Room No. 9 was not feasible at the moment. Marissa quietly erased her earlier message andposed a new one for Connor. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beneath you to use the kids as a tool for maniption? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s both childish and shameless?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:


    ¡°The kids want their mom. What can I do?¡± Connor¡¯s message read.


    Rolling her eyes, Marissa barely suppressed a groan. Seriously, Connor? She had thought he¡¯d at least feel a twinge of shame after her usations. Instead, he seemed to double down, showing no guilt and clearly ying the rogue card.


    Fine, let him be. If he wanted to lurk in the opposite private room like some jealous watchdog, so be it. She was meeting her brother openly and honestly. Connor¡¯s petty attempts to sway her with the kids weren¡¯t going to work.


    Squinting her eyes, she let out a coldugh. Kevin leaned back, noticing every flicker of her expressions, trying to piece together the puzzle. When the door opened earlier, he had caught a glimpse of Connor in the opposite room. Though Connor likely had no idea Kevin was the elusive leader of the Rasetsu Group, Mr. G, Kevin knew Connor well. Connor Daniels, head of the Daniels family in Blebert, was a financial magnate.


    The leader of the Rasetsu Group never showed his true face. But a financial magnate like Connor regrly graced business magazine covers. Although Kevin didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship between Connor and Marissa, Connor¡¯s jealous look handed him a few clues. It was amusing, to say the least.


    The legendary tycoon had a jealous bone? Who knew? ¡°Interesting,¡± Kevin mused silently, ncing back at Marissa, whose fingers were still flying furiously over her phone screen. He could guess she was texting Connor. Kevin didn¡¯t interrupt, watching her roll her eyes in frustration. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the drama unfolding before him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Nothing,¡± Marissa replied casually, cing her phone on the table with a bit more force than necessary. Kevin nced meaningfully at the door, then back at Marissa. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Connor?¡±


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Four years ago, Kevin had mistaken Tiffany for Marissa. Despite Tiffany¡¯s poor treatment and their failed sibling reunion, he had always kept an eye on her. He knew all about the messy situation between Tiffany and Connor. Kevin initially thought Tiffany had married the man she loved. But now, learning it wasn¡¯t Tiffany who married Connor, he was puzzled.


    Without hiding anything, Marissa exined her rtionship with Tiffany and how she ended up marrying Connor by ident. Kevin listened intently, his brow furrowing thoughtfully. ¡°So, you and Connor are going to divorce?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a slight nod. ¡°We got married by mistake due to a misunderstanding, so naturally, we will get divorced.¡±


    Kevin nodded, indicating his understanding. ¡°Are the two kids Tiffany¡¯s children with someone else?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who their father is.¡± A moment of silence passed between them before Marissa looked up at Kevin and asked, ¡°Kevin, when did you meet Tiffany and mistake her for me?¡±


    ¡°It was also a misunderstanding,¡± Kevin began, his fingers tracing the rim of his ss. ¡°Ever since I gained independence, I¡¯ve been looking for you, trying to find any trace of you. All the clues pointed to Tiffany in Blebert. So, I came to Blebert to find Tiffany.¡±


    He paused, his eyes distant as he recalled the events. ¡°When I arrived in Blebert, I found out Tiffany had been punished by Sansa and sent to the countryside to reflect. So, I went to the countryside to find her and sessfully met her.¡±


    Kevin sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°But when I told Tiffany who I was, she scolded me harshly, saying she was ashamed to have a brother like me.¡± Kevin trailed off, his voice heavy with the memory. Marissa could guess what had happened next. After being scolded by Tiffany, Kevin thought his sister no longer wanted him as her brother and was left heartbroken.


    Although deeply hurt, he still worried about her. He kept an eye on her, protecting her from the shadows until today when he finally met his real sister and reunited with her. Kevin shook his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Tiffany acted that way. Since she isn¡¯t you, she should have treated me as a stranger. But she scolded me and said those words.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:


    ¡°1 understand what Tiffany meant,¡± Marissa dered.


    ¡°You do?¡± Kevin stared at her in astonishment. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met Tiffany. How can you possibly understand her?¡±


    Marissa let out a deep sigh. ¡°Though I¡¯ve never personally met Tiffany, I¡¯ve lived as her in Blebert and poured through all her diaries. I¡¯vee to grasp her inner world quite deeply. She had her reasons for speaking to you in such a way.¡±


    ¡°What kind of reasons could she possibly have?¡± Kevin inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°¡®Tiffany has an organ-on-a-chip in her brain, which was imnted when she was little. This device controlled her, dictating much of her behavior against her will. Thus, her words to you weren¡¯t truly reflective of her intentions.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany has an organ-on-a-chip in her brain? And it was imnted when she was a child?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed Marissa with a nod.


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    ¡°This chip led Tiffany to perform many outrageous actions, resulting in her disgrace and making her the subject of ridicule in Blebert. Yet, she was inherently an intelligent child. It¡¯s tragic she didn¡¯t have the chance to show her true potential. From what I¡¯ve gathered, I believe Tiffany was imnted with the organ-on-a-chip after she turned three. Before that, she was a brilliant and normal child, as intelligent as me.¡±


    Kevin clenched his fists, anger and understanding mingling in his eyes. He recalled the time he met Tiffany and felt sudden rity. It made sense why Tiffany often seemed tormented when speaking; her expressions were conflicted, as if uttering those words caused her pain. She likely wanted to reveal something crucial but was unable to speak freely.


    Regrettably, he hadn¡¯t grasped the situation back then. He assumed his sister was rejecting him, became enraged, and stormed off, thereby missing his chance to rescue Tiffany from her dire circumstances.


    Reflecting on this, Kevin felt a surge of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marissa. I was naive and failed to save your sister.¡±


    Marissa offered a gentle smile and shook her head. ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t me yourself. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Kevin, now deep in thought, pressed on. ¡°Who put the chip in Tiffany, and who¡¯s pulling the strings behind it? Have you uncovered anything yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Marissa sighed, her tone heavy with resignation. Then she recounted the harrowing tale of her father¡¯s kidnapping by the dark organization.


    After sharing her father¡¯s ordeal, she added, ¡°So I suspect that my time in the refugee camp in BIO Grein and Tiffany having a chip imnted in Blebert are both tied to that dark organization.¡±


    Kevin, ever astute, quickly pieced things together. ¡°Was it also arranged by the dark organization that you were taken from BIO Grein and raised by the Nash family in Adagend?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that as well,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for the Nash family in Adagend to be brought here for questioning,¡± Kevin proposed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t help,¡± Marissa countered. ¡°I¡¯ve already done some digging. The Nash family in Adagend are truly just an ordinary family. They were forced to adopt me and are oblivious to the dark organization.¡±


    ¡°I finally understand why Tiffany spoke to me in that way back then. It must have been the controller of the chip who ordered her to speak those words, to confuse me and prevent me from finding my real sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the same conclusion,¡± Marissa acknowledged. ¡°Yet, I¡¯m puzzled why the mastermind behind the chip would want to keep us separated.¡±


    Kevin narrowed his eyes, a fierce determination evident. ¡°So the person who abducted me from the refugee camp in BIO Grein was also connected to this dark organization you speak of. What could they possibly gain by preventing our reunion?¡±


    ¡°You were abducted from BIO Grein?¡± Marissa asked, her eyes widening with surprise. ¡°I conducted an investigation and found out you were taken by an enigmatic individual; then the trail went cold. Later, I learned that Mr. Alvarado had adopted you. I haven¡¯t linked your case to the dark organization. Now that you said the person who abducted you is definitely from that dark organization, I suddenly feel a chill down my spine. It seems both of us have been living under the scrutiny of the dark organization all this time.¡±


    Kevin nodded solemnly, his voice heavy with realization. ¡°The individual who took me from BIO Grein shouldn¡¯t even be termed a human; it was a monster.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:


    ¡°A monster?¡± Marissa gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief as she looked at Kevin.


    ¡°Yep, a monster,¡± Kevin replied with certainty. ¡°I vividly recall the night I was kidnapped as if it happened just yesterday. I had fallen asleep alone beneath a dead tree on the outskirts of the refugee camp. The area waspletely deserted, with not a soul in sight within three hundred feet. I felt fortunate that day because there were no explosions throughout the entire day, and the night was still. I rested against that dead tree and drifted into a deep slumber. Then, without warning, I was startled awake by someone prodding me with a stick.¡±


    He stopped for a moment, visualizing the memory. ¡°The night sky was clear, with a bright moon and stars spread across the heavens, casting a soft glow over the ruins and that dead tree. As I opened my eyes, I was confronted by a huge, muscr creature cloaked in ck fur. To be honest, words cannot fully capture it; I had never seen anything like it before. The creature¡¯s eyes were dark and prating, and it was close enough that I could feel its hot breath against my face. When I firstid eyes on it, I was paralyzed with fear and let out a scream, trying instinctively to get away. But the monster was unbelievably strong. It grabbed me by the cor as if I weighed nothing. What frightened me the most was realizing that it could speak. It ordered me to be quiet and follow it, threatening to snap my neck if I didn¡¯tply.¡±


    Kevin looked at Marissa and continued, ¡°You know me well¡ªfearlessness has always been my trademark. When the going gets tough, I tackle challenges head-on. I would fight with every ounce of strength I have to survive, and I¡¯m quite skilled at it.¡±


    Marissa nodded, fully recognizing this aspect of his personality. Kevin was the type who would always opt for a fight instead of surrendering. After all those years spent in the refugee camp, hisbat skills had be quite formidable. Even a group of grown men would struggle to overpower him at that time.


    ¡°But when I confronted that monster, I waspletely defenseless,¡± Kevin acknowledged. ¡°It was not merely frightening. It was unbelievably strong. I felt like a delicate, helpless chick in its hold. It could have crushed me effortlessly without even trying.¡±


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°What urred after it took you away from BIO Grein?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know where I ended up,¡± Kevin responded. ¡°The monster covered my eyes with a blindfold and knocked me out cold. When I regained consciousness, I found myself in an old, abandoned factory with the creature sleeping soundly beside me. With the monster still in deep slumber, I took advantage of the moment and quietly slipped away. I waspletely lost, unsure of my location or even the country I had ended up in. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been fleeing, but in the end, I came across a dock by the ocean. Fearing that the monster mighte after me once more, I covertly boarded a cruise ship that was on the brink of setting sail. When the crew discovered me, they assumed I was a vagrant trying to steal from them due to my ragged attire. They were about to give me a beating! Fortunately, I encountered Mr. Alvarado. He took me in and became a paternal figure in my life.¡±


    Marissa was already familiar with the next part from Paul, so Kevin felt no need to borate further.


    As Kevin concluded his story, Marissa¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears. It was clear that his journey had been incredibly challenging to reach where he was now. She had endured her own hardships as well, which forged a deeper connection between them through their shared understanding.


    Kevin exhaled slowly, meeting her eyes with a serious look. ¡°The creature that took me from BIO Grein is the same one in the photograph you showed me.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock as it was now confirmed that the individual who had abducted Kevin was linked to the very organization Q hade from.


    Kevin continued, ¡°The image of that monster lingered in my mind like a persistent nightmare, even after all these years. I¡¯ve never told anyone about it, and I had no clue where it came from. When you showed me that picture, I realized I finally met someone who had also encountered that monster after so many years. That¡¯s why I wanted to arrange a meeting with you¡ªto discuss this matter in depth.¡±


    He shed a broad smile and said, ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d be this lucky. It turns out that ck Snake is actually my sister. So by seeking out ck Snake, I ended up finding my sister after all.¡±


    Marissa was overwhelmed by a flood of feelings. Despite all the twists and turns she had experienced over the years, she had finally found her brother. For years, she had remained in the dark about the truth, and it was only now that she realized their fates had both been part of a scheme. Yet, it was unclear what drove that sinister organization to interfere so deeply in their lives when they were still kids.


    After a brief pause, Marissa finally spoke. ¡°I know where that monster came from.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 750

    ?Chapter 750:


    Kevin was visibly startled by Marissa¡¯s revtion. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in fear of that monster for many years. But after establishing the Rasetsu Group, I¡¯ve always been secretly investigating it. Sadly, I¡¯vee up empty-handed every time. How did you find out?¡±


    Marissa proceeded to share details about her interactions with Q, elucidating how those monsters were created. She concluded, ¡°The creature you encountered and the one I illustrated may look alike, but they are different beings. Both started as healthy, living humans who transformed into their monstrous forms after being injected with the new virus.¡±


    ¡°These bastards!¡± Kevin¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°They¡¯re using healthy people as test subjects for their horrific experiments. It¡¯s impossible to know how many lives they¡¯ve already destroyed.¡±


    Marissa said with a heavy heart, ¡°If their experiments keep progressing, we might face a dire human biohazard. To make matters worse, Tiffany has recently been subjected to this virus as well.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kevin stared at Marissa, stunned. ¡°Tiffany? How?¡±


    Marissa sighed deeply and said, ¡°After Tiffany fled from Blebert, she was captured by Q. This lunatic is obsessed with researching the new virus, and Tiffany became one of their unwilling subjects.¡±


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°What¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s condition at the moment?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was filled with urgency as he inquired.


    ¡°Q imed that Tiffany has managed to adapt to the new virus and is currently in stable health, but the oue remains uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡± Kevin mmed his fist on the table with a loud bang. ¡°I have to track down and capture this Q.¡±


    Marissa stayedposed despite Kevin¡¯s frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Q multiple times and traced their whereabouts. Each time, they appeared to be in the Pacific Ocean, which means it¡¯s very difficult to apprehend them. We must be patient and seize the right opportunity.¡±


    Kevin, as the head of the Rasetsu Group, was adept at managing his emotions. Though he initially experienced a wave of agitation and anger, he soon restored his calm demeanor. He inquired of Marissa, ¡°What are your next steps?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°For the time being, I n to continue the mental duel with Q while working on deciphering the chip my father left. I suspect it holds something significant.¡±


    Kevin gave a nod and asked, ¡°What tasks should I focus on for you?¡±


    Marissa responded withposure, ¡°Q is looking to partner with the new head of the Peridot Consortium to uncover the identity of the elusive boss behind it. Their n is to pull both the Peridot Consortium and its secretive boss into their own sinister operation. I am still working on how to leverage my position as the president of the Peridot Consortium to gain more insight from Q. Meanwhile, Kevin, I need you to oversee the Peridot Consortium¡¯s operations on my behalf. I simply have no time to manage it myself.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Kevin replied, gently patting Marissa on the head. ¡°I am here to back youpletely and will follow your instructions without question.¡±


    He sighed deeply and said, his voice tinged with emotion, ¡°I never imagined that the little girl I once looked after would be such a wise and formidable woman. It seems even I must heed your guidance now.¡±


    Marissa smiled warmly and said, ¡°Back when we were children, you endured so much to keep me safe. Now it¡¯s my turn to stand by you and offer you the protection you once gave me.¡±


    Kevin chose to remain silent and instead softly patted Marissa¡¯s head once more. He was simply showing his feelings. Regardless of how strong she had grown, she remained his little sister, and he was determined to safeguard her with the same unwaveringmitment as ever.


    They exchanged smiles, each reflecting a deep understanding and connection. Just then, a knock echoed from the private room¡¯s door. Before anyone had a chance to reply, the door swung open.


    Entering without an invitation was a clear breach of etiquette. Marissa¡¯s frustration was evident until she recognized that the intruders were Lawrence and Lindsay. From the partially open door, Marissa noticed that Connor remained seated in Private Room 9, making no move to approach. Marissa¡¯s anger quickly dissipated.


    Upon entering the private room, Lawrence and Lindsay greeted Kevin with a respectful bow. Lawrence said with a serious tone, ¡°I apologize for interrupting, sir. We understand this is inappropriate, but we missed our mother terribly and feltpelled toe here.¡±


    Following Lawrence¡¯s apology, Lindsay chimed in, ¡°Sir, you look quite distinguished. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t mind us children being here, would you?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile as he responded, ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine with me.¡±


    It was clear to anyone observing that these two children were being guided by Connor, which Kevin found quite entertaining. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that the head of the Daniels family would disy such a childish side.


    Marissa, however, was left in stunned silence. Her eyes kept drifting toward Private Room 9 across the corridor, even as Connor rose and approached them


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:


    Before Lawrence and Lindsay entered Private Room No. 8, Connor and the two kids in Private Room No. 9 had experienced a moment of dilemma and discussion. When the robot waiter delivered dishes to Private Room No. 8, though the door was open only briefly, Connor and the two kids saw the looks on Marissa¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s faces. Once the door to Private Room No. 8 shut and things settled down, Connor, already feeling uneasy, grew even more concerned.


    Toplicate matters, Lawrence and Lindsay kept discussing the situation right next to Connor. Lawrence rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Dad, I just noticed Mom¡¯s expression. She seemed to look at that man with affection and love. Mom wouldn¡¯t betray our family, would she?¡±


    Lindsay said, ¡°Yes, my vision is excellent. I saw that man returning the gaze with affection and love too. Could it be they are in love and nning to run away together?¡± Although Connor felt the same fear, he did his best to calm the kids down. ¡°Kids, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Your mom wouldn¡¯t run off with someone else, considering you both are still here with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Being a girl myself, I think I understand Mom¡¯s look better,¡± Lindsay replied. ¡°The way Mom looked at that man is entirely different from how she looks at Dad. She looks at Dad disdainfully but at that man with affection and love. It¡¯s clear who she loves. We women can get quite emotional. Once we fall for someone, we might disregard everything else, like a moth drawn to a me. She can leave her husband and kids. I think, Dad, if you don¡¯t intervene and stop their meeting, you¡¯ll be without a wife by tomorrow, and we¡¯ll be without a mom. By that time, regret won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Connor could only twitch his lips at this, wondering if this was really something a four-year-old would say. These kids had been raised in a closed environment. Where did they pick up such dramatic ideas? As Connor quietly judged Lindsay for acting too grown-up, Lawrence started to push him, saying, ¡°Dad, a man must stand up bravely. You can¡¯t just sit by and watch another man walk away with your wife.¡±


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Lindsay added, tugging at Connor¡¯s arm. ¡°If you don¡¯t act now, it will be toote. If Mom runs off with that man and has more kids, you and we won¡¯t be her favorites anymore. Then, you¡¯ll have no chance to win Mom back, and the three of us will be pitiful.¡±


    Lindsay then hugged herself and shuddered dramatically. ¡°Ew! Just thinking about the days without a wife for you and a mom for us makes me sad.¡±


    Hearing this, Lawrence ced his chin in his hands and sighed. ¡°¡®Oh no! It¡¯s tough for us. We¡¯ve just reunited with Dad and Mom, and now we might end up without a mom again.¡±


    Observing the two kids echo each other, Connor found the situation both humorous and irritating. He saw them as little troublemakers, amazed at their advanced cunning for their age. But at the same time, Connor had to acknowledge that their words only made his already anxious heart more unsettled. He even started to picture the two people in the opposite private room embracing and kissing.


    Unable to wait any longer, Connor gestured to Lawrence and Lindsay with his finger and whispered, ¡°Come here.¡± Lawrence and Lindsay quickly hopped off their seats and rushed to Connor, looking up at him earnestly. Connor smiled mischievously and whispered his n into their ears. ¡°Do you understand what to do clearly?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lawrence and Lindsay nodded together. Connor smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay immediately turned and dashed to the door of Private Room No. 8, knocking energetically. After opening the door, the two kids adopted a serious demeanor, their eyes twinkling with mischief, prepared to do anything they could to interrupt Marissa and Kevin¡¯s date.


    Although Marissa knew these two kids were sharp, their previous life in a closed environment made it impossible for them to have such cunning thoughts. She knew they must have been instructed by Connor. That was why Marissa gave Connor a piercing look. But to her surprise, Connor tantly ignored her gaze and strutted into Private Room No. 8 as well


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:


    After entering Private Room No. 8, Connor not only tantly ignored Marissa¡¯s piercing look but also audaciously remarked, ¡°Honey, our kids missed you so much that they insisted oning to see you. I had no other option.¡±


    Marissa slightly curled her lips. The word ¡®honey¡¯ made her ufortable. Connor had never addressed her that way before. Even when he dered his feelings, he used the formal ¡®Mrs. Daniels.¡¯ Using ¡®honey¡¯ showcased his possessiveness and jealousy. Recognizing Connor¡¯s motive, Marissa rolled her eyes but said nothing. He was the wealthiest man in the city, and she had to refrain from embarrassing him. The atmosphere grew a bit tense.


    Marissa cleared her throat gently and addressed Connor, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let me make introductions.¡± She indicated the man across from her and continued, ¡°This is my brother, Kevin.¡±


    Connor was somewhat taken aback. He didn¡¯t anticipate meeting her brother, whom she had mentioned in her dreams. When did she locate him? Was it today? Now, Connor regretted following her here. If tonight was the reunion between her and her brother, it seemed absurd that he had brought the kids here, and she would undoubtedly be upset. But now that Connor was already here, he had to politely greet his wife¡¯s brother.


    Connor turned to Kevin, smiled, and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Kevin.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, being quite perceptive, feared the man before them might take their mother away and break up their family, causing them to watch Kevin warily. Seeing their father greet Kevin, they obediently said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Kevin.¡±


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa found it humorous and rubbed her forehead. She felt slightly embarrassed by the situation, but since Kevin was like a biological brother to her, she didn¡¯t worry about appearing foolish in front of him. Kevin first looked at Connor with amusement, then turned his attention to Lawrence and Lindsay. He waved them over, saying, ¡°Come here, little ones.¡±


    At once, Lawrence and Lindsay hurried to Kevin¡¯s side. Reaching out with his long arms, Kevin lifted them onto two chairs. ¡°I apologize, kids. I didn¡¯t know you wereing today, so I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. But you can make a wish, and I¡¯ll send whatever you want to your hometer,¡± Kevin said.


    Lawrence and Lindsay didn¡¯t immediately ask for gifts but looked at Kevin with wide eyes. Though they had called him Uncle, they still weren¡¯t sure about their rtionship with him. Lawrence asked, ¡°Uncle Kevin, we want to understand our rtionship first before deciding on a gift.¡±


    Lindsay nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, we need to understand our rtionship first.¡±


    Kevin smiled kindly and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? I am your mom¡¯s brother, so therefore I am your uncle. What more is there to understand?¡±


    Lawrence pondered and asked, ¡°We already have an uncle named Shaun, who is our mom¡¯s cousin. How are you different from him?¡±


    Lindsay added, ¡°You¡¯re both our uncles, but who are we closer to, you or Uncle Shaun?¡±


    Kevin, amused, patiently exined, ¡°Of course, I am closer.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s and Lindsay¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as they looked at Kevin curiously. Kevin continued, ¡°Your Uncle Shaun is your mom¡¯s cousin, but I¡¯m your mom¡¯s brother, making me your real uncle.¡±


    After a momentary pause, Kevin emphasized, ¡°I am much closer to you than Uncle Shaun, okay? He doesn¡¯tpare to me at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The kids¡¯ eyes widened further in surprise.


    Kevin nodded firmly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lawrence quickly asked, ¡°So we can ask you for bigger and more expensive gifts?¡±


    Kevin nodded again and replied, ¡°Definitely. They must be better than what Shaun gives.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Lindsay pped excitedly, ready to express what she wanted as a gift.


    At that moment, Connor took a seat next to Marissa and gently remarked to Kevin, ¡°Try not to pamper the kids too much, Kevin.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:


    Kevin looked at Connor and could instantly tell that he was still acting childish. Connor seemed to respect Kevin, but he was clearly on alert. The way he sat next to Marissa, showing their closeness, was his way of saying, ¡°Stay away. She¡¯s my wife, and these are our kids!¡±


    Kevin felt jealous. Connor¡¯s audacity was nearly admirable. Yet, Marissa wasn¡¯t his wife, and the children weren¡¯t his either. He had no right toy im to them. Kevin was Marissa¡¯s brother, which made him Tiffany¡¯s brother as well, and thus, uncle to her children. That was why he was much closer to Marissa and the kids than Connor, who was essentially an outsider.


    With that perspective, Kevin dismissed Connor¡¯s posturing and addressed the kids, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sometimes the person you call ¡®Dad¡¯ might not be your real dad, but an uncle is always your real uncle. Feel free to ask your uncle for anything.¡± He gave Connor a challenging look after saying this.


    The kids, oblivious to the deeper currents, took things at face value. To them, their dad was their dad, and their uncle was their uncle. Connor picked up on Kevin¡¯s subtle cues. He looked at Marissa, surprised that she had already told Kevin everything. It was obvious she deeply trusted her so-called brother, which fueled the jealousy building inside him. She had never shown him that level of trust.


    Connor knew little about Kevin. Marissa had uttered his name in her sleep once, and upon waking, she rified that Kevin was a rtive she hadn¡¯t seen in eighteen years. That was all he knew. Now, seeing Kevin in person, Connor observed they were about the same age, which suggested Marissa and Kevin were childhood friends. From Kevin¡¯s looks, Connor guessed he was likely from BIO Grein. Marissa was sent to live with the Nash family in Adagend at the age of four, meaning Kevin had been with her before she turned four.


    Many children forget their experiences before the age of four, but Marissa still held clear memories of her friend and even referred to him as her brother. It was evident that Kevin yed a significant role in her early life. In a short time, Connor understood the connection between Kevin and Marissa. However, he wasn¡¯t quite sure what kind of person Kevin had be over the years. A nce at him confirmed that he was no ordinary individual.


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    At that moment, Lindsay expressed her desire, saying, ¡°Uncle Kevin, I want a sports car!¡± Marissa, who had been watching with a smile, quickly interjected, ¡°Lindsay, why would you need a sports car at your age? Are you nning to just park it and let it gather dust?¡±


    Lindsay yed nervously with her fingers and exined, ¡°I want a sports car just like the racing legend Wind¡¯s! I¡¯ve researched, and there are only four of these cars worldwide. If I don¡¯t get one soon, they¡¯ll all be taken.¡± She gave Marissa a wary look and continued, ¡°Wind is my idol. Even though I can¡¯t drive, I want to feel close to someone I admire.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, amused that a four-year-old had such an idol she wanted to be close to. ¡°Ha!¡± Marissa chuckled and rubbed her forehead. Lindsay was a dreamer, but she had no grasp of money. She didn¡¯t realize the car she wanted cost 120 million dors. How could she ask for such an expensive gift?


    While Marissa considered Kevin like a brother, she felt it wasn¡¯t right for the kids to impose on him this way. She was about to reject the idea when Kevin eagerly interjected, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get you that car and deliver it right to your doorstep!¡±


    ¡°Kevin!¡± Marissa called out. ¡°Are you really going to spoil these kids like that?¡±


    Kevin shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s what uncles are for. I¡¯m not doing anything extraordinary.¡± He then turned to Lawrence and asked, ¡°And you, what would you like?¡±


    Lawrence looked up, his eyes wide with excitement, and said, ¡°I want a mansion!¡± Marissa was stunned by the bold request. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder which wealthy tycoon Tiffany had these kids with. It seemed like their love for wealth was ingrained in their genes


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:


    Stunned by the kids¡¯ boldness in asking for gifts, Marissa barely managed to keep her jaw from dropping. Meanwhile, ever the charmer, Kevin smiled warmly and patiently asked Lawrence, ¡°Which mansion would you like?¡±


    Lawrence blinked thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve researched a lot but haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Uncle Kevin, you can buy it for me before I turn eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take your time. I can buy it for you anytime,¡± Kevin said kindly, trying to suppress a chuckle. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, why do you want a mansion?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a house, no girl will want to marry me,¡± Lawrence said as he shyly lowered his gaze.


    Kevin was instantly amused, letting out a heartyugh. On the other hand, Marissa rolled her eyes. Lindsay wanted a car worth 120 million dors, and now Lawrence wanted a mansion. In Blebert, where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, mansions cost hundreds of millions. It was their first meeting with Kevin, and these kids were already making extravagant demands. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She mentally criticized the man who fathered these children. Did he know how peculiar his offspring were at such a young age?


    In the meantime, Connor¡¯s jealousy simmered. He thought these kids were ungrateful. He¡¯d been their father for a few days and treated them well. How could they ask for suchvish things from an uncle they had just met and not from him? Did they think more highly of this uncle than their dad? Was he that terrible a father?


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Despite his jealousy, Connor¡¯s curiosity about Kevin deepened. Only someone extraordinary could casually promise such expensive gifts. Ordinary folks couldn¡¯t afford them. The more he observed, the more convinced he became that Kevin was no ordinary person.


    ¡°Any other requests?¡± Kevin asked, raising an eyebrow at the two kids.


    In perfect unison, they shook their heads and replied, ¡°Not for now.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Not for now¡± was like an ominous cliffhanger. They might not have any more demands for ten years, or they might wake up tomorrow with a mile-long bucket list. As she observed these two, her curiosity about their father skyrocketed. If she ever found out who he was, she¡¯d definitely study him thoroughly. What kind of entric man could father such peculiar offspring?


    Connor, amused, touched his nose. He shared Marissa¡¯s curiosity. Who was this mysterious dad who could father such intelligent and ambitious kids? Oblivious to Marissa¡¯s and Connor¡¯s musings, Kevin found the children delightful and was ready to meet their requests. ¡°Alright, take your time. Tell me whenever you have more requests, and I¡¯ll fulfill them.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay grinned like they¡¯d won the lottery. Coming to Blebert had brought a parade of new rtives and unexpected windfalls, making life feel like a constant series of big wins.


    After making the kids float on clouds, Kevin finally turned his attention to Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, nice to meet you.¡±


    It was the first formal greeting Kevin gave Connor. Connor managed a smile so polite it was practically a mask. Inwardly, however, he felt like he¡¯d just stepped on a rake. Offending his wife¡¯s brother was not an option unless he wanted to turn his love life into a battlefield. So, tolerance was the best strategy.


    Returning the greeting, Connor said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Kevin.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself,¡± Kevin said. ¡°My real name is Kevin, but I also go by an alias in certain circles, Mr. G.¡±


    As Kevin finished speaking, both Marissa and Connor were stunned. Marissa hadn¡¯t spilled the beans to Connor before because she wasn¡¯t sure if Kevin would agree. Thest thing she expected was for Kevin to drop this bombshell with zero warning now! Connor, of course, hadn¡¯t anticipated that the person standing before him was the renowned leader of the Rasetsu Group. His expression shifted sharply as Kevin¡¯s words sank in


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:


    Regardless of outward appearance, a person¡¯s presence can be very telling. When Connor firstid eyes on Kevin, he immediately had a feeling that this man was extraordinary, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to be proven right. The Rasetsu Group wielded significant influence globally, and its leader was certainly a prominent figure on the world stage.


    After Kevin¡¯s self-introduction, Connor reached out his hand and said, ¡°Mr. G, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Kevin shook his hand and replied, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the pleasure is mine.¡±


    Their first greetings had been quite informal. Now, they greeted each other as the man leading the Daniels Group and the man heading the Rasetsu Group, making their handshake carry more weight. With the greetings over, the mood shifted, growing slightly more serious.


    Kevin looked at Lawrence and Lindsay, asking kindly, ¡°Are you both full?¡±


    Both nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    They had already eaten their fill earlier in Private Room 9.


    Turning his gaze to Marissa, Kevin said, ¡°Since the kids have eaten, why don¡¯t you take them back to rest? I need to have a word with Mr. Daniels in private.¡±


    It was clear that Kevin had matters to discuss with Connor that were not meant for Marissa and the children. Understanding this, Marissa didn¡¯t protest and left with the kids.


    Once the door closed, leaving Kevin and Connor alone, Kevin got straight to the point, asking, ¡°Mr. Daniels, when do you n on divorcing my sister?¡±


    Connor was taken aback, as he hadn¡¯t expected Kevin to bluntly ask about his divorce ns. Though he felt momentarily unsettled, he held his frustration in check out of respect.


    After a brief pause, Connor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping a bit?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a brother¡¯s duty to protect his sister,¡± Kevin replied without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you might see this sham marriage as something trivial, since you have all the time in the world and no shortage of options when ites to women, but I have to consider my sister¡¯s long-term happiness. You were supposed to marry Tiffany. I don¡¯t care whether you were willing to marry Tiffany back then or not, but none of this has anything to do with Marissa. You dragged her into this mess because of your own decisions, and that¡¯s simply not fair.¡±


    Kevin paused for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Even though she¡¯s the mercenary queen ck Snake and the chief instructor ck Mallow at Doomsday Base, she¡¯s still a woman. Eventually, she¡¯ll want to settle down and have a family. She cares about her reputation and what others think of her. She is an incredible person who is intelligent, beautiful, and strong. She deserves a normal, fairy-tale romance, a perfect wedding, and to enter a marriage with someone she truly loves and wishes to raise a family with.¡±


    Kevin then shook his head before continuing, ¡°But because of your mistake, all of that has been taken from her. Now, she¡¯s stuck as your wife, hiding behind someone else¡¯s identity. Is that fair? When she finally meets the man she truly wants to marry, she¡¯ll have to do it as a divorcee. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see how unfair that is! Just because she¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s sister and is doing everything she can to save her doesn¡¯t mean she has to be stuck in this marriage and endure all of this.¡±


    Kevin had maintained his politeness when Marissa was present, behaving like a true gentleman. But now, alone with Connor, he couldn¡¯t hide his anger and concern, his expression hardening. He was deeply upset with Connor for his actions and felt great sympathy for Marissa, who was trapped in a marriage she hadn¡¯t wanted.


    On the other hand, Connor was irritated by Kevin¡¯s interference in his and Marissa¡¯s personal matters. But after hearing Kevin out, he found himself at a loss for words. Reflecting on the situation, he realized it was indeed unfair to Marissa.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were filled with concern for Marissa, which only reinforced Connor¡¯s belief that their bond, despite not being rted by blood, was incredibly strong, perhaps even stronger than that of many actual siblings. This left Connor puzzled, especially since Marissa had only stayed with Kevin before she was four, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other after that. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they could share such a profound connection.


    After a brief pause, Connor couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. ¡°Before I respond to your questions, could you exin what your connection to Marissa truly is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, aren¡¯t you already aware that Marissa and I are siblings?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not true siblings. You are not rted by blood,¡± Connor retorted. ¡°As far as I am concerned, Marissa hasn¡¯t seen you since she was four years old. It puzzles me how she can still remember someone from her earliest years. Most people lose their early memories as they age, yet Marissa recalls you and has been on a quest to find you all this time. I¡¯m deeply curious about what you both experienced back then that made such an indelible mark on her.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expression clouded with displeasure. ¡°Does this have anything to do with your divorce from her?¡±


    ¡°It certainly does,¡± Connor dered. ¡°I need to understand the true nature of your rtionship with her to assess whether you¡¯re fit to be acknowledged as my family and whether I can speak openly with you.¡±


    With that, Connor gave Kevin a chilling look. ¡°How do I know that you don¡¯t harbor ulterior motives towards Marissa? Maybe you want us to get a divorce soon so you can chase her yourself.¡±


    Kevin let out a light chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Daniels. I¡¯m Marissa¡¯s brother. Once a brother, always a brother. A brother will never harbor inappropriate thoughts toward his sister. Though we aren¡¯t rted by blood, our bond is just as strong as that of true siblings. Since you¡¯re so keen to understand my rtionship with her, I¡¯ll dly share our story in detail.¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    Kevin then recounted to Connor the times he and Marissa spent together in the refugee camp in BIO Grein. When Kevin finished that part of the story, his eyes brimmed with tears as he continued, ¡°Before Marissa was taken away by those men in suits, I always believed she was my biological sister. Despite her looking different from everyone in BIO Grein, I had no doubts. I did have a biological sister once, but on the day she was born, there was a nearby explosion. She was killed immediately and buried under the rubble. I was only four years old at the time. My family was shattered, and we refused to leave the ruins. Following a heavy rain, we heard a baby¡¯s cry emanating from the debris. We traced the sounds and discovered a baby girl, whom we took home.¡±


    At this point, Connor interjected, ¡°The baby you found in the rubble, was it Marissa?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin nodded solemnly. ¡°My parents and I firmly believed this baby was my sister, returned to us in another¡¯s body.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes also welled up with tears. He was moved by the profound tragedy of Marissa¡¯s early life. The thought of her as an infant, lying alone in the rubble, pained his heart.


    As Connor pictured her subsequent years, living in the refugee camp with Kevin and his family, battling hunger and constant danger, his heart ached even more deeply. He wished he could turn back time to embrace the little girl, offering her the safety she so desperately needed.


    At that moment, Kevin let out a deep sigh and continued, ¡°When those men in suits arrived and informed me that my sister wasn¡¯t originally from BIO Grein, that they had located her biological parents who wanted to take her back to their peaceful country, I felt a mix of happiness and sadness, and I was incredibly conflicted. I wanted her to return to her biological parents and live in a peaceful country, but the thought of being separated from her tore at me. I was terrified that without me there to protect her, she might face bullying. Another nearby explosion made up my mind for me. I encouraged her to go back to her biological parents. Regardless of anything, it had to be better than remaining with me in a country where our lives were constantly at risk. Yet, after she was taken away, I regretted it every single day. I hadn¡¯t even verified whether what those people told me was true before I let my sister go. What if they had harmed her? All these years, I had been thinking about her, vowing every day that I would find her. Thankfully, I finally did.¡±


    As Kevin spoke, his expression conveyed a torrent of emotions, as if he had been transported back to those nightmarish times. Suddenly, he realized he had shared too much with Connor. He swiftlyposed himself, reverting to his calm demeanor.


    After settling his emotions, Kevin slowly lifted his head and asked Connor, ¡°Mr. Daniels, do you think I¡¯m qualified to be involved in my sister¡¯s matters now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:


    Earlier, Kevin had been lost in his own memories, unaware of Connor¡¯s expression. When he finally looked up at Connor, he noticed that Connor¡¯s eyes were also red, filled with sorrow and pain.


    Kevin frowned, surprised by Connor¡¯s unexpected reaction. He had no idea that Connor would be so moved.


    As Kevin processed this, Connor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Marissa¡¯s brother, so of course, you have every right to be involved in her matters and hold me ountable for my mistakes.¡±


    Kevin had harbored anger towards Connor, ming him for ruining Marissa¡¯s chance to have a perfect marriage. But when he saw the genuine emotion on Connor¡¯s face, his hostility began to wane, and his tone softened slightly as he said, ¡°Well, since you acknowledge my right to be involved in Marissa¡¯s matters, I¡¯ll ask again. When do you n to end the marriage and let her free?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of divorcing her,¡± Connor replied.


    Kevin frowned, asking, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    With a steady voice, Connor replied, ¡°I¡¯m saying I intend to take responsibility for my actions. I forced this marriage upon her, and now I will do everything to make it something she truly desires.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s brow furrowed further as he asked, ¡°Are you saying you have feelings for her?¡±


    Connor nodded honestly and replied, ¡°Yes. I care for her deeply.¡±


    Kevin was understanding of Connor¡¯s position. Marissa was both beautiful and talented, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Connor would develop feelings for her over time.


    After a brief pause, Kevin continued, ¡°But she just told me she would get a divorce eventually. That indicates she doesn¡¯t feel the same about you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Connor said firmly, ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t care for me now doesn¡¯t mean she never will. Think of it as me pursuing her, Kevin.¡±


    Kevin instinctively wanted to question whether Connor might pressure Marissa, but then remembered that Marissa, as the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily coerced. So, Kevin held his tongue.


    With a smile on his face, Connor continued, ¡°I understand your concern for Marissa¡¯s well-being. But she¡¯s not just any woman. She¡¯s a very strong woman with her own thoughts and ns. Trust me, Kevin, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about her. Come to think of it, she¡¯s still willing to remain married. Doesn¡¯t that suggest she doesn¡¯t despise me as much as you think? Or maybe, without realizing it, she¡¯s started to have feelings for me. What do you think, Mr. Kevin?¡±


    Kevin nodded slightly and replied, ¡°But she can¡¯t live authentically while pretending to be Tiffany every day. It¡¯s not fair to her.¡±


    Connor quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to announce my wife is Marissa instead of Tiffany to the world whenever she wants. But living as Tiffany in Blebert is her choice, not mine. She definitely has her reasons and her own strategies.¡±


    At that point, Kevin had calmed downpletely and refrained from making any more angry remarks. ¡°I respect Marissa¡¯s decisions, but I have to remind you that she has a powerful family behind her, which is the Rasetsu Group. No one can mistreat her!¡±


    Connor smiled reassuringly and said, ¡°Rest assured, as long as she¡¯s with me, no one will dare to harm her.¡±


    Connor, the CEO of the well-known Daniels Group, was incredibly patient and polite with Kevin, which left Kevin feeling a bit awkward. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. If you end up divorcing, you might feel that you were too amodating.¡±


    But Connor smiled and insisted, ¡°Trust me, we won¡¯t divorce. Besides, you deserve this respect. I already see you as my brother.¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin sarcastically replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early for that? You can consider me a brother when Marissa falls in love with you and chooses to stay as your wife.¡±


    Connor, undeterred, replied with a grin, ¡°You¡¯ll be my brother anyway. I¡¯m just starting to treat you that way in advance.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. He had only known of Connor¡¯s reputation but had never met him before. Today¡¯s conversation revealed just how persistent and shameless Connor could be!


    Suddenly, at that moment, a knock came at the door, causing both Kevin and Connor to look at it in unison. However, the person outside didn¡¯t wait for an invitation. After two quick knocks, the door was pushed open.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:


    Marissa had returned, feeling uneasy about leaving Connor and Kevin alone together. Kevin was headstrong, with a fiery temper and a strong sense of protection towards her. She feared that if the two were left alone, a heated argument might break out because of her.


    So, after entrusting Lawrence and Lindsay to Marc and Terry, who hade here with Connor, Marissa hurried back to Private Room No. 8 by herself.


    Leaning against the door, she tried to catch any sound from inside, but there was only silence. She knocked twice, intending to wait for an invitation to enter. However, impatience got the better of her, and she pushed the door open before getting a reply.


    Relief washed over her when she saw Kevin and Connor seated as before, neither arguing nor fighting. In fact, the atmosphere was quite friendly.


    Both men were perceptive and quickly understood what she had been worrying about, smiling in unison.


    Marissa, feeling slightly awkward, cleared her throat and asked, ¡°What were you discussing?¡±


    Kevin hesitated, unsure how to respond, but Connor smoothly replied, ¡°Oh, nothing serious. Kevin and I were just chatting casually.¡±


    The casual and friendly way Connor mentioned Kevin took Marissa by surprise. She nced at Kevin, who, though slightly ufortable, didn¡¯t deny it.


    It seemed the two had managed to have a civil conversation after she left, piquing her curiosity about how they had foundmon ground.


    However, before Marissa could say more, Connor stood up and approached her, draping his arm around her shoulders as he smiled at Kevin and said, ¡°Kevin, we¡¯ll be heading out now.¡±


    Kevin simply nodded in response.


    With his arm around Marissa, Connor started to take her out, but she hesitated. She had only just reconnected with Kevin after many years apart, and there was still much she wanted to talk about.


    Sensing her hesitation, Kevin reassured her with a smile, saying, ¡°The kids are still here, so you should go back with Mr. Daniels. I¡¯m nning to stay in Blebert for a while. We can catch up anytime you wish.¡±


    Looking curious, Marissa asked, ¡°Oh? Where will you be staying?¡±


    Kevin smiled and replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only decided to stay in Blebert for a while after reconnecting with you. I haven¡¯t found a ce yet, but once I do, I¡¯ll hand you a key.¡±


    The implication that Kevin¡¯s ce would be her home touched Marissa deeply. Although both the Nash and Sanchez families were kind to her, she had never quite feltfortable with them. Kevin¡¯s ce was undoubtedly going to feel different; it was going to feel like home.


    She took out a bank card and handed it to Kevin, saying, ¡°Use this to get a house.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t take it immediately, asking instead, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford a ce?¡±


    Shaking her head, Marissa replied with a smile, ¡°Of course not. As the leader of the Rasetsu Group, you must have plenty of money. You can pick any great house in Blebert. I just want to contribute because I¡¯m part of the family, and I¡¯d like to help with our new home.¡±


    Hearing her words, Kevin finally epted the card and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use this for curtains, nts, and other little things after I get the ce.¡±


    Smiling, Marissa left with Connor, feeling genuinely happy.


    For years, despite her sess and achievements, Marissa had always felt rootless, as if she didn¡¯t truly belong anywhere. But now, everything had changed. She had found her home and her family.


    Connor was closely observing Marissa¡¯s face as they walked through the restaurant and noticed that her smile never wavered. This stirred a pang of jealousy in him. She had been with him for so long, yet she had never looked as happy as she did now.


    Even though he knew Kevin saw her as a sister, Connor couldn¡¯t suppress the jealousy that red up whenever anyone captured too much of her attention. But he kept his feelings in check. He couldn¡¯t afford to alienate Kevin, who was like a brother to her. Doing so could jeopardize his marriage.


    As Connor struggled to keep his jealousy in check, Marc and Terry came into view, both smiling warmly at Marissa while ignoring him altogether.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:


    Connor watched as Marc and Terrypletely overlooked him, rushing instead to open the door for Marissa. She slid into the car with their assistance, and it wasn¡¯t until she was settled that they seemed to remember their boss was still standing outside.


    Frustration boiled within Connor. He had rewarded these two with high sries and 0.1% shares of the Daniels Group, yet here they were, acting as if he didn¡¯t exist. It was clear that since they had discovered Marissa was their chief instructor, their loyalty had shifted. Whenever she was around, Connor might as well have been invisible.


    The thought that his generouspensation was being squandered on them only deepened his irritation. His expression darkened as the realization sank in.


    Marc and Terry finally noticed him, but the damage was done. They could read his mood all too well¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time Connor had pulled a long face in front of them. They knew exactly what was wrong; their boss was jealous. Extremely jealous. And for good reason. Connor had treated them more than fairly, giving them not just a million-dor annual sry but a stake in thepany as well. They should have been focused solely on him.


    But Marissa was different. To them, she was like a beacon, impossible to ignore. Whenever she was near, they couldn¡¯t help but gravitate towards her, forgetting everything else, including their loyalty to Connor. Yet, how could they exin this to him? Any attempt to justify their actions would only make them seem more ungrateful. It was a no-win situation. So, when they saw the storm brewing on Connor¡¯s face, they exchanged awkward smiles and quickly moved to open the door for him.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, please get in the car.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    But Connor didn¡¯t move. Instead, he pushed the door closed, thinking that while he couldn¡¯t afford to upset Kevin, he could certainly make Marc and Terry feel his upset. After all, they relied on him for their livelihoods.


    Thinking of that, Connor lifted his leg and kicked Marc and Terry, one after the other. Despite the pain, neither man uttered a word. They knew they deserved it.


    As the captains of Connor¡¯s bodyguards, they had been neglecting their duties, prioritizing Marissa over him far too often. Truthfully, they had no right to lead his security team anymore. If it weren¡¯t for Marissa¡¯s influence, Connor would have fired them by now.


    Inside the car, Marissa was ying with Lawrence and Lindsay, oblivious to the punishment Connor had just dealt out. But Rita wasn¡¯t. Standing near the passenger seat, she had witnessed the entire scene, watching as Connor kicked Marc and Terry.


    Domenic, who was by the driver¡¯s seat, saw it too but wisely chose to look the other way, slipping into the driver¡¯s seat to avoid any confrontation. Domenic knew better than to get involved. He always looked out for himself first. But Rita wasn¡¯t like that. She didn¡¯t think inplicated ways like people often did. Seeing Connorsh out at Marc and Terry, she spoke up immediately. ¡°Mr. Daniels, why did you kick them?¡±


    Connor had only meant to give Marc and Terry a nudge to remind them of their ces. He hadn¡¯t expected the nanny to step in and question him. He turned to face Rita, surprised by her bluntness. When he saw her nk expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile sarcastically. ¡°What? Do I need your permission to discipline my employees?¡±


    Rita had been living at his house, yet she never seemed to show him any respect. She was always so direct, her face devoid of any emotion, her words often brimming with unwee honesty. Connor didn¡¯t care much for her attitude. But despite his feelings, Rita was under Marissa¡¯s protection, and he knew better than to dismiss her outright.


    When Connor wasining about Rita in his mind, she continued, her tone as t as ever, ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t need my permission to discipline your employees. But ording to thew¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Connor swiftly got into the car and mmed the door shut. He knew Rita well enough to predict that she was about tounch into a lengthy lecture on legal rights. He had no interest in hearing it. He couldn¡¯t help but admire how much knowledge she seemed to retain. It was as if she had a chip in her brain. But that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to listen to her drone on. So, he made his escape.


    However, Rita wasn¡¯t ready to let the matter drop. She turned her attention to Marc and Terry instead


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760:


    Marc and Terry invariably found themselves overwhelmed by Rita¡¯s formidable rhetoric. They faced her in numerous talks, and each time, her barrage of words left them not only defeated but also humiliated.


    Rita¡¯s mind seemed endlessly stocked with information; she could argue as though she were drafting a thesis. Her ability to speak voluminously and persuasively was such that no matter whether her points were logical or not, she always overwhelmed her opponents into submission.


    Since her arrival at Daniels Manor, Rita had dominated every conversation. She left some speechless and others emotionally shattered. The household had quickly learned to avoid engaging with her, sidestepping conversations for fear of bing her next verbal victim.


    At this moment, even though Rita was defending Marc and Terry, they were too apprehensive to hear her speak. Both men simultaneously patted her on the shoulder to halt her words before she could begin.


    ¡°Rita,¡± Marc said with strained politeness, ¡°thank you for your support today, but please, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just don¡¯t talk,¡± Terry chimed in, mirroring Marc¡¯s sentiment.


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Rita, taken aback but undeterred, protested, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak? What I¡¯m saying is correct. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. How could Mr. Daniels kick you? Even if he is the boss, he must respect human rights!¡±


    Marc quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We actually did make a mistake. Mr. Daniels had a valid reason for his actions.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°And really, Mr. Daniels didn¡¯t use much force. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to us.¡±


    Rita, her face impassive, shot back sharply, ¡°Are you both considering yourselves as ves?¡±


    The question made Marc and Terry wince. Each thought silently that Rita¡¯sck of empathy made her almost inhuman.


    In truth, Marc and Terry had always shared a close bond with Connor, who treated them well. The asional punishment was merely their concept; Rita seemed unable to grasp theplexities of their camaraderie.


    So, with a reassuring smile, Marc told her, ¡°Rita, don¡¯t worry about our rtionship with Mr. Daniels. He¡¯s never treated us poorly. We don¡¯t harbor any ill feelings towards him. Just get in the car, okay?¡±


    Rita hesitated, prompting Terry to add with a hint of patience, ¡°It¡¯s hard for someone outside to understand the dynamics of men¡¯s bonds. Please, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Rita, taken aback by their dismissal, retorted sharply, ¡°You are so ungrateful.¡± With that, she climbed into the passenger seat in a huff.


    Marc and Terry exchanged a look of relief and quickly got into the third row of the car.


    As Domenic started the engine, Rita couldn¡¯t resist onest jab, turning to look back at Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I didn¡¯t get a chance to lecture you on thew just now. Allow me to enlighten you¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression contorted into a pained smile as he turned to Marissa. ¡°Mrs. Daniels, could you please tell her to stop?¡±


    Marissa, aware of Rita¡¯s tendency to nag, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle. ¡°Rita, enough,¡± she said firmly.


    Rita, about tounch into a lengthy diatribe, halted at Marissa¡¯smand. ¡°Okay, boss!¡±


    Connor, Marc, and Terry exhaled in unison, relieved at the interruption.


    Marissa then added sternly, ¡°Rita, from now on, please mind your own business.¡±


    Rita responded, subdued yet respectful, ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The silence was palpable after Rita ceased speaking, leaving the family to return to Daniels Manor in a quietly content state.


    Meanwhile, at a presidential suite of the Pce Hotel, Silver Fox wrestled with indecision. She was uncertain about visiting Bu in the hospital, debating the timing of her visit and what she would say once she saw him.


    After much internal debate, she decided to seek guidance and sent ate-night message to Marissa. ¡°ck Snake, I need your advice. Should I go see Bu at the hospital?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s response was nomittal. ¡°It¡¯s entirely your decision.¡±


    Unsatisfied, Silver Fox pressed further. ¡°And how should I address the issue between us when I see him?¡±


    Again, Marissa replied indifferently, ¡°Do as you think best.¡±


    Frustrated by theck of concrete advice, Silver Fox felt both irritated and helpless. Resolving to address the issue head-on, she decided to visit Bu immediately, even if it was in the middle of the night. She was convinced that despite their issues, he wouldn¡¯t harm her.


    With her mind made up, Silver Fox stepped out of the hotel.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:


    Stepping into the hospital, Silver Fox felt her earlier bravado slip away. She could handle life-and-death situations alongside ck Snake, no problem. But walking into Bu¡¯s ward was a whole different battlefield. Guilt and a shaky sense of confidence had a funny way of messing with her head. As tough as she was, she had surprisingly thin skin when it came to this sort of thing.


    So why the midnight hospital visit? Simple. There were fewer people around to witness her embarrassment. The daytime crowds would¡¯ve made it unbearable, even though no one knew her secret. She might be fearless on the battlefield, but here, she was all nerves.


    The clock showed eleven when she finally made it to the hospital. After a quick check with a nurse, she got Bu¡¯s ward number and found herself hesitating outside his door for what felt like forever.


    Bodyguards were posted outside, like in a scene from some action movie. Clearly, the recent kidnap had rattled even someone as tough as Bu. He never brought bodyguards with him before. He was once a top-tier special forces soldier, after all, who didn¡¯t need anyone to watch his back.


    As Silver Fox approached, the bodyguards immediately tensed, eyes narrowing. Not wanting to cause a scene, she put on her best humble act, exining why she was there. They listened, exchanged a few nces, and then one of them stepped into the room to inform Bu of her arrival.


    Inside, Bu was lying in bed, half-expecting and half-doubting whether Silver Fox would actually show up. He¡¯d nearly given up hope when his bodyguard walked in and mentioned that a beautiful girl with thest name Swain was here to see him.


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    The news jolted Bu upright, excitement shing across his face. There was only one Swain he knew¡ªEloisa Swain, who was also called Silver Fox. She¡¯d reallye, and at such ate hour, too.


    Excitement coursed through him as he nced around the room, suddenly feeling a bit self-conscious. Confused, the bodyguard asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°The mirror,¡± Bu said, dead serious.


    That almost made the guard lose his professionalposure. Bu never used a mirror! The guy had always been the epitome of effortlessly handsome. With his striking looks and impable physique, he never needed to worry about his appearance. A quick face wash and his signature ck suit over a crisp white shirt were all it took to turn heads.


    The idea that he¡¯d ever need to check himself in a mirror was almostughable. The bodyguard cleared his throat, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°Uh, Mr. Hoffman, you don¡¯t have a mirror here. But if you really want to see yourself, you could always use the bathroom mirror.¡±


    For a brief moment, Bu froze, realizing just how ridiculous he was being. He had never cared about looking in a mirror before, and now here he was, suddenly desperate for one. But instead of feeling embarrassed, he shrugged it off and sprang out of bed, heading straight for the bathroom.


    Once inside, he sshed water on his face and smoothed his hospital gown to make it look presentable. He wanted tob his hair, too, but the bandages wrapped around his head made that a non-starter. Staring at his reflection, he frowned at the bruises that marred his usually wless face. He stared at them, willing them to disappear, but they had no such ns. He didn¡¯t look handsome enough.


    But no matter how much he hated it, those bruises were here to stay for a while. Resigned, he let out a long sigh and stepped out of the bathroom, catching the bodyguard¡¯s eye. ¡°So, how do I look?¡± he asked.


    The bodyguard blinked, clearly thrown off by the question. ¡°Uh, Mr. Hoffman¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My face,¡± Bu rified, pointing at the bruises. ¡°Is it bad? Do I look ugly?¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes widened. He knew better than to tell his boss he looked anything less than fantastic. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯re definitely not ugly. You look great!¡± he answered with all the confidence he could muster.


    ¡°Really?¡± Bu raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. ¡°Even with all the swelling and bruises? You don¡¯t think I look like I got run over by a truck?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± the bodyguard replied with unshakable confidence. ¡°You¡¯re naturally good-looking. A few bruises don¡¯t change that. In fact, they make you more attractive.¡±


    Typically sharp and unppable, Bu couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the ttery. With a smirk of satisfaction, he made his way back to the bed, arranging himself until he looked like he was posing for a magazine cover.


    Once he was sure everything was just right, he gave the bodyguard a nod. ¡°Alright, let Miss Swain in.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:


    Bu was known for his tough demeanor, always maintaining a stern expression no matter the situation. But today, something was different. He appeared vulnerable and uncertain¡ªso much so that it unsettled the bodyguard watching him. For a brief moment, the bodyguard even wondered if Bu had been possessed, as the change in his demeanor was that startling.


    Usually, Bu was decisive, intolerant of any dys from his crew. Today, however, he seemed unusually rxed, even forgiving. Sensing the bodyguard¡¯s hesitation, Bu softened his tone, a rare urrence. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Though Bu wasn¡¯t angry, the bodyguard was caught off guard. He quickly stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get Miss Swain right away!¡± With that, he hurried out of the room.


    Once outside, the bodyguard exhaled deeply, trying to steady his nerves before informing Silver Fox, ¡°Miss Swain, Mr. Hoffman would like to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, hesitating for a moment before gathering the courage to enter the room. The bodyguard quietly closed the door behind her.


    Silver Fox hovered near the entrance, unsure whether to approach. Bu was reclining against the headboard, and though she wanted to say something, the words stuck in her throat. The memory of how she had beaten him up the night before flooded her mind, filling her with a desperate wish to disappear.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Bu¡¯s emotions shifted quickly, from a mix of excitement and uncertainty to his usual cold detachment. He leaned back, seemingly indifferent, scrolling through his phone without even ncing at her.


    Seeing him so nonchnt only heightened Silver Fox¡¯s anxiety, making it even harder for her to speak. The silence between them stretched on, thick with tension.


    Eventually, Bu sneaked a quick look at her out of the corner of his eye. He found her difort somewhat amusing. Silver Fox, normally confident and quick-witted, was clearly out of her element now. Though Bu wanted tough at her, his expression remained impassive. A hint of sarcasmced his words as he asked, ¡°Miss Swain, do you n on standing there all night?¡±


    To be honest, Silver Fox knew that standing there wasn¡¯t getting her anywhere. She just hadn¡¯t figured out how to start the conversation. But since Bu finally broke the ice, she decided to jump in. She cleared her throat awkwardly, then walked over to the edge of the bed.


    She looked down at Bu, her tone cautious as she asked, ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Miss Swain?¡± Bu replied, his voice as cool as ever.


    Silver Fox eyed him from head to toe. When she had hit him, she didn¡¯t hold back¡ªhe must have been bruised from head to toe. But now, he was lying in a hospital gown and covered with a nket, so she could only see the damage on his face and head.


    The sight was enough to remind her of how hard she¡¯d struck him. His once handsome face was now marred with dark bruises, and his head was wrapped in bandages. She knew there was a deep cut underneath that likely required a dozen stitches. Guilt surged through her as she sat down in the chair beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said earnestly.


    Bu turned his head slightly, trying to suppress a smile as he looked at her. ¡°Do you think a quick apology is all it takes?¡±


    Silver Fox knew that saying sorry wasn¡¯t enough, but she didn¡¯t know what else to offer. With a hint of uncertainty, she said, ¡°I thought you were someone else.¡±


    Bu¡¯s tone remained deliberately icy. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your excuses for hitting me. What I want to know is how you n to fix this.¡±


    Silver Fox nced at him, but the intensity in his eyes made her look away, feeling a bit intimidated. ¡°How about I give you some money aspensation?¡± she suggested carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money,¡± Bu shot back coldly.


    ¡°Then how about you beat me up instead?¡±


    Bu stared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women.¡±


    Silver Fox felt a lump form in her throat. Bu¡¯s wealth and influence left her at a loss for how to make things right, especially since he didn¡¯t seem like an easy-going person.


    After a brief pause, she forced a small smile and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I brought you a little something.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:


    When Bu heard that Silver Fox had bought him a gift, he was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t quite figure her out. They had been in the middle of discussing how to tackle the issue at hand when she suddenly brought up a gift.


    After mulling it over, he thought he could see where she wasing from. It made sense¡ªmaybe she was trying to smooth things over and cool his temper with a peace offering.


    So, with a teasing grin, he asked, ¡°Miss Swain, are you trying to win my forgiveness with this gift?¡±


    Silver Fox gave an awkward smile. The truth was, she hadn¡¯t intended to mention the gift right then. It had just slipped out, a momentarypse in judgment.


    When she bought the gift, it had been a spur-of-the-moment decision, inspired by seeing Marissa pick something up for Connor. It was just a quirky porcin figurine, barely worth ten dors. How could she expect him to forgive her with such a cheap trinket, especially after she¡¯d really roughed him up? Bu was the head of the Hoffman Group, a man of considerable status. It would take more than a simple gift to patch things up between them.


    After a nervousugh, Silver Fox came clean. ¡°No, this gift was actually bought before that little mix-up when I identally kidnapped you.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Bu raised an eyebrow in surprise, a strange warmth spreading through him. She¡¯d bought him a gift even before that incident? Was it possible she had feelings for him?


    Curiosity piqued, he asked, ¡°Why did you buy me a gift?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Silver Fox coughed, feeling even more awkward. ¡°I, uh, identally spent three hundred million from your card that day, so I thought I should thank you somehow.¡±


    Bu couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. She had spent his three hundred million dors and thought a gift would make him feel better? What could she have possibly bought that would convey her gratitude?


    Still, the fact that she¡¯d thought to get him something made him unexpectedly happy. So, with growing curiosity, he asked, ¡°So, what did you get me?¡±


    Silver Fox hesitated for a moment, then nervously pulled the quirky porcin figurine from her purse and handed it to Bu.


    As soon as Buid eyes on the figurine, his eyebrows twitched in surprise, and he couldn¡¯t help but be amused. So, this was the gift she¡¯d chosen for him?


    He didn¡¯t care about how cheap it was but was unhappy with the figurine¡¯s appearance. It was a gaunt man with the look of a perpetual underdog, shing a carefree grin, showing his white teeth.


    How could such a porcin figurine possibly have anything to do with him? What was she thinking, giving him such a gift?


    Despite his confusion, a spark of happiness flickered inside Bu. A gift was still a gift, after all. This was the first time Silver Fox had ever given him a gift, and that made it special.


    Even though the figurine¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t exactly thrill him, he eagerly epted it, turning it over in his hand.


    Though his heart was light, he tried to keep his tone cool and distant. ¡°Miss Swain, what made you choose this for me?¡±


    Silver Fox had been watching him closely, her gaze sharp. She replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this porcin figurine looks a lot like you?¡±


    Bu was at a loss for words. He blinked, then stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You really think it resembles me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Silver Fox answered with an innocent nod.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Bu couldn¡¯t stifle hisughter. ¡°I don¡¯t see the resemnce.¡±


    Could he be that unattractive? Even if he were reduced to just a skeleton, he¡¯d still outshine that porcin figurine in beauty.


    Silver Fox responded casually, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s an artistic technique. In the eyes of an artist, that figurine is supposed to resemble you.¡±


    Bu mulled it over for a few moments but still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how an artist might see him. Unable to figure it out, he decided to let it go.


    ying with the porcin figurine in his hand, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept the gift. Now, let¡¯s get back to the issue of you beating me up.¡±


    Silver Fox had intended to use the gift to lighten the mood and shift the conversation, but Bu wasn¡¯t one to be easily fooled and wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.


    With a bitter frown, she asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, can¡¯t you forgive me? Let¡¯s just put it behind us and be friends from here on out. How about that?¡±


    She gazed at Bu for a few seconds, waiting for a response. When he remained silent, she added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my friend that day? Well, now I¡¯m officially telling you I¡¯m on board¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:


    Silver Fox held Bu¡¯s gaze, hoping for a disy of understanding and forgiveness. Instead, he looked at her with a slight smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Being friends with you wouldn¡¯t interest me. I¡¯m not exactly short on friends,¡± he said coolly.


    Confused, Silver Fox furrowed her brow. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be friends the other day?¡±


    ¡°You also imed you were a lesbian that day, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bu retorted. ¡°If you can lie, why can¡¯t I change my mind?¡±


    Silver Fox was at a loss for words. Marissa had told her that while they discussed ns outside the car, Bu, though semi-conscious and bound in the car, had overheard everything. It was clear he knew Silver Fox wasn¡¯t actually a lesbian.


    After a heavy silence, she asked, her voice tinged with despair, ¡°So what are you nning to do, Mr. Hoffman? You aren¡¯t considering putting me in jail, are you? We are like family. Can¡¯t you just cut me some ck?¡±


    ¡°Like family?¡± Bu raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s news to me.¡±


    Frustrated but persistent, Silver Fox countered, ¡°Yes, we are. Xander and I have both trained at the Doomsday Base, making us practically brother and sister. And you¡¯re a close friend of ck Snake¡¯s husband, so I¡¯m like your family, right?¡±


    Bu¡¯s amusement was brief, his gaze turning icy as he replied, ¡°Saying something like that gets you nowhere.¡±


    Losing her patience, Silver Fox pressed, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Bu paused for a moment before stating firmly, ¡°I think we should consider ck Snake¡¯s suggestion.¡±


    ¡°What suggestion?¡± Silver Fox asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Think back to what you discussed outside the carst night,¡± Bu prompted. ¡°Had I not been incapacitated at that time, I would have told you it was a decent proposal.¡±


    Silver Fox racked her brain, and when she recalled ck Snake¡¯s oundish idea that she should have a son with Bu, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Bu, are you suggesting I should have a son with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bu replied firmly. ¡°If you do that, I could forgivest night¡¯s incident. Otherwise, I can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    Silver Fox stared at him, disbelief painting her features. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bu nodded. ¡°You want a daughter to inherit your grandmother¡¯s wealth, right? I can agree to that. Our son can inherit the Hoffman family¡¯s legacy, and our daughter can take over your family¡¯s estate. It works out perfectly.¡±


    ¡°But why me?¡± Silver Fox was baffled. ¡°Many women would jump at the chance to bear your child. Why choose me?¡±


    Expecting apliment on her beauty or talents, she was taken aback by Bu¡¯s blunt reply. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, my suffering would have been for nothing.¡±


    Dumbfounded by his logic, Silver Fox shook her head. The thought was absurd¡ªBu, known for his intellect and savvy, resorting to such a rationale seemed imusible.


    As the head of the Hoffman Group, he was renowned for his intelligence, wasn¡¯t he? It seemed inconceivable that he would propose something so irrational.


    As Silver Fox wrestled with her thoughts, a light tap on her forehead brought her back to reality. Bu was eyeing her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± he prodded.


    Regaining herposure, Silver Fox scrutinized him thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question. I need to choose someone to father an heir, and you could be the ideal candidate.¡±


    The corners of Bu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Did she really see him merely as a means to an end?


    Yet, she seemed oblivious to his mixed feelings and went on, ¡°With my sharp intellect and your striking looks, our daughter would be both intelligent and attractive. She¡¯d be the perfect heir my grandmother would adore.¡±


    Silver Fox excitedly pped her hands, her enthusiasm palpable as she faced Bu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Now, exin to me how we go about having babies.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:


    Bu was taken aback by how readily Silver Fox had agreed to his proposition. He had braced himself for a prolonged conversation to coax her intopliance, but her immediate eptance left him disoriented. Her intense, fiery gaze almost made him feel as though she was ready to jump into having babies with him right then and there.


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Bu straightened up, adjusted his tie, and attempted a calm demeanor. ¡°How do we go about having babies? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never had sex,¡± he said, expecting Silver Fox to react with embarrassment or indignation.


    However, Silver Fox replied with unexpected confidence, ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t. Is that supposed to be shameful?¡±


    Bu was momentarily stunned by her revtion, having assumed someone as bold as Silver Fox would have prior sexual experiences. His surprise quickly turned into tion. Secretly, he hadn¡¯t dared to hope the woman he admired would share his values of purity, and now, her admission made him feel like he had discovered a rare gem.


    As he reveled in his joy, Silver Fox¡¯s next words caught him off guard. ¡°Judging by your reaction, you¡¯re not a virgin, are you? Look, I have a thing about cleanliness. If you¡¯re not, then forget about having children with me!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Bu responded hastily. ¡°I¡¯ve also never been with anyone. I¡¯ve always valued purity.¡±


    Silver Fox eyed him skeptically. ¡°And how can you prove that?¡±


    Bu found himself at a loss. How could he prove something like that? He coughed again, his difort growing. ¡°I just haven¡¯t. How can I possibly prove that?¡±


    Despite his evident embarrassment, Silver Fox was relentless. ¡°Swear to me then. Swear that if you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll be impotent for the rest of your life, never able to have a son!¡±


    Bu stared at her, speechless, his face a mixture of bewilderment and distress. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to swear, that means you¡¯re lying. I despise liars more than anything. If you won¡¯t swear now, then don¡¯t bother trying to convince me to have children with you!¡± Silver Fox dered firmly.


    ¡°Fine, I swear I haven¡¯t lied to you. If I lie, I will be impotent for the rest of my life, never able to have a son!¡± Bu conceded, his voice strained.


    After making such a severe oath, he felt a mix of anger and humiliation. He had never before beenpelled to swear in such a manner. Yet, his feelings for Silver Fox left him no choice but to yield.


    Seeing that she was finally appeased brought him some relief, though her next words quickly sparked his ire. ¡°Bu, you¡¯re already 27, aren¡¯t you? Yet, you haven¡¯t been with anyone at this age¡ªis it because you¡¯re too naive, or have you just not found the right mentor?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Bu snapped, frustration boiling over. He had maintained his chastity for her! If not for his fixation on her after their separation years ago, he might have settled down traditionally, as his family wished.


    Silver Fox, oblivious to the depths of his past emotions, shifted the topic with a smirk. ¡°So, how do we have children? Through IVF, or should we consider a surrogate?¡±


    Caught off guard by her practical considerations, Bu realized she hadn¡¯t grasped the full extent of his intentions when agreeing so readily. He fixed her with a stern look. ¡°We¡¯re not taking any unnatural routes. My children will be conceived and born the normal way.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s brow creased slightly, her tone skeptical. ¡°Both methods I mentioned are perfectly normal, Bu. What¡¯s so wrong with them?¡±


    Bu responded with forced patience, ¡°I mean that children should be conceived naturally, carried to term without technological interventions, and born naturally. Is that clear?¡±


    Understanding dawned on Silver Fox, and she nodded, though her subsequent look was one of disdain. ¡°Bu, it sounds like you just want to sleep with me. If that¡¯s what you want, just be straightforward about it. Why bother dressing up your dirty thoughts with those excuses?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:


    Bu felt utterly mortified by Silver Fox¡¯s mocking words, so much so that he could barely bring himself to look at her. He wanted to rify that, although he did desire to sleep with her, his intentions were pure, not dirty. After all, what man didn¡¯t dream of marrying the woman he loved, sharing a bed, and starting a family? If that was considered dirty, then there wouldn¡¯t be any honorable men left in the world.


    But Bu couldn¡¯t figure out how to express this to Silver Fox, so he remained silent, enduring her scorn. His silence only confirmed her suspicions, making her view him with even greater disdain. Unable to stand her judgmental gaze, he attempted to exin, ¡°What I meant was that if you¡¯re nning to have children, you should do it responsibly. The most traditional, natural method is best for the children. Relying on technology canplicate things.¡±


    Initially, Silver Fox was furious and ready to call him a jerk, but after listening to his reasoning, she realized he had a valid point. Although she had once been adamantly against marriage and having children, now that she was considering having children, she wanted to do it right. However, the thought of being intimate with Bu made her blush. ¡°Ahem! Natural conception is eptable¡­¡±


    Bu¡¯s eyes brightened at her words, but before he could respond, Silver Fox quickly continued, ¡°But you¡¯ll need to undergo a full health check first. I need to be sure you¡¯re clean and healthy before I agree to natural conception.¡±


    Bu felt a bit offended but acknowledged that her request was fair, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll get checked too and show you my results,¡± Silver Fox added.


    Hearing this, Bu shook his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll ept you no matter what.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox was taken aback, stunned by his deration. Before she could figure out what he meant, Bu was already calling his assistant. ¡°Arrange for aplete health check immediately. I need the results before dawn.¡±


    Silver Fox was speechless, watching in disbelief. When he finished the call, she asked, ¡°Why the urgency?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married tomorrow morning. Of course, it¡¯s urgent,¡± Bu replied casually.


    ¡°Wait a minute! We are getting married?¡± Silver Fox was even more shocked. Their arrangement was simply to have two smart, attractive children to secure heirs for their families. There was no iota of love between them, so why get married? It made no sense at all!


    Bu, however, seemed to think it was perfectly logical. ¡°Surely, Miss Swain, you wouldn¡¯t want your children to be considered illegitimate, right?¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips when she heard this. She certainly didn¡¯t want her children to face the stigma of being born out of wedlock. Having grown up in a fractured family and endured many hardships and judgments, she wanted her children to have a stable home and the love of both parents.


    By now, Bu had gotten out of bed and was changing his clothes. ¡°If we¡¯re going to have heirs, they need to be ideal, and you would agree that ideal heirs need a happy childhood, which requires aplete family with both parents, right?¡± he said.


    Silver Fox nodded in agreement. Pleased that she didn¡¯t object, Bu smiled and went on, ¡°So, it makes sense for us to get married first, be a legitimate couple, build a rtionship, and then have children, right?¡±


    Silver Fox found herself nodding again, fully persuaded by Bu¡¯s reasoning. At that moment, Bu had removed his hospital gown and was in the process of getting dressed. He was now wearing just a pair of ck boxers.


    Silver Fox suddenly found herself staring at his bare skin, her heart racing. Coming to her senses, she became flustered and angry, yelling, ¡°Ah! Bu, you damn pervert! How dare you undress in front of me?¡±


    But Bu, unhurried, casually picked up his shirt, put it on, and began buttoning it up with deliberate elegance. Then, with a teasing look, he said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Last night, you were the one who undressed me, and I¡¯m pretty sure you weren¡¯t shy then. Besides, aren¡¯t we nning to conceive children naturally? You¡¯re going to see me totally naked eventually. Just consider this an early preview.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:


    Bu boldly undressed in front of Silver Fox, leaving her feeling utterly disrespected and somewhat challenged, causing a mix of irritation and embarrassment to surge within her. But after his sarcastic remarks, she was left speechless. Just the previous night, she had roughly stripped him of everything, not even sparing his underwear. So, to now discuss what was appropriate seemed hypocritical and absurd.


    Yet, she feltpletely wronged. She had mistaken him for Ernst, the man she considered less than human and aplete jerk. She had no respect for such beings, and if it were legal, she might have dly castrated Ernst without hesitation. But since Silver Fox had mistakenly kidnapped Bu, thinking he was Ernst, there was no point inining about her misfortune. She had to endure his taunts.


    Moreover, Bu had a valid point. Soon, they¡¯d be busy trying to conceive, and he would likely be just as exposed then. Even if she wasn¡¯t keen on seeing him naked, she¡¯d have to get used to it, so she might as well start now. The thought of that scenario made Silver Fox¡¯s face flush and her heart race, almost leaving her breathless. Despite the spacious room, Bu¡¯s presence felt overwhelming, and she desperately wanted to find a corner to retreat to.


    While she was lost in thought, Bu had already dressed and stood right in front of her. Snapping back to reality, Silver Fox stared at him in a daze. Although she was aware of the situation, her mind hadn¡¯t quite caught up, making her appear a bit clueless.


    Bu couldn¡¯t help but be amused by her blushing and shy reaction, grinning as he teased her, ¡°Why¡¯s your face so red? Are you imagining us making a baby already?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Silver Fox replied, struggling to make sense of his words. But it didn¡¯t take long for her to grasp his meaning. Embarrassed and angry, she pushed Bu, who was standing too close forfort. ¡°Back off, you damn jerk! Keep your distance! I wasn¡¯t imagining anything! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself. No one¡¯s thinking about that!¡±


    Bu staggered back slightly but quickly regained his bnce,ughing as he rubbed his nose. Still grinning, he continued to tease her, saying, ¡°Then why are you so shy? Being shy won¡¯t help you conceive. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you daydreamed about me. Go ahead and imagine! And if your imagination isn¡¯t enough, you could always watch some videos or read about it. You can debate within yourself about which positions you prefer for getting pregnant. Once you¡¯ve figured it out, let me know. I¡¯d be more than happy to help you enjoy every moment while making babies!¡±


    Silver Fox was stunned. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She felt like her ears were on fire. It was beyond belief how shameless Bu could be. When she first met him, he had a cold, serious demeanor and hardly spoke, leading her to think he was the reserved type. But now, seeing this shameless side of him, she realized it was all a facade. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this.


    She understood that appearances could be deceiving. She felt deeply provoked, her breathing quickening with frustration. She wanted to strike him, but she knew very well that he was stronger. Besides, she worried he would respond with something even more inappropriate if she cursed at him. All she could do was re at him fiercely.


    Bu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, finding it incredibly amusing to rile her up. He rubbed his nose and was about to say something to smooth things over when, suddenly, Silver Fox broke into a smile. Just as he began to wonder what had amused her, she leaned in and spoke in a sultry voice. ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m done being shy, I¡¯ll take your advice and start imagining your body. But just so you know, these daydreams could have serious consequences, so be ready. I¡¯ve got 108 different positions in mind for conceiving, and I intend to try every single one of them with you. So, you better be prepared!¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Hoffman,¡± she added with a smirk, ¡°if you¡¯re so eager to be with me, you¡¯d better stock up on health supplements to get in shape. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that when we start this baby-making mission, you might not even make it to the end before you exhaust yourself!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:


    After Silver Fox had her say, Bu could barely keep it together. Teasing her had been fun because he loved the way her cheeks would flush that irresistible shade of pink whenever he got her flustered. But when she turned the tables with some yful flirting of her own, he became the one struggling to keep his cool.


    He wasn¡¯t usually one to get flustered. Confidence was his thing. But when Silver Fox mentioned the 108 positions for conception, something stirred deep inside him, and his imagination took a very vivid detour. The room suddenly felt a few degrees warmer, and his throat inexplicably dry.


    If the timing and location had been even slightly different, he might have already tossed her onto the bed and initiated the baby-making process. Heat crept up his neck, spreading to his cheeks until he was sure his face was as red as Silver Fox¡¯s. Despite his best efforts, the temperature was definitely rising.


    Meanwhile, Silver Fox was blissfully unaware of the storm she¡¯d kicked up in his mind. She assumed her boldness had him on the ropes, and that assumption fueled her sense of triumph. It turned out that firing back was the perfect tactic to keep him on his toes.


    That spark of confidence had her cooking up a n for the next time he tried to flirt. She¡¯d up the ante, take control of their dynamic, and keep him guessing. And with that thought, she decided to push things a bit further. Swaying her hips with the confidence of a seasoned seductress, she sauntered over to Bu, her slender arm draping casually around his neck.


    She leaned in close, her breath warm against his cheek, and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, just let me know which position you prefer for conception, and I¡¯ll be more than happy to oblige.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    As expected, Bu¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of crimson, his body going rigid and his breathing noticeably heavier. Silver Fox noticed the tension and thought she¡¯d really thrown him off his game, feeling quite pleased with herself. Little did she know, it wasn¡¯t shyness that had him so tense, but the sheer amount of self-control he was exercising to keep from losing it entirely.


    He was holding back out of respect, but that patience was hanging by a thread. Had their rtionship been a little further along, she would have found herself in a very different situation. While she was busy congratting herself on making him blush, Bu could see right through her yful banter. She was deliberately trying to push his buttons, wanting to see him get all shy and red-faced.


    Not about to let her in on the truth, he yed along, pretending to be bashful as he took a couple of steps back, creating some much-needed distance. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± he said, pointing toward the bed. ¡°You should get some rest here while I go for the check-up. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    And with that, he practically bolted from the room, like a man sprinting for his life. Watching Bu sprint out of the room, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help but smirk, feeling pretty smug about her little victory. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he dares to mess with me again,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    Out in the hallway, Bu mmed the door shut and leaned back against it like a man who¡¯d just narrowly escaped disaster. He let out a deep sigh, his usually calm exterior cracking just enough to show the inner struggle he was trying so hard to keep under wraps.


    His bodyguards, always on high alert, noticed their boss looking a bit off and quickly approached. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you alright?¡± one of them asked. Instead of answering directly, Bu muttered under his breath, ¡°Little siren¡­¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged puzzled looks,pletely baffled. What kind of little siren could possibly have their boss so rattled? Right on cue, his assistant appeared out of nowhere, all business as usual. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready, sir. Shall we proceed with the check-up now?¡±


    Bu gave a quick nod, grateful for the distraction, and fell into step beside the assistant. As they walked away, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t resist sharing a knowing nce and a smirk, their eyes flicking back to the closed door. They had their suspicions about what had just gone down in that room.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Silver Fox finally let out a long breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. Sure, she¡¯d managed to turn the tables on Bu, but that hadn¡¯t been easy. Teasing him was nerve-wracking enough, but trying to keep a straight face while doing it? That was another level of stress.


    She sank onto the bed, her mind racing. Women always seemed to have the short end of the stick in these situations, having to bnce between being yful and not overstepping, all while dealing with the natural, annoying differences between men and women that made things soplicated.


    Honestly, the fact that she¡¯d gotten Bu to back off felt like a tiny miracle. But as she sat there, the adrenaline began to fade, reced by a creeping sense of doubt. She tilted her head, reying the evening in her mind, and suddenly, the absurdity of the situation hit her. What had she been thinking, agreeing to this wild n to have kids with Bu? Was she out of her mind?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:


    Lost in thought for what felt like forever, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t figure out if her actions tonight were pure genius or a total disaster. The mental back-and-forth was exhausting. Feeling stuck, she decided it was time to reach out to Marissa for advice.


    Marissa, her only friend who was both clever and much more decisive, had always been her go-to whenever a problem popped up. Sharp, decisive, and brutally honest, Marissa had a knack for cutting through Silver Fox¡¯s confusion like a hot knife through butter.


    So it was no surprise that tonight, after making a life-altering decision that still left her feeling like she was walking on shaky ground, there was only one person she could turn to. Silver Fox grabbed her phone, her fingers hovering over the screen for a second before typing out a message. ¡°ck Snake, I need your advice on something.¡±


    Usually, Marissa was lightning-fast with her responses, always ready with advice, even in the middle of the night. But this time, her reply was different. A lot more¡­ snappy. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you sent me a message? Do you think I¡¯m a robot that can stay awake twenty-four seven?¡±


    Ouch. Someone was definitely not in the mood. Silver Fox felt a pang of guilt and slumped her shoulders, suddenly feeling like she¡¯d just woken up a sleeping dragon. She timidly typed back, ¡°But you¡¯re still awake, aren¡¯t you? Since you¡¯re up, why not help me out?¡±


    After a brief pause, a less-than-enthusiastic response pinged back. ¡°What is it?¡±


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    ¡°It¡¯s about me and Bu.¡± Silver Fox quickly started exining. She was only getting into the details, trying to paint the picture of tonight¡¯s craziness when Marissa¡¯s following message popped up on the screen, making her freeze.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Marissa responded.


    Staring at those two words, Silver Fox felt like a puppy who¡¯d just been scolded. What happened to her supportive, always-there-for-her friend? Marissa never talked to her like that. Those two little words hit like a bucket of ice water. Was Marissa really that annoyed?


    They were supposed to be like sisters, inseparable through thick and thin. Had she done something wrong? Did Marissa not care about her anymore?


    When Silver Fox was wondering whether she¡¯d made the worst decision of her life, her phone buzzed again. The new message from Marissa wasn¡¯t exactlyforting. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not getting involved in whatever drama you and Bu have going on anymore. You¡¯ll have to deal with it yourself.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s fingers flew across the screen as she tried to plead her case. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± came the quick reply. ¡°Asking me to fix your problems with Bu is just pointless whining. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to eat you alive. Honestly, if you tried to skin him, he¡¯d probably hand you the knife and lie down for it.¡±


    Another message pinged in before Silver Fox could even think of aeback. ¡°With the way you two are, all lopsided, what could possibly be so bad that you need my help? Seriously, if you keep dragging me into your mess, don¡¯t be surprised if I cut ties. Haven¡¯t you caused me enough trouble already?¡±


    The rant didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°I had my identity hidden so perfectly, and then you¡ªthanks to your genius¡ªmy cover got blown. Who knows what kind of trouble you¡¯llnd me in next, you fool.¡±


    And another. ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, I¡¯ve got important stuff to do tonight. Unless the sky is falling and you¡¯re about to be crushed to death and you need me to save you from impending doom, don¡¯t even think about bugging me.¡±


    The string of messages left Silver Fox blinking at her phone, feeling like she¡¯d just been hit by a verbal truck. With a sniffle of pure grievance, she gently set her phone down, wiping her nose in the process.


    If she¡¯d known she¡¯d get this kind of earful from Marissa, she would have kept her thoughts to herself. Now that even Marissa, her only friend, was done with her Bu drama, Silver Fox realized she was on her own.


    The problem was she still had no clue if what she did tonight was brilliant or a colossal mistake. Deciding that sleep might be the only solution, she resolved to let her subconscious sort it out and see how she felt in the morning.


    With a sigh, she went along with Bu¡¯s suggestion, lifting the quilt and slipping under it. As she settled down in the hospital bed, something about the whole situation struck her as absurdly funny.


    Here she was, tucking herself in under the same quilt that had just been wrapped around Bu, the very man she¡¯d beaten up so badly he ended up covered in injuries. A chuckle bubbled up, but it quickly died when a familiar scent hit her nose.


    She froze. Her highly trained sense of smell kicked in despite the overpowering odor of disinfectant lingering in the room. As a world-ss perfumer, Silver Fox¡¯s nose was nothing short of a superpower. The familiar scent was Bu¡¯s lingering body odor.


    She¡¯d been close to him before, close enough to notice his scent. But in those moments, she was too embarrassed to pay much attention to it. Now, lying in his quilt, with nothing but the quiet of the room around her, that scent stirred up something deep in her memory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:


    Clutching Bu¡¯s quilt, Silver Fox found herself sniffing it over and over, trying to ce the scent that was driving her nuts. That scent wasn¡¯t just familiar¡ªit was etched in her memory, lingering just out of reach.


    The more she thought about it, the more it bugged her. It felt like ages ago when she first caught a whiff of this scent. It had been so long that the memory had been buried deep, even forgotten. Yet here it was again, surfacing out of nowhere, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it meant something important.


    Everyone¡¯s scent was unique, like a personal signature, so the fact that she recognized it meant she had been close to Bu before. But when? How?


    As far as she could recall, the first time they¡¯d crossed paths was when she¡¯d identally smacked into his car¡ªnot exactly a meet-cute from a rom. Someone like Bu, with hisrger-than-life aura, wasn¡¯t the type you¡¯d easily forget. If they¡¯d met before, especially up close, it should¡¯ve left a neon-bright memory in her mind. But all she was getting was static¡ªno flicker of recognition, no hidden shback, just a big question mark.


    She racked her brain, chasing down every elusive thread of memory, but nothing clicked. Eventually, she let out a frustrated sigh, her brows knitting together as she stared at the ceiling. It was like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing, and her brain was just too tired to keep at it.


    Sleep was creeping up on her, and she let out a massive yawn, her eyelids getting heavier by the second. It had been one hell of a rollercoaster since she mistakenly kidnapped Bu. She¡¯d been walking on eggshells, terrified of what kind of revenge a powerful guy like him might cook up.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    It wasn¡¯t herself she was worried about but Minty Fragrances and Perfumes, the legacy her grandmother had painstakingly built. If her little mishap led to its downfall, she would carry that guilt forever.


    But now that the storm had passed and Bu didn¡¯t seem out for blood, exhaustion swept over her. Another yawn escaped before she could stifle it, the tension in her body dissolving as sleep began to pull her under. It didn¡¯t take long for her to drift off, the quilt still clutched tightly in her arms.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the hospital, Aelfric stirred awake. The events of that fateful night at the Skytop Mansion had left him battered and broken. Silver Fox¡¯s kick had sent him crashing down, only tond in a pit filled with snakes and scorpions. The damage was severe. He had internal bleeding and multiple fractures that required emergency surgery. It had taken him days to w his way back to consciousness.


    Paul had sent his men to get Aelfric and rissa out of the pit that night. But true to his enigmatic nature, Paul had kept silent, not offering any exnation as Aelfric was whisked away for treatment. To this day, Aelfric still didn¡¯t know who the mysterious boss hiding in that private jet was, the one who never showed his face.


    Still groggy, Aelfricy there, staring nkly at the sterile hospital ceiling, his mind spinning in a loop of despair and self-reproach. The whole scene reyed in his head like a cringe-worthy shback. rissa, the president of the Peridot Consortium, who he had practically bent over backward to impress, crumbled to her knees in front of that mysterious boss as soon as she was rescued. She didn¡¯t even dare say a word, too terrified to even breathe wrong.


    That mysterious boss was obviously furious about what happened at Skytop Mansion and immediately had someone announce rissa¡¯s removal as president of the Peridot Consortium. Aelfric had never felt more like a fool. He¡¯d nned to partner with rissa, hoping to leverage the Peridot Consortium¡¯s power to eliminate ck Mallow, only to see her get unceremoniously axed from her position before they even had a chance to coborate. One snap of the boss¡¯s fingers, and she was out¡ªjust like that.


    As hey there, he couldn¡¯t help but mentally kick himself. All his efforts had gotten him nowhere. Worse than nowhere, actually, because not only did he end up with nothing, but ck Mallow knew about his betrayal, and White Mallow had thrashed him so terribly that his subordinates practically had to scrape him off the ground and onto the ne.


    Now, the sense of hopelessness was all he could feel. He had no idea who that mysterious boss was, and his connection to ck Mallow was unclear. But one thing was clear as day. Whoever that boss was, he wanted to stay on ck Mallow¡¯s good side. rissa¡¯s downfall was probably just a peace offering.


    Still, everything had gone spectacrly wrong, and Aelfric was drowning in regret. Lost in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging the people around him. The room was packed with family. His grandfather Trenton, his brother Dennis, his sister Melinda, Neil, and his two sons, Foley and Derek, were all there.


    They all hovered, waiting for him to say something, to exin what the hell had happened. But all Aelfric could do was zone out. The once revered deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base and the strong-willed leader of the Warren family was nowhere to be found. It was like the fight had been sucked right out of him.


    Everyone in the room knew he wasn¡¯t the deputy chief instructor anymore. King had made that very clear when he announced Aelfric¡¯s dismissal. That little announcement had rocked the Warren family to its core and depressed Neil. Without the backing of the Doomsday Base, their grand ns to take down Connor were pretty much toast.


    Ever the schemer, Neil was already cooking up a n B, but he hadn¡¯t let anyone in on it yet. His visit to Aelfric wasn¡¯t out of concern. It was more of a reconnaissance mission, an attempt to figure out what had gone wrong. As for Derek and Foley, well, they were busy plotting their own moves, their minds far from Aelfric¡¯s current predicament.


    Trenton was the first to break the silence. ¡°Aelfric, what on earth happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:


    Aelfric knew he couldn¡¯t spill the beans about what went down at Skytop Mansion. So, instead, he shot back with a question of his own, trying to sound casual. ¡°Grandpa, have you heard anything from the Doomsday Base?¡±


    After Aelfric woke up, his main concern was how King would handle him. The room seemed to hold its breath as Trenton hesitated, then finallyid it out straight. ¡°The very night they brought you back, King issued a statement. You¡¯ve been expelled.¡±


    Aelfric went stiff as a board. It was like someone had hit the pause button on him. Then his eyes shut tight, and his face drained of all color. All this mess traced back to the Peridot Consortium. Aelfric had heard all the rumors about its president being some big shot, a real game-changer. He had been itching to meet this supposed powerhouse. But when he finally did? It was rissa, and she turned out to be a massive disappointment.


    Instead of the ally he¡¯d been banking on, she turned out to be dead weight, sinking him faster than quicksand. Being the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base had been his crown jewel, his im to fame. It had been more important to him than running the Warren family business. He¡¯d grown up under King¡¯s wing, trained for years, with his sights set on taking over King¡¯s spot someday.


    And now? King¡¯s boot had stomped on that dream, crushing it to bits. King¡¯s decision to expel him was like having the ground ripped out from under him, leaving him iling with no direction, no reason to keep pushing forward. The sky had fallen, and there was no way to catch it.


    But if there was one thing Aelfric knew how to do, it was putting up a front. Even with his world copsing around him, his face stayed calm, as if Trenton had just told him some trivial news and not that his life¡¯s work was in shambles.


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    The room was filled with confusion. They traded looks, eyebrows raised, clearly puzzled by Aelfric¡¯sck of reaction. Neil, never one to sit quietly, finally broke the awkward silence. ¡°Aelfric, why would King of the Doomsday Base make such a harsh decision?¡±


    A slight frown crept onto Aelfric¡¯s face. His tone was icy when he responded, ¡°Neil, the affairs of the Doomsday Base are none of your business. As an outsider, you should stay in yourne.¡±


    Neil nodded in agreement, but he wasn¡¯t done. ¡°True, I¡¯m not in a position to question Doomsday Base¡¯s decisions, but let¡¯s be real. Losing your deputy chief instructor title puts a serious dent in our partnership.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s eyes flew open, and he fixed Neil with a re that could burn holes. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying,¡± he asked, ¡°is that without my rank at Doomsday Base, I¡¯m useless? That I¡¯m not worth your time anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Absolutely not!¡± Neil¡¯s voice jumped up a few octaves, sounding almost desperate as he waved his hands. ¡°Aelfric, even without your deputy chief instructor title at Doomsday Base, you¡¯re still the head of the Warren family. That¡¯s a big deal!¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s icy re thawed just a little, and Neil, sensing the small victory, pressed on. ¡°What I¡¯m getting at is, without your title at Doomsday Base, our n to take down Connor might hit a few more roadblocks than we expected. You¡¯ve been out cold for the past few days, so you might not know yet, but things are changing among the top four families in Blebert. And let me tell you, it¡¯s not looking good for us.¡±


    ¡°What kind of change?¡± Aelfric¡¯s voice was sharp.


    ¡°Everett¡¯s back,¡± Neil replied, his tone dropping as if the words themselves were heavy. ¡°He¡¯s officially taken the reins of the Brock family. And get this¡ªEverett¡¯s nothing like his old man. He¡¯s not showing any interest in teaming up against Connor.¡±


    When Aelfric heard Everett¡¯s name, a storm of conflicting emotions shed across his face. He remembered the kid from their youth. Like Aelfric, Everett had been sent abroad at a young age to study and train. But no one really knew what he¡¯d been up to all these years.


    One thing was sure, though. Even back in their childhood days, Everett had always been a cut above the rest. He was a child prodigy who made everyone else look like they were ying with crayons while he was painting masterpieces. It was no surprise that Everett would grow up to be a formidable, maybe even intimidating, figure.


    Now that Everett was back in Blebert, taking charge of the Brock family, the whole power dynamic among the city¡¯s top families was indeed bound to shift. Their three families¡¯ alliance was meant to strengthen their power and jointly oppose Connor. Aelfric¡¯s position at Doomsday Base had made him the natural leader, the glue holding everything together.


    But now? That glue was starting to peel. Aelfric¡¯s dismissal from the Doomsday Base wasn¡¯t just a personal blow but also a blow to the entire alliance. And with Everett stepping in, Aelfric¡¯s grip on the leadership was slipping.


    He had always been the leader, the one calling the shots. The idea of taking orders from someone else made his skin crawl. He couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of ying second fiddle in his own alliance.


    With that unsettling realization, Aelfric turned to Neil, his face unreadable. ¡°Have you met Everett yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Neil replied with a shake of his head. ¡°Everett just got back to Blebert the day before yesterday. He hasn¡¯t been seen in public or epted any visitors.¡±


    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s against continuing our families¡¯ alliance then?¡± Aelfric pressed.


    ¡°Aelfric, have you forgotten my daughter-inw De is Everett¡¯s sister?¡± Neil said. ¡°She met with Everett and then told my son Foley what was discussed.¡±


    ¡°And did she say why Everett wants to cut off our alliance?¡± Aelfric probed further. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Brock family benefit from eliminating Connor and splitting his assets?¡±


    ¡°The reason isn¡¯t clear,¡± Neil said. ¡°But De mentioned that Everett returned home deeply dissatisfied with the agreements and marriage ties his father had set up. He¡¯s nning sweeping changes now that he took over the reins.¡±


    ¡°What does his father think about all this?¡± Aelfric inquired.


    ¡°Lewis has recently married a young actress and seems quite taken with her. He¡¯s looking to retire and enjoy his life,¡± Neil said. ¡°He only kept running things because Everett was away. Now, he¡¯s passed the reins to Everett.¡±


    .c¨®m is the source


    Aelfric was silent for a moment, processing the implications. The fading of the tri-family alliance seemed inevitable, especially with his recent dismissal from the Doomsday Base and Everett¡¯s unexpected return. Yet, he was not ready to let go of his ambitions.


    Aelfric had always harbored two major dreams: to take over King¡¯s position at Doomsday Base and turn it into his personal empire, and to eliminate Connor, a fixation since his youth. Now, with the first dream unreachable, he was determined to focus on his remaining goal.


    Narrowing his eyes, Aelfric posed a sharp question. ¡°So, Neil, what are you suggesting? Are you proposing we dissolve our families¡¯ marriage bond and end our partnership?¡±


    Neil pursed his lips, his response dyed by hesitation. He felt the sting of conflict within him. Like Aelfric, the idea of abandoning their shared goal of eliminating Connor was almost unbearable. Yet, with the shifts in their alliance and Aelfric¡¯s loss of influence at Doomsday Base, the prospect of continuing their cooperation seemed increasingly futile. Even at their strongest, taking down Connor had been a formidable challenge; now, it appeared outright impossible.


    Observing Neil¡¯s hesitation, Aelfric chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up, do you, Neil? I bet you¡¯re even more eager to take Connor down than I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Neil confessed with a heavy sigh. ¡°My disdain for Connor runs deep. I won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s utterly defeated.¡±


    ¡°Then why not sustain our alliance?¡± Aelfric suggested. ¡°Though I¡¯ve lost my title at the Doomsday Base, I remain the leader of the Warren family¡ªstill influential, still potent. If the Brock family withdraws, we¡¯ll simply align with someone even more formidable. There¡¯s no reason to lose heart, Neil.¡±


    The idea of a new, potentially more powerful ally sparked interest in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°A new partner? Who do you have in mind, Aelfric?¡±


    With a sly grin, Aelfric asked, ¡°Remember Amiri?¡±


    ¡°Amiri?¡± Neil furrowed his brows. ¡°But isn¡¯t Amiri dead?¡±


    ¡°True, Amiri is gone, but his legacy lives on through his brother, Lambert, who¡¯s hell-bent on avenging him,¡± Aelfric borated. ¡°Lambert has inherited all of Amiri¡¯s connections and is eager to challenge those responsible for his brother¡¯s demise.¡±


    ¡°But can Lambert truly seek revenge?¡± Neil pondered aloud. ¡°Amiri met his end on the Sunrise, and the circumstances of his death are murky. Even if Lambert has assumed Amiri¡¯s mantle, challenging the Sunrise is a monumental risk. And what does that have to do with our fight with Connor? How does allying with Lambert benefit us if his feud lies with the Sunrise?¡± Skepticismced Neil¡¯s tone


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:


    When Neil finished his words, a chuckle escaped Aelfric, his toneced with mockery. ¡°Neil, seems like your intelwork could use a tune-up.¡±


    The jab hung in the air, but Neil, choosing discretion over confrontation, simply let it slide. Deep down, he knew his information sources were limited. He¡¯d beenser-focused on taking down Connor and iming the leadership of the Daniels family. He hadn¡¯t bothered much with international affairs, dismissing them as irrelevant.


    Meanwhile, Aelfric, with his past as the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, had a reach that extended far beyond local power ys. Hiswork was vast, his knowledge expansive. Neil¡¯s narrow focus seemed almost amateurish inparison to Aelfric¡¯s broader, more seasoned perspective.


    Aelfric had been in rooms Neil could only dream of, with yers like Lambert, whomanded an international organization. The idea of joining forces with someone like Lambert was something Neil couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. When Aelfric first floated the idea of recruiting Lambert to take down Connor, it was clear Neil didn¡¯t grasp the depth of what that meant.


    But Aelfric wasn¡¯t surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Neil to fully understand theplexities at y. After letting the mockery hang in the air, Aelfric continued, ¡°You do remember why Amiri went to the Sunrise, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Neil shot back. ¡°Connor had made it clear he wanted Amiri gone. Amiri went to the Sunrise to face Connor head-on, hoping to settle things once and for all.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    Aelfric gave a brief nod, his expression growing more thoughtful. ¡°Exactly. At that time, Connor and Amiri were at each other¡¯s throats. Their meeting on the Sunrise had everyone on edge, expecting a bloody showdown. But what did we get? Amiri¡¯s sudden, mysterious death, and Connor just walked away without saying a word. That wasn¡¯t just unusual. It was downright suspicious.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t the Sunrise announce that they were responsible for Amiri¡¯s death?¡± Neil asked, a hint of confusion creasing his brow.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it,¡± Aelfric replied, his voice lowering as if to share a secret. ¡°Rumor has it Connor was behind Amiri¡¯s death. The Sunrise¡¯s master, Paul, owed Connor a favor and took the me to square the debt. If a rumor like that reached me, you can bet Lambert¡¯s heard it, too. And if there¡¯s one thing he hates, it¡¯s Connor.¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed as he mulled this over. ¡°Even so, does Lambert have the guts to go after Connor or the Sunrise? After Amiri¡¯s death, Lambert¡¯s been lying low, avoiding any major moves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a cover,¡± Aelfric said with a knowing look. ¡°Given the right opportunity, Lambert would jump at the chance to take Connor down. Alone, he might hesitate, but with us backing him, he¡¯ll have the motive and the confidence to strike.¡±


    Neil suddenly felt like the pieces were clicking into ce. ¡°So, do you really think you can bring Lambert on board?¡±


    His eyes narrowing slightly in thought, Aelfric replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk more about that once I¡¯m back on my feet.¡±


    Dancing with the devil was a game of high stakes, and teaming up with the likes of Lambert was no different. Lambert¡¯s team, which was led by Amiri before, had a reputation that could send shivers down the spine of anyone on the international stage. Partnering with them was like stepping onto a razor-sharp tightrope. Sure, it could lead to immense power and influence and maybe even give them the upper hand to crush their enemies. But one wrong move and they¡¯d be sliced to pieces, or worse, end up six feet under.


    As long as things stayed smooth, the alliance would be golden. But if Lambert decided to flip the script, it would be a disaster waiting to happen. The man had a reputation for being as ruthless as theye, and crossing him was like signing your own death warrant.


    Given the stakes, this wasn¡¯t a partnership Aelfric was eager to jump into. But he had no other options, and the decision was bing less of a choice and more of a necessity. Given that nothing was set in stone yet, he wasn¡¯t about to reveal too much to Neil.


    Ever the sly fox, Neil caught onto the hesitation. He knew when to push and when to step back, so he decided not to press further, shing a knowing smile instead. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll wait for the good news. You¡¯re seriously injured right now, so I¡¯ll let you rest up. Wouldn¡¯t want to be a bother.¡±


    A brief nod from Aelfric was all the acknowledgment Neil got before his gaze shifted to Derek. Standing off to the side, lost in his own thoughts, Derek suddenly snapped back to attention after sensing the weight of Aelfric¡¯s stare. ¡°Aelfric, do you have any orders?¡± Derek¡¯s voice was soft, respectful, almost too careful.


    Without missing a beat, Aelfric asked, ¡°I told you to keep a close eye on the Daniels Group¡¯s dealings with Windsoul Robots. Have you been following through?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on everything happening with the Coborative Research and Development Department,¡± Derek assured, his tone respectful.


    ¡°d to hear that,¡± Aelfric responded, nodding with satisfaction. ¡°Just remember, everything I ask of you is crucial and is part of our n to take Connor down. Stay sharp.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Derek agreed, maintaining a facade of loyalty.


    On the surface, he appeared to hold Aelfric in high regard. In reality, his respect for him had dwindled, reced by a growing resentment. His focus had shifted towards currying favor with ck Mallow, the formidable chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Since Aelfric¡¯s dismissal, Derek¡¯s disdain had only deepened, even leading him to reconsider his engagement to Melinda. He despised being treated like a mere tool by Aelfric, who summoned him at whim, disregarding his dignity.


    However, Derek knew that openly defying Aelfric at this moment would be futile. So, he continued to y the part of the loyal subordinate, biding his time until he could align himself with ck Mallow.


    Unaware of Derek¡¯s shifting loyalties, Aelfric was satisfied with the respect shown to him. After issuing hismands, he closed his eyes, ready for a brief rest.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Neil then left the room with Derek and Foley.


    Once they were gone, Dennis inquired, ¡°About the training arrangement you set up for Derek and me at the Blebert branch of Doomsday Base, will we still be able to go there?¡±


    Aelfric opened his eyes slowly, his look conveying his disbelief at Dennis¡¯s naivete. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve been ousted from Doomsday Base. As my brother and brother-inw, do you think you and Derek still have a chance to achieve anything there?¡±


    Dennis looked down, disappointment shadowing his features. He had been eagerly anticipating training at Doomsday Base, especially as he¡¯d recently developed an interest in martial arts. The swift copse of his ns was unexpected.


    Noticing Dennis¡¯s dejection, Aelfric offered aforting alternative. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t go to Doomsday Base, I can teach you at home. If you¡¯re serious about martial arts, I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dennis replied, nodding. ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯ve noticed Neil seems a bit distant since you lost your deputy chief instructor title at Doomsday Base. Do you think Melinda will be sidelined if she marries Derek?¡±


    Aelfric had sensed something simr. He turned to Melinda and said, ¡°What do you think? If you don¡¯t want to marry him, then don¡¯t. I never wanted you to marry Derek in the first ce. It always seemed like a sacrifice.¡±


    But Melinda was firm. ¡°I do want to marry him.¡±


    Dennis, surprised, interjected, ¡°Wait, but you don¡¯t actually like Derek, do you? Didn¡¯t you argue with Grandpa about being set up with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t into him back then,¡± Melinda said. ¡°But after spending time with him, I¡¯ve grown to like Derek, and I¡¯m totally okay with marrying him now.¡±


    Dennis fell silent, understanding the possibility of emotions transforming from disdain to affection. He rted deeply to Melinda¡¯s experience. There was a time he thought Tiffany was unbearably annoying and had wanted to end their engagement. Yet, after she revealed herself as the renowned artist Only, his feelings had dramatically shifted, leaving him regretful about their breakup. Now, the thought of Tiffany married to Connor stirred a deep sadness within him.


    Aelfric, oblivious to Dennis¡¯s thoughts, noticed only the sparkle in Melinda¡¯s eyes as she spoke of Derek. However, he remained uncertain if marrying her to Derek was indeed the right decision.


    After a moment of silence, Aelfric¡¯s voice broke through the tension, his tone resolute. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lose heart. Even though I¡¯m no longer the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, I still have the skills to elevate the Warren family¡¯s status in Blebert. If the Daniels think they can mistreat Melinda, they¡¯re in for a rude awakening!¡±


    The Warren family had been disheartened since the announcement of Aelfric¡¯s dismissal from Doomsday Base. His confident words, however, provided a much-needed boost to their spirits.


    Outside the hospital room, Neil let his guard down and his smile faded. Turning to his two sons, he spoke gravely. ¡°The bnce of power among the top four families in Blebert has shifted. We need a solid strategy moving forward. Here¡¯s what you should do.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:


    Lowering his voice to a near whisper, Neil leaned in close, his eyes narrowing as he delivered a set of instructions to his two sons. ¡°You both understand?¡± he asked, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Derek and Foley nodded in unison, the perfect picture of obedient sons.


    But behind their silent agreement, wheels were turning. Each of them was running their own game, with no intention of sticking to their father¡¯s n. Not entirely, anyway.


    Neil was less of a father and more of a ruthless opportunist. This was a man who wouldn¡¯t blink twice before sacrificing his own kin if it meant he could get ahead. Derek and Foley knew better than to trust in some romantic notion of fatherly love.


    Respect? Sure. But it was respect driven by fear, not affection.


    Of course, Neil wasn¡¯t blind to his sons¡¯ thoughts. He could practically see the gears turning in their heads, but it didn¡¯t bother him. He could keep the two in line as long as he held the reins of power. He liked having them dance to his tune, even if they were secretly plotting their own solos.


    With Aelfric¡¯s fall from the position of deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base and Everett Brock¡¯s rise as the new head of the Brock family, the dynamics among their three families began to shift¡ªsubtle but unmistakable.


    Check new chapters at


    Back when Aelfric was still on top, and Derek was engaged to Aelfric¡¯s sister, Neil had shown more favor towards Derek. He was the golden boy with all the right connections.


    But now, with Aelfric¡¯s power waning and Everett on the rise, Foley¡ªthe one married to Everett¡¯s sister De¡ªwas suddenly the son with all the leverage.


    Neil¡¯s change in attitude wasn¡¯t lost on his sons. His recent instructions were overflowing with favoritism, now leaning heavily towards Foley.


    Derek and Foley both picked up on it. It didn¡¯t take a genius to see that.


    This shift didn¡¯t just affect their rtionship with their father. It was driving a wedge deeper between the brothers themselves.


    Derek had started out as the underdog, the poor farm boy who had just returned to the Daniels family. Foley used to look down on him with a sneer, seeing him as nothing more than a nuisance.


    But things had changed when Derek got engaged to Melinda, with Aelfric¡¯s backing giving him a substantial edge. Foley had been green with envy, his arrogance copsing into fear and resentment.


    Now, though, the tables had turned again. Derek¡¯s edge was dulling, and Foley¡¯s disdain had returned, sharper than ever.


    Derek could feel the shift in both his father¡¯s and Foley¡¯s attitudes. The writing was on the wall: his days of being the favored son were numbered. Foley was circling like a shark, ready to strike.


    But Derek had learned a thing or two about survival. He kept his head down, emotions locked away behind a calm mask.


    Neil watched the subtle tug-of-war ying out between his sons, pretending to be oblivious to the tension simmering beneath their respectful nods. ¡°Alright, since you both know what to do, get on with it,¡± he said, his tone dismissive as he waved them off.


    Derek and Foley made a show of deference, nodding as they turned on their heels and left, each already plotting their next moves.


    After they left, the mask of authority Neil wore slipped a bit. His steps were slow and deliberate as he walked forward, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a heavy fog.


    His sons had their own anxieties, but Neil¡¯s anxiety ran deeper. The alliance he¡¯d banked on¡ªthe Warren and Brock families teaming up with him against Connor¡ªwas crumbling faster than he could patch it up. Confidence had turned to doubt, and now he was wondering if throwing in his lot with Aelfric was a colossal mistake.


    The thought of Lambert, that unpredictable wild card, gnawed at him. Sure, if Aelfric could get Lambert on their side, they might have a shot at taking down Connor. But Neil couldn¡¯t shake the icy fear that dealing with Lambert was like making a pact with the devil himself.


    Lambert didn¡¯t just destroy his enemies¡ªhe obliterated them, leaving nothing but ash in his wake. As for the cost of using that kind of power? Neil wasn¡¯t sure he could afford it.


    While he was caught between a rock and a hard ce, Neil¡¯s mind drifted to someone he hadn¡¯t thought about in years¡ªa shadowy figure from his past who had once offered him a lifeline.


    Back then, when he¡¯d set his brother aze andter orchestrated the car crash that killed his parents, that mysterious person had been there, providing crucial support. But unlike everyone else in Neil¡¯s life, this figure had never asked for anything in return. Not once.


    That was what scared Neil the most. He didn¡¯t know who this person was, why they had helped him, or when they mighte calling for a favor in return.


    For years, he¡¯d avoided even thinking about them, afraid that reaching out would open a door he couldn¡¯t close. But now, with everything on the line, the thought of that lifeline was too tempting to ignore.


    Initially, Neil feared the mysterious person would use his past crimes to ckmail him. But, as time passed without a word from that figure, Neil became convinced that this person had helped him out of genuine goodwill without expecting anything in return.


    As he left the hospital, the memories of those dark days yed out in his mind like an old movie reel. Each step took him closer to a decision he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to make. By the time he reached his car, the decision was made.


    Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, Neil pulled out his phone, fingers hovering over a number that had sat dormant in his contacts for years


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:


    Neil hadn¡¯t expected the phone number to still work after all these years.


    The ringtone chosen by the mysterious person was notably unique¡ªa sound Neil had never encountered on any other phone. Thus, when it chimed, he instantly knew it had to be the mysterious person on the line.


    Despite the passage of years, the mysterious person had never altered the number. Was it preserved just for him?


    As he listened to the chilling ringtone, vivid images of the horrors he had inflicted upon his family burst forth unbidden¡ªeach bloody detail reying before his eyes. The intensity of the memories flooded him with an almost unbearable terror.


    Sumbing to his fear, Neil decided he couldn¡¯t bear to hear the mysterious person¡¯s voice. The phone had barely rung three times when he hastily ended the call.


    He breathed heavily after hanging up, his face flushed, andrge beads of sweat dripped from his brow.


    But before he could find hisposure, his phone rang.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    It was the mysterious person, returning the call.


    The sight of the number shing on his screen sent a wave of panic through him; he felt trapped, his breath tight in his chest.


    The mysterious person had once orchestrated the devastating fire and the bizarre car ident that imed the lives of Neil¡¯s family. The mysterious person¡¯s capacity for maniption and destruction was clear, and Neil knew crossing them could have dire consequences.


    With trembling hands, he answered the phone, pressing it to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± came the detached inquiry from the other end.


    Indeed, it was the very same voice from years past.


    Even after all this time, Neil could instantly recognize it because of its uniqueness.


    The mysterious person¡¯s voice, hoarse and raspy as if their throat had been shed and stitched back together, had grown much older over the years.


    This unique voice had burned itself into his memory, linked to a chilling and bloody past assistance. When he heard it again, a wave of terror washed over Neil, causing him to press his hand against his chest as if to keep his heart from leaping out.


    Contrastingly, the voice on the other end of the line remained eerily steady.


    Neil, overwhelmed by fear, found himself speechless, prompting the mysterious person to probe, ¡°Aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Neil stuttered. ¡°S-Sorry, I¡ªI dialed the wrong number.¡±


    The mysterious person let out a soft chuckle, ¡°¡®Ha ha!¡±


    Expecting a reprimand or further conversation, Neil tensed. However, none came; instead, the call abruptly ended following the briefughter.


    As the call disconnected, Neil was momentarily stunned, his thoughts a chaotic whirl.


    His heart slowly calmed, and he remembered to lower the phone from his ear.


    Stashing his phone away, he puzzled over the mysterious person¡¯s unexpected kindness.


    Years earlier, Neil had harbored dark intentions against his brother, concocting several schemes and even attempting to start a fire, all thwarted by his own fear.


    Somehow, the mysterious person had discerned Neil¡¯s ns and had reached out, offering assistance freely, without asking for anything in return or causing further trouble.


    Later, when Neil contemted harming his parents and his other brother, he hesitantly contacted the mysterious person again. Expecting to negotiate some form of payment or sacrifice, Neil was surprised when the mysterious person readily agreed to help once more, still without demanding anything.


    The mysterious person remained discreet, staying silent throughout the years.


    After Neil hastily ended a call, the mysterious person even rang back. When Neil lied, iming he dialed the wrong number, there was no rebuke.


    All these gestures painted the mysterious person as unusually benevolent toward Neil.


    But why this kindness? And who was this mysterious person?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:


    Silver Fox hadn¡¯t expected that sleeping in Bu¡¯s hospital bed would yield such a surprisingly good sleep. It was nearly dreamless.


    However, she didn¡¯t wake up on her own. Instead, it was Bu who nudged her awake.


    He probably didn¡¯t realize she suffered from a severe case of morning grumpiness. If she wasn¡¯t allowed to wake up at her own pace and was instead abruptly awakened, her mood would turn sour quickly.


    While she was deep in sleep, she felt a nudge that made her rock back and forth. Since she was unable to continue her peaceful slumber, her irritation red.


    Without opening her eyes, she swung her hand.


    Her handnded with a ¡°smack¡± on something solid, making a particrly loud sound.


    From that, she deduced she had pped someone¡¯s face.


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    With reluctance, she opened her eyes and turned her head to find a red palm print on Bu¡¯s face.


    She was truly embarrassed. She had identally pped him again.


    When Silver Fox saw his stern, handsome face, her morning grumpiness instantly dissolved. How could she maintain it now?


    Before she could speak, Bu sneered, ¡°Is pping people a hobby of yours, Miss Swain?¡±


    Silver Fox stiffened her neck and then sat up, retorting defiantly, ¡°You nudged me first. I was sleeping soundly. Why did you wake me?¡±


    Bu realized she had morning grumpiness and had pped him purely out of reflex. He deserved that p.


    Even though he had been aware of her grumpiness in advance, his eagerness to marry her, fearing she might reconsider, would have still made him wake her.


    Since she was to be his wife that day, he decided not to hold a grudge over the p.


    He moderated the stern look on his face, sat down by the bed, and spoke kindly. ¡°Get up and wash up. We need to go to City Hall to get married.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed her a thick stack of papers. ¡°Here are the full-body check-up results. I paid a lot to have them done overnight with special permission from the hospital. All the results are here.¡±


    Silver Fox couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She didn¡¯t understand his rush.


    His body and face were still healing, yet he had gone through a full-body check-up overnight.


    She picked up the report, nced at it briefly without really looking at the details, and then tossed it aside.


    She hadn¡¯t suspected him of harboring any illness. He appeared strong and robust, hardly the image of someone ailing. Her insistence on the check-up was merely to annoy him.


    Observing his confident demeanor, she was convinced he was in perfect health, with nothing to fret about.


    When she casually tossed the report aside, Bu queried, ¡°Did you finish reading it so quickly? Are you sure you examined everything thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a quick reader. Is that a problem?¡± Silver Fox snapped back, still somewhat irritable.


    Although she had tamped down her morning grumpiness due to his presence, her annoyance was still simmering. Now that it seemed he wouldn¡¯t press her further, her irritability resurfaced.


    Unbeknownst to her, this was what it meant to be pampered.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine,¡± Bu replied with a smile. ¡°Miss Swain, your quick reading and intelligence are traits I truly admire.¡±


    Silver Fox pouted, not in the mood to engage further.


    Bu persisted. ¡°So, Miss Swain, could you please get up and get ready?¡±


    Silver Fox red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s still early. City Hall isn¡¯t open yet, right?¡±


    Bu patiently exined, ¡°If you get ready now, we can have breakfast, and afterward, I¡¯ll apany you back to the hotel to collect your identity documents. By the time we reach City Hall, it will be opening.¡±


    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need to hurry, right?¡± Silver Fox retorted unhappily. ¡°City Hall is open all day. They can issue the marriage certificate anytime. Why are you pushing this so early in the morning?¡±


    At this, Bu found himself at a loss for words.


    His eagerness to make her his legal wife was immense; he was prepared to wait outside City Hall early, just to be the first to get married when they opened.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit this to Silver Fox.


    As he pondered how to coax her into getting ready, Silver Fox suddenly dered, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t even want to get married or have kids with you anymore¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:


    Bu froze at Silver Fox¡¯s words, feeling that sinking sensation you get when your worst fear sneaks up on you.


    Of course, just when everything seemed to be going smoothly, the universe decided to throw a wrench in the works.


    It was almost like the more you stress about something, the more likely it is to blow up in your face.


    He had rushed everything because, deep down, he feared she¡¯d change her mind if he gave her too much time to think. And now, right on cue, she was backing out.


    But what could he do? Forcing her wasn¡¯t an option.


    stering on a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, he tried to sound calm. ¡°So, what¡¯s got you changing your mind all of a sudden?¡±


    Silver Fox pouted, looking a bit exasperated. ¡°Honestly? It just feels like we¡¯re rushing into this, and it¡¯s kinda¡­ silly.¡±


    Bu nodded, getting where she wasing from.


    From his perspective, it all felt natural. She was the woman he¡¯d been in love with for years, after all. But for her, it was probably like being caught up in a whirlwind, and who could me her for wanting to slow things down?


    However, he wasn¡¯t exactly a patient man. Waiting felt like torture, like his heart would shrivel up and die if this dragged on any longer.


    So, he tried to gently steer her back on course. ¡°I get that it seems fast, but it¡¯s not silly. They say when you find the right person, you¡¯ve got to grab hold of that moment. Wait too long, and that chance could slip away.¡±


    Silver Fox blinked at him like he¡¯d just sprouted an extra head.


    To be fair, seeing the usually sharp, no-nonsense tycoon suddenly dishing out life advice was pretty surreal. Who knew he had that side to him?


    With lines like that, how could she believe he hadn¡¯t been charming women left and right for years?


    A little flustered under her scrutinizing gaze, Bu felt a bit out of his depth. He¡¯d already thrown every poetic charm he had at her, practicallyying his soul bare, just to keep her on board with their n. And now she was looking at him like he was some kind of alien.


    Facing her stare, he added, ¡°Didn¡¯t we have an agreementst night? You said you wanted a smart, beautiful daughter to be your family¡¯s heiress, right?¡±


    Thatment made Silver Fox pause, her thoughts spinning.


    That was her weak spot, her Achilles¡¯ heel. She did want a clever and lovely daughter to inherit her family¡¯s wealth, and she wanted that sooner rather thanter.


    Besides, out of all the men she knew, Bu was the best candidate by a mile. It wasn¡¯t like she had a ton of better options lying around.


    After a brief silence, she finally said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with what we talked aboutst night, but I¡¯ve got a few conditions.¡±


    ¡°Name them!¡± Bu practically jumped at the opportunity, barely containing his eagerness.


    Whatever she was about to throw his way, he was ready to meet it head-on. Hell, if she asked for his heart on a silver tter, he¡¯d have it delivered with a smile.


    Completely unaware of the wild thoughts swirling in his head, Silver Foxid out her terms. ¡°First off, even if we get married, you can¡¯t just, you know, touch me whenever you feel like it. And definitely no forcing anything. You¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m mentally ready to be intimate with you. Second, marriage doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll suddenly act like a cozy couple. We should both have our own freedom, privacy, and space. Mutual respect, no questions asked.¡±


    Pausing for effect, she delivered the final, and perhaps the most jarring condition. ¡°Lastly, once the babies are born, we get divorced. No dragging it out, no hard feelings.¡±


    Bu listened, nodding along as she spoke. With raised eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Silver Fox said, her tone t but firm.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Bu replied, barely giving her a chance to blink. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine with that.¡±


    His mind, though, was already strategizing around thatst part. Sure, the first two were a no-brainer. But thatst bit? A divorce? That one was not going to happen. Not that she needed to know that just yet. The key was getting her to marry him first. He¡¯d figure out the restter.


    His quick agreement earned him a skeptical side-eye from Silver Fox. ¡°Are you really sure you can stick to all this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word,¡± Bu said with all the sincerity he could muster. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can sign an agreement.¡±


    Grabbing a sheet of paper and a pen, he began scribbling down the terms.


    His pen moved swiftly across the page, the letters sharp and clean. In minutes, he was done, signing his name with a flourish before handing the document to her.


    Silver Fox, taken aback by the sudden agreement presentation, hesitated before taking it.


    She scanned the agreement with the scrutiny of someone expecting a hidden trap. But as she reached the final use, her wariness began to melt away.


    Thest line stated if he refused to divorce after the babies¡¯ arrivals, all his assets would be transferred to her name.


    A slow smile spread across Silver Fox¡¯s face, the kind that said she was pleasantly surprised. With Bu¡¯s wealth sitting in the hundreds of billions, that promise was like a neon sign shing: ¡°I¡¯m serious about this.¡± He was likely to keep his word and actually go through with the divorce when the time came.


    With that kind of assurance, the only thing left to focus on was the task at hand¡ªhaving babies with him.


    Having made up her mind, she held out her hand. ¡°Give me the pen.¡±


    Bu almost shoved it into her hand, his heart doing a victoryp.


    With a steady hand, Silver Fox signed her name, Eloisa Swain.


    Without waiting for any more prompting from Bu, she stood up and freshened up like she was getting ready for a casual brunch instead of a life-changing event


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:


    Silver Fox hurriedly finished washing up and emerged from the bathroom, dering to Bu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bu gave her a warm, amused smile. Her decisiveness was one of the traits he admired most about her; once Silver Fox made up her mind, there was no dawdling or doubt.


    Although Bu was just as eager to get going, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of them rushing to get married without breakfast. Today was set to be andmark day in their lives, and he wanted every detail to be just right.


    So, with a gentle smile, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not hurry too much. How about we have breakfast first and put on something a bit more fitting?¡±


    Silver Fox chuckled softly, marveling at how Bu could flip from impatient to considerate so quickly. Just moments before, he¡¯d seemed ready to whisk her off to City Hall without a moment¡¯s dy. Now, here he was, advocating a less hurried approach.


    She nodded in agreement, appreciating the wisdom in his words. Skipping breakfast was never an option for her; childhood experiences and abuse from Emilee and her mother had left her with a sensitive stomach.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    Breakfast was essential, but why the change of clothes? She eyed Bu curiously. It was evident he had dressed with care, likely with their wedding photos in mind. He had even gone so far as to tidy up his appearance extensively: the bandages that had previously wrapped his head were gone, cleverly reced by a new haircut that hid the wound. His face, bruised just the night before, now showed no trace of injury.


    Unfortunately, Silver Fox had pped him earlier that morning due to her morning grumpiness, resulting in a few red welts across his face. She fretted over whether these would fade in time for their photo shoot.


    Bu had not only gotten a haircut and tended to his bruises, but he had also donned a new outfit. He was typically d in ck, but today he surprised her with a crisp white shirt, undoubtedly chosen toplement the asion.


    After examining Bu¡¯s meticulous attire, Silver Fox was puzzled. What more could he possibly need to change into?


    Curious, she inquired, ¡°What other clothes do you need to change into?¡±


    Bu grinned and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s you who needs to change, actually.¡±


    Silver Fox nced down at her own attire, still in yesterday¡¯s clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing? It¡¯s a clean white shirt, even if it is from yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t it be fine for our photos?¡±


    Bu, however, held a different view. ¡°Wedding photos are special; they should be taken in new clothes. We should look our best as newlyweds, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Silver Foxughed lightly. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly traditional newlyweds, are we? We¡¯re just going through a formality to make babies. Why fuss over the details?¡±


    Bu frowned slightly at her casual take but didn¡¯t argue with her.


    Rubbing his nose, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already picked out something for you. Just put it on.¡±


    He then retrieved a shopping bag from the bed and handed it to her.


    Recognizing his effort, Silver Fox epted the bag without further protest. She retreated to the bathroom to change, acknowledging his intentions even if she didn¡¯t fully share his enthusiasm.


    Upon opening the bag, Silver Fox discovered not just an outfit but also a set of undergarments. Her cheeks med red at the sight; it hadn¡¯t crossed her mind that Bu would consider such intimate details.


    Though initially taken aback by his thoroughness, she quickly reminded herself of the significance of the day ahead¡ªthey were to be married legally and soon to be parents. Now was not the time for modesty.


    Deciding to honor the thoughtfulness behind the gesture, she took a shower to freshen up before slipping into the provided lingerie. To her surprise, both the bra and panties fit her as if they had been tailored for her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Bu had managed to get her size so urate. Had he guessed just by looking at her, or perhaps taken measurements in her sleep? The possibility made her skin tingle with a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    While dressing, she couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Pervert!¡± under her breath.


    Stepping out of the bathroom in the new outfit, she caught sight of Bu and paused, struck by an even more surprising realization


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780:


    Silver Fox was taken aback to find that Bu had put together matching outfits for them. Both were d in pristine white shirts and ck trousers. On the chest of each white shirt was a small embroidered red heart, the two heartsplementing each other perfectly¡ªa subtle yet romantic touch she hadn¡¯t anticipated from him.


    As she pondered over this unexpected gesture, her gaze fell to their footwear. Bu¡¯s feet were snug in new white casual shoes, while she still wore the ck leather shoes from the day before. The mismatched shoes seemed out of ce now that everything else was so carefully coordinated.


    Before she couldment, Bu interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve also got shoes for you.¡±


    Surprised, Silver Fox looked up as he presented a shoebox from the bed, revealing a pair of women¡¯s casual shoes, a perfect match to his own. His smile was gentle as he said, ¡°Might as wellplete the ensemble.¡±


    He gestured towards the chair beside the bed. ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    Still processing his thoughtfulness, Silver Fox moved as if in a trance and sat down.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Bu then knelt on one knee before her, his actions tender as he began to change her shoes.


    Silver Fox¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment as Bu held her foot. The warmth from his hands seemed to radiate up her leg, making her instinctively pull away.


    ¡°No, no, I can do it myself,¡± she protested quickly.


    But he held fast, his voice steady, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Finding herself unable to resist his gentlemand, Silver Fox ceased her attempts to retract her foot.


    Bu then proceeded with meticulous care that surprised her. He slipped a pair of fresh socks onto her feet before he fitted the new shoes and tied theces with precise movements.


    Once done, he surveyed his work with a satisfied nod and looked up, smiling. ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s blush deepened, a stark contrast to her usualposure. This level of personal care was foreign to her, reminiscent only of faint childhood memories of her mother¡¯s gentle touch¡ªmemories long faded after her mother¡¯s early departure from her life.


    Silver Fox gazed down at Bu, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and usation. ¡°Is this something you do often for women?¡± She was almost convinced of his expertise in such matters.


    Bu¡¯s next words, however, caught herpletely off guard. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Swain. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever had the honor to serve in this way. And should we ever have a daughter, I promise to extend the same courtesy to her.¡±


    The words ignited a warmth in Silver Fox¡¯s heart. Being doted on by such a man¡ªwealthy, handsome¡ªhow could she and her future daughter not feel fortunate?


    Yet, beneath this warmth, a thread of anxiety lingered. She dreaded the thought of him extending this intimate service to other women or their daughters.


    ¡°Would you treat other women and their daughters in the same way?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of concern.


    Bu caught the note of jealousy. He offered her a reassuring smile and responded, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Swain. This level of care is reserved solely for my wife and daughter. As long as you remain my wife, no one else will receive this service.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips curved into a smile, a chuckle almost escaping her. She foundfort and joy in his affirmation.


    Bu brushed her hair aside gently, took her hand, and led her briskly out of the room.


    Before she knew it, they were in his car, speeding away from the hospital.


    Silver Fox watched the familiar streets blur by, recognizing the route to the Pce Hotel. Could it be that Bu wanted to get her identity documents before breakfast? But she was already very hungry and wanted to have breakfast first.


    Touching her stomach discreetly, she ventured, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d have breakfast first?¡± Her question hung in the air just as her stomach growled audibly, a sound that made her cheeks flush with embarrassment


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:


    Hearing her own stomach rumble, Silver Fox felt mortified, wishing she could disappear. It was so embarrassing! She kept her head down, too embarrassed to meet Bu¡¯s eyes, wondering if he found her behavior uncouth.


    On the battlefield, such noises were inconsequential; both men and women let bodily functions pass withoutment, while showing difort could lead to mockery. But in civilian life, especially for women, maintaining a polished image was often expected, despite Silver Fox¡¯s distaste for these societal norms.


    Amid her difort, Bu¡¯s chuckle broke the silence. ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked.


    Hisughter, meant to lighten the mood, only irritated Silver Fox. Turning sharply, she retorted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m starving! All this fuss over changing clothes and getting identity documents. Don¡¯t you know people need to eat?¡±


    Bu quickly said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. Just a bit longer. I¡¯ve arranged for breakfast at the Pce Hotel. We¡¯ll eat soon.¡±


    Silver Fox just pouted and looked away, hoping her stomach would quiet down.


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Driving on, Bu stole nces at her. Her feisty nature, unchanged over the years, endeared her to him even more. He remembered the time when they were on a mission together. She had eaten too much and let out a burp. He had merely given her a mocking nce, and that alone had infuriated her. She had then spent the entire morning angrily scolding him¡ªno curses, just a relentless stream of words that made him question his very existence.


    These memories tempted augh from him now, but he held it back, keeping a straight face.


    Silence filled the car, Silver Fox wrestling with her embarrassment and Bu struggling to contain his amusement.


    Finally, they arrived at the Pce Hotel, and both Silver Fox and Bu exhaled a sigh of relief. Silver Fox sprang from the car and strode directly to the hotel¡¯s restaurant, not waiting for Bu, who parked swiftly and hurried after her.


    The restaurant offered a buffet breakfast. Upon entering, Silver Fox ignored the waitress, quickly grabbed a te, and began loading it with food before sitting down to eat. The waitress, recognizing her as a hotel guest, hesitated but then approached to remind her, ¡°Miss Swain, the payment hasn¡¯t been made yet.¡±


    Without pausing her meal, Silver Fox gestured towards Bu and said, ¡°He¡¯ll pay.¡±


    The waitress turned to see Bu entering the restaurant. The Pce Hotel was under the Daniels Group, and Bu was a regr patron, well-known to the hotel staff. Seeing Silver Fox point at Bu, the waitress couldn¡¯t believe it, as Bu had never treated a woman to a meal here before.


    The waitress was about to verify Silver Fox¡¯s im when Bu gestured for her attention. Approaching respectfully, the waitress greeted him, ¡°Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Bu nodded and handed her a card. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for two, please¡ªmy wife and me.¡±


    Stunned, the waitress repeated, ¡°Your wife, Miss Swain?¡±


    News of Bu¡¯s marriage was unheard of, leaving the waitress momentarily baffled.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my wife,¡± Bu confirmed with a smile.


    It took the waitress a long while to process this before she quickly took Bu¡¯s card, processed the payment, and returned the card with a respectful nod.


    After paying, Bu joined Silver Fox, picking a modest amount of food for himself. By then, Silver Fox had already finished her first te and started on his.


    Bu, amused and affectionate, got up to fetch more food. Returning, he asked yfully, ¡°Is that enough, or should I get more?¡±


    Still miffed, Silver Fox shot him a re. ¡°What do you take me for? A pig?¡± she snapped


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:


    Sensing her irritation, Bu could no longer contain hisughter. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    Silver Fox, fuming, felt a strong impulse to hurl the te at his face. Yet, Bu¡¯sughter continued unabated, erupting with all the mirth he had stifled on their way here.


    Silver Fox took a quick look around, realized the setting was all wrong for a scene, and forcibly subdued her desire to throw the te. Instead, she bit furiously into her bread and snapped, ¡°Justugh yourself to death.¡±


    Eventually, Bu¡¯sughter subsided, but he couldn¡¯t resist a jibe. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a pig. You eat more than a pig.¡±


    Silver Fox stayed silent.


    Was this the moment to fling the te? Just as her temper almost got the better of her, she noticed the red mark already on his face. She held back her hand once more.


    She had already roughed him up earlier. This time, she decided to let it slide aspensation. Her hands stayed still, but her anger simmered on, pushing her to verbal jabs.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    She took another fierce bite of her bread and threw out a challenge. ¡°What? Can¡¯t afford to keep me because I eat a lot? If that¡¯s the case, just say it. There¡¯s still time for me to find a man who can.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can afford it,¡± Bu replied, his smile oozing charm. ¡°I¡¯ve given you my secondary card. That¡¯s basically handing over all my cash. Eat all you want. You could eat for a hundred years, and I¡¯d still support it.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Silver Fox snorted dismissively, shot him a re, and kept on eating.


    She admitted to herself that her appetite wasrge and felt no embarrassment about it. Pleasing her stomach was her greatest joy.


    Bu stopped teasing her and began eating, too. As they finished, he observed that her appetite was thrice his own. This girl was unchanged from the past; her capacity for food was vast.


    He recalled their past mission where he had teased her for eating more than a pig. It was only after getting to know her that he appreciated the endearing nature of a woman who enjoyed her food.


    However, despite her hearty eating, she never put on weight. She remained trim and elegant, her figure superb.


    After a satisfying meal, Silver Fox rxed and stretched contentedly.


    Bu watched her and suggested with a smile, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    Her mood lightened, Silver Fox didn¡¯t resume their earlier squabble. She stood and left the restaurant.


    Bu quickly followed her out.


    No sooner had they departed than the hotel staff began to buzz with whispers, treating the news of the Hoffman family leader¡¯s marriage as if it were a breaking headline.


    Silver Fox and Bu hadn¡¯t even reached the top-floor presidential suite before the news reached the entire staff of the Pce Hotel, climbing its way to the hotel executives.


    Given Bu¡¯s prominence, his personal life naturally drew public interest. The hotel executives wasted no time in reporting this juicy tidbit to Connor.


    It was just past seven in the morning. Connor had finished his breakfast and was about to head to the office when he received the update.


    ncing at Marissa, who was still seated at the dining table, he remarked, ¡°Bu got married. Were you aware?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marissa looked up, clearly taken aback.


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°What does his marriage have to do with me? I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Marissa had spent the previous nightboring over making the fake chip and had only just managed to sit down for her breakfast, weary and preupied with the need to deliver the fake chip to Q at the Blue Shield Bar.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Connor cleared his throat with a hint of amusement. ¡°Do you want to know who he married?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marissa responded firmly.


    Connor¡¯s eyebrow arched. He pondered how she would react upon discovering that her close friend had tied the knot with Bu.


    After a brief pause, he ventured again, ¡°I think I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Marissa cut him off.


    Connor tried again. ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    Marissa responded not with words but with a stern re that silenced him.


    She quickly finished her meal, changed her clothes, and left for the Blue Shield Bar alone


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:


    Marissa left Daniels Manor with the fake chip, heading to the Blue Shield Bar by herself. Meanwhile, Silver Fox and Bu reached her room at the Pce Hotel.


    Upon arriving, Silver Fox entered first and, out of habit, closed the door behind her. She never brought any man home.


    Bu, who almost followed her inside, narrowly avoided the door mming on his face. He stared at the shut door, bewildered. Even as they were on the brink of getting married, she still wouldn¡¯t let him into her room.


    He hesitated to knock, then let his hand fall. It was crucial not to disturb her before they got married officially. Resigned, he chose to let her set the terms. Any upset could jeopardize everything.


    Touching his nose, he stood outside the door, waiting.


    Inside, Silver Fox spotted Araceli at theb bench, deeply involved in mixing perfumes. The urgency of getting married to Bu slipped from her mind as she watched Araceli work.


    She admired Araceli¡¯s relentless dedication. Since she took her on as a student, Araceli¡¯smitment to her craft had often meant her days and nights were indistinguishable.


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Elin, you¡¯re back!¡± Araceli greeted her with a bright smile.


    Silver Fox nodded and approached.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to the hotelst night? Was there something urgent?¡± Araceli asked, her focus still on her experiment.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Silver Fox replied, her tone casual. She nodded toward the equipment, cautioning, ¡°Be careful. Keep your hand steady.¡±


    Araceli concentrated deeply on her experiment, not daring to speak further. Silver Fox stood silently beside her, watching attentively.


    When Araceli finished crafting the perfume, she presented the bottle to Silver Fox with a proud smile. ¡°Elin, this is ¡®Summer Love,¡¯ a new fragrance I¡¯ve developed for the uingpetition. Could you give me your thoughts on it?¡±


    Silver Fox epted the bottle, sprayed a bit in the air, and closed her eyes to fully experience the scent.


    Araceli watched her closely, awaiting her judgment.


    After a moment, Silver Fox opened her eyes, her lips curving into a subtle smile. ¡°Thebination of lemon, cardamom, and orange blossom as top notes, with jasmine, freesia, peach, and rose in the middle, and patchouli, sandalwood, and amber wood as the base creates a remarkable depth. It¡¯s a perfect blend of sweetness and warmth, striking an ideal bnce.¡±


    Araceli listened intently, her eyes widening with surprise at Silver Fox¡¯s praise. Though she anticipated some criticism, none came. Instead, Silver Fox¡¯s approval flowed freely.


    ¡°This perfume is both gentle and assertive, refreshing and mood-lifting. Its unique character is exceptional.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Araceli couldn¡¯t contain her astonishment. ¡°Elin, is it genuinely as good as you say?¡±


    ¡°It truly is,¡± Silver Fox confirmed, her tone sincere.


    Araceli, still battling her doubts, ventured, ¡°Are there any ws?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any. It¡¯s wless,¡± Silver Fox responded. ¡°And ¡®Summer Love¡¯¡ªwhat a fitting name. Itplements the perfume perfectly.¡±


    Overwhelmed with joy, Araceli was speechless. The praise from Elin was more than she had hoped for herpetition entry.


    Setting the perfume aside, Silver Fox encouraged her, ¡°This could hold its own on the international stage. Believe in your talent and don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Araceli nodded, her resolve strengthening.


    Just then, a knock at the door jolted them.


    Silver Fox, realizing she had left Bu outside during the long perfume discussion, felt a twinge of embarrassment.


    As she moved to open the door, Araceli, eager to help, reached it first.


    Opening the door, Araceli was surprised to see Bu. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you here?¡± she inquired, puzzled at his presence


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:


    Bu hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Araceli at Silver Fox¡¯s ce. Confronted with her question, he hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my wife.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Araceli¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I didn¡¯t know you were married.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bu responded, showing the papers in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just about to go to City Hall to get married.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Araceli understood, then chuckled. ¡°But aren¡¯t you in the wrong ce? Your wife-to-be is not here.¡±


    Bu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not in the wrong ce. My wife-to-be is right here in this room.¡±


    Araceli paused, then hugged herself in rm, quickly throwing out a series ofments. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, have you fallen for me? Are you dering your love? This won¡¯t do. Despite your good looks, charm, and being many women¡¯s dream man, you¡¯re not my type, so I won¡¯t marry you. You just mentioned getting married. Are you nning to coerce me into marriage? That won¡¯t do either. My cousin is a close friend of yours, so out of respect for him, you shouldn¡¯t treat his cousin this way, right?¡±


    Bu was taken aback. He was amused and slightly frustrated, observing the young woman before him. He had always thought she was clever and astute, so why was she being so silly now? She reminded him of her brother, who was highly intelligent but emotionally clueless.


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Silver Fox, who was in the room, overheard their exchange and nearlyughed out loud, finding Araceli utterly charming.


    Deciding to give them some space, Silver Fox headed to her bedroom to fetch her identity documents.


    When Silver Fox returned with her documents, she caught Bu teasing Araceli.


    Bu said, ¡°Yes, Araceli. You might not realize, but I¡¯ve had a fondness for you since I first met you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to grow up all these years. Now that you¡¯re of age, hurry up and marry me.¡±


    Araceli looked even more rmed, her eyes as wide as saucers. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I was only a year old when you first met me. Isn¡¯t it a bit creepy to want to marry a one-year-old?¡±


    Bu, usually stoic and reserved, was in high spirits today and continued his yful banter. ¡°Yes, I prefer young women.¡±


    Araceli was astonished, her lips twitching. ¡°All men prefer younger women, and we women are well aware of that. But fancying a one-year-old? That¡¯s exceptionally creepy.¡±


    Buughed. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Are you going to marry me or not? I need a clear answer. City Hall is opening soon, and if we dy, we won¡¯t be the first to get married today.¡±


    Araceli, genuinely scared he might be serious, backed away quickly. ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Hoffman, I don¡¯t like you that way. I can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Just then, Bu noticed Silver Fox in the room, so he stopped teasing Araceli and walked in.


    Araceli, thinking he was really going to force her hand, cried out loudly and hid behind Silver Fox. Peeking from behind her, Araceli trembled as she begged, ¡°Elin, help! Mr. Hoffman is trying to force me into marriage.¡±


    Silver Fox shot Bu a stern look, while he casually scratched his nose and looked up at the ceiling with a mischievous nce.


    After ring at Bu, Silver Fox turned to Araceli, who was visibly shaken. Silver Fox decided to y along and teasingly said, ¡°Araceli, the title of Mrs. Hoffman is a big deal. Why hide? You wouldn¡¯t be at a loss marrying him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just not a good match,¡± Araceli insisted. ¡°Even though he¡¯s attractive, he¡¯s not my type. I don¡¯t go for guys like him.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like him?¡± Silver Fox asked, clearly entertained.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± Araceli said firmly.


    Then she implored, ¡°Elin, Mr. Hoffman is very good at martial arts. If he decides to force me, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. If he takes me, please call my cousin, Connor, immediately to rescue me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu coughed, wondering if Araceli had always seen him as some kind of viin.


    Silver Fox couldn¡¯t contain herughter and continued the joke, saying, ¡°You look terrified. Should I marry him in ce of you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:


    ¡°What?¡± Araceli was taken aback by Silver Fox¡¯s question. Her eyes were wide and shimmering as she struggled to make sense of what she had just heard. Words tumbled out in a flurry of confusion. ¡°Elin, you and Mr. Hoffman barely know each other, right? How can you possibly like him? And you¡¯re really considering marrying him just to help me? Even though I¡¯m your student¡ªhopefully a future perfumer with Minty Fragrances and Perfumes¡ªyou surely don¡¯t need to go to such lengths for me, do you?¡±


    Silver Fox just chuckled, her amusement growing as she continued to tease Araceli. ¡°A good teacher is like a candle¡ªit consumes itself to light the way for others. I¡¯d even marry an old geezer if it meant supporting you, let alone a handsome and rich man like Mr. Hoffman.¡±


    Araceli gazed at Silver Fox, her feelings aplex tapestry of admiration and skepticism. She was moved by the depth of Elin¡¯s kindness. Yet, something felt off.


    As Araceli was lost in her thoughts, Bu stepped up, taking Silver Fox¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Enough teasing,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s head out. The City Hall is about to open.¡±


    He guided Silver Fox out, leaving Araceli in the room, her gaze lingering on the doorway long after they had left.


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    Then, suddenly, it hit her. She¡¯d beenpletely pranked by the yful couple.


    Araceli let out a scream of frustration, tousling her hair in exasperation. Although no one was around to see her mortification, she desperately wished for a hole to vanish into.


    She had genuinely believed that Bu was set on marrying her¡ªaughable notion that he had harbored affection for her since she was a toddler.


    Oh no! Indeed, Araceli had swallowed such preposterous ideas, had been terrified by them, and had even sought Elin¡¯s protection. She¡¯d gone so far as to consider reaching out to her cousin for a rescue. How naive could she have been?


    If Bu had truly fallen for her since she was only one year old, he wouldn¡¯t have concealed it for decades.


    Each encounter with him was marked by his icy, aloof demeanor. He never once offered a smile. How had she mistaken his coldness for affection?


    How could she have been so blind and embarrassed herself to such an extent?


    With another scream, Araceli crouched down, burying her face in her hands, feeling this moment was even more humiliating than when Ernst had publicly broken up with her.


    After wallowing in her frustration, she burst intoughter at her own foolishness. Yet,ughter soon turned to curiosity.


    As far as Araceli knew, Elin had only just arrived in Blebert. How then had she met Bu so swiftly, and how had they decided to get married?


    Love at first sight? A whirlwind marriage?


    Unable to quell her curiosity, Araceli pulled out her phone and dialed Marissa, eager to uncover some details.


    The call connected promptly. ¡°Araceli, what¡¯s up?¡± Marissa¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker.


    ¡°Marissa, did you hear? Mr. Hoffman got married!¡± Araceli blurted out, barely containing her excitement.


    She continued, but before she could finish, Marissa cut her off, her voice steady. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Araceli pressed, still buzzing with enthusiasm. ¡°Then you must tell me, how did Mr. Hoffman¡­¡±


    Again, Marissa interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s big news that the head of the Hoffman family is married now, but I really don¡¯t care about him. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Araceli attempted to interject.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Marissa asked tly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m ending this call. I have important matters to handle, so please, no more interruptions.¡±


    With that, Marissa ended the call.


    Araceli stared at her phone, baffled by Marissa¡¯sck of interest in what seemed like crucial news about her friend Elin.


    Unbeknownst to Silver Fox and Bu, their departure from the Pce Hotel had set the rumor mill churning. They headed straight to City Hall, where, thanks to Bu¡¯s quick thinking, they became the first couple that day to get married.


    As they stepped out of City Hall, Silver Fox was still in disbelief that she was now a married woman.


    Lost in her thoughts, she was jolted back to reality when Bu leaned in and kissed her, sealing their new beginning with a tender gesture


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:


    When Silver Fox felt the warmth of two lips pressing against hers, breathing in Bu¡¯s crisp, clean scent, her mind went nk. Her first reaction wasn¡¯t to pull away. Instead, her heart raced, and she felt a pang of panic¡ªthis was her first kiss.


    She hadn¡¯t expected kissing to send tingles through her body, electrifying her from head to toe. Normally quick andposed, she now found herself immobilized and breathless.


    Luckily, Bu¡¯s kiss was brief, a gentle peck resembling a dragonfly touching the water. He then pulled back, keeping a respectful distance.


    Silver Fox looked at him, her cheeks burning red. She wanted to scold him for his boldness, yet she was speechless.


    Bu, clearly satisfied with himself, smiled and said, ¡°Happy wedding day, Mrs. Hoffman.¡±


    The mention of ¡°wedding day¡± snapped Silver Fox back to reality. She was married now, and the man who kissed her was her husband. She had no grounds to protest¡ªit was a part of marriage, legally her duty.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    This realization brought a sense of loss, as though her independence had been stripped away. Yet the thrilling rush from the kiss left her feeling light, as if a breeze could carry her off.


    Normally never at a loss for words, she was now utterly speechless, overwhelmed by conflicting emotions.


    Seeing her flushed and flustered, Bu teased, ¡°Are you really that shy? Don¡¯t tell me that was your first kiss.¡±


    He didn¡¯t actually believe it was her first kiss, given her past rtionship with Ernst and modern dating norms where living together and intimacy weremon. He wouldn¡¯t mind, though.


    But to his astonishment, Silver Fox retorted, ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t my first kiss! I lost my first kiss when I was three, to all the kids in my kindergarten ss.¡±


    Bu was stunned by her fiery reaction. Initially, he hadn¡¯t thought it was her first kiss, but her strong response convinced him otherwise.


    Realizing this, he suddenly felt his face flush and his heart race, not from shyness but from the thrill of discovering that his wife had shared her first kiss with him.


    This revtion made him feel like his marriage had a perfect start. He understood her anger now. First kisses are cherished, and he had imed hers unexpectedly.


    With a smile, he leaned closer and whispered an apology. ¡°My bad. I¡¯ll warn you next time I kiss you.¡±


    ¡°You think there¡¯ll be a next time?¡± Silver Fox snapped.


    Bu paused, then said, ¡°We¡¯re going to have kids, so yes, there will be a next time.¡±


    Silver Fox fell silent, then covered her face with her hands, pleading, ¡°Ah, Bu, just go. I need a moment.¡±


    Bu¡¯s smile only widened at her attempt to escape the conversation. He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he continued persuasively, ¡°We¡¯re married now. There¡¯s no need to be shy. It would be great if you could fall in love with me.¡±


    Silver Fox stopped, perplexed. ¡°Why should I fall in love with you?¡±


    Their arrangement was merely to have children, essentially a contractual rtionship. What role did love y in this?


    Bu replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world, ¡°Children from loving families tend to be happier, more secure, and smarter. Consider the children raised in homescking love. Many develop psychological problems. You wouldn¡¯t want our children to face that, right? We agreed to raise two perfect heirs, didn¡¯t we? So, shouldn¡¯t we start them off in the best way possible?¡±


    Silver Fox was momentarily at a loss for words, recognizing the truth in his argument.


    Her own childhood had been difficult. She grew up in a home devoid of love, which had leftsting emotional wounds. She was determined not to let her children endure the same.


    She nced at Bu and hesitantly inquired, ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting we should date before we have children?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:


    As Bu observed the genuine curiosity on Silver Fox¡¯s face, he almost found it amusing how easily she could be fooled, prompting an urge to chuckle. Yet, the thought of fooling her quickly soured the moment, striking him with a pang of guilt. He awkwardly cleared his throat, maintaining his facade. ¡°We should start with developing a rtionship. Once we fall in love, having children will follow naturally.¡±


    Silver Fox pondered his words before responding with a skepticalugh, ¡°And how long will that take? What if we never fall in love? Does that mean no children? My grandmother is over seventy. She doesn¡¯t have that much time.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Bu rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°We could try to have children while building our rtionship. As long as we strive toward loving each other, it should work out.¡±


    Silver Fox blinked, skepticism in on her face. ¡°But I don¡¯t see myself ever loving you. Our children would grow up in a family without mutual love between the parents.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Bu asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re just not my type,¡± Silver Fox stated inly. ¡°I prefer delicate pretty boys who are good at sweet talk, persuasive, and preferably submissive. You¡¯re theplete opposite¡ªtough and domineering. It wouldn¡¯t feel natural trying to love you.¡±


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    Bu¡¯s displeasure grew as she described her ideal type, which sounded suspiciously like Ernst. Was she still not over him? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. In a moment of frustration, he reached out and flicked her forehead, not holding back his strength. ¡°Foolish woman!¡±


    The flick was harder than he intended, clearly causing her difort.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Silver Fox sharply inhaled as she instinctively drew back. She rubbed her sore forehead, ring at Bu. ¡°See? This is exactly why I could never love you. You¡¯re harsh and mean, quick to anger. We¡¯ve only just agreed to a childbearing contract, and here you are, resorting to violence. If I ever fell for you, I¡¯d just be another one of your possessions. Honestly, I despise you. If it weren¡¯t for your looks and intellect, which make you a suitable candidate to father children, I wouldn¡¯t have considered this arrangement. And it¡¯s not just your tough demeanor that repels me¡ªit¡¯s your joyless expression. The first time I saw you, I loathed it. You don¡¯t look any better when you smile, and your voice is as harsh as stone. No normal girl could fancy you, except perhaps someone as oblivious as rissa. Even Araceli would choose death over a life with you, and that¡¯s saying something.¡±


    Bu was left speechless by her tirade, and for a moment, he genuinely reflected on himself. Could he really be so unappealing to women?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± He awkwardly cleared his throat, mustering an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was entirely my fault just now.¡±


    Despite his apology, Silver Fox remained irate, shooting him a fierce re, snorting coldly, and turning her head away in a clear refusal to engage further. Yet, her anger was not quelled. Barely two secondster, she spun back and kicked him in the calf. Her frustration made her kick harder than intended, causing Bu noticeable pain.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Bu mimicked her sharp intake of breath, but to lighten the mood, he yfully jumped in ce twice.


    His exaggerated antics paid off¡ªSilver Fox couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha.¡±


    Relieved to see herugh, Bu dropped the act, gazing at her with fondness. ¡°Feeling better?¡± he asked gently.


    Silver Fox, realizing he had been trying to cheer her up, softened. Though she recognized his effort, she yfully red at him and remained silent, choosing not to voice her amusement.


    Bu continued, ¡°I¡¯m not as dull as you think. I can make a girl happy too. I¡¯ve always been serious because I never met someone who inspired me to rx. Since you appreciate affection, I promise to pamper you¡ªand only you¡ªfrom now on.¡±


    Silver Fox pouted, feigning indifference, but internally she was delighted. She had always had a soft spot for men who would sweet-talk her, which was why Ernst had initially caught her attention. Yet, Bu¡¯s charm was distinctly different from Ernst¡¯s. While Ernst¡¯s felt hollow, Bu¡¯s was substantial and sincere, resonating with a deep, genuine strength.


    She shot Bu another re, then posed a yful question. ¡°If we fall in love, how are we supposed to get divorced after having children?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:


    Bu nonchntly scratched his nose and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about the future just yet. For now, we should concentrate on falling in love.¡±


    They say that when ites to love, a woman¡¯s intelligence can plummet dramatically. At that moment, Silver Fox was the perfect example. Despite her cleverness, Silver Fox had been smoothly coaxed by Bu into marriage, and now she found his words reasonable, blissfully ignorant of the deeper snare she was entangling herself in.


    She nodded in agreement. ¡°We can think about thatter, but don¡¯t get too excited. I might not end up falling for you.¡±


    Bu simply smiled, choosing not toment on her statement. Instead, he extended a hand, offering her a key. ¡°This is for our home.¡±


    Caught off guard, Silver Fox hesitated, still adjusting to the reality that she was now married and would be sharing a home with a man. Despite her difort, eptance was the only option. She was married to this man.


    Regaining herposure, she took the key, thinking she indeed needed a ce to stay in Blebert, and this would save her from hotel expenses.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    Holding the key, she cautiously said, ¡°This is for the Hoffman Manor, isn¡¯t it? But I think I¡¯ll hold off on moving in for now. I¡¯m not ready to start living with your family just yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the key to the Hoffman Manor. That ce has plenty of servants who would open the doors for you any time after recognizing you as Mrs. Hoffman,¡± Bu said. ¡°This key is for our own home. Just the two of us, no servants.¡±


    ¡°Our own home?¡± Silver Fox looked at him in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯ve got our own home sorted out so soon?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had it ready for quite some time.¡±


    Indeed, Bu had prepared their home long ago, eagerly anticipating the day he would find her, win her heart, and they would start their life together. That day had finally arrived.


    Unaware of the full story, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t resist teasing him, ¡°You really are something, setting up a home for a wife you didn¡¯t even have yet.¡±


    Bu chose not to correct her and let the teasing slide. ¡°When we get there, take a look around. See if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to add. I¡¯ll get you a personal assistant as well. Whatever you need, just have them handle it. Feel free to spend as you wish with the secondary card I gave you.¡±


    He then quickly signed a check for a billion dors and passed it to her.


    Silver Fox, a woman with a keen love for wealth, couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment when presented with a billion-dor check. Her eyes widened in disbelief. However, her surprise quickly faded, and she declined the check, wary of Bu¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Why are you offering me this check?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it customary for a husband to provide for his wife?¡± Bu responded.


    ¡°In a typical marriage, yes, a husband might give his wife money,¡± Silver Fox retorted. ¡°But ours is more of a partnership, not a typical marriage. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me, receiving such arge amount just after we¡¯ve signed the marriage papers.¡±


    Bu exined calmly, ¡°Although we aren¡¯t a typical couple, didn¡¯t we agree to strive towards love? Consider this money a gesture towards that goal. You¡¯re adept at spending money. I thought you¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    Yet, Silver Fox remained resolute in her decision not to ept the check. ¡°I already possess your secondary card, which suffices for any purchases I wish to make. epting this check too seems excessive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not excessive,¡± Bu countered, smiling. ¡°The secondary card is limited to purchases only. It doesn¡¯t allow funds transfers to your ount. Think of this money as a wedding gift, meant for your personal ount.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Did tycoons always shower women with such generosity? With his secondary card, she could already purchase anything her heart desired. Moreover, he was tossing in additional money. No mere trifle, but a sum so substantial it felt as though a windfall had smashed into her face.


    The opulent lifestyle of the wealthy was beyond herprehension, yet she was eager to get used to it. With a resolve to embrace this new world, she shed a grateful smile and delicately tucked the check into her purse. Her eyes sparkling with delight, she turned to Bu and said, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    Bu¡¯s heart nearly melted at the sound of her calling him ¡°honey.¡± Silver Fox had a natural allure, and even a casual smile from her was captivating. Hearing her sweet, gentle voice, Bu felt like he was about to lose control.


    A sudden dryness in his throatpelled him, and he found himself leaning in for another kiss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:


    Silver Fox, a woman who exuded allure yet remained deeply traditional at heart, only dared to tease Bu yfully. When he actually kissed her, her bold facade crumbled, revealing a timidity reminiscent of a rabbit trapped by a tiger. She was utterly overwhelmed.


    This kiss wasn¡¯t a mere brush of the lips. It was deep and genuine.


    Thankfully, they were on a bustling street, which prompted Bu to check his impulses and release her after a moment.


    As they separated, rity returned to Silver Fox¡¯s once muddled thoughts. The kiss left her breathless, her cheeks tinged with pink, her body limp as if a gentle gust could knock her over.


    She had been about to chastise him for his audacity, but just as she regained her footing, a swift wind nearly sent her tumbling backward. She gasped for air, her intended reprimand caught in her throat, as Bu steadied her by the waist, preventing a fall that would have been quite humiliating.


    Bu chuckled, noticing her frail state. ¡°Mrs. Hoffman, I¡¯ve acted within the rights of a husband and fulfilled my duty. That¡¯s eptable to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    Embarrassment and irritation surged through Silver Fox. Had she anticipated his bold move, she never would have called him ¡°honey.¡±


    But the deed was done. He had kissed her and witnessed her reaction.


    She inhaled deeply, striving forposure, then stood up and shoved him back. Firmly, she stated, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re to neither touch nor kiss me without my explicit consent.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Bu agreed with a nod, hispliance clearly feigned, which only incited her further. Seeing his pleased demeanor, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t contain her frustration and pinched his chest sharply.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Bu winced in pain.


    Despite the sharp intake of breath, a grin spread across his face. In a yful tone, he said, ¡°Our home is No. 1 vi at Brandwood Hills. Make sure you don¡¯t get the doors mixed up when youe back.¡±


    Silver Fox pursed her lips, unable to tolerate his flirty gaze and tone. She turned abruptly and made her escape.


    Bu called out to her retreating figure, ¡°Where are you headed? Let me give you a ride.¡±


    Without turning back, Silver Fox waved dismissively at him. Just then, a taxi appeared, and she gged it down, swiftly climbing in and leaving.


    Bu¡¯s eyes lingered on the departing taxi until it vanished from sight.


    As he finally looked away, his phone buzzed with a message from Xander. ¡°Bu, I heard a rumor this morning that you got married.¡±


    Bu sent the photo he and Silver Fox had taken in the City Hall to Xander with a reply. ¡°It¡¯s not a rumor. I really got married, and you now have a sister-inw.¡±


    Stunned, Xander immediately sent back a shocked emoji and replied, ¡°Bu, I never saw you dating anyone. How did you end up marrying so suddenly? Your wife is truly stunning. Just from this photo alone, I can see she¡¯s breathtaking. Imagine her in a gown and fine makeup. She would outshine everyone, like a goddess gracing us with her presence.¡±


    Bu typed with a proud smile, ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ve always had high standards, so of course the woman I chose to marry is far from ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Who is she, Bu?¡± Xander inquired, his curiosity piqued. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met her before.¡±


    Bu hesitated to share with Xander that his sister-inw was actually White Mallow from the Doomsday Base. He was uncertain if Silver Fox would approve of disclosing that identity of hers, so he decided against it.


    Instead, he responded, ¡°She¡¯s Eloisa Swain, the heiress to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Xander responded with enthusiasm, ¡°Wow, my sister-inw is a top-tier CEO. A beautiful and sessful woman¡ªthat¡¯s just charming. I should introduce her to our chief instructor sometime.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Bu replied quickly. ¡°They¡¯re already acquainted and happen to be good friends. Also, let¡¯s keep this under wraps from Grandpa for now. I¡¯ll handle telling him.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Bu,¡± Xander typed back.


    After his conversation with Xander, Bu got into his car and drove away.


    Meanwhile, Xander was still sprawled on his bed, having not yet risen. Right after his talk with Bu ended, he dialed Marissa¡¯s number.


    Since Bu said she was good friends with his sister-inw, Xander was eager to discuss her with Marissa.


    At that very moment, Marissa had stepped into the Blue Shield Bar. She was on her way to discreetly ce the chip in Private Room No. 10 when her phone buzzed.


    Noticing it was Xander¡¯s number, she casually said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    With palpable enthusiasm, Xander blurted out, ¡°Chief instructor, my brother¡¯s married now. Have you heard?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. What was so significant about Bu¡¯s marriage that everyone thought they should inform her of it today? Did they think she was somehow Bu¡¯s mother?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:


    Marissa, eager to finish cing the chip, had little patience for distractions. Her tone was curt as she addressed Xander. ¡°I know your brother got married today. Everyone knows. But he¡¯s not my family, so his business doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±


    Xander, taken aback, attempted to talk about his sister-inw. ¡°Chief instructor, about my sister-inw¡ªI¡ª¡±


    Marissa interrupted sharply, ¡°Your brother¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me. Why should I care about your sister-inw?¡±


    Being scolded, Xander hesitated before probing gently, ¡°Chief instructor, are you dealing with some issues? You seem upset.¡±


    Marissapressed her lips, her frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something significant. If it¡¯s not urgent, please don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With that, she ended the call abruptly.


    Her mood was indeed sour, her thoughts heavy. Q had tasked her with cing the chip in Private Room No. 10 at the Blue Shield Bar, a location she knew to be a covert meeting spot for the nefarious organization behind Q. The closer she got to this ce, the more she thought of her father.


    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    She had only ever seen his photos in her mother¡¯s keepsakes¡ªimages of a man marked by a brilliant and wise gaze, whose tragic end haunted her. She was eager to fulfill her task quickly and uncover her father¡¯s fate, her heart burdened with the grim possibility that he might be deceased.


    As she stood in the Blue Shield Bar, her fury simmered. She fantasized about confronting Q and forcing the truth into the open. With the weight of her worries, it was a wonder she could focus on anything else.


    After severing the call with Xander, she exhaled deeply and headed for Private Room No. 10. Her face was a mask of calm, but her eyes darted. She was scrutinizing every passerby for signs of suspicion, hoping this chip cement might reveal a pathway to Q.


    Reaching the door to Room No. 10 without any peculiar encounters, she paused, then pushed the door open. The room was lit only by the dim light spilling in from the hallway. If not for this sliver of illumination, the room would have been engulfed inplete darkness.


    Marissa paused at the entrance of the private room, her eyes meticulously sweeping the area to ensure it was unupied. Satisfied that she was alone, she approached the table, set the chip down carefully, and then left the room, softly closing the door behind her.


    Her phone buzzed with a message from Q just as she stepped out. ¡°Have you ced the chip?¡±


    Marissa quickly scanned her surroundings to check for followers and soon suspected that Q was monitoring her movements through surveince. She responded, typing rapidly, ¡°Is the Blue Shield Bar your property?¡±


    Q¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°No. If it were mine, would I expose it to you? I merely have ess to its surveince to observe you.¡±


    A coldugh escaped Marissa as she typed back, ¡°The chip is on the table in Private Room No. 10.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll send someone to retrieve it. Leave immediately,¡± Q instructed.


    Marissa understood that Q was keen on keeping the identity of their associate hidden. She wasn¡¯t about to ignore their warning and provoke their ire unnecessarily. She replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. But isn¡¯t it time you told me about my father¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Once my person has the chip and confirms its authenticity, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise and inform you,¡± Q responded.


    Marissa said nothing more and exited the Blue Shield Bar, her mind racing with thoughts.


    Q might have been overly confident in their control, believing that by pushing her out, she would be unable to discover who woulde for the chip. But Marissa was no ordinary adversary. She was the remarkable hacker known as Bee. Since Q could tap into the Blue Shield Bar¡¯s surveince, Marissa knew she could do the same, perhaps even outperform Q¡¯s top hackers, and she could do it without leaving a trace.


    After exiting the bar, Marissa quickly unlocked her phone and skillfully infiltrated the bar¡¯s surveince system. Her focus was on Private Room No. 10, the room she had just vacated.


    As she essed the camera feed, the person Q sent to retrieve the chip entered the frame. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but let out a low chuckle when she saw who it was.


    Ha ha! The individual picking up the chip was no stranger¡ªit was someone she knew well


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:


    Marissa never imagined that ir Lyons, the research and development director at Windsoul Robots, was the one Q had entrusted to retrieve the chip. In other words, ir was the mole Q had nted within Windsoul Robots, tasked with secretly spying on Dr. Finley for Q.


    Luckily, she had never disclosed anything about Dr. Finley to ir. In hindsight, she realized how perilous the situation had been. ir had always seemed like a capable technician, quiet and hardworking at Windsoul Robots. He appeared to be the quintessential elite, entirely consumed by his passion for robotics.


    Marissa had once held him in high regard, even suggesting to Joziah that ir be promoted to director. She had nned to monitor him for a while and, if all went well, bring him into the core team at Windsoul Robots. She never would have guessed that ir was in Q¡¯s pocket. His performance was wless, so much so that she almost fell into Q¡¯s carefullyid trap.


    Fortunately, she had uncovered ir¡¯s secret just in time. Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed with dangerous intent as she lifted her gaze from her phone and surveyed her surroundings. Not wanting to tip off Q¡¯s other spies, she quickly hailed a taxi and put significant distance between herself and the Blue Shield Bar.


    Although she left by taxi, Marissa kept tabs on ir through the surveince system. When he secured the chip and exited the Blue Shield Bar, her taxi was already two streets away.


    From her backpack, she pulled out arge wad of cash and handed it to the driver. ¡°I need to use your car.¡±


    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??


    The taxi driver, suddenly holding tens of thousands of dors, was shocked and stammered, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, what¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch up with a friend and need to borrow your car,¡± she said, shing a smile.


    The driver grinned back. ¡°Oh, I see. Just give me the address and I¡¯ll speed up. I¡¯m a great driver. You don¡¯t need to pay that much.¡±


    ¡°No, my driving is better than yours,¡± Marissa replied.


    With that, she grabbed the steering wheel and directed the car to the side of the road. ¡°Pull over!¡± shemanded.


    The stunning passenger suddenly exuded an authoritative presence, and the driver found himself obeying her without question. He quickly pulled over to the curb and stopped the car.


    As soon as the car was stationary, Marissa got out of the passenger side, walked around to the driver¡¯s side, opened the door, and ordered him, ¡°Please take the passenger seat.¡±


    Immediately, the driver,plying without protest, moved to the passenger seat. At that moment, Marissa¡¯s demeanor was deadly serious, her eyes sharp with focus. She slid into the driver¡¯s seat, immediately turning the taxi around and speeding back toward the Blue Shield Bar.


    The taxi driver, with over two decades of experience navigating the city¡¯s streets, had always considered himself the best driver in town. But watching Marissa maneuver the taxi through the heavy traffic, he was quite terrified.


    The drive was a mix of danger and exhration, yet executed with a level of skill that left him in awe. She drove like a seasoned race car driver. He wanted to ask if she had ever raced professionally but thought better of it when he saw the intense look on her face. Instead, he quietly counted the cash she¡¯d given him, gripping his seat as she navigated each hair-raising moment.


    Just minutes earlier, the driver had taken two full minutes to travel two streets. Marissa managed to get back to the Blue Shield Bar in fifteen seconds.


    As they arrived, Marissa spotted ir hailing a taxi and leaving the bar. She trailed ir¡¯s taxi in silence, following him all the way to the seaside. There, a private helicopter was stationed. Its doors were open, with over ten bodyguards in ck standing in formation on either side. A man in a suit waited in front, watching as ir approached.


    ir exited his taxi and headed straight for the helicopter. Marissa parked her taxi at a distance, observing the scene unfold. She deduced that Q had arranged for this private helicopter to pick up ir. The n was likely to fly over the ocean to deliver the chip to Q.


    This realization made her heart race with anticipation. If she could manage to stow away on that helicopter, she could track down Q¡¯s location. And then, perhaps, she would finally find her sister, Tiffany.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:


    However, Marissa¡¯s n was thwarted just as it began to take shape. As she contemted sneaking onto the private ne, ir had already approached and handed over the chip to the man waiting by the aircraft. The man exchanged a few brisk words with ir before turning and boarding the ne. His bodyguards followed swiftly, shutting the door behind them.


    Marissa could only watch helplessly as the ne taxied away, eventually soaring into the sky and shrinking to a mere dot before vanishing from sight. As she gripped the steering wheel tightly, her lips formed a thin, straight line. Her eyes burned with a mix of regret, disappointment, and anger.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you here for your friend? Why don¡¯t you move forward?¡± the driver inquired, breaking into her thoughts.


    Snapping back to reality, Marissa managed a wry smile. ¡°Actually, that ne is carrying my husband¡¯s mistress. If I had confronted her, it would have ended in a scene.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The driver nodded, epting her exnation before adding, ¡°It seems your husband has strayed. But honestly, chasing after him is like holding onto a rotten cabbage. Best just throw it away.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, a n forming in her mind. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    As they turned towards the city, Marissa¡¯s gaze lingered on ir, who remained in the distance. ir, so bold as to spy within Windsoul Robots, must now brace for the consequences. Q probably hadn¡¯t anticipated her discovery about ir today. With this new leverage, Marissa was confident she could uncover Q¡¯s hideout. And once she did, she vowed to dismantle Q piece by piece.


    Intent on revealing her findings about ir to Joziah at the Daniels Group, Marissa was about to set off when her phone rang. It was Silver Fox.


    ¡°Well, ck Snake, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Silver Fox began cautiously.


    Marissa responded coolly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Silver Fox continued, ¡°It¡¯s about Bu¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mood was already sour, and the mention of Bu only fueled her irritation. ¡°Why is it always Bu? I¡¯ve been pestered by his name all day. Didn¡¯t I clearly say I didn¡¯t want to hear anything about him?¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Silver Fox said timidly, ¡°this is serious. I have to tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Marissa scoffed dismissively. ¡°I heard from others that Bu got married today. Why should that matter to me? I¡¯m not one of his fans obsessed with celebrity gossip. Why bring this to me?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re fed up with hearing about Bu,¡± Silver Fox said with a hesitant tone. ¡°But this time, it involves me, so I need to tell you.¡±


    Marissa let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? Keep your Bu-rted problems to yourself.¡±


    Silver Fox quickly shifted gears. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring him up again. But, ck Snake, could we meet? I¡¯m feeling really lost right now and could use some guidance.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression softened slightly, and she agreed this time. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll meet you at the Pce Hotel.¡±


    After concluding the call with Silver Fox, Marissa drove the taxi to the Pce Hotel. Upon arriving at the Pce Hotel, Marissa parked the car and nced over to see the driver asleep in the passenger seat, clutching the day¡¯s earnings.


    A smirk yed across her lips at the sight¡ªit must have been one of the easiest shifts for him, earning money whilefortably dozing off. With a gentle touch, she nudged the driver awake, smiling warmly. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll return the taxi to you now.¡±


    Startled, the driver blinked away his sleep, his initial surprise melting into a sheepish grin. Marissa offered no further conversation as she opened the door and stepped out of the taxi. Her footsteps were confident and purposeful as she made her way into the grand entrance of the Pce Hotel, ready for the next part of her day.


    Upon reaching Silver Fox¡¯s room, she knocked lightly. The door opened swiftly, and Silver Fox weed her into a room filled with the aromas of a well-prepared meal. Having been busy all morning, Marissa was famished. She sat down and began to eat without hesitation.


    Silver Fox watched her for a moment before speaking up carefully. ¡°ck Snake, I¡ªI¡¯m married¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:


    As Silver Fox finished speaking, Marissa, mid-bite into a chicken drumstick, paused abruptly. She quickly turned her gaze to Silver Fox. Just a while ago during their phone conversation, Silver Fox had mentioned feeling lost. Marissa had been about to inquire further during the meal when Silver Fox revealed she was married.


    This was startling because just yesterday, she was single and expressing concerns over finding a suitable partner to continue her family lineage for her grandmother. How could she possibly be married so suddenly today?


    ¡°You are married?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with both surprise and amusement. ¡°To whom? Did you find a husband overnight? Was he delivered to you by divine intervention?¡±


    Silver Fox cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°He is Bu.¡±


    The news struck Marissa like a bolt of lightning, leaving her momentarily dazed. It now made sense why everyone had tried to tell her about Bu¡¯s marriage. He had married her best friend!


    Despite her shock, Marissa managed to finish her chicken, her appetite waning with each bite. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± she asked, eager to understand the sudden turn of events.


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Silver Fox unfolded the story of the past night, detailing every unexpected twist and turn. After absorbing the tale, Marissa fixed Silver Fox with a look of incredulity mixed with reproach. ¡°Did you really marry so impulsively? You¡¯re usually so sharp. How could you fall right into the trap set up by Bu? Are you insane? Have you lost your senses?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s expression was a mix of embarrassment and frustration. She pouted and said, ¡°You were the one who suggested I have a child with him as a solution to our issues.¡±


    Marissa burst outughing, shaking her head. ¡°I was joking! Did you really take that seriously?¡±


    Silver Fox shrugged helplessly, clearly at a loss for words. Marissa shot her a yful re before returning to her meal. Once she had eaten her fill, she looked up and, with a twinkle in her eye, said, ¡°Actually, marrying Bu might not be such a bad idea after all.¡±


    Silver Fox looked perplexed. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just call me insane for doing exactly that?¡±


    Marissa chuckled again, ¡°Oh,e on, I was only teasing. Why so serious?¡±


    Visibly annoyed, Silver Fox pushed against Marissa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I need you to be clear. What¡¯s true and what¡¯s just you joking around?¡±


    Setting down her utensils, Marissa pped her hands for emphasis, her tone bing sincere. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be serious then. I noticed that Bu seemed particrly fond of you yesterday, but I never thought my hunch would be confirmed so quickly. Honestly, having kids with Bu is definitely a better idea than with that toy boy Ernst.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s tension eased. She had been feeling uncertain about her swift decision to marry. Resting her chin in her hands, she let out a weary sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m actually a bit scared of him now. Right after we got married and walked out of City Hall, he kissed me right there on the street.¡±


    Marissa turned to look at her friend, a gentle smile spreading across her face. ¡°You¡¯re already married and nning a future together. A kiss is pretty natural, isn¡¯t it? Why does it bother you so much?¡±


    Silver Fox bit her lip, a hint of a blush on her cheeks. ¡°Because that was my first kiss.¡±


    She expressed her disappointment. ¡°I always pictured my first kiss in a romantic setting, not on some crowded street. I wasn¡¯t ready for it at all.¡±


    Marissa looked at her friend, her expression unreadable. Words offort eluded her, as she knew Silver Fox was experiencing these romantic milestones for the first time. However, the conversation took a surprising turn when Silver Fox leaned in with a curious gleam in her eye. ¡°ck Snake, what about your first kiss? Have you had it?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. The question unexpectedly brought back memories of Connor, each one a vivid recollection of their kisses.


    Silver Fox waited for a response, but Marissa remained silent, her embarrassment growing. Seeing Marissa¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Look at you blushing! You must have had your first kiss. Was it Connor?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marissa said, both embarrassed and slightly irritated.


    Silver Fox pressed on, her voice tinged with excitement. ¡°It has to be Connor, doesn¡¯t it? Oh! You said you are only having a sham marriage that¡¯s headed for divorce, but you¡¯ve actually kissed each other. What¡¯s it like kissing the richest man in the city?¡±


    Up until that moment, Marissa had been rtivelyposed. But Silver Fox¡¯s teasing pushed her into a corner, making her feel exposed and ufortable. In a mix of denial and frustration, she blurted out, ¡°No! I¡¯ve never kissed a guy. Do you think I¡¯m as naive as you are, unable to stand my ground?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:


    Marissa confidently denied ever sharing a kiss with Connor, sessfully misleading Silver Fox.


    ¡°Really?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s skepticism was evident as her eyes widened. ¡°I know you and Connor got married by mistake, but you¡¯re stunning and he¡¯s handsome. Plus, you¡¯ve been living together. He¡¯s even in your bed every night. How could nothing have happened?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely nothing!¡± Marissa asserted more firmly, her confidence growing with each denial. She looked at Silver Fox with a mix of disdain and pity. ¡°A woman must maintain her dignity. I¡¯m not swayed merely by someone¡¯s looks. Clearly, I have more self-control than you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you are indeed stronger than me. I admire that about you,¡± Silver Fox said, a hint of defeat in her tone.


    Feeling a twinge of guilt for her lie, Marissa touched her nose, half-jokingly worried that it might grow like Pinhio¡¯s if she continued lying.


    Connor was at a party in a club room hosted by his friend Bu. Also in attendance was Jamison Robbins, an award-winning actor.


    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????


    With his striking looks and remarkable acting prowess, Jamison had clinched the Best Actor title three years ago and had since amassed numerous other awards. His charm had earned him a vast following, particrly among female fans, making him a prominent figure in the entertainment industry.


    Both Connor and Bu were known for their cold and aloof demeanor. Their standoffish attitude was so pronounced that it often deterred women from approaching them, as if an icy barrier prevented any meaningful connection before it could even begin.


    On the other hand, Jamison was charismatic and approachable, making him extremely popr among women.


    The three men, though from different backgrounds and having different approaches with women, shared a close bond. Today, Bu was eager to celebrate his marriage with his friends.


    As soon as they arrived, he proudly ced his phone on the table, disying his photo with Silver Fox on the screen, and announced, ¡°Look at this. I¡¯ve officially ended my bachelor life today. From now on, I have my wife to take care of me.¡±


    Connor and Jamison, already aware of Bu¡¯s marriage, inspected the photo with interest. Connor remained outwardlyposed after seeing it, but internally, he felt a pang of envy. When he had married Marissa, he had to coerce her into going to City Hall as she had not wanted to marry him at all.


    Jamison didn¡¯t know what was on Connor¡¯s mind. As he looked at the photo, he excitedly asked, ¡°Bu, what¡¯s the background of the beautiful girl? How did you get her?¡±


    Bu was straightforward. He shared his story with Silver Fox, telling them that he had been in love with her for many years and that he had met her again only recently. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell them all the details; he hid the fact that Silver Fox had once been a mercenary. He couldn¡¯t expose her identity casually, so he just said that he had met her abroad a few years ago.


    Jamison didn¡¯t know the details, but Connor knew that Bu and Silver Fox had known each other during a mission. So he envied Bu even more. He and Silver Fox had only taken part in the same mission and hadn¡¯t known each other¡¯s appearances or real names, yet they met again and got married. They were indeed meant to be together.


    Jamison continued to ask excitedly, ¡°So she is Eloisa, the inheritor of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bu nodded proudly.


    ¡°What a perfect match you are!¡± Jamison sighed. ¡°Do you have a n to have a baby?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we do,¡± Bu said. ¡°We have reached an agreement that we will have a boy and a girl. The boy will take over the Hoffman Group in the future, and the girl will take over Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Connor looked at Bu in surprise. Then he was overwhelmed by disappointment. He had never expected Bu and Silver Fox to move so fast. Silver Fox was even willing to give birth to children for Bu. It meant that she epted him. Connor had slept beside Marissa for so long and had been so good to her. But she hadn¡¯t epted him yet, let alone the idea of having his baby. Moreover, she often talked about divorce. Was he not as good as Bu?


    The more Connor thought about it, the more he envied Bu, and the more disappointed he became in himself. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Jamison, ¡°You are good at chasing women. Tell me the best way to pursue a woman.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:


    After Connor posed his question, Bu chuckled with an air of knowing amusement. He had already found out that Connor¡¯s current wife was not Tiffany, as many presumed, and also deduced that Connor hadn¡¯t won his wife¡¯s heart yet.


    Jamison, oblivious to the intricacies of Connor¡¯s situation, looked at him quizzically. ¡°Connor, isn¡¯t your question a bit unnecessary? The line of women after you could stretch from one end of the city to the other. You don¡¯t need to chase anyone. Theye to you. Besides, aren¡¯t you already married? And isn¡¯t Tiffany famously smitten with you? It seems you wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger to win her over.¡±


    Connor, unable to divulge the true nature of his marital situation, managed only an awkward cough in response. ¡°I was just curious about how men typically pursue women,¡± he said, attempting to deflect.


    Jamisonughed, believing him. ¡°Why not ask Bu? While I have my ways, I¡¯ve never won the heart of someone as notable as the heiress to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Clearly, Bu¡¯s prowess in courtship surpasses mine.¡±


    Proudly, Bu smiled and raised his ss to Connor, basking in the acknowledgment of his romantic sess.


    However, Connor, already wrestling with envy and frustration, found Bu¡¯s smugness increasingly grating. With a dismissive snort, he retorted, ¡°What Bu did wasn¡¯t romance. It was deception. Perhaps one day Miss Swain will realize this and leave him. I¡¯m interested in genuine mutual love andmitment.¡±


    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls


    Bu¡¯s smile stiffened, his face freezing as Connor¡¯s words struck a nerve. This critique was unexpectedly harsh and unsettling, and though he felt stung, he found no words to counter Connor¡¯s biting remark. Previously as proud as a peacock, he now awkwardly scratched his nose and seemed to shrink back, his earlier bravado fading.


    Connor watched this transformation with a smirk, feeling a pang of gratification as he downed his drink, savoring Bu¡¯s difort.


    Jamison chuckled at the scene, hisughter echoing in the room. After a moment, he leaned in toward Connor, a conspiratorial glint in his eye. ¡°You know, there are really only two effective ways to pursue a woman. It alles down to whether you¡¯re willing to give them a shot.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Connor said, adopting a more receptive demeanor, genuinely curious.


    Jamison, now ying the part of a wise sage in matters of the heart, advised, ¡°First, you have to be shameless.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise. He was puzzled by the suggestion.


    Jamison continued with a knowing smile, ¡°Being shamelessly persistent is key. Women can¡¯t resist someone who shows unwaveringmitment. They eventually give in.¡±


    Connor pondered this, reflecting on his own relentless pursuit of Marissa. He had indeed been quite shameless in his efforts, even stripping himself bare in front of her. Who could say that wasn¡¯t shameless enough? Yet, despite his shameless approach, Marissa remained unswayed.


    Jamison¡¯s suggestion didn¡¯t apply to his situation. Marissa was different, not easily moved by mere shameless persistence.


    Pulling his thoughts back to the conversation, Connor cleared his throat, a bit embarrassed. ¡°And the second method?¡± he asked.


    Jamison held a mischievous smile briefly before delivering his punchline. ¡°The second method is simply to keep being shameless.¡±


    Bu, caught off guard by the jest, couldn¡¯t contain himself and burst intoughter, identally spewing wine across the table. Connor, however, was not amused. His lips twisted into a grimace of exasperation as he shot Jamison a re filled with annoyance. Without a word, he stood up to leave, making it clear he was done with the conversation.


    Jamison, sensing the tension, scratched his nose awkwardly and called after Connor¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Connor, you¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t bother to turn around. He simply waved his hand dismissively as he continued walking away, signaling his disinterest in any further discussion.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jamison coughed, a mix of embarrassment and frustration in his tone. He then raised his voice, insisting, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    The only response from Connor was the emphatic bang of the door as he exited.


    Startled by the loud noise, Jamison winced, then turned to Bu, curiosity piqued. ¡°Connor¡¯s reaction clearly shows he¡¯s got someone specific in mind. Do you know who he¡¯s trying to win over?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bu replied curtly, dodging Jamison¡¯s question. Although Bu was aware of the real situation of Connor and his wife, it wasn¡¯t something he could divulge carelessly. After all, Connor¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t just any woman. There was no doubt within him that spreading such information would lead to seriousplications.


    Frowning slightly, Jamison rubbed his chin thoughtfully and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s strange to see Connor so invested in a woman. In fact, I can¡¯t imagine there¡¯s someone out there he can¡¯t win over. Who is she to resist him?¡±


    Without saying anything, Bu downed the wine in his ss.


    Connor¡¯s wife was ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Of course she had the power and authority to challenge Connor¡¯s advances. Bu couldn¡¯t help but wonder when, or if, Connor would ever manage to win her over. Perhaps it was a battle he was never going to win.


    As Connor stepped out of the room, he was unaware of Bu¡¯s and Jamison¡¯s musings. Internally, he was wrestling with his own thoughts.


    Though he had acted arrogant in front of Jamison, even dismissing the advice given to him, Connor had actually taken it to heart. After mming the door, he didn¡¯t rush off. Instead, he lingered, mulling over his predicament. He was deeply troubled.


    Jamison had suggested that a man should be shameless when pursuing a woman. Connor, though reluctant, found himself agreeing. He had already sacrificed his dignity countless times in his pursuit of Marissa.


    However, Jamison had advised going even further, suggesting aplete abandonment of shame. Connor wasn¡¯t sure how long he could maintain such an approach before Marissa, the seemingly imprable woman, would finally yield.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy towards Bu, though Bu hadn¡¯t really won Eloisa¡¯s heart. He had merely managed to secure a marriage with Eloisa¡ªsomething Connor had also achieved with Marissa.


    However, Eloisa was willing to have children with Bu, forming asting connection between them, which might eventually lead to the duo falling in love with each other.


    This made Connor reflect bitterly on his own situation with Marissa. If he still couldn¡¯t win her love when Bu seeded, he would be left feeling not only envious of Bu but also mocked by him.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Connor tilted his head back and sighed deeply, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. His frustration boiled over, and he cursed Marissa under his breath. ¡°You heartless, cold, ungrateful woman!¡±


    Meanwhile, Marissa was engaged in conversation with Silver Fox in the presidential suite of the Pce Hotel when she suddenly sneezed multiple times.


    Concerned, Silver Fox asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    Marissa shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Being a doctor, she was well aware of her health. She knew she wasn¡¯t ill, but the sneezing felt like an omen, as if someone were talking about her.


    ¡°Then why the sneezing?¡± Silver Fox asked.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Marissa¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Someone must be cursing me behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Silver Fox chuckled, amused. ¡°I bet it¡¯s Connor. After all this time spent with you, and not even a kiss? Poor guy must be losing his mind.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment again. She yfully raised her fist at Silver Fox, pretending to scold her, when her phone rang.


    Seeing Rita¡¯s name on the screen, Marissa immediately answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Rita¡¯s typically calm and detached tone carried devastating news that almost knocked Marissa off her feet. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s happened. Lawrence and Lindsay were injured at the kindergarten. It¡¯s serious.¡±


    ¡°What?! How did they get hurt at the kindergarten?¡± Marissa demanded, her voice rising with urgency.


    ¡°I¡¯m still gathering details. But the kids have been rushed to the hospital. Pleasee as soon as you can. Lawrence has lost a lot of blood and may need an emergency transfusion. The medical staff are trying to get his blood type now,¡± Rita said.


    Marissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Swallowing hard, she said, ¡°Tell them both Lawrence and Lindsay have a rare blood type¡ªRh negative.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them right away,¡± Rita replied.


    With that, Marissa hung up and quickly made her way to the hospital, her mind racing with fear. She knew the scarcity of Rh negative blood in the hospital¡¯s reserves. If a donor couldn¡¯t be found quickly, Lawrence¡¯s life would be in grave danger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:


    Marissa¡¯s worst fears were realized. She had just left the Pce Hotel when she received an urgent call from Rita.


    ¡°Boss, the situation is critical. The hospital has no Rh negative blood in stock. We¡¯ve reached out to every hospital in the city, but none has any avable. Our only option now is to find a willing donor.¡±


    Despite the rising panic, Marissa managed to keep her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll start looking for a donor immediately.¡±


    After ending the call with Rita, Marissa quickly dialed Ferris, briefing him on the urgent need for Rh negative blood for Lawrence. ¡°Ferris, we need to mobilize all our connections and resources to find a donor right away.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on it right away,¡± Ferris replied, his tone as urgent as the situation demanded.


    Marissa hung up and chewed her lip in thought. Rh negative blood was notoriously difficult to source. While she had extensiveworks and resources, her connections in Blebert might not be as strong as those of Connor. Realizing the urgency, she considered reaching out to Connor for help.


    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Before she could dial his number, her phone rang¡ªit was Connor calling.


    She answered swiftly, cutting to the chase without preamble. ¡°Connor, please, we need to find an Rh negative blood donor for Lawrence as soon as possible.¡±


    Connor¡¯s response came as a calm yet unexpected reassurance. ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t worry. I have Rh negative blood. I¡¯ll head to the hospital right away.¡± With that, he ended the call.


    Marissa let out a deep sigh of relief and hastily gged down a taxi to the hospital.


    Upon her arrival, she found that Connor was already there. The medical team quickly processed his blood donation and transfused his blood into Lawrence. After intense emergency treatments, Lawrence¡¯s condition stabilized.


    Lindsay, though also injured, was in a better state as her injury was less severe, and she had not lost any blood. Her issues stemmed mainly from shock.


    Although both children remained unconscious, they were now out of immediate danger.


    Feeling the weight of the crisis begin to lift, Marissa turned her attention to uncovering how such an incident could have urred in the first ce.


    She sought out the kindergarten principal, her demeanor stern and demanding as she confronted him. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The principal, visibly shaken and pale, faltered in his response. ¡°Miss Nash, I¡­ I can¡¯t really say what happened.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡± Marissa¡¯s voice was icy, her frustration palpable. ¡°I pay a significant tuition fee to ensure my children are safe and well-cared for in your facility, and yet they ended up injured under your watch. And now you can¡¯t exin how it happened? What were the teachers doing? Where is the surveince footage? Or was it your staff who assaulted my children? If you don¡¯t provide a satisfactory exnation today, I won¡¯t rest until this kindergarten is removed from the city.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, please, try¡­try to calm down. Let me exin the situation,¡± the principal stammered, his fear evident as he braced himself to ry the details of the unsettling incident. ¡°The incident happened in the lush garden behind the teaching building. While the children joyfully chased butterflies, the teachers were keeping close watch over them. Lawrence and Lindsay, momentarily hidden behind arge tree, were out of sight for merely half a minute when a scream pierced the air. The lead teacher, responding with haste, discovered the children in a pool of blood.¡±


    As he recounted the events, Marissa had discreetly essed the kindergarten¡¯s surveince system. The footage confirmed the principal¡¯s ount. It captured the two children ying behind the tree, isted yet within the confines of the garden walls, with no one else in sight.


    She had examined Lawrence¡¯s injury earlier. It was a deep, prating wound caused by a metal object, and she concluded that it was no ident. It bore the marks of deliberate harm, suggesting an adult¡¯s involvement. Yet, a thorough review of the footage showed no sign of any adult or suspicious activity behind the tree, deepening the mystery.


    Pondering over the strange circumstances, Marissa suspected something was wrong with the tree. She looked directly at the principal and asked, with a hint of usation in her tone, ¡°Is there any hidden passage behind that tree?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:


    ¡°There is no passage behind the tree,¡± the principal stated. ¡°The big tree stands next to the wall. This wall is notably tall, topped with an electric to deter any intruders. Our kindergarten prioritizes safety; not only are there security guards patrolling regrly, but surveince cameras record continuously. After reviewing the footage, I found no evidence of anyone harming Lawrence and Lindsay. It¡¯s possible that Lawrence was injured identally while ying with Lindsay. However, that remains conjecture. We¡¯ve found nothing near the big tree that could have injured Lawrence. It¡¯s perplexing that he got injured, and equally mysterious is Lindsay¡¯s faint.¡±


    In that moment, Ferris approached and handed a report to Marissa.


    The document contained the blood test results for Lawrence and Lindsay, which indicated both children had been injected with a low dose of anesthetic.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she read the report. It confirmed her suspicion that an adult had intervened behind the scenes, administering harm to the children.


    She directed her gaze to the principal and ordered, ¡°Have someone take a photo of the space behind the big tree for me.¡±


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    The principal acted without dy, instructing his staff to fulfill her request. He swiftly forwarded the photograph to Marissa.


    Upon examining the photo, Marissa connected the dots. While there was no passage behind the big tree, a manholey on the ground. The assant must have used the sewer to stealthily enter and exit the kindergarten.


    Determining whether this individual was a random madman or someone with a vendetta against Lawrence and Lindsay would have to wait until the children could recount the events themselves.


    Just then, a nurse arrived with news that Lindsay had awakened.


    Marissa immediately stood and made her way to Lindsay¡¯s ward, with Connor in tow.


    Physically unscathed, Lindsay had fainted because of fear and anesthesia.


    Her initial reaction upon waking was to scream. ¡°No! Don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡±


    Fortunately, Rita was at her bedside and quicklyforted her, helping Lindsay to regain herposure.


    Seeing Marissa and Connor enter, Lindsay broke down in tears. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re here atst! I was so afraid I¡¯d never see you again. I thought I would be a child without parents again!¡±


    Her cries deeply moved Marissa and Connor, bringing tears to their eyes. They approached the bed to soothe her.


    Though Lindsay typically favored Connor¡¯spany, in this moment of distress, she soughtfort in Marissa¡¯s arms, burying herself there and crying.


    Marissa embraced her tightly, and gradually, Lindsay¡¯s tears subsided.


    When Lindsay calmed down, she asked with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Mom, how is my brother? He was bleeding. Auntie once said that we both have Rh negative blood, and if we lose too much blood, it¡¯s hard to find a match.¡±


    Marissa was surprised by how much she knew at such a young age.


    She gently wiped the tears from Lindsay¡¯s face andforted her, ¡°Your brother is okay. Rh negative blood is indeed rare, but luckily, your father has the same blood type. He was able to donate blood for your brother¡¯s transfusion.¡±


    Relief washed over Lindsay. She turned to Connor, her eyes filled with tears, and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Connor felt deeply moved by Lindsay¡¯s change. Before the incident, she had often behaved like a typical spoiled child, but now, faced with such a severe situation, she had be remarkably sensible. This shift made his heart ache for her.


    He lovingly stroked her head and reassured her, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I should do. I¡¯m here to protect my children.¡±


    Without another word, Lindsay reached out, throwing herself into Connor¡¯s arms to express her gratitude and love.


    As the tender little girl nestled into his embrace, Connor¡¯s heart felt like it might burst. Although he knew Lindsay was not his biological daughter, his love for her was profound. He wanted nothing more than to give her the best the world had to offer.


    Once Lindsay seemed moreposed, Marissa subtly nodded to Ferris, prompting him to clear the room.


    With only the family left in the ward, Marissa leaned closer and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Lindsay, can you tell us what happened back there?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:


    Despite her youth and fear, Lindsay¡¯s ount was remarkably clear¡ªa rare feat for a child her age. She recounted the entire episode to Marissa and Connor.


    ¡°Lawrence and I were ying near a big tree in the garden, which we adored, so we ran around to its backside. That¡¯s when the manhole cover at our feet unexpectedly opened, and a person climbed out. Before Lawrence and I could call for help, the person quickly injected us with something that made us unable to move or shout.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Marissa responded anxiously.


    Lindsay paused, blinking her eyes as she collected her thoughts, then said, ¡°He tried to drag us into the sewer, iming he would take us home to ensure our obedience.¡±


    ¡°Take you home?¡± Marissa interjected with a frown. ¡°What home?¡±


    ¡°The man said he¡¯d take us back to where we grew up. He mentioned we would return to being ZJ001 and ZJ002,¡± Lindsay said.


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Marissa¡¯s frown deepened. From Lindsay¡¯s story, Marissa concluded that the children¡¯s abductor was linked to the shady organization. She was puzzled, though. The organization had previously returned the children to her care¡ªwhy did they now want them back? Not understanding their motives, Marissa set that thought aside and continued her questioning. ¡°What happened next? How did Lawrence get so severely injured? Did that man attack him?¡±


    ¡°It was Lawrence who hurt himself,¡± Lindsay admitted. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to go back with that man. We didn¡¯t want to leave you and Dad. I felt so helpless. The injection left me weak, and I couldn¡¯t even cry. But Lawrence was courageous. As the man was about to carry us into the sewer, Lawrence grabbed a dagger from his belt and stabbed himself in the shoulder. Then he miraculously managed to scream, drawing our teachers¡¯ attention. Seeing a teacher approaching, the man dropped us and escaped into the sewer.¡±


    Through Lindsay¡¯s simple words, both Marissa and Connor could vividly picture the scene. They understood why Lawrence had inflicted the wound on himself. Having grown up in an experimental base controlled by the shady organization, Lawrence had been exposed to harsh realities far beyond his years. He knew he had to endure severe pain to counteract the drug¡¯s effects and gain enough rity to call for help. It was astonishing that such a young child had the courage to risk his life to protect himself and his sister. Reflecting on this, both Marissa and Connor were deeply moved.


    Connor had never inquired about Tiffany, feeling it wasn¡¯t his ce, and Marissa had never discussed Tiffany¡¯s situation with him or sought his assistance. However, as Lindsay cried in his arms, and with Lawrence still in aa, Connor found himself despising the shady organization and feltpelled to be involved.


    After Lindsay finished her story, she began to cry again. ¡°I¡¯m so useless. I couldn¡¯t do anything to help Lawrence. I even passed out when I saw all that blood. I¡¯m so useless!¡±


    Marissa was snapped back to the moment by Lindsay¡¯s tears and quickly embraced her. She soothed Lindsay, saying, ¡°No, you are very brave. You¡¯ve remembered everything so clearly and told us all about it. That shows you¡¯re intelligent. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Lindsay clung to Marissa, gripping her cor in fear. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared the bad people will take Lawrence and me again. We don¡¯t want to be separated from our parents!¡±


    ¡°No, I will protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away!¡± Marissa assured her immediately.


    Connor alsoforted Lindsay by rubbing her head. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you too. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing like this will happen again.¡±


    With the reassurance from both Marissa and Connor, Lindsay eventually calmed down and fell back asleep. Despite Lindsay having fallen asleep, Marissa was reluctant to leave her alone. She carried Lindsay to Lawrence¡¯s ward, wanting to be close to both children, fearful of any further incidents. Connor shared her concerns and stayed silently by her side throughout. As they entered Lawrence¡¯s room, they found him just waking up


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800:


    When Lawrence woke up, his reaction was starkly different from Lindsay¡¯s. He opened his eyes slowly, scanning the room with the calmness of an adult. Seeing Connor and Marissa, with Lindsay in her arms, he offered a small smile and let out a sigh of relief.


    His resilience profoundly impressed Marissa and Connor, stirring a mix of admiration and pity within them. Though he usually mimicked Lindsay¡¯s yful antics, this ordeal revealed Lawrence¡¯s true character: a brave, clever, and formidable young boy.


    Marissa put Lindsay into Connor¡¯s arms and then sat beside Lawrence, checking his pulse and examining him with careful attention. Once reassured of his well-being, she whispered gently, ¡°Lawrence, is your wound still painful?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Lawrence replied faintly. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Lindsay?¡±


    Connor then sat beside Marissa, bringing Lindsay closer so Lawrence could see her easily. ¡°Lindsay¡¯s fine. She fell asleep after a little chat with us.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s gaze fell on Lindsay, and his relief was palpable. ¡°You¡¯ve shown such bravery and wisdom, Lawrence. I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± Marissa murmured, stroking his cheek.


    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°Mom, can Lindsay and I stop going to kindergarten?¡± Lawrence inquired. ¡°I¡¯m really scared that another bad guy mighte and take us away. We want to stay close to you and Dad. We don¡¯t want to be ZJ001 and ZJ002 anymore. At our old house, though Auntie was kind, there was a monster. It was quick to anger, shouting and striking. It hit both of us, and once, it threw Lindsay into the pool; she nearly drowned. That ce was terrifying. We never want to go back!¡±


    The children¡¯s fears were identical; they dreaded being sent away from their parents to live as ZJ001 and ZJ002 again.


    ¡°You and your sister will never be taken away. I promise to protect you,¡± Marissa assured him. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll stay home. Rita will teach you everything you need to know, so kindergarten isn¡¯t necessary for now.¡±


    Marissa had already decided this before Lawrence had awakened. With Rita protecting and taking care of the two children, she never worried about them, but she had not anticipated the danger that had infiltrated the kindergarten. Now, ensuring Rita¡¯s constant presence with Lawrence and Lindsay was the only way to feelpletely secure.


    Rita, rich in knowledge, offered more than any kindergarten teacher could. She had initially sent the children to school to socialize and normalize their lives. Given the current risks, however, returning to kindergarten was no longer an option.


    Reassured by his mother¡¯s words, Lawrence, still weak, drifted off to sleep soon after. After a final check, Marissa turned to Connor. ¡°Let¡¯s take the children out of the hospital now. Lindsay is fine, and Lawrence can recuperate at home. I¡¯ll handle his wound care myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Connor immediately instructed Domenic toplete the discharge formalities. Then, each holding one of the children, Connor and Marissa exited the ward together.


    Outside, to their surprise, stood Silver Fox and Bu. Silver Fox had apanied Marissa earlier and had decided to wait outside, choosing not to intrude while Marissa and Connor attended to the children, but she stayed nearby the entire time. Bu had arrivedter to keep Silver Foxpany.


    Until this moment, Marissa had been entirely absorbed with the children and hadn¡¯t noticed Silver Fox or that Bu was also present. When Silver Fox saw Marissa and Connor exiting the ward with the children, she immediately stood up. ¡°ck Snake, how are the kids?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing well. We¡¯re going to take them home,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°You both should go back and rest. It troubles me that you¡¯ve had to worry about us on the first day of your marriage.¡±


    ¡°As long as the children are alright,¡± Bu replied, his smile warm. ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s behind this? Do you need any help from me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for offering. We¡¯ve got it under control for now,¡± Marissa answered.


    Bu nodded respectfully, bid them a gentlemanly farewell, and left with Silver Fox. Marissa and Connor then returned to Daniels Manor with the children.


    Once the children werefortably settled, Marissa sent a message to Q. ¡°What do you want from Tiffany¡¯s children?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:


    Q responded quickly, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard as she typed, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You sent someone to the kindergarten to kidnap Tiffany¡¯s children, and now you¡¯re trying to deny it?¡±


    Q typed back, ¡°The two children were kidnapped?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Are you seriously ying coy about something you did? Bastard!¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t get so worked up. I really don¡¯t know anything about this. Remember, I told you before that the people raising those two children aren¡¯t from the same base as me. I seriously have no idea what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    Marissa shot back, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Aren¡¯t you all part of the same evil organization? Q, don¡¯t think that just because you have Tiffany and hold the secrets about my father, I¡¯ll always meekly listen to you and obey you. Trust me, if you push me too far, I¡¯ll stop at nothing to find you and kill you in the most horrible way possible. Mark the words I tell you today. I¡¯m very angry. You hurt those two children. You¡¯re challenging my limits. If you push me too far, don¡¯t me me for going down with you. In fact, don¡¯t ever expect me to do anything for you again.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Marissa, calm down and just hear me out. I wasn¡¯t supposed to reveal this much, but given the current situation, I want to make sure there¡¯s no misunderstanding. Also, I¡¯m eager for you to join my group, so I¡¯ll exin my role and status within it. Initially, everyone in our organization was united under the leadership of our boss. However, I had a disagreement with all the other researchers because of the direction my research took, which caused a split. Marissa, my aspirations are vast. I create viruses and conduct experiments on humans to create a serum that can modify genes and achieve immortality. Naturally, this goal is incredibly challenging and demands extensive funding. The other researchers, on the other hand, are focused on using the viruses to cause epidemics and then selling the cure for enormous profits. While they generate ie, I drain resources, leading to growing resentment towards me. This resentment has resulted in my severe istion, making it impossible for me to stay within the organization. Although my boss respects my skills and is intrigued by my research, he can¡¯t afford to upset the other researchers, especially since his immense fortune depends on them. Consequently, my boss set me apart from the organization and provided me with my own facility, where I lead all the research. The fundinges directly from him. Do you understand now, Marissa?¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Marissa paused, considering Q¡¯s exnation. It seemed too detailed to be a lie, and there was no immediate reason for Q to deceive her about this.


    She typed, ¡°Why did they raise those two children back then? Tell me who the father of those children is and how Tiffany gave birth to them.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Those two children are the product of another base¡¯s experiments. I really have no idea about their birth or who the father is. However, from what I understand, that base once conducted a research project on twins. Apparently, they cultivated a lot of twins. You and your sister, Tiffany, were also among their research subjects.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone. ¡°What kind of research did they carry out on twins?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure of the specifics. You see, by the time you and your sister were being studied, I was already being sidelined, so quite a lot of information wasn¡¯t shared with me.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Marissa asked, ¡°Can you tell me where the base is located?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    Reading this, Marissa clenched her fists in frustration.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Q to reveal the base¡¯s location so easily, but capturing Q was now more crucial than ever.


    She typed, ¡°Then please pass a message to the person in charge of that base. If they dare get near those two children again, I will stop at nothing to destroy their base.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Hahaha. I can ry your message, but you should know that no one will consider your threat credible. In their view, you¡¯re merely a failed experiment,cking any real danger. Your sister, on the other hand, is seen as their sess. They intended to bring her back to the base, but I intervened and kept her with me, which only deepened their hatred towards me. Marissa, they gave up on you long ago. I¡¯m the only one who has recognized your potential and has offered you another opportunity. You should be thankful to me.¡±


    Marissa let out a coldugh, refusing to be baited. Instead, she shifted the topic. ¡°Do you have the chip?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°I just got it.¡±


    Marissa wasted no time. ¡°Now that you have the chip, can you tell me where my father is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:


    Q said, ¡°No rush. I¡¯ve just got the chip. My team is checking to confirm if it¡¯s authentic. As soon as we verify it, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    Marissa closed the chat window, no longer wanting to engage with Q.


    Some things required patience, and hurrying wouldn¡¯t help. Deciding it was best to rest, Marissa headed to her room to sleep. Exhausted from staying up all night, she quickly fell asleep with Connor by her side.


    Silver Fox apanied Bu to their so-called home, No. 1 Vi at Brandwood Hills.


    She had resolved to start a rtionship and have children with Bu.


    The atmosphere was tense on the first day of their union.


    Reflecting on the recent events with Lawrence and Lindsay left Silver Fox quite upset, a serious look etched on her face as she entered the vi.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    To Silver Fox, Marissa¡¯s troubles were her troubles as well, and she shared her feelings.


    Noticing Silver Fox¡¯s gloom, Bu kept his distance, being very cautious not to upset her further.


    After they changed shoes at the entrance, he gently asked, ¡°Would you like something to eat? I can make something in the kitchen.¡±


    Silver Fox, still in a foul mood, answered dismissively, ¡°Why are we eating at this hour?¡±


    ¡°You missed dinner,¡± Bu reminded her.


    It then struck Silver Fox that she had been at the hospital with Marissa since noon without eating or drinking anything, and it was now nearing midnight.


    Initially, she hadn¡¯t felt hungry, but now that she thought about it, her stomach was ufortably empty.


    She rubbed her stomach and said indifferently, ¡°Anything will do. I¡¯m not fussy.¡±


    Bu smiled and suggested, ¡°Okay. Just rx on the sofa for a bit. Have some snacks to tide you over. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of beef noodles. They¡¯ll be ready shortly.¡±


    Silver Fox followed his indication and saw various snacks on the coffee table, all to her liking.


    Without overthinking, she settled on the sofa, opened a bag of snacks, and began to eat.


    As she munched and pondered, time slipped by unnoticed.


    When she looked up again, Bu had set down two steaming bowls of beef noodles on the coffee table.


    He pushed one towards her and carefully handed her a fork, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Silver Fox took the fork and tried a piece of beef.


    The vors burst in her mouth, instantly lifting her spirits. She genuinely praised him, saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite a good cook.¡±


    Seeing her spirits lift, Bu ventured a yfulment. ¡°I¡¯m pleased you¡¯re enjoying it, Mrs. Hoffman. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with, just let me know and I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already quite good,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    She meant it sincerely. His cooking genuinely impressed her, and she was thoroughly pleased.


    The two continued eating quietly for some time.


    As Silver Fox nearly finished her meal, Bu inquired, ¡°What¡¯s ck Mallow¡¯s real name?¡±


    Silver Fox stopped eating and looked at him sharply.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bu was taken aback by her defensive reaction.


    He exined calmly, ¡°I mean no offense. I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯ve figured out she isn¡¯t Tiffany, so I¡¯m puzzled about why she resembles Tiffany so much.¡±


    Silver Fox answered frostily, ¡°You should avoid prying into matters that don¡¯t concern you.¡±


    Bu gave a resigned shrug. ¡°We¡¯re married now and nning to start a family. Surely you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°There are limits to what I¡¯ll discuss, especially about ck Mallow,¡± Silver Fox said. ¡°Unless she chooses to tell you herself or you uncover the truth on your own, don¡¯t expect any information from me.¡±


    Bu felt a mix of frustration and disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re so protective of ck Mallow. Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡±


    ¡°Let me be clear, Bu,¡± Silver Fox said firmly.


    ¡°ck Mallow is my top priority. She holds the most significant ce in my life. No one, not even my grandmother, surpasses her importance, and neither will you. If I had to choose between you and ck Mallow, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to choose her.¡±


    This revtion deeply hurt Bu.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his biggest rival would be ck Mallow.


    Overwhelmed by jealousy, he asked a question he probably shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Isn¡¯t your affection for ck Mallow a bit abnormal?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:


    Bu knew his question would stir Silver Fox¡¯s ire, yet driven by a gnawing jealousy, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Even though ck Mallow was a woman, knowing that she held a higher ce in Silver Fox¡¯s heart than he did made him ufortable.


    His heart sank as he watched Silver Fox¡¯s expression darken¡ªa clear sign that he had struck a nerve.


    ¡°Bu, don¡¯t taint my friendship with ck Mallow with your despicable thoughts,¡± Silver Fox snapped, her voice icy. ¡°Your words reflect nothing but your own pettiness. I met ck Mallow long before you became a part of my life. While she was by my side in peril, you were elsewhere, possibly enjoying other women¡¯spany. How could you possibly think topare?¡±


    Her words cut deep, leaving Bu speechless. He had to admit, his connection with Silver Fox paled inparison to the bond she shared with ck Mallow.


    Despite his long-held feelings for her, their acquaintance was brief, and their marriage, borne out of a pragmatic agreement for parenthood,cked a deep emotional foundation.


    She barely harbored feelings for him¡ªperhaps none at all. Expecting her to prioritize him in her heart seemed unreasonable now. The bond between him and her was indeed not as deep as that between her and ck Mallow.


    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The sting of Silver Fox¡¯s rebuke lingered, deepening his sense of rejection.


    No man desired to be anything but the foremost in his wife¡¯s heart, a sentiment Bu knew all too well.


    Yet, he recognized that earning such a ce would require time, perhaps more than he could fathom, given her resolute nature.


    Earlier that day, Bu had secretly reveled in Connor¡¯s unsessful attempts to win ck Mallow¡¯s affection, but now, reflecting on his own marital predicament, he felt a pang of empathy.


    He had married the woman he adored, who had even agreed to bear his children, but the journey to truly win her heart was proving to be arduous. With a heavy sigh, he realized an apology was due.


    ¡°Sorry, I misspoke earlier. Please, don¡¯t be upset. I was only joking,¡± Bu offered, hoping to ease the tension, his voice tinged with regret.


    Silver Fox¡¯s cold snort and pursed lips signaled a grudging eptance of Bu¡¯s apology, yet her ire clearly simmered beneath the surface. Bu braced himself for another barrage of her sharp words.


    ¡°Bu, youbel my bond with ck Mallow as abnormal, but tell me, isn¡¯t our own arrangement even more abnormal? Show me another couple who marries purely for procreation under an agreement. Typically, people marry for love or for financial gain, but our arrangement? It¡¯s merely a crude agreement for procreation, yet somehow, you expect romance to blossom before we part ways post-childbirth. Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯sughter was tinged with disbelief. ¡°I must say, our marriage tops the list of absurdities. You might just be the most abnormal man I¡¯ve ever encountered. The thought of our children potentially inheriting your warped perspective is downright rming.¡±


    Bu was left without words. The idea that she viewed him in such a distorted light was unexpected and unsettling. Her harsh words not only frustrated him but also left him feeling deeply humiliated. Once confident in his own identity, he now felt his self-assurance crumble under the weight of her scorn.


    Was he truly that twisted?


    Amid these troubled thoughts, Silver Fox snorted dismissively once more, set her fork down with a tter, and ascended the stairs.


    Bu watched her leave, grappling with the harsh reality of her words and his feelings of inadequacy.


    In the quiet that followed Silver Fox¡¯s departure, Bu managed a slight, weary smile.


    He knew, perhaps not literally but emotionally, he was destined to be undone by this formidable woman. Her words, simple yet sharp, could sway his thoughtspletely. If they were on a battlefield, she would undoubtedly be his conqueror, capturing him with mere whispers.


    He sighed, a sound more of resignation than relief, and yet, as he reflected on their interactions, a reluctant grin found its way across his face. The dynamics of their rtionship, though fraught with control and humiliation, stirred a peculiar sense of exhration within him.


    Embracing thisplex concoction of emotions, Bu chuckled softly to himself, then reached for his phone. Compelled by the chaos of his feelings, he typed out a message to Silver Fox


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:


    Silver Fox ascended to the second floor, heading straight for the master bedroom. She entered, locking the door behind her.


    Though she and Bu were officially married, she had set clear boundaries¡ªno sharing a room until she felt ready. For now, that meant Bu was relegated to other sleeping arrangements in his own home.


    Normally, Silver Fox would only relinquish the master bedroom when staying with ck Snake. But in any other situation, she ruled the master bedroom unchallenged.


    Reclining on the expansive, opulent bed, she let out a satisfied sigh. A chuckle escaped her as she reminisced about her earlier confrontation with Bu. She had left him utterly speechless and embarrassed¡ªa stark contrast to the formidable figure she once thought he was. Today¡¯s realization was clear¡ªhe was merely a paper tiger. As long as she maintained her strength, he posed no threat to her.


    Resolute, Silver Fox decided to always stand her ground with him, ensuring she¡¯d never fall under his sway. A smug smile yed on her lips as she contemted her newfound resolve.


    Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the ring of her phone.


    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ncing at the screen, she saw an unexpected message from Bu that took her by surprise. He had transferred a staggering sum of money into her ount! Initially, the amount was unclear¡ªjust a blur of zeros. After counting them carefully, she realized he had sent her 100 million dors.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Her eyes widened in shock.


    Holding his secondary card, Silver Fox knew she could purchase anything she desired. Earlier that day, Bu had already presented her with one billion as a wedding gift. But why another 100 million now, in the dead of night?


    Was this typical for someone like Bu, doling out millions with such frequency?


    Wondering if perhaps it was a mistake, she sent him a querying message. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Bu responded promptly, ¡°Apology fee. Sorry, my words earlier were out of line and offended you. I hope this money can ease your anger.¡±


    Stunned, Silver Fox paused. Was this the norm for someone of Bu¡¯s stature to apologize sovishly? A mere verbal slip-up was remedied with 100 million?


    On the day she had crashed into his car, his reaction then was far from generous¡ªit was downright cruel. The contrast to his current magnanimity was stark. Could his generosity stem from the fact that she was to be the mother of his children? Whatever his motives, Silver Fox found herself increasingly appreciative of his extravagant gestures.


    With that thought in mind, she decided to ept the money.


    A satisfied smile spread across her face as she replied to his message, ¡°Ahem! Well then, feel free to do whatever you want.¡±


    Downstairs, Bu chuckled when he saw her response, shaking his head at her audacity. He couldn¡¯t help but think of her as a little money-grubber.


    It dawned on him that the easiest way to keep her happy was throughvish gifts. Whenever he inadvertently upset her, he could simply throw money her way¡ªmore for bigger offenses, less for minor ones.


    This realization simplified everything. To Bu, any problem that could be solved with money wasn¡¯t really a problem at all.


    Pleased with his newfound strategy, he quickly cleared the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen before hurrying upstairs to the master bedroom. As he ascended, he thought her message must imply that she¡¯d be open to sharing a room. However, upon reaching the master bedroom, he found the door locked from the inside.


    Rubbing his nose in mild frustration, Bu pulled out his phone and transferred another 100 million, adding a brief message, ¡°Mrs. Hoffman, please open the door.¡±


    Silver Fox was just about to step into the shower when her phone buzzed again. Curious, she walked back to the bed, picked up her phone, and saw his message. This time, the amount no longer shocked her. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Bu¡¯s extravagance. 100 million dors just to open a door¡ªthis was easily the most expensive door-opening fee she had ever encountered. Living with a man so wealthy and powerful certainly had its perks. Smiling to herself, she walked over and unlocked the door


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:


    Bu straightened his attire, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.


    As Silver Fox opened the door, Bu¡¯s smile broadened, and he stepped forward to enter. However, she swiftly raised her leg and blocked the doorway with a firm stance. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she demanded.


    Bu, taken aback by her resistance, paused, bewildered. Since Silver Fox didn¡¯t refuse the money, he thought she would allow him to enter the master bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going into the room, take a shower, and go to bed,¡± he said.


    Silver Fox eyed him with a mix of contempt and disbelief. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you delusional or just feigning ignorance?¡± she rebuked sharply. ¡°You agreed you wouldn¡¯t force anything until I was ready. Remember?¡±


    Confusion clouded Bu¡¯s expression. ¡°But you didn¡¯t refuse my money and opened the door. Wasn¡¯t that a signal?¡±


    Silver Fox chuckled, almost amused by the misunderstanding. ¡°Just because I epted your money and opened the door doesn¡¯t nullify our agreement.¡±


    Bu was at a loss for words, realizing his mistake. To Silver Fox, the substantial sum had merely bought him entry, nothing more. But if he just wanted her to open the door, did he need to spend so much money? Did she think of him as someonecking in sense? But it was his fault. He should have made things clear before transferring the money.


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    Deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the argument and reminding himself that they were now married, which made his wealth hers as well, Bu conceded silently. The money was no loss to him if it stayed within the family.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bu cleared his throat. ¡°So, how much exactly is required for you to let me through this door?¡±


    He expected Silver Fox to name her price, knowing she was a money-grubber, but her response only deepened his bewilderment. ¡°Why are you so eager to enter this room?¡± she questioned.


    The corner of Bu¡¯s mouth twitched in frustration. Wasn¡¯t the reason obvious? They were adults, after all. He thought about their marriage and the intimate aspects that it implied. Yet, maintaining hisposure, he exined patiently, ¡°I simply want to take a shower and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Do you insist on using this room for your shower and sleep?¡± Silver Fox stood her ground more staunchly. ¡°Bu, are you trying to im the master bedroom for yourself? That¡¯s not happening. I need to stay in the master bedroom.¡±


    A realization dawned on Bu. He offered a smile, attempting to ease the tension. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re notfortable sharing a bed yet? That¡¯s fine. I can sleep in another room after that to give you time to adjust.¡±


    No sooner had he proposed thispromise than he tried to step past her into the room.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Silver Fox blocked him again, pushing him back with growing irritation. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®after that¡¯? What are you implying?¡±


    It finally hit Bu that Silver Fox had genuinely not considered having sex with him. He had misread herpletely.


    Rubbing his forehead in embarrassment, he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention I could do whatever I wanted? Or have you reconsidered?¡±


    Silver Fox blinked, processing the implications of Bu¡¯s intentions for the room. Realization dawned, and her anger red. Clenching her teeth, she hissed, ¡°You are despicable.¡±


    Bu, feeling cornered, spread his hands in a helpless gesture. ¡°You said something misleading. How is that my fault?¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. With a fierce re, she moved to m the door shut.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Bu pleaded, catching the door with one hand. ¡°Can we just talk about this? How much would it take for you to let me stay in the room tonight? Just name your price, and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s response was curt and dismissive. ¡°Get out.¡±


    With that, she delivered a forceful kick that sent him staggering back, and the door mmed shut in his face.


    Standing in the hallway, Bu sighed, rubbed the spot where she had kicked him, and resigned himself to another room. He was perplexed by her behavior¡ªsometimes it seemed she would do anything for money, yet at other moments, her pride made her utterly untouchable, no matter the offer.


    The next morning dawned with Marissa rising early. The first thing she did was check on Lawrence and Lindsay to assess their conditions herself.


    After a night¡¯s sleep, Lindsay appeared fine as she hadn¡¯t been injured yesterday.


    Lawrence, however, still showed signs of difort. His wounds were healing but slowly.


    After Marissa had carefully changed Lawrence¡¯s dressings, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Q


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:


    Q said in the message, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the chip. It¡¯s time for me to fulfill my promise.¡±


    Marissa, caught off guard, cut straight to the chase. ¡°Where is my father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked about the situation regarding the two children,¡± Q responded. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they want them back, but remember, they won¡¯t give up easily. You need to stay vignt if you don¡¯t want to lose them.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed. She felt no gratitude toward Q. She had already anticipated this and didn¡¯t need the warning.


    Q continued, ¡°The chip you provided is authentic, that¡¯s for certain. You¡¯ve done well. Unfortunately, though I have many skilled individuals working for me, none can crack its passwords. It could take a long time, if it¡¯s even possible. I can¡¯t wait that long. Let¡¯s negotiate a new deal. If you can locate Dr. Finley, I¡¯ll ensure Tiffany¡¯s return to you.¡±


    The proposition struck a chord with Marissa, tempting her immediately. She was, in fact, Dr. Finley, ready to trade her own service for Tiffany¡¯s freedom. Yet, she couldn¡¯t reveal that identity to Q now, wary of any unforeseenplications that might jeopardize Tiffany¡¯s safe return before the deal could bepleted.


    Marissa responded, ¡°It¡¯s apelling offer. I¡¯ll do my best to find Dr. Finley. But how can I trust that you¡¯ll keep your promise?¡±


    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Q replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my word. However, I understand that trust must be earned through actions, not just words. To demonstrate my sincerity, I can tell you your father¡¯s current location.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Enough with the idle talk,¡± Marissa urged impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded your father¡¯s address on a chip, which is hidden at Rose Cliff in Cher Snain. You will need to retrieve it to see the information yourself,¡± Q exined.


    Marissa frowned unhappily. ¡°Why all these games? Why can¡¯t you just tell me directly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, and not something that can be exined with messages. You need to see it for yourself,¡± Q insisted.


    Q then sent Marissa a photograph, adding, ¡°This is Rose Cliff in Cher Snain. The chip is concealed under a rock at the cliff¡¯s summit.¡±


    After that, Q ended themunication. Marissa closed the chat, her resolve firming despite the lingering doubts about Q¡¯s motives. Whatever Q¡¯s intentions, she had no choice but to make her way to Rose Cliff in Cher Snain.


    Marissa was overwhelmed with anxiety about her father¡¯s location and was preparing to leave immediately when her phone buzzed again. This time, it was a message from Ferris.


    ¡°Riss, I have something important to tell you,¡± Ferris wrote.


    Marissa replied briskly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Ferris exined, ¡°When Connor donated blood to Lawrence yesterday, not all of it was used, and given my curiosity about the gics of a genius like Connor, I took the remainder to myb for analysis. What I discovered is quite shocking.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissa pressed, a sense of foreboding growing within her.


    ¡°After the analysis, it turns out that Connor is Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s father,¡± Ferris revealed.


    Marissa stood up in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You can see for yourself,¡± Ferris suggested, sending over two images. They were DNA test reports for Connor and the two children.


    Marissa scrutinized the images, her heart sinking as the undeniable truth confronted her. This revtion stunned her. She had long known Tiffany was the mother of the children¡ªshe had used her own blood to confirm that through DNA tests. But the identity of their father had always been a mystery until now.


    It turned out that Tiffany and Connor were the children¡¯s parents, making them a family.


    Embarrassment washed over Marissa as she considered her own position¡ªshe had been posing as Connor¡¯s wife all this while.


    It suddenly made sense why Tiffany had been so adamant about marrying Connor. Did she know all along about their shared children?


    The more Marissa pondered, the more her feelings of anger and embarrassment intensified. Resolute, she decided it was time to confront Connor. She needed a divorce, and she needed it now


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:


    Before long, Marissa stood at the door of Connor¡¯s study.


    Connor had skipped work today, shaken by what had happened with Lawrence and Lindsay. After breakfast, he retreated to his study, wanting to keep close so the kids could easily find him if they needed anything.


    Marissa, meanwhile, had been utterly floored when she discovered that Connor was the father of the two children. The revtion left her emotions spinning in every direction, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting feelings. But by the time she reached Connor¡¯s study door, she¡¯d regained herposure.


    After all, she was ck Mallow¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    As the chief instructor of Doomsday Base and King¡¯s sessor, she couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of falling apart.


    No matter what life threw at her, she couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart. Even when faced with earth-shattering news, she could regain herposure and devise a solution in record time.


    So, as she stood outside Connor¡¯s study, her demeanor was as calm as ever, betraying no trace of her earlier turmoil.


    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    By coincidence, Marc and Terry were also outside the door. When they saw her, they approached and greeted her with respect. ¡°Chief Instructor.¡±


    Though Marissa appearedposed, Marc and Terry¡ªwho admired her fiercely¡ªcould sense a heaviness in her aura. They exchanged quick, worried nces.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Chief Instructor?¡± Marc ventured cautiously.


    Marissa drew in a deep breath and released it slowly before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll be divorcing Connor soon. After that, I¡¯ll be moving out. From now on, you two will serve him well.¡±


    With that, she walked up to the door and knocked. When she heard Connor¡¯s voice granting entry, she stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind her.


    Marc and Terry exchanged puzzled nces, unable to wrap their heads around Marissa¡¯s sudden decision to divorce Connor and leave the Daniels Manor.


    They knew Marissa and Connor had married by mistake and had only been living together as a pretense. They had agreed on a divorce date from the start. Buttely, their rtionship had clearly taken a turn for the better.


    To Marc and Terry, it seemed like they were genuinely in love. They envisioned a future where they¡¯d be a real couple, living happily ever after and maybe even starting a family.


    So why the sudden change of heart?


    They didn¡¯t want to see Marissa and Connor¡¯s fairy tale end so abruptly.


    Deciding to find out more, Marc and Terry pressed their ears to the door, hoping to listen to what was happening inside. They needed to understand Marissa¡¯s sudden desire for a divorce.


    After closing the door behind her, Marissa didn¡¯t rush forward. Instead, she paused and gazed silently at Connor.


    Connor was at his desk, engrossed in signing documents, with Domenic standing by, waiting.


    Looking up, Connor said to her with a soft tone, ¡°Have you seen Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°They¡¯re both doing well. Lindsay¡¯s fine, and Lawrence just needs some more rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Connor said with a nod. ¡°Is there something you need? Give me a moment, and I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±


    With that, Connor turned back to his paperwork, finishing thest signatures before handing the documents to Domenic.


    Domenic took the documents and gave Marissa a polite smile, ready to leave. But just as he turned to go, Marissa stopped him. ¡°Please, Domenic, just a moment.¡±


    He was taken aback, unsure why Marissa wanted him to stay.


    Connor felt a simr jolt of unease, sensing that something was amiss with Marissa.


    Marissa, with a calm demeanor, exined, ¡°I need your presence while I talk with Mr. Daniels.¡±


    She clearly remembered that Connor had imed he had never had any intimate rtionships or children with any woman, which meant he was clueless about the two kids¡¯ origins.


    As Connor¡¯s assistant, Domenic might hold the missing piece of the puzzle, so Marissa needed him to stick around.


    Marissa approached Connor¡¯s desk and sat directly across from him, her expression serious and unyielding.


    Both Connor and Domenic stared at her, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Marissa took a deep breath, fixed her gaze on Connor, and said clearly, ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve figured out who the father of the two kids is¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:


    Both Connor and Domenic were taken aback by Marissa¡¯s revtion and locked their gazes on her without blinking.


    Outside the door, Marc and Terry, who were eavesdropping, were equally stunned by Marissa¡¯s words. After exchanging a quick nce, they leaned in closer, desperate not to miss a word.


    Connor pressed his lips together and asked in a low tone, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she gave Connor a deep, searching look. After a pause, she finally replied, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Connor asked, frowning in disbelief.


    Domenic¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Marissa could say something so absurd¡ªwas she unwell?


    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls


    The two bodyguards outside, equally stunned, looked at each other with mouths agape.


    ¡°Marc, has Mr. Daniels ever gotten anyone pregnant?¡± Terry asked, his voice a whisper.


    Marc shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°No way! We¡¯ve been guarding Mr. Daniels for six years. The kids are four years old. If Mr. Connor were their father, we¡¯d definitely know.¡±


    Terry nodded and added, ¡°Exactly. It doesn¡¯t add up! The chief instructor did DNA tests with the kids and confirmed Tiffany as their mother. But Mr. Daniels couldn¡¯t have had any rtions with Tiffany four years ago. It¡¯s simply impossible.¡±


    After their analysis, they were still bewildered. Pursing their lips, they pressed their ears to the door again, straining to catch more of the conversation.


    Inside, Domenic shared Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s disbelief. Frowning slightly, he said, ¡°Miss Nash, are you joking? There¡¯s no way on earth Mr. Daniels could have children with Tiffany. I¡¯ve been working with him for over six years. If something had happened between him and Tiffany, I¡¯d know. I can assure you that Mr. Daniels and Tiffany have never had that kind of rtionship. Please don¡¯t make jokes that could damage your reputation.¡±


    When Domenic finished, Connor remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on Marissa.


    Initially, he thought she was joking, but her serious expression made him realize she wasn¡¯t, and his demeanor grew more grave.


    Marissa, unshaken by Domenic¡¯s skepticism, said clearly, ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve made it clear. You are indeed the father of those two kids.¡±


    With that, she sent him the DNA test reports, saying, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Connor quickly grabbed his phone and carefully examined the images.


    When he saw the conclusions confirming he was the father, he looked up at Marissa in disbelief, his voice momentarily failing him.


    After a few seconds, he scoffed and said, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ve never had any intimate rtions with anyone, nor have I fathered any children. Tell me where you got these reports! You¡¯ve confirmed Tiffany as their mother through the DNA tests. So, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to be their father. After all, I never had that kind of rtionship with her.¡±


    Though he found the situation ridiculous, a wave of anxiety washed over him. He was genuinely worried that Marissa might believe he had those kids with Tiffany. If she did, it could threaten their rtionship.


    Even with his strong belief, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Marissa harboring any misunderstandings about him.


    Yet Marissa remainedposed as he exined himself.


    Once he finished speaking, she responded calmly, ¡°Connor, first and foremost, I owe you an apology. After you donated blood to Lawrence yesterday, there was a small portion left. Ferris, curious about the DNA of someone as extraordinary as you, took it back to hisb for analysis. My team invaded your privacy, and for that, I apologize. However, I must insist that these reports, produced by Ferris, are urate. You are indeed Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s father. There¡¯s no question about it. In other words, you and Tiffany are these two children¡¯s parents. Whether you remember it or not, you can¡¯t deny the truth.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:


    As soon as Marissa finished speaking, the room went dead quiet.


    Connor stared at her, his mind a nk te. Words failed him.


    Domenic stood there, speechless. Marc and Terry, eavesdropping on the conversation outside, looked as if the final curtain had fallen. It seemed like Connor and Marissa would never be an item.


    Connor had the same thought. He didn¡¯t mind being the two kids¡¯ father, but he worried about how Marissa felt.


    At that moment, he was anxious. He quickly went through the two reports again, not missing even the smallest details.


    Eventually, he had to ept it¡ªhe was indeed the father of the two children.


    But how could this be? The idea of him and Tiffany having two kids seemed like a wild fantasy.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    His head was pounding, and his thoughts were all over the ce.


    ¡°Marissa,¡± he said, his voice trembling, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Just give me some time to think, okay?¡±


    He thought Marissa would be just as rattled as he was. But she remained as cool as a cucumber, and he was the only one losing hisposure.


    She met his gaze steadily and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Take all the time you need. But I expect you to get to the bottom of this. And you owe Tiffany an exnation¡ªshe couldn¡¯t just have two children for you out of thin air.¡±


    Connor was taken aback. Marissa¡¯s tone made it clear she wanted to seek justice for her sister, Tiffany.


    In his panic, he felt even more helpless. From her look, it seemed she saw him as nothing more than a scoundrel who had fooled around with Tiffany and then walked away.


    At the same time, he felt a pang of sadness.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Marissa to be soposed. Her calm demeanor only reinforced his belief that she didn¡¯t harbor any feelings for him. If there was any love, she¡¯d surely be angry, frantic, and even a bit jealous over this issue, rather than remain so serene.


    But he had no grounds toin. He always knew she didn¡¯t love him. He had been the one constantly pouring out affection, while she hadid out countless reasons for rejecting him.


    So, he had no valid reason to hold it against her.


    He let out a soft sigh, lowered his gaze, and fell into a brief silence. When he looked up at her again, he was entirelyposed.


    Much like her, he was strong-willed. Though he might experience a moment of panic when faced with challenges, he could quickly regain his calm and tackle the issue at hand.


    With a firm voice, he said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the father, I assure you, I¡¯ve never been with Tiffany. I¡¯mpletely certain about that.¡±


    Marissa cast her eyes downward in silence.


    She did believe him. The twins were four years old, and he had seen the DNA test results. He had no reason to lie.


    She trusted his confidence in himself. Connor was powerful and wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake.


    After a pause, she met his gaze again and said with calm determination, ¡°Even though you¡¯re certain there was no rtionship between you and Tiffany, the fact remains you have two children. As you mentioned earlier, they might have been conceived through technology.¡±


    Connor pressed his lips together, nodding in agreement.


    He had never been intimate with anyone, yet here he was with two children. They must have been conceived through some form of technology.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if they were born from another woman or Tiffany herself.


    But he still couldn¡¯t understand why the children carried his genes. His life had always been under his control, and no one could just take his genes. How could anyone create two kids with his DNA?


    He voiced his confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never lost control of my body. How could someone take my genes and create two children?¡±


    Marissa slightly pursed her lips, unable to provide an answer.


    She had no clue how his genes could have been taken.


    At that moment, Domenic, who had been deep in thought, suddenly seemed to have a breakthrough. He spoke up. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I remembered something¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 810

    ?Chapter 810:


    As Domenic¡¯s words hung in the air, both Marissa and Connor turned to face him simultaneously.


    With a heavy tone, Domenic remarked, ¡°Mr. Daniels, do you recall when you were neen and suffered an injury that left youatose for several days? It was a critical time; the doctors repeatedly warned us of your precarious condition.¡±


    Connor nodded in acknowledgment.


    Domenic pressed on. ¡°During that period, your grandmother was terrified you might never awaken. She was desperate to ensure your lineage, so she reached out to an international sperm bank to preserve a sample of your sperm. Is it possible that someone has stolen it?¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he asked, ¡°Is this for real? Howe I was never informed?¡±


    Domenic exhaled, a look of resignation on his face. ¡°Perhaps after your recovery, your grandmother was too overjoyed to revisit such a painful chapter. It just never came up again.¡±


    Massaging his temples, Connor felt a rush of disbelief over Arabe¡¯s extreme measures. ¡°Get in touch with that sperm bank now!¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Right away, Mr. Daniels,¡± Domenic replied, immediately dispatching someone to investigate the matter.


    A tense silence filled the room as they awaited the oue. Connor¡¯s expression grew icy.


    Marissa maintained aposed exterior, yet her heart was weighed down with concern; she kept her turmoil hidden beneath a cid facade.


    Soon enough, Domenic returned with the investigation results. ¡°Mr. Daniels, the sperm bank has confirmed that your sample was indeed stolen years ago. They feared you would sue them and chose not to disclose the breach¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Connor suddenly mmed his fist on the desk.


    He took two deep breaths, his teeth clenched tightly, andmanded, ¡°I want that sperm bank wiped off the map within two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels!¡± Domenic responded without hesitation, sending someone to enact Connor¡¯s revenge on the negligent facility.


    Despite his actions against the organization, Connor¡¯s mind was gued with further concerns.


    It was clear that Lawrence and Lindsay had been conceived using his and Tiffany¡¯s gic materials without his consent. His greatest fear now was that the culprits might use the remaining sperm to father more children.


    The thought of potentially numerous offspring, each with different mothers scattered around the globe, drove him to the brink of madness.


    Marissa, witnessing his turmoil, felt a surge of sympathy for him. She wanted to offer somefort, yet words escaped her.


    After a lengthy silence, she finally spoke. ¡°This is no time for negativity or rage. What¡¯s crucial is that we uncover the full extent of this situation.¡±


    Connor, eyes shut, nodded in agreement as he fought to control his anger.


    After a moment of quiet, he lifted his gaze to meet Marissa¡¯s once more.


    When he looked at her, a sudden thought struck him. He ventured, ¡°You and Tiffany are identical twins, sharing the same DNA. Are you absolutely certain that Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s mother is Tiffany and not you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:


    Marissa paused, visibly taken aback by his suggestion. After a brief silence, she responded with conviction, ¡°No, they couldn¡¯t possibly be my children. I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯ve never had children, nor has anyone stolen my eggs.¡±


    Connor countered softly, ¡°Confidence can be deceptive. I used to be sure of many things too, until life proved me otherwise. What makes you immune to such surprises?¡±


    Marissa faltered, finding no immediate response. She chewed her lower lip in contemtion before reaffirming, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. They have to be Tiffany¡¯s children, not mine.¡±


    His gaze intense, Connor seemed displeased with her adamant denial. How deeply he wished she were the mother of his children.


    Under his scrutinous stare, Marissa shifted ufortably. Rising to her feet, she dered, ¡°Let me be clear once more, Connor. The parents of Lawrence and Lindsay are you and Tiffany.


    Her persistence and determination to marry you must stem from that connection. Regardless of the circumstances surrounding your children¡¯s birth, you have responsibility for Tiffany.


    That¡¯s inescapable. And as for us, we¡¯ve already agreed to a divorce. It¡¯s time we put an end to this awkward rtionship once and for all.¡±


    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Connor wasn¡¯t surprised by Marissa¡¯s decision. He knew her too well. Even though there was nothing between him and Tiffany, if Marissa believed that Lindsay and Lawrence were his and Tiffany¡¯s children, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave him.


    Marissa was proud. She demanded perfection in everything and could not stomach any blemish. But how could Connor just let her walk away?


    With a heavy heart, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Marissa, do you think this is fair to me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no question of fairness here,¡± Marissa repliedposedly. ¡°Our rtionship has always been a contractual one. We agreed to part ways from the start. Now, we¡¯re merely honoring that agreement.¡±


    ¡°Marissa, that¡¯s cruel,¡± Connor protested, his eyes reddening. ¡°After all this time, have you truly felt nothing for me? Just like that, you¡¯re ready to discard me? Isn¡¯t that a bit cold-hearted?¡±


    Taken aback by the sight of Connor¡¯s reddened eyes, Marissa felt a tightness in her throat and an unexpected sadness weigh on her heart. She couldn¡¯t grasp why she felt so different now and why her usual carefree spirit had faded.


    Initially, their marriage had begun as aical mistake, a twist of fate. Marissa had masqueraded as Connor¡¯s wife to delve into her ties with Tiffany. Despite various reasons dying their separation, Marissa constantly reminded herself to maintain a distance.


    Then, Marissa learned from Tiffany¡¯s diary that Tiffany harbored no love for Connor. Connor himself even confirmed their rtionship was purely transactional, meant for mutual benefits. So, when Tiffany ran away from the marriage, their agreement dissolved.


    These revtions assured Marissa there were no ties between Connor and Tiffany, allowing her to feel secure in his presence. During their time together, Marissa even began to harbor feelings for him.


    However, today, the bombshell about Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s true parentage shattered herposure, thrusting her into a deeply ufortable and embarrassing predicament.


    Marissa knew she had to leave Connor. Regardless of any potential reconciliation between him and Tiffany, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to be caught in the middle. She was resolute. It didn¡¯t matter if Connor agreed; the marriage, an absurdedy from the start, had to end


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:


    After a brief silence, Marissa raised her head to meet Connor¡¯s gaze, her expression serious. ¡°Connor, we can¡¯t have feelings for each other, no matter what kind. So, divorce is our only path forward. After that, it¡¯s best we part ways for good. Seeing you only brings me shame and makes our shared past feel like a series of ludicrous misadventures,¡± she dered, her voice steady despite the harshness of her words.


    Marissa was decisive, never one to drag out matters, even those of the heart. For someone she could never have, she vowed to resist till the very end.


    No sooner had she spoken than Connor¡¯s expression turned even more tortured. He parted his lips to respond, but she didn¡¯t allow him the opportunity, rising to her feet abruptly.


    Her sudden movement caught Connor off guard, leaving Domenic, who was beside him, equally bewildered.


    ¡°Connor,¡± shemanded in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°I need to fly to Cher Snain today for an urgent matter. I¡¯ll be gone for at least a day, maybe more. Use this time to brace yourself. Upon my return, we¡¯re heading to the court for a divorce.¡±


    With those words, she disregarded Connor¡¯s reaction and turned to leave.


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    She missed the sight of Connor as she departed; his eyes were reddened, nearly to the point of bleeding, his fists clenched so tightly on the desk that his knuckles whitened.


    Domenic shifted his gaze between Connor and Marissa, his anxiety palpable. He opened his mouth to interject, yet ultimately, he remained silent.


    Marissa pushed the study door open, surprising Marc and Terry, who had been surreptitiously listening. They straightened up instantly.


    Their faces mirrored Domenic¡¯s¡ªfilled with anxiety, conflict, and confusion. None had foreseen Marissa and Connor¡¯s rtionship unraveling so swiftly to the brink of separation.


    Just then, Arabe¡¯s voice emerged from behind Marc and Terry, tinged with concern. ¡°Sweetie, are you truly going to get a divorce?¡±


    Arabe had a small frame, so she was easily blocked by the hulking Marc and Terry. Marissa had no idea the olddy was there. So when she heard Arabe¡¯s voice, she was visibly stunned.


    Even Marc and Terry were startled. They were engrossed in eavesdropping on the conversation inside the room and hadn¡¯t even noticed Arabe¡¯s approach. The two men exchanged a nce, both unsure how much the olddy had heard.


    Inside, Connor jumped to his feet and walked over to the door, leaving an equally shocked Domenic behind. Connor was so frantic that his heart practically jumped into his throat.


    Everyone knew that Arabe was fond of Tiffany. Connor couldn¡¯t even bring himself to imagine how heartbroken she would be if she learned that her current granddaughter-inw was not Tiffany.


    Connor rushed to the olddy and peered at her expression. ¡°Why are you here, Grandma?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I want to hear the truth!¡± Arabe was furious. ¡°You¡¯d bettere clean, you rascal, or I will never forgive you!¡±


    Much like everyone else, Connor didn¡¯t know how much his grandmother had heard, so he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to her demand. He pursed his lips and racked his brain for the right words.


    Unfortunately, his silence only angered Arabe even more. She raised her walking stick and hit him. ¡°You brat! How dare you lie to me?! How could you keep such a significant matter a secret? Did you think I¡¯ve grown senile, huh? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t understand if you just told me the truth?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:


    ¡°Grandma, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Arabe wasn¡¯t about to give Connor another chance to exin. ¡°Get out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you if you¡¯re just going to keep making excuses and spout more lies.¡±


    Connor promptly pressed his lips into a thin line.


    Marissa had been standing by his side throughout his exchange with Arabe. She didn¡¯t dare to utter a word, either. She was always firm and decisive when faced with tricky situations, but that all went out the window when she was in front of the olddy.


    Arabe¡¯s favor toward her might be due to a mistaken identity, but the love that Marissa received was genuine. She was very grateful to the olddy for the warmth and support she had been given during her time there. No matter how things unfolded from then on, Marissa didn¡¯t want to hurt Arabe.


    Arabe looked back and forth between Connor and Marissa, her expression turning anxious when her eyes fell on thetter.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but fidget under the weight of her stare. She mustered a smile and called out softly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°So, your name is Marissa?¡± Arabe suddenly asked. Everyone immediately tensed up. Sure enough, the olddy had overheard everything.


    Marissa didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she peered at Arabe, carefully observing the little details on her face.


    After making sure that Arabe was in no danger of breaking down, Marissa finally nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. My name is Marissa. I am Tiffany¡¯s twin sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Arabe nodded as well, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized Marissa¡¯s appearance. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you look so much like her. I didn¡¯t even realize you were a different person. Twins, huh?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so sorry for lying to you all this time,¡± Marissa said in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Arabe sighed. ¡°I am not angry with you. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s all Connor¡¯s fault. You couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong.¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows at that. To say he was surprised by his grandmother¡¯s reaction would be an understatement. Tiffany was supposed to be her favorite girl, yet Arabe didn¡¯t seem to mind Marissa posing as her at all.


    Was it because she was Tiffany¡¯s sister? Marissa was also surprised. She wasn¡¯t expecting Arabe to still be kind to her after learning she was not Tiffany.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± she started to say, but the olddy suddenly turned to Connor. ¡°Bring me your marriage certificate.¡±


    Connor blinked at her. ¡°What for, Grandma?¡±


    Arabe inhaled slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions and just do as I say. What? Don¡¯t I even have the right to see your marriage certificate? Do you no longer consider me your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, of course,¡± Connor quickly said. ¡°Head over to the living room and sit down. You must be tired. I¡¯ll bring the marriage certificate over right away.¡±


    No sooner had he finished speaking than he turned on his heel to go look for the certificate in question


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:


    In the past, Connor had been determined to keep Marissa¡¯s true identity hidden from Arabe, so he carefully concealed the marriage certificate. But now, Connor needed to retrieve it, which required him to spend some time searching.


    As Connor headed to the study to find the document, Marissa gently approached Arabe and took her arm. ¡°Grandma, let me help you to the living room so you can rest.¡±


    Arabe, not objecting, allowed Marissa to guide her downstairs.


    Once they reached the living room, Marissa helped Arabe settle onto the sofa before seating herself on the opposite one. Normally, Arabe would invite Marissa to sit beside her, engaging in close conversation.


    But today, she simply observed her in silence, her gaze unwavering. Marissa, sensing the shift, remained quiet, allowing Arabe to scrutinize her without interruption.


    After a few moments, Arabe finally spoke, her tone thoughtful. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re not the same as Tiffany some time ago. You two look identical, so I never imagined you were someone else. I thought Tiffany had just changed.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Marissa responded, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma. I¡¯ve let you love the wrong person for so long.¡±


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????


    Arabe shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I did like Tiffany; she was gentle and soft. Butter, I grew to love you too, with your yful and charming ways. I care for both of you very much.¡±


    She paused, studying Marissa closely before continuing, ¡°Marissa, be honest with me. Do you truly like me, or are you just spending time with me on behalf of Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here because I like you, not because of anyone else,¡± Marissa assured her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes brightened, filled with hope as she awaited Marissa¡¯s response.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied with a warm smile. ¡°You are so adorable. Everyone loves you.¡±


    At this, Arabe suddenly burst intoughter, her worries seemingly dispelled. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Nearby, Domenic, Marc, and Terry all let out relieved sighs. They had been bracing themselves for Arabe to lose her temper, fearing it would disrupt the family¡¯s peace. But instead, she had been concerned about something entirely different.


    With her good mood restored, Arabe patted the seat beside her and said, ¡°Since you like me,e sit next to me. I¡¯m not used to having you so far away.¡±


    With a smile, Marissa stood up and moved to sit beside Arabe. Just moments ago, Arabe¡¯s demeanor had been distant, leading Marissa to fear that, upon discovering she wasn¡¯t Tiffany, Arabe would no longer care for her.


    Now, she realized Arabe¡¯s coldness stemmed from a concern that herpanionship hadn¡¯t been genuine but rather an act.


    With the air cleared and no misunderstandings lingering between them, Marissa felt relieved. She could now be herself around Arabe without any pretense.


    As soon as she sat down, Arabe eagerly took her hand. ¡°Marissa, tell me about your past. Why didn¡¯t Tiffany ever mention she had a twin sister?¡±


    Marissa shared the story of her and Tiffany, though she deliberately left out any mention of the shady organization


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:


    After hearing Marissa¡¯s ount, Arabe sighed deeply, her voice tinged with sorrow. ¡°Your parents were both remarkable individuals. It breaks my heart that they faced such tragedy and that you and Tiffany endured so many hardships growing up.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke, her genuine concern for the sisters evident.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s done is done,¡± Marissa said gently, patting Arabe¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve grown up now, so please don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Wiping away her tears, Arabe nodded, then asked, ¡°Marissa, tell me more. How did you meet Connor, and how did you end up marrying him under Tiffany¡¯s identity?¡±


    Marissa then recounted how Connor had mistakenly kidnapped her and taken her to City Hall to get married. She didn¡¯t shy away from the details, especially emphasizing how Connor had nearly strangled her three times that day.


    She exined that each time, she hade perilously close to death, and if not for sheer luck, things would have turned out much differently. Arabe¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    Just then, Connor appeared, descending the stairs with the marriage certificate in hand. Without warning, Arabe sprang to her feet and, gripping her walking stick, swung it at him.


    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Connor had been preupied with how to exin everything to Arabe andfort her. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that, as soon as he descended the stairs, she would start beating him before he could utter a word.


    Though Arabe was over 90 years old, her walking stick was sturdy, and each strike brought him considerable pain. When the walking stick connected with his shank, he winced, barely able to suppress a gasp.


    He didn It dare to dodge, fearing that Arabe might fall if she tried to pursue him. So, he stood there, enduring the blows, knowing it was only natural for a grandmother to discipline her grandson. No one dared to intervene. Marissa touched her nose in silent amusement, while Domenic, Terry and Marc exchanged grins, feeling a mix of sympathy and amusement for Connor.


    Finally, after thoroughly ch astising him, Arabe stopped, breathing heavily as she leaned on her walking stick for support.


    Ignoring his own difort, Connor quickly moved to support her, gently guiding her to sit down. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t tire yourself out. Sit down and rest. There¡¯s no need to be so upset.¡±


    Although Connor was being the dutiful grandson, Arabe remained displeased. She sat down with a huff, her voice sharp as she scolded him, ¡°If Marissa hadn¡¯t told me, I would never have known how rude you can be when I¡¯m not around to see it.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression tightened. He wasn¡¯t sure what exactly Marissa had told his grandmother, but he soon found out.


    ¡°Marissa just informed me, ¡± Arabe continued, ¡°thatyou nearly strangled her while dragging her to the City Hall to get married. How could you treat a girl so harshly?¡±


    Connor¡¯s anger dissipated instantly, reced by a deep sense of guilt. The memory of mistakenly kidnapping her and forcing her to marry him at City Hall still weighed heavily on him. Now that Marissa had brought the incident to Arabe¡¯s attention, he had no defense.


    Seeing Connor¡¯s subdued demeanor, Arabe finally ceased her scolding. She took the marriage certificate from his hand and examined it carefully.


    She gazed at the names, lost in thought


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:


    After a long silence, she smiled, ¡°Actually, you two make a perfect match.¡±


    Hearing this, Connor felt a wave of relief, the pain from his earlier beating fading away.


    But Marissa quickly brought them back to reality. ¡°Grandma, the marriage certificate was a mistake. I need to divorce Connor as soon as possible. I hope you can understand our situation.¡±


    Arabe sighed and said, ¡°Marissa, I had always hoped Tiffany would be my granddaughter-inw. But now that you and Connor have already got married, and he clearly cares foryou deeply, why not stay married to him? I can¡¯t support your decision to divorce.¡±


    Connor felt a surge of relief at her words. In that moment, he realized that his grandmother¡¯s earlier outburst wasn¡¯t just about anger¡ªit was her way of helping him win over Marissa. She was trying to soften Marissa s heart.


    But Marissa shook her head. ¡°No, Grandma. You must have overheard our conversation earlier. Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s parents are Tiffany and Connor. They¡¯re a family, and I can¡¯t interfere with that.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Are you certain that Tiffany gave birth to those children? I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with her, and I¡¯m confident she was never pregnant. She was a virgin. ¡®


    Marissa was suddenly confused. ¡°But, Grandma, you¡¯ve always treated them as Tiffany¡¯s children, haven¡¯t you? If you¡¯re certain she never gave birth, why did you ept the kids?¡±


    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Arabe smiled knowingly. ¡®¡±I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t give birth to a child, but that doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have them


    through other means. I once thought that perhaps Lawrence and Lindsay were the result of Tiffany using a surrogate. Don ¡®t assume that just because I¡¯m over 90, I¡¯m stuck in the past. My mind is quite modern. I¡¯m well aware of what¡¯s possible with today¡¯s technology.¡± Marissa nodded, her respect for Arabe deepening.


    Despite her age, Arabe was impressively open-minded. After a brief pause, Marissa continued, ¡°Grandma, even if someone used Connor¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s genes to create the children through technology, and even if both of them were merely victims in this situation, they¡¯re still connected to the kids by blood. No matter what they choose to do in the future, I have to step aside. This marriage has to end. Please, try to understand. ¡±


    As Marissa spoke, a wave of anxiety washed over Connor, leaving his thoughts in a tangled mess.


    On one hand, the idea of having two biological kids filled him with joy. He had genuinely grown attached to Lawrence and Lindsay during their time together, and it felt like he¡¯d been blessed with two beautiful gifts today.


    But on the other hand, he was struggling with Marissa¡¯s firm insistence that Lawrence and Lindsay weren¡¯t her children, making it hard for him to stand his ground. It felt like he was losing her, and that hurt more than he cared to admit.


    Arabe was wrestling with her own feelings too. She was over the moon to finally have a grandson and granddaughter, but the question of who their mother was left her feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Marissa,¡± she asked carefully, ¡°are you absolutely certain that Lawrence and Lindsay are Tiffany¡¯s children, not yours?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied without hesitation. ¡°My life has always been mine. I can¡¯t just lose my eggs like that. Tiffany spent years under someone else¡¯s control; maybe that¡¯s why she lost hers.¡±


    Arabe sighed softly, feeling a bit disappointed. She had always harbored a soft spot for Tiffany and once dreamed of weing her into the family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:


    But since Tiffany walked away from the wedding, Arabe knew it was time to let that dream go.


    Meanwhile, Arabe noticed how deeply Connor adored Marissa, and her own affection for Marissa had grown just as strong as it had been for Tiffany. Now, more than anything, she just wanted the family to stay together.


    She had once believed that Lawrence and Lindsay weren¡¯t truly part of the Daniels bloodline, yet she cared for them just the same. Now that she knew they were, her love for them only blossomed further.


    If Marissa could step into the role of their mother, and they could all live together under one roof like a true family, it would be nothing short of perfect.


    Yet, Marissa remained resolute, stating with finality that she had never lost an egg and that Lawrence and Lindsay weren¡¯t her biological children. Though Arabe¡¯s voice trembled with disappointment, Marissa stood firm, unwilling to waver.


    After a brief pause, she rose to her feet.


    ¡°Grandma, Lawrence and Lindsay are part of the Daniels family. They belong here with you. I¡¯m at peace with it. I¡¯ve got some important business in Cher Snain today, so I¡¯ll be leaving the kids in your care.


    More stories at g??lnov???????????m


    Rita will stay to help watch over them. When I return in a few days, I¡¯ll be finalizing my divorce from Connor and leaving the Daniels Manor for good. Goodbye, Grandma.¡±


    Without another word, Marissa turned on her heel and walked away.


    Arabe watched Marissa¡¯s retreating figure, her lips parted as if she might call her back. But she hesitated, knowing there was no turning Marissa around once her mind was made up.


    Connor sat in stunned silence for a moment before bolting out after her. By the time he caught up, Marissa was already straddling her motorcycle, helmet on, and engine humming. She cast him a cool nce. ¡°If you¡¯re here to talk me out of this, Mr. Daniels, save your breath.¡±


    Connor sighed softly and asked, ¡°What are you going to do in Cher Snain?¡±


    Marissa met his gaze and told him the truth. ¡°I¡¯m going to retrieve a chip. It holds information about my father.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Your father?¡±


    Marissa nodded before telling him everything about Q. She had never mentioned her search for Tiffany before, but now that Tiffany was the mother of his children, it felt crucial toy it all bare. It was also his duty to bring Tiffany home now.


    Connor understood the need to find Tiffany. Though Tiffany was practically a stranger to him, their DNA had been used to create Lawrence and Lindsay, and he felt a deep sense of duty to save her for the kids. It wasn¡¯t about some old me; it was about being responsible to the kids.


    As he absorbed Marissa¡¯s story, his brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ming with you to Cher Snain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not happening,¡± Marissa shot back. ¡°I¡¯ve got this under control. I¡¯ve already mapped out a n to save Tiffany. All I need you to do is stay here, wait for me to return, and help me see it through.¡±


    Her n was to trade herself for Tiffany, but she wasn¡¯t ready to share that part with Connor yet. The thought of Tiffany being infected with a new virus weighed heavily on her, and as her gaze fell on Connor, her heart sank even deeper


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Connor replied without hesitation. It was rare for her to ask for anything from him.


    Marissa heaved a long sigh, her voice tinged with sadness when she said, ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to ask you to take responsibility for Tiffany. Since she ran away from your marriage, I¡¯m sure anyone can agree that you no longer have any obligation toward her. But please, if only for the fact that she is the mother of your children, please take care of her. The future isn¡¯t looking so great for her.¡±


    Marissa proceeded to tell Connor all about the new virus that Q had developed. The more Connor listened, the deeper his frown became. ¡°Are you saying that Tiffany is already infected with this new virus?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    ¡°This new virus has multiple side effects and a high probability of causing human cell mutation. The monster that Lawrence and Lindsay mentioned is actually a human who mutated after being injected with this new virus.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Tiffany will also turn into a monster in the future?¡± Connor asked.


    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????


    This time, Marissa¡¯s voice was quieter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For now, Q said that Tiffany is stable. She is coexisting with the virus pretty well. But we have no way of knowing what sort of changes her body will undergo in the future.


    A also has the virus, so I¡¯m nning to extract some of her blood for research. The goal is to develop an antidote and possibly a vine, but I can¡¯t say that sess is guaranteed at this point.


    My biggest worry is that Tiffany might mutate beyond recognition before I can even create an eptable prototype of the antidote.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she almost choked on her words as she continued to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but pity Tiffany for everything she¡¯s had to endure. She has been manipted from a very young age. A chip was imnted in her brain, turning her into a puppet and making her theughingstock of the entire city.


    She has managed to survive this long by giving it her all. She is not the failure people say she is. In fact, she is very smart, brave, and strong.


    As her sister, it is my duty to bring her back safely and help her live a normal life. I need to make sure that she will no longer suffer in the future.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes glimmered with unshed tears as she stared up at Connor. ¡°Will you grant me this request?¡±


    Connor¡¯s brows were still knitted. He was silent for a long while, just observing Marissa¡¯s face. Her request was perfectly reasonable.


    She wasn¡¯t asking him to marry Tiffany, just to look after her. He had no reason to refuse. In fact, Marissa didn¡¯t even have to ask. He would readily take care of Tiffany, considering she was the mother of his two children.


    For their sake, he would dly ensure that Tiffany lived a safe andfortable life, free from any worry.


    Connor¡¯s prolonged silence actually stemmed from his concern for Marissa. With her capabilities, he knew that she didn¡¯t need toe to him for help on this matter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:


    Regardless of his attitude toward Tiffany, Marissa wasn¡¯t the type to humble herself to this extent. Yet here she was, visibly distraught and seemingly out of options. It was almost as if she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Tiffany herself.


    Now, why would that be?


    Connor was sharp. He quickly put two and two together. ¡°I will make sure that Tiffany is well provided for and safe from any harm. However, will you tell me how you n to save your sister?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I find out where my father is,¡± Marissa replied.


    With that, she revved up her motorcycle and sped away, leaving Connor standing there with a scowl and an inexplicable feeling of dread.


    Marissa had only wanted a promise from Connor. She knew that he was a man of his word.


    As for everything else, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to worry about them now. Only two things were important to her at present¡ªfinding her father and saving Tiffany.


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    It didn¡¯t matter whether her father was alive or dead; she needed to bring him back to his homnd. And despite the uncertain future that awaited Tiffany, Marissa couldn¡¯t let her go on being Q¡¯s test subject.


    After putting some distance between her and the Daniels Manor, Marissa called Mike Brown and asked for the exact location of Rose Cliff in Cher Snain.


    Mike was currently the head of the ck Snake¡¯s intelligence agency, having taken over from Silver Fox after thetter reverted to being a normal citizen.


    After briefing Mike about the situation, Marissa pondered her options. It took her a while to make a decision, but when she did, she sent a message to Silver Fox.


    Marissa¡¯s message said, ¡°Silver Fox, can I borrow one of Bu¡¯s private jets?¡±


    Though Marissa had her own jet, using it now was out of the question. Revealing any of her hidden identities would give Q more ammunition to scheme against her, and that was a risk she couldn¡¯t afford.


    She could¡¯ve asked Connor for his jet, but things between them were a bit strained, and she didn¡¯t want to add to the tension or burden him any more than she already had.


    She¡¯d already asked Connor to look after Tiffany in the future¡ªthe biggest favor she could possibly ask of him. That was more than enough; she wasn¡¯t about to ask for anything else.


    Marissa had asked Connor to look after Tiffany because she was worried that she might not be able to free herself quickly after trading herself for Tiffany¡ªor even worse, that something could happen to her that would stop her from taking care of Tiffany in the future.


    Before making the trade for Tiffany, Marissa wanted to clear a smooth path for her, making sure Tiffany would never have to endure any more suffering for the rest of her life.


    Since Marissa couldn¡¯t use her own jet and wasn¡¯t ready to ask Connor for help, her only choice was to turn to Silver Fox. Silver Fox was now officially married to Bu, so borrowing his private jet should have been a breeze.


    Before long, Silver Fox shot back a message. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your husband have private jets too? Why borrow Bu¡¯s?¡±


    Marissa then exined that Connor was actually Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s biological father


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820:


    Silver Fox¡¯s response was instant, punctuated by a shocked emoji. ¡°Is that for real? Are you absolutely sure?¡±


    Marissa confirmed, ¡°I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ve already asked Connor for a divorce.¡±


    Silver Fox didn¡¯t pry further and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Bu for the jet right away. Hang tight.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She then pulled over on her motorcycle to wait.


    For Silver Fox, it was just the second day of her new marriage. With no pressing engagements, she had decided to sleep in. After finishing her chat with Marissa, Silver Fox threw off the covers and set off to find Bu.


    She checked Bu¡¯s bedroom and found it empty, then headed to the study, which was also empty. She rushed downstairs in search of him. When she didn¡¯t find him in the living room, she assumed he must have gone to work.


    A wave of disappointment washed over Silver Fox, thinking how Bu could dash off to work without a word, especially on the second day of their marriage. Had he been upset because she hadn¡¯t allowed him to enter her room the night before?


    The thought made her want to give him a piece of her mind. She started contemting setting some ground rules for him, fearing he might start taking her for granted in the future.


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    She took out her phone and dialed his number. The call connected almost instantly, and his voice came through the receiver. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Hoffman.¡±


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Silver Fox snapped back. ¡°Bu, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit inconsiderate? Just because I didn¡¯t let you sleep in my roomst night doesn¡¯t mean you can just slip out without a word, leaving me wondering if you even care if I¡¯m alive or not.¡±


    Bu chuckled softly. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    As he spoke, the kitchen door creaked open. Silver Fox nced over and saw Bu standing in the doorway, grinning at her. It turned out he was busy whipping up breakfast.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Silver Fox pursed her lips and tucked her phone away. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t leave after all?¡±


    Bu¡¯s smile grew warmer. ¡°It¡¯s only our second day of marriage. How could I possibly leave you here all alone? What if you thought I was a jerk?¡±


    He stowed his phone and said, ¡°Come and have some breakfast.¡±


    Silver Fox made her way towards him but paused before reaching the dining area. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Bu, could I borrow one of your private jets?¡±


    Bu raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re married now, which means our assets are shared. You can use the jets anytime you want. But where exactly are you headed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for ck Snake,¡± Silver Fox exined. ¡°She has an urgent matter to attend to in Cher Snain and needs the jet to get there quickly.¡±


    Bu raised an eyebrow again, slightly puzzled. ¡°Her husband has his own private jets. So, why go through the hassle of borrowing ours?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always chatter so much?¡± Silver Fox shot back with irritation. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re going to lend it or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll lend it,¡± Bu chuckled. ¡°How could I say no? You look like you¡¯d bite my head off if I did. If I turned you down and you got cross with me, what would I do?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good evening dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:


    He gave Silver Fox a yful pinch on the cheek, then asked softly, ¡°Do you need me to arrange for a pilot?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. I¡¯ll handle the flying myself,¡± Silver Fox said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll use the jet parked at the Crystal Hotel. I¡¯m familiar with that one.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going too?¡± Bu asked, his confusion evident. ¡°Can you at least clue me in on what you¡¯re going to do in Cher Snain?¡±


    Bu believed that if ck Mallow and White Mallow of the Doomsday Base were both taking action, it must be for something significant, prompting his question. However, Silver Fox didn¡¯t give him a straightforward answer.


    As she headed toward the door, she said, ¡°We¡¯re off to scout some pretty boys. I¡¯ve heard the pretty boys in Cher Snain are all the ragetely.¡± By the time she finished her sentence, Silver Fox was already at the vi¡¯s entrance.


    A mix of amusement and annoyance flickered across Bu¡¯s face as he discarded his apron and hurried after her. Just as Silver Fox was about to step outside, Bu caught the back of her cor, yanking her back inside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silver Fox asked.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    ¡°Are you really going on a trip to find pretty boys?¡± Bu chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Hoffman, do you think I¡¯d let you¡ª¡±


    Silver Fox wriggled free from his grasp and frowned. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste my time. It¡¯s really urgent.¡±


    Bu gestured at her attire with a teasing smile. ¡°As urgent as it may be, surely you don¡¯t intend to go out in your pajamas, right? Maybe consider a change of clothes first?¡±


    It was only then that Silver Fox realized she was still in her pajamas and hadn¡¯t tidied herself up at all. With a sheepish grin, she dashed upstairs, firing off a quick text to Marissa: ¡°ck Snake, the private jet¡¯s ready. Meet me at the Crystal Hotel.¡±


    After a rapid transformation in her room, Silver Fox came back down, now fully dressed and ready. To her surprise, Bu was also dressed and holding car keys, prepared to leave.


    Seeing her descend the stairs, he offered, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the Crystal Hotel.¡±


    Touched by the gesture, Silver Fox said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Together, they exited the vi and got into the car.


    As soon as Silver Fox buckled her seatbelt, Bu handed her a neatly packaged food box. ¡°Have breakfast on the way,¡± he suggested warmly.


    Silver Fox was touched by his gesture again. She had grown up in the Hinks household, where she faced constant mistreatment from Emilee and her mother, andter, her grandmother sent her to the Doomsday Base, so such kindness was foreign to her.


    She had always been fiercely independent, so Bu¡¯s care was a novel and heartwarming experience. epting the food box, she felt a surge of warmth spread through her. She opened it, pulled out a slice of bread, and began to eat. ¡°Thank you, Bu,¡± she said sincerely.


    As she finished, he handed her a ss of milk, his voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to care for his wife. No need for thanks. If you feel grateful again in the future, a kiss would suffice.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:


    Silver Fox blushed, taken aback by his flirting¡ªa side of him she hadn¡¯t expected. This time, she chose not to tease him in return but instead epted the milk and continued enjoying her breakfast.


    The drive to the Crystal Hotel was brief, and they arrived just as Marissa was pulling up.


    After brief greetings, Marissa turned to Silver Fox. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me to Cher Snain. It¡¯s only your second day of marriage. It¡¯s not right to separate so soon.¡±


    Silver Fox shook her head, resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him you¡¯re more important to me. If forced to choose, I¡¯d choose you without hesitation.¡±


    Marissa shot Bu an awkward nce. He merely shrugged, resigned. Ignoring him, Silver Fox took Marissa¡¯s hand and they walked into the hotel together.


    Left behind, Bu watched his private jet take off, feeling a mix of pride and loneliness. The jet soared into the sky, disappearing into the clouds.


    He sighed, ruefully thinking about the unique challenges of having a wife capable of flying nes.


    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Unaware of Bu¡¯s contemtive mood, Silver Fox focused on the mission. The flight to Cher Snainsted ten hours, but upon arrival, they quickly located Rose Cliff.


    Following clues from Q, Marissa uncovered a chip hidden under a stone at the cliff¡¯s peak. Eagerly, she connected the chip to aptop, anxious to check its contents.


    The chip only contained a video and nothing else. Marissa was anxious, her hands shaking with anticipation. She was desperate to see what the video was about, yet at the same time, she was terrified of what she might discover.


    She was usually quick and resolute when it came to making decisions, but she found herself hesitating, even as her thumb hovered over the y button. Beside her, Silver Fox fixed her eyes on the screen and waited for the video to start.


    Sensing Marissa¡¯s anxiety, she reassured her in a calm, soothing voice, ¡°I know that this is scary for you, considering this involves your father. But you need to be brave. Just go for it.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together and nodded slightly. Atst, she tapped on the video file.


    As expected, it was a video of her father, Brian. His face appeared on the screen, and the background was Rose Cliff. In fact, it looked like he was exactly where she was currently standing.


    Brian was slowly walking backward to the edge of the cliff, all while facing the camera with pain and despair etched on his face. He looked frail and worn out; hisplexion was ashen, and his hair was disheveled by the strong winds.


    Being the top-notch doctor that she was, Marissa could instantly recognize the signs of depression in her father¡¯s expression and bodynguage. The poor man was trapped in a never-ending cycle of suffering.


    King had mentioned before that Brian had sent him a letter detailing the grim circumstances of his life. He told King that his health was crashing and his mental state was hanging by a thread.


    The person filming stood behind the camera, so their appearance was not visible in the footage. However, judging from the voices in the background, they could tell that many people hade to intervene and coax Brian out of what he was trying to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you would regret, Brian! Think about it carefully. If you jump, you will never see your wife or daughters again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Think about your wife and your children, and your aging father. If you go through with this, they will be left behind with painful, unanswered questions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:


    ¡°Just hand over the chip and return to the facility. The boss promised not to hold your betrayal against you. He has agreed to give you your old position back.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Brian. The boss values your knowledge and skills so much that he¡¯s willing to overlook your mistakes. You still have a bright future ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Stop fixating on the negative things and focus on the glory that¡¯s heading our way. Just imagine! If our research turns out well, the boss might even allow you to reunite with your family. You can finally go home, and with a hefty fortune, to boot!¡±


    They tried everything they could think of to sway Brian until their voices turned hoarse. Still, Brian didn¡¯t move away from the cliff. He just shook his head at them and continued to step back.


    He let out a cold, humorlessugh before responding, ¡°I¡¯m never going back with you! You lot are the scum of the earth! You use perfectly healthy people likeb rats for your sordid experiments.


    Countless families have been destroyed in the name of your so-called research! I know that you will get your retribution one day. Did you really think you bastards could persuade me to help you with your evil ns?


    Dream on! I¡¯d rather die than get involved in any of this mess again. You will never see my research findings!¡±


    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    By then, Brian was already at the very edge of the cliff. He closed his eyes, spread his arms wide, then started to teeter backward. He was truly prepared to take his life and end it all.


    ¡°Brian!¡± someone suddenly shouted in obvious panic.


    ¡°Just listen first! The boss made it clear that if we fail to persuade you, we will have to eliminate your wife and daughters. The entire Nash family will be wiped out!¡±


    Those words struck Brian like a bolt from the sky. He opened his eyes and looked at his colleagues in a mix of disbelief and despair.


    In stark contrast to their previous attitude, those people began tough and jeer at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real, Brian. Everyone has their own weak spots, and you¡¯ve got quite a few of your own. The choices you make won¡¯t just affect you, but your whole family. Are you really going to drag them down with you?¡±


    ¡°Think about your wife. She¡¯s still young. Do you want her to stay in a vegetative state forever?¡±


    ¡°And how about your daughters? One is barely surviving out there in the sticks, while the other is enduring constant abuse from your sister-inw and niece. They¡¯re both counting on you to rescue them from their miserable lives. Are you really going to abandon them?¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget your father. He pinned all his hopes on you, thinking that you would continue the family¡¯s legacy in the field of medicine. Are you going to break his heart and disappoint him just like that?¡±


    ¡°Be sensible, Brian! If you die here today, all your loved ones will be caught in the fallout. Is that what you want?¡±


    As the group hurled threats and enticing promises at Brian, he crumbled to the ground in despair, covering his face with his hands and weeping uncontrobly.


    Amid his sobs, he cried out with a broken spirit, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! Caylee, I should never have started a rtionship with you, let alone married you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this.


    I¡¯m the root cause of your pain! Marissa, Tiffany, I¡¯m sorry. I brought you into this world but failed to raise you properly. From the moment you were born, I allowed you both to be entangled in the plots of wicked people. Definitely, I¡¯m to me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:


    Shaking his head, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I haven¡¯t been a good son. I¡¯ve let you down. I couldn¡¯t lead the Nash family to the pinnacle of the medical world, and now I¡¯ve endangered all of you because of those who wish us harm. I¡¯m the one at fault in this family!¡±


    As thoughts of his wife, daughters, and father flooded his mind, Brian¡¯s mental state deteriorated further. He wed at his hair in desperation and pped his own face, his cries overwhelming everything around him. He resembled a wild animal on the brink of self-destruction.


    Meanwhile, tears flowed freely down Marissa¡¯s cheeks as she watched the video. Although she had braced herself for the threats and harassment her father endured, witnessing his deep despair and self-harm felt like a dagger piercing her heart.


    She utterly despised the people tormenting her father, recording the entire ordeal while hurling cruel, mocking remarks. She wished she could drag them all to the deepest part of hell herself.


    As Brian sank deeper into guilt, repeatedly apologizing to his wife, daughters, and father, Marissa didn¡¯t hold him responsible. In fact, she didn¡¯t see him as the cause of their suffering. Brian wasn¡¯t to me.


    His talents had drawn the wrong kind of attention, tearing him away from his family. He didn¡¯t deserve any of this, not in the slightest.


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    With her fists clenched and eyes burning with rage, Silver Fox shared in the burden. Though not rted by blood, she considered Marissa her sister, and by extension, Marissa¡¯s father was like her own. Seeing him suffer filled her with fury.


    In the video, Brian¡¯s breakdown showed no signs of abating. The people around him began to appear uneasy, almost fearful, as if concerned he might take drastic action in his distress. They quickly began to reassure him, trying to calm him.


    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t lose it! Trust us, there¡¯s still a way out. The boss said he¡¯ll overlook your mistakes this time. Just give us the chip and return to the organization. Everything will be fine if you do that!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution. Why choose a path of ruin?¡±


    ¡°Just get up ande back with us. Apologize to the boss, and all your problems will be gone in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°If you do that, your wife and daughters will be safe. Your whole family will be alright. Everything will turn out okay!¡±


    After much coaxing, Brian began to regain hisposure. He stopped crying and hitting himself, then slowly managed to stand up.


    The others believed they had seeded in convincing him, and they sighed in relief, some even chuckling.


    However, when Brian stood up and slowly raised his eyes to meet theirs, his bloodshot gaze turned icy, showing he had no intention of returning with them.


    ¡°Heh.¡± He let out a low, chillingugh.


    When theughter ceased, he red at them with determination and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t hand over the chip, and I won¡¯t go back with you!¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    Those people couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°Brian, are you saying our words meant nothing? Don¡¯t you care about your family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:


    Brian shook his head in resignation before replying calmly, ¡°I care about them deeply. In fact, they¡¯re everything to me. But I can¡¯t harm innocent lives just to protect my family, and I won¡¯t contribute to harming humanity. You¡¯re creating deadly viruses, spreading them, and then profiting from the cures. All the money you guys have is tainted with blood. I refuse to stoop to your level, even if it costs me everything! My wife has a kind heart, and my father is a fair man. They¡¯ll definitely understand why I made this choice today.¡±


    He closed his eyes in sorrow and softly whispered, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    As his final words faded, Brian slowly leaned back. Despite the frantic shouts from the crowd, he plunged off the cliff.


    As Brian fell off the cliff, Marissa¡¯s heart dropped. She couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Dad!¡±


    The video footage began to shake violently as those pursuing Brian ran towards the edge, causing the camera to jolt. Marissa¡¯s heart raced with anxiety as the image trembled. When the people reached the cliff¡¯s edge and pointed the camera downward, a more heartbreaking scene unfolded. Below was a deep river teeming with ferocious crocodiles. At that moment, Brian was being savagely attacked by over a dozen crocodiles. The bright red of his blood stained the river.


    Brian¡¯s agonizing screams reached Marissa through theptop. Marissa felt as if her heart was shattering. She shook with pain.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m


    This horrific scene continued for about a minute. Then, Brian¡¯s cries ceased. Amidst the massive ripples, all the crocodiles submerged, and Brian disappeared. The voices of the people came through theptop.


    ¡°Oh, my God! The genius scientist died in the jaws of crocodiles and became their meal. What a tragic fate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to check. So many crocodiles attacking him simultaneously must have ripped him apart and devoured him. We couldn¡¯t find a bone.¡±


    ¡°Now what do we do? Brian was devoured by crocodiles, and the chip has vanished. How will we exin this to the boss? The boss will definitely be furious. We¡¯re in for his wrath.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back and report this to the boss.¡±


    The video ended, with thest image fixed on the blood-stained river.


    Staring at herptop, Marissa saw the river stained red with her father¡¯s blood. Tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision as they sshed onto herptop.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom the pain Brian must have endured during the attack. She wished she could traverse time and space to rescue her father from that torment and bring him safely home.


    Beforeing to Rose Cliff in Cher Snain, Marissa had nned to bring her father home if he were alive, to let him enjoy life. If he had passed, she intended to take his ashes back to their hometown for burial.


    But now, she was left with nothing to bring back. Except for the chip, whose passwords she hadn¡¯t fully cracked, Brian had left her nothing else.


    What a tragic realization. What intense sorrow.


    Silver Fox, too, shed tears that scattered in the wind. She tugged at Marissa¡¯s sleeve and urged, ¡°ck Snake, I know your pain. But you must gather your strength. This isn¡¯t the time to wallow in despair. We need to track down those viins and avenge your father.¡±


    Marissa nodded, wiping her tears. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t fall apart. I must cure my mother¡¯s illness, bring Tiffany home, and advance the Nash family legacy. That was my father¡¯s wish.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:


    After speaking, she approached the cliff¡¯s edge and peered down. It had been over a decade since Brian jumped off the cliff. The river was still deep, the crocodiles still lurked, and Marissa¡¯s heart remained forever bound to that spot.


    The horrific scene reyed in her mind relentlessly. Tears streamed down, falling off the cliff edge like pearls. Through her sobs, she said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Marissa. Your daughter has grown up. I can protect myself and our family now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after everyone you cared about and loved.¡±


    At that moment, her phone rang. She wiped her tears and checked it. It was a message from Q.


    Q asked, ¡°Have you seen that video?¡±


    Clenching her teeth, she responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Q continued, ¡°Marissa, please don¡¯t despise me. I didn¡¯t get involved in forcing your father¡¯s death. I actually respected him a lot.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    With a bitter smile, Marissa replied, ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t directly involved, you belong to the same sinister organization. You are an aplice.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Ah, it seems you¡¯re justified in feeling that way. If you need to hate me, go ahead. To offer some sce, I have something else to tell you¡­¡±


    Despite the overwhelming hatred surging through her, Marissa forced herself to maintainposure, determined not to crumble like Brian had. She calmly replied to Q, ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Q responded, ¡°Do you know why our boss didn¡¯t go after Brian¡¯s wife and daughters after he jumped off the cliff? Why he spared your family?¡±


    A sudden realization struck Marissa. The pain had clouded her thinking, but Q¡¯s words sparked a flurry of possibilities in her mind.


    Q continued, ¡°Your father was once the most brilliant scientist in our organization. Our boss held him in high regard and valued him immensely.


    When he heard your father had fallen from the cliff and been devoured by crocodiles, our boss couldn¡¯t ept it and ordered a recovery operation. He insisted on proof of your father¡¯s fate. Alive or dead, he demanded to see him, even if all that remained was a bone.¡±


    Anxiously, Marissa inquired, ¡°And what was found?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Q replied.


    ¡°Our boss deployed the most skilled salvage team avable to scour the river, an area spreading over hundreds of square kilometers. They considered every conceivable scenario, analyzing each possibility meticulously.


    Unfortunately, not even a fragment of your father¡¯s clothing was found. You¡¯re incredibly perceptive, Marissa. You must have some thoughts on this, right?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s mind raced. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting there¡¯s a chance he could still be alive?¡± she asked.


    Q exined, ¡°Given the results of the salvage, our boss had to consider the possibility that your father might still be alive. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t harm your father¡¯s family. He values your father¡¯s talent and fears it.


    If your father survived, he could potentially join a more powerful organization and seek revenge. He refrained from harming you all to keep a potential way out for himself. Considering this, our boss changed his base and address and erased any information your father could use against him, fearing his return.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:


    Over the years, our boss hasn¡¯t stopped searching for your father. He¡¯s also been trying to locate the chip your father hid.


    The chip was eventually found, but there¡¯s still no sign of your father. It¡¯s possible he¡¯s still out there, though it¡¯s more likely he didn¡¯t survive the crocodiles¡¯ attack. Our boss leans toward thetter belief.¡±


    Despite Q¡¯s assessment that the chance of her father¡¯s survival was slim, Marissa felt a surge of hope¡ªany possibility was better than none.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Marissa asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried your boss will think you¡¯ve betrayed the organization?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°I¡¯m proposing a partnership. If you agree to cooperate with me, it could be mutually beneficial. We could both gain from this. Honestly, I¡¯m tired of being under my boss¡¯s control.


    His other subordinates don¡¯t like me¡ªthey even want me dead. I¡¯ve been plotting to take over the organization, eliminate my boss, and those who oppose me.


    I wasn¡¯t involved in what happened to your father, so there¡¯s no bad blood between us. We can work together. You get your revenge, and I achieve my dream in scientific research. What do you think?¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    Marissa narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint appearing. ¡°How would we cooperate? I¡¯m just a peripheral member of Riss¡¯s team. What could I possibly offer you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember our previous conversations?¡± Q replied.


    ¡°Although your personal achievements don¡¯t significantly impact my goals, Connor holds immense value. Your role as his wife is particrly advantageous for me. My research has hit a standstill.


    My boss is growing impatient with theck of progress. Since the year beforest, he¡¯s been cutting back on funding, leaving me financially strapped.¡±


    With this exnation, Marissa pieced together why Q had aligned with rissa¡ªto secure a substantial financial boost for their research endeavors.


    ¡°Your current position may not be powerful enough to track down Dr. Finley or Riss,¡± Q added. ¡°But leveraging Connor¡¯s resources could be our key. As soon as we secure Connor¡¯s backing, we¡¯ll have sufficient funds for our research. This will also make it much simpler to locate Dr. Finley and Riss.¡±


    Marissa gave a knowing smile, impressed by Q¡¯s strategic nning. Just as she was preparing to respond, her phone buzzed with a new notification. She opened it, only to find a message from Paul.


    Before Marissa opened Paul¡¯s message, she saw his name, and a memory shed through her mind. Thest time they met, Paul had shared a striking revtion: about six years ago, the memory of a chip suddenly popped up in his mind,pelling him to dispatch rissa to infiltrate the Doomsday Base and retrieve it.


    His intuition told him that this chip was connected to him. At that time, Marissa hadn¡¯t known the chip was created by her father, Brian, so she hadn¡¯t dwelled on it much. Now, realizing her father was the creator, she strongly suspected Paul¡¯s significant connection to her father.


    What could their connection be? She remembered how Paul had expressed a desire for her to be his daughter ever since their encounter on the Sunrise, treating her with immense affection and patience. It led her to specte that Paul might actually be her father, Brian.


    Was it because of the natural blood rtionship between father and daughter that Paul liked her and wanted her to be his daughter the first time they met?


    Contemting this possibility thrilled Marissa, causing her heart to race. If Paul was indeed her father, it would feel like a profoundfort bestowed by fate


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:


    Paul had undergone significant cosmetic surgery fifteen years ago after being severely injured. Coincidentally, her father had disappeared around the same time after being attacked by crocodiles.


    Even if Paul wasn¡¯t her father, their lives were undoubtedly intertwined. Once Paul regained his full memories, she hoped to uncover more about her father.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Marissa hurriedly opened the chat window to read Paul¡¯s message. It said, ¡°Marissa, remember how you doubted I was the real Paulst time? Following your hunch, I visited Paul¡¯s old home and unearthed an X-ray from a pile of belongings. And guess what? This X-ray was taken fifteen years ago. It¡¯s of his chest, not his head. If I show you this X-ray, could you tell if we¡¯re the same person?¡±


    Eager to see Paul, Marissa quickly asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Cher Snain. I forgot to mention that Paul was originally from Cher Snain and lived there before I took on his identity and changed my nationality for various reasons,¡± Paul responded.


    Realizing that Paul was also in Cher Snain sparked even greater excitement in Marissa. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, I¡¯m in Cher Snain as well. Can we meet?¡±


    Paul responded with an excited emoji. ¡°Absolutely! Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Marissa replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a ride. Just give me the address, and I¡¯lle myself.¡± Paul quickly shared his location.


    After noting the address, Marissa pocketed her phone and called out to Silver Fox, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Silver Fox tagged along and asked, ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re off to see Mr. Alvarado,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado?¡± Silver Fox looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are we going to meet Mr. Alvarado, the frightening owner of the Sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I have a strong hunch that Mr. Alvarado might actually be my father.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado is your father?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s surprise deepened. ¡°ck Snake, what makes you think that?¡±


    Since Silver Fox always shared everything with Marissa, Marissa feltfortable telling her everything as well. She trusted Silver Foxpletely.


    Marissa recounted all her interactions with Paul since they first met. Silver Fox listened intently, growing increasingly thrilled. ¡°So, there¡¯s really a chance Mr. Alvarado could be your father!¡±


    After a pause, Silver Fox continued, ¡°While this is a thrilling theory, ck Snake, I must caution you. Mr. Alvarado might also be linked to that shady organization due to his interest in the chip.


    Just because he might be your father doesn¡¯t mean we can fully trust him. Until we confirm his true identity, we need to stay cautious. Do you agree, ck Snake?¡±


    As soon as Silver Fox finished speaking, Marissa nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve considered the things you mentioned. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    They discussed various scenarios and left Rose Cliff together, heading for the address Paul had sent. Paul¡¯s address was a suburban vi, not the kind of luxurious mansion one might expect. It was more of a standard vi fitting for the middle ss.


    This vi was actually Paul¡¯s first home. Back then, he ran a modest tradingpany. While he had some wealth, he was nowhere near the level of the ultra-rich and powerful, so living in a top-tier mansion was out of his reach


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:


    About half an hourter, Marissa and Silver Fox arrived at Paul¡¯s vi. Paul, visibly thrilled, came out to greet Marissa. It appeared Paul had returned discreetly with only a few bodyguards and Elvis.


    Upon seeing Marissa, Paul eagerly sized her up. ¡°Kid, how have you been these days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Alvarado,¡± Marissa responded.


    Despite her smile, she felt a deep pain inside. Recent times had been tough for her. Discovering that Lawrence and Lindsay were Connor¡¯s children had left her feeling deeply troubled and conflicted.


    Knowing her father, Brian, had fallen off a cliff and his fate was unknown weighed heavily on her heart. But she could not share this with Paul or let him find out. To her astonishment, despite her efforts to conceal her emotions, Paul noticed.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine. I can tell.¡±


    Marissa smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, how did you find out?¡±


    Paul smiled softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve always wanted to be your father. A father deeply cares for his daughter. No matter how well you hide your feelings, I can see the sorrow you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Paul¡¯s smile faded, reced by a stern look. ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s been causing you trouble? No matter who it is, you must tell me so I can help you.¡±


    Marissa initially felt very sad, but Paul¡¯s evident concern and protectiveness warmed her heart, prompting a smile. ¡°No one has been causing me trouble, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°You must trust that I can handle anyone on your behalf. Even if it¡¯s Connor, I can make him pay! I know you¡¯re strong. Ordinary people can¡¯t easily upset you.


    The only one who could hurt you is Connor. Did you two fight? Or did Connor cheat, which hurt your rtionship? Or did he do something else to wrong you? Whatever the case, you need to tell me. I¡¯ll make sure he learns his lesson.¡±


    Hearing this, Marissa chuckled. ¡°He didn¡¯t wrong me, Mr. Alvarado. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look so sad?¡± Paul inquired.


    With a sigh, Marissa said, ¡°Something indeed upset me, but I can¡¯t discuss it yet. I need to verify something before deciding whether to share it with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Paul arched an eyebrow curiously. ¡°So, the matter troubling you involves me somehow. I look forward to the day you feel ready to discuss it.¡±


    Marissa shrugged and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside my issues for now, Mr. Alvarado. I¡¯m here to help you examine the X-ray to see if you¡¯re the same Paul from fifteen years ago.¡±


    Paul nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was about to lead Marissa into the vi when he suddenly noticed Silver Fox, who had been quietly standing next to Marissa.


    Initially, Paul had focused solely on Marissa, paying little mind to Silver Fox and assuming she was just an aide. However, he now found Silver Fox was likely not that simple. He gave Silver Fox a few more nces.


    Silver Fox stood her ground, allowing Paul to look her over without flinching, and politely said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvarado.¡±


    Paul paused, examining Silver Fox from top to bottom, then turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°This youngdy is quite charming. Who is she?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:


    Paul was an astute man. Just by observing Silver Fox¡¯s appearance, he could tell she was no ordinary person. The fact that Marissa brought her to his ce and introduced her as the renowned Paul Alvarado indicated a strong bond between Marissa and this girl.


    Normally, he would be irate if someone revealed his identity in his territory, but with Marissa, it was different. He weed her friend warmly and gave Silver Fox a friendly look.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, this is Eloisa Swain. She is the heiress to Minty Fragrances and Perfumes and also my best friend,¡± Marissa said.


    Paul nodded. ¡°I see why she has such a distinguished air about her now. It turns out she¡¯s a leading businesswoman.¡±


    Then Paul turned to Silver Fox and said with a smile, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m acquainted with your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Silver Fox inquired, intrigued. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you know my grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paul responded. ¡°It was several years ago. We spoke briefly at an international banquet. I greatly admire her. She¡¯s a remarkable woman.¡±


    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??


    Silver Fox smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alvarado. My grandmother would be thrilled to hear you say that.¡±


    Paul examined Silver Fox again and said, ¡°You seem familiar. Did we meet a few days ago?¡±


    Silver Fox was taken aback, unsure what to say. Indeed, she had encountered Paul recently at the Skytop Mansion. However, they hadn¡¯t actually seen each other face to face. Paul was in a private ne, observing her through the window. Although she was masked and dressed differently then, Paul¡¯s keen perception might have caught on. The owner of the Sunrise was a formidable figure, making it hard to keep secrets from him.


    Marissa exined, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, you did see her a few days ago. At the Skytop Mansion, she was White Mallow, who was standing next to me at that time.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Paulughed. ¡°I was actually just guessing. White Mallow is known for her disguise skills. If she hadn¡¯te here with you today and I didn¡¯t know you as ck Mallow, I wouldn¡¯t have made the connection. When I noticed her earlier, I sensed a formidable presence. It turns out she¡¯s White Mallow from the Doomsday Base. I¡¯ve heard much about her.¡±


    Acknowledging that Marissa was open about her identity, Silver Fox said graciously, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Paul was unbothered by White Mallow¡¯s unexpected visit and cheerfully escorted the women into the vi. They settled on the sofa, and Elvis prepared coffee for them.


    As they sipped their coffee, Marissa examined the X-rays Paul had provided. Paul had given two chest X-rays. One was from the real Paul taken fifteen years ago, and the other was his own, just recently taken.


    After scrutinizing the two X-rays closely, Marissa came to a conclusion. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, these X-rays support my earlier suspicion. You are not the same Paul from fifteen years ago, but someone else.¡±


    Paul and Elvis were stunned by this revtion.


    Before Paul could respond, Elvis interjected, ¡°Marissa, are you certain? Can you really conclude that Mr. Alvarado is someone else based solely on these two X-rays?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Marissa said.


    Elvis said, ¡°But Mr. Alvarado suffered serious injuries fifteen years ago. It¡¯s quite possible that those injuries altered his physical structure. That could exin why the X-rays look different.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:


    ¡°Elvis, I¡¯ve taken that into ount,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Based on the X-rays, it¡¯s clear Mr. Alvarado broke many ribs back then. However, two ribs remained intact, different from the original Paul¡¯s. Beyond just the ribs, there are several other discrepancies. Afterparing all these details, I am confident they are not the same person.¡±


    As Elvis seemed poised to challenge her further, Marissa interjected, ¡°Please trust my expertise, Elvis. I¡¯m Riss, a highly skilled doctor. I wouldn¡¯t make such an obvious error.¡±


    ¡°I trust her!¡± Paul said.


    After a brief pause, he looked up at Marissa and added, as if questioning her or perhaps musing to himself, ¡°If I¡¯m not Paul, then who am I?¡±


    When Marissa saw Paul¡¯s sincere yet confused expression, she nearly let slip her desire for them to take a DNA test together. But she stopped herself just in time.


    She sensed that Silver Fox had a point. Although she couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Paul might be her father, she realized it wasn¡¯t the right time to mention it. What was clear to her was Paul¡¯s undeniable tie to the chip, suggesting a strong link to her father. Still, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was trustworthy.


    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    There was a chance Paul was entangled with that dubious organization, and his trouble fifteen years ago could be the result of his pursuit of the chip and her father.


    Marissa grew increasingly curious about the trouble Paul hadnded in back then, leaving him seriously hurt. Who had rescued him, given him a new identity, and allowed him to live as the pretend Paul?


    That unknown individual remained in the shadows, observing as Paul climbed to prominence, amassed wealth, and gained power, yet they never showed themselves.


    Marissa was eager to discover the motivations of this mysterious figure.


    With countless questions racing through her mind, Marissa tried to keep herposure and said, ¡°Mr. Alvarado, if you truly wish to uncover your identity, the quickest and simplest path is to retrieve those missing memories.¡±


    However, at the mention of memory recovery, Paul seemed to hit a mental block, his face darkening. Smiling softly, Marissa offered gentle encouragement.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to confront the mental barriers, but living in this uncertainty isn¡¯t ideal, is it? You believed you were Mr. Alvarado, so it made sense you didn¡¯t care about recovering your memories. After all, you knew where you came from. Regardless of the changes in your identity, you felt certain you were Paul from Cher Snain.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, she pressed on, saying, ¡°But now, it¡¯s clear that you aren¡¯t truly Paul. Don¡¯t you want to find out who you actually are? What led to your serious injuries? Who helped you and established this life for you as Paul? The person who saved you and crafted this identity has likely been in the background all these years. Don¡¯t you want to uncover their identity? Wouldn¡¯t you want to understand why they orchestrated this life for you?¡±


    After hearing her out, Paul finally nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should try to regain my memories and learn who I truly am.¡±


    He looked at Marissa and asked, ¡°So, the way to restore my memories is through the hypnosis you mentioned, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Marissa replied


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Paul asked, ¡°If I undergo your hypnosis, will I definitely recover my memories?¡±


    Shaking her head slightly, Marissa exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a sure thing. Many people have been able to recall past events and recover memories through hypnosis, but it doesn¡¯t work for everyone. Sessrgely depends on the connection between the patient and the hypnotist.


    If the patient has full confidence in the hypnotist and follows their instructions, they can enter a deep level of hypnosis and relive past moments. But if there¡¯s hesitation or doubt, achieving that deep level can be difficult, meaning they might not recover anything at all.


    Additionally, even with full trust and cooperation, some may struggle if they have a deep-seated need for self-protection or an intense fear tied to a specific period of their past.¡±


    She then stared at Paul, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Paul remained quiet for a considerable time. Seeing his hesitation, Silver Fox felt tempted to nudge him further. However, before she could speak, Marissa quickly ced a hand on hers, signaling her to stop.


    After what seemed like ages, Paul finally exhaled and said, ¡°Could you give me a little more time to think about it?¡±


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Alvarado. Take as long as you need. I¡¯m here to support you whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± Marissa replied.


    With that, she rose, preparing to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be in Cher Snain for a few days, so just contact me when you¡¯ve made your decision.¡±


    Paul said nothing and simply nodded thoughtfully as she exited.


    Elvis escorted Marissa and Silver Fox outside.


    As soon as they were out of Paul¡¯s home, Silver Fox, looking perplexed, asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me speak with Mr. Alvarado? I might have persuaded him to agree more quickly with a little push.¡±


    After Silver Fox posed her question, Marissa paused to collect her thoughts before responding, ¡°Paul is quite cautious and very deliberate. He considers all angles before making a decision. Pressuring him now might only push him away.¡±


    Pausing for a second, she added, ¡°Also, he¡¯s been haunted by a fear of his past for years, and it¡¯s even taking a toll on his health. Facing those memories won¡¯t be easy for him. He needs time to process things, and I need to give him that time.¡±


    Silver Fox nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°So, we wait?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°And how long do you expect we¡¯ll need to wait?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Paul is cautious, but he doesn¡¯t let himself get paralyzed by indecision. He¡¯ll find the courage he needs before long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! I¡¯m really looking forward to the oue. I hope he turns out to be your father!¡± Silver Fox eximed with enthusiasm.


    Marissa pursed her lips together, remaining quiet. Deep inside, she fervently wished Paul was her biological father, Brian. After all, he had shown a desire to have her as his daughter, and she felt a real bond with him. If they were indeed father and daughter, it would be like something out of a storybook.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Silver Fox inquired


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:


    Marissa spread her hand and said, ¡°Could you hurry back to Blebert and deliver this to Ferris? I urgently need the results.¡±


    Silver Fox looked at Marissa¡¯s hand and noticed a transparent bag containing a few hairs.


    ¡°Are these Paul¡¯s hairs?¡± Silver Fox queried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said. ¡°I discreetly collected them during our meeting earlier. Please take these to Ferris for a DNA paternity test between me and Paul.¡±


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯m on it right away!¡± Silver Fox responded eagerly, taking the hair. Then she asked Marissa, ¡°While I¡¯m away in Blebert, what will you be doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here in Cher Snain and wait for Paul to call me again,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°Just be sure to look after yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will. Bye.¡±


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Following their brief farewell, Silver Fox headed for Blebert, while Marissa checked into a hotel to settle in. Deep into the night, she immersed herself in cracking the codes of the chip.


    Without her Serene Rest Pills or Connor by her side, sleep eluded her, so she dedicated herself to her work. As she concentrated, hours passed swiftly, and soon dawn was breaking.


    She continued working until her phone buzzed with a new message notification, bringing her back to the present. She nced at her phone, and when she saw a text from Ferris, her heart leaped.


    With anticipation, she opened it. Ferris said, ¡°Riss, I¡¯vepleted the urgent DNA test you requestedst night and sent the report to your email.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Great! Thank you so much for your hard work!¡±


    After sending her reply, she quickly logged into her email to view the report. As she opened the DNA test report, her heart raced even more.


    The report confirmed it¡ªPaul was her father.


    Worried she might be mistaken, Marissa read through the report several times. Suddenly, she leaped up, overwhelmed with emotion and close to tears. It was confirmed. Paul was indeed her father, Brian!


    It seemed as if destiny had yed its hand in reuniting them. Reflecting on all their interactions since their first meeting, it felt as if fate had intricately linked their paths. Compelled by the moment, she hastily packed her things and dashed out of the hotel, taking a taxi to head to Paul¡¯s vi.


    She reached his vi just past six in the morning. The guards instantly recognized her and let her through as she rushed into the yard and into the vi, where she unexpectedly bumped into Elvis.


    Elvis, surprised to see her so early and without prior arrangement, asked, ¡°Marissa, what brings you to see Paul at this hour? Is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent!¡± Marissa eximed with excitement.


    With a smile, Elvis replied, ¡°Please take a seat. Mr. Alvarado was uptest night and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Could you wait a bit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go upstairs to find him,¡± Marissa said.


    Elvis¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, noting her unusual impulsiveness. But before he couldment, she had already sped up the stairs


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:


    As Marissa climbed the stairs, Elvis, hurried and upset, raced after her to halt her progress. His anger was palpable. Although Elvis knew that Paul had a wish to be Marissa¡¯s father and held her dear, he found her rush to see Paul upstairs quite impolite.


    They weren¡¯t officially father and daughter, after all. What justification could there be for her to burst into Paul¡¯s bedroom so early in the morning?


    ¡°Marissa, please wait,¡± Elvis called out sternly, pursuing her.


    Marissa, however, dismissed Elvis¡¯s concerns. Her impatience had peaked; she was desperate to see her father. Historically, Marissa had been a lonely child, devoid of family affection.


    She had often looked on with envy at other children basking in their father¡¯s love. Meeting Paul had changed her life; his paternal care warmed her heart, though she had never officially recognized him as her father.


    Now aware that Paul was her biological father, Brian, she could no longer hold back.


    She yearned to throw herself into her father¡¯s arms and experience the unconditional love she believed every daughter deserved. She moved swiftly, much quicker than Elvis, whogged behind, struggling to keep up.


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    Reaching the second floor well ahead of Elvis, she encountered a servant. Without hesitation, she asked, ¡°Which room is Mr. Alvarado in?¡±


    Taken aback, the servant pointed to a specific door. Wasting no time, Marissa darted toward the room. As she approached the door, Elvis finally reached the second floor.


    Seeing her hand on the doorknob, Elvis yelled, ¡°Marissa, please have some respect. You cannot just enter that room.¡±


    Unperturbed by his plea, Marissa pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Elvis groaned, frustration evident in his clenched teeth. With Marissa barging into Paul¡¯s room, Elvis reluctantly followed her inside.


    The noise had already awakened Paul. Blinking away sleep, Paul was about to summon someone to check the disturbance when the door flew open and Marissa appeared.


    Seeing her, Paul initially doubted his eyes and sat up sharply. After a closer look, he voiced his surprise. ¡°Marissa, why are you here so early?¡±


    In truth, Paul¡¯s greatest surprise wasn¡¯t that she had visited so early, but rather her audacious entrance into his bedroom. Although he deeply cared for her and had expressed a desire to be her father, she had not epted his proposal.


    Nevertheless, she had confidently walked into his bedroom, catching him off-guard while he was still in bed. Wasn¡¯t she being a little too bold, taking his affection for granted?


    Despite these thoughts, Paul couldn¡¯t suppress an indulgent smile. ¡°What could possibly be so urgent that you¡¯re in such a hurry to see me?¡± he inquired gently.


    As Paul spoke, Marissa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Throughout her journey to him, she had envisioned this very moment of reunion.


    Now, standing before him and hearing his voice, she couldn¡¯t contain the overwhelming tide of emotions any longer. She dashed toward him and hurled herself into his arms, her voice breaking as she eximed, ¡°Dad!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:


    The word ¡°Dad¡± made Paul freeze, his hands hovering uncertainly in mid-air. He was unsure how to respond. Just then, Elvis entered the room. The scene before him left him stunned; he had never envisioned that Marissa would burst into Paul¡¯s room simply to hug him and call him Dad.


    Paul had once humbly wished for Marissa to ept him as her father, but she had consistently and proudly declined, iming she wasn¡¯t used to casually recognizing someone as her father. Yet today, here she was, actively and eagerly calling him Dad. What had sparked this change in Marissa?


    Paul, initially startled, gently patted Marissa¡¯s back, smiling as he asked, ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ve agreed to be my daughter?¡±


    Marissa tightened her embrace around Paul, pressing her tear-streaked face against his chest as she replied, ¡°It has nothing to do with agreeing or disagreeing. I am your daughter.¡±


    Paul felt a profound emotion stir within him, yet he was even more bewildered. ¡°Marissa, has something happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something very wonderful has urred,¡± Marissa said.


    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Paul paused, intrigued by what could have made this young girl so jubnt that she now willingly acknowledged him as her father. With another gentle smile, he asked, ¡°So, what is this wonderful thing that has happened?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she tightened her arms around Paul and leaned her head against his chest.


    Scenes of her father falling off Rose Cliff and being torn apart by crocodiles were still shing in her mind. The sight of the water getting stained with his blood still made her heart ache.


    It was hard to believe that any man could manage to survive that ordeal. But not only had her father survived, he had gone on to be the powerful master of the Sunrise, the feared Paul Alvarado.


    Marissa¡¯s tears kept flowing, to the point that they soaked through Paul¡¯s pajama shirt. He could feel the warm dampness of the fabric where sheid her face. Paul stared at the top of Marissa¡¯s head in utter confusion. She told him something wonderful had happened, so why was she weeping so miserably?


    To his credit, Paul did not pry. He didn¡¯t mind the embrace. If anything, he liked how she was relying on him. For the first time in his life, he got a glimpse of what it meant to be a father. It was a pleasant feeling.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think¡­ If he had adopted Marissa when she was still a child, would he have enjoyed the luxury of being a parent much earlier? Would he have forged a stronger bond with her like all the other fathers in this world?


    Elvis stood to the side and watched the two of them in silence, not daring to interrupt such a touching moment.


    Marissa had no idea how long she had been crying, but she eventually stopped and slowly sat up straight. ¡°What happened?¡± Paul asked softly as he wiped the remnants of her tears from her cheeks.


    Beforeing here, Marissa had been so excited to share the news. If it was possible to teleport to Paul¡¯s vi, she would have probably done it. But after a good cry, she was calmer and more rational. She knew that she needed to be careful with how she broke the news to her father.


    Paul¡¯s health was not at its best. While it was true that it had significantly improved after he started taking her medicine, his constitution was still rtively weak. He couldn¡¯t handle extreme emotional fluctuations in his current state


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:


    Marissa knew that he was still troubled by yesterday¡¯s revtion that he wasn¡¯t really Paul Alvarado. If she told him that he was actually her long-lost father, Brian Nash, Marissa had no way of knowing how he would react.


    She had no doubt that he would be overjoyed, but an emotion that extreme was still risky for someone in his condition.


    After collecting her thoughts, Marissa spoke. ¡°I have some incredible news to tell you, but you must promise me that you will control your emotions. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it, and you might copse.¡±


    Paul immediately nodded in earnest. ¡°I promise to keep myself in check.¡±


    ¡°You are the fearsome Paul Alvarado, so you¡¯d better keep your word,¡± Marissa teased. ¡°If I have to give emergency treatment to you after this, I¡¯m really going tough in your face.¡±


    Paul chuckled softly. ¡°You little rascal. Just a moment ago, you were crying so hard that I didn¡¯t know what to do, and now you are making such a joke? Your mood is quite unpredictable.¡±


    He reached for her hand and patted it gently. ¡°Go ahead and tell me what it is. I will remain calm. Have some faith in me, okay? You said it yourself; I am the fearsome Paul Alvarado. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving you a chance tough at me.¡±


    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa slowly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I know who you really are¡ªyour true identity.¡±


    Paul stiffened at her words, but his breathing remained steady. He said nothing and waited for her to continue. Even Elvis perked up at what he heard.


    He had to stop himself from taking a step closer and settled for straining his ears to hear what Marissa was about to say.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Paul asked.


    Marissa looked him in the eye and answered, ¡°You are my father.¡±


    Paul looked stunned for several seconds, then his face broke into a smile. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve agreed to be my daughter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I agree or not.¡± Marissa took both of Paul¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°You are my biological father, the medical genius from years ago, Brian Nash from Blebert.¡±


    Silence fell over the room. No one dared to speak or move, and the only sound they could hear was each other¡¯s breathing.


    Elvis was utterly dumbfounded. He stared nkly at Marissa, unable to make sense of what she had just said. Paul himself looked shocked as he stared at her face. He didn¡¯t seem capable of doing anything else.


    Marissa kept quiet and gave her father time to process the truth. She was afraid that his emotions would spike if she pushed too much.


    After what felt like an eternity, Paul shifted in his seat. His shoulders shook slightly, and his voice trembled when he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you right, Marissa. Can you say that again?¡±


    Paul hadn¡¯t missed what Marissa had said; he just couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. The news left him overwhelmed, emotions surging like a tidal wave.


    Sensing Paul¡¯s reaction, Marissa gently retrieved the DNA test report from her email and handed him her phone


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:


    With a mix of anticipation and trepidation, Paul took the phone, scanning the report carefully. Elvis, just as eager, stepped closer, peering at the screen over Paul¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yesterday, something made me think you might be my father,¡± Marissa began, her voice steady despite the weight of her words. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything without proof. So, I secretly pulled some of your hairs and sent them for a DNA test.¡±


    As Marissa finished, Paul had already read the report. He looked up at her, his gaze intense, searching her face as if seeing her for the first time.


    He had noticed when Marissa had tugged at his hair the day before. Though puzzled by the act, he chose not to question it, allowing her to do as she wished.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine she was collecting samples for a paternity test¡ªand that the results would reveal he was indeed her father, Brian.


    Since waking up from the surgery with no memory of his past, Brian had lived as Paul, believing that was who he was. The revtion that he was once the famed medical genius, Brian, hit him like a bolt of lightning.


    The irony was bitter. The man once celebrated for his medical skills had spent years battling illness, hovering on the brink of death, helpless to change his own fate. Life had yed a cruel joke on him.


    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????


    Marissa sat quietly, letting Paul take in the truth, her heartid bare. After a long while, Paul finally reached out, gripping her hand with fierce emotion.


    ¡°No wonder I felt so drawn to you from the moment we met. I wanted you to be my daughter¡ªand you really are.¡±


    His voice cracked, eyes misting with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes welled up, and without hesitation, she flung herself into Paul¡¯s arms, choking out, ¡°Dad.¡± This time, Paul didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe wrapped his arms around his daughter, holding her close.


    Though he¡¯d heard of the legendary medical genius Brian, Paul knew nothing about him personally. The name meant little to him, and even after learning that Brian was, in fact, him, the realization stirred no deep connection, only a sense of lingering unfamiliarity.


    But the undeniable bond he felt as he held his daughter washed over him like a wave of pure joy. It was as if he had been blessed with a divine gift, a treasure from the heavens.


    As memories of his first meeting with Marissa resurfaced, Paul was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions. Suddenly, he recalled what Marissa had mentioned about Tiffany, and his pulse quickened. With urgency in his voice, Paul asked, ¡°Marissa, have you found your sister, Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa stiffened momentarily before sitting up straight and recounting Tiffany¡¯s current predicament. As Paul listened, his rage built up until he mmed his fist against the bed. ¡°That despicable Q! How dare they harm my daughter? If I get my hands on them, I¡¯ll skin them alive.¡±


    Seeing the fury etched on Paul¡¯s face, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotion. Her father, once a gentle, schrly scientist¡ªsoft-spoken and physically unassuming¡ªhad crumbled under threats and persecution, ultimately choosing a tragic end because he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure.


    But now, her father was the infamous Paul¡ªa man with terrifying power, feared by all the major yers. Over the past decade, her father had changed so much, not just in appearance, but in personality, too.


    It was as if he had be an entirely different person. Without the DNA test as proof, it would be hard to believe he was Brian.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Tiffany¡¯s safe for now,¡± Marissa reassured him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:


    ¡°Right now, the most important thing is for you to get your healthy body back. Let me use hypnotherapy to help you regain your memory.


    I need those memories to dig deeper so we can find the shady organization and wipe out this threat hanging over our family once and for all.¡± Marissa carefully watched Paul¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Dad, can you face your fears and let me use hypnotherapy to help you recover those lost memories?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Paul replied, his voice filled with determination. ¡°For my daughter, I can face any fear. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡±


    When Marissa heard his words, her heart overflowed with emotion. Truly, the love of family could be a powerful source of strength.


    For more than a decade, her father had been paralyzed by his fears, unable to confront the memories he had buried deep within. But today, he showed bravery she had never seen before.


    A smile of joy spread across her face as she reached into her bag and handed something to Paul. ¡°Dad, take a look at this.¡±


    Marissa carefully pulled out an old, faded photo from twenty-two years ago. It was a snapshot of a younger, passionate Brian and Caylee, caught amid a love affair that was as intense as it was pure.


    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Back then, they were the epitome of youth and beauty, a dazzling couple that seemed like a match made in heaven. With their charm and talent, they turned heads wherever they went, radiating a warmth that was simply captivating.


    Marissa had gotten hold of this photo from her mother, Caylee. After all these years, the picture had be worn and yellowed. Marissa had intended to restore it as a gift for her mother, but before she could return it, fate stepped in, and she found herself showing it to her father instead.


    She had braced herself for his reaction, expecting her father, who had yet to recover his memory, to stare nkly at the woman in the photo, maybe even ask who she was. Marissa was ready to exin, to tell him all about her mother.


    But what happened next took Marissa by surprise. The moment Paulid eyes on the photo, his face lit up with recognition. ¡°Caylee?¡± he eximed, his voice full of emotion.


    Marissa was taken aback. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t regained your memory yet. How did you recognize Mom?¡± Paul clutched the photo, his eyes studying every detail, growing more excited by the second. ¡°Marissa, this is your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± she replied softly. ¡°That¡¯s Mom, the woman you loved more than anything.¡±


    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t just a dream¡­ Those are my real memories.¡± Paul¡¯s voice trembled with realization.


    ¡°Marissa,¡±


    Paul continued, his tone both amazed and nostalgic, ¡°Remember how I told you about that recurring dream? The one where I have a beautiful wife and two wonderful daughters?


    The wife in my dream looks exactly like your mother, and she¡¯s even named Caylee. I¡¯ve loved her so deeply that each time I wake up, I feel an ache in my chest as her image slips away.


    I thought she was just a figment of my imagination, a creation of my mind. But now I see¡­ those dreams were my lost memories, creeping back into my mind.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Marissa was deeply touched. She was convinced that her father must have loved her mother with all his heart; otherwise, even in the fog of amnesia, he wouldn¡¯t keep dreaming of her. These two souls, bound by love, had endured unspeakable pain over the years, separated by fate¡¯s cruel hand


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:


    Paul might have lost his memories, but his heart never forgot, and it kept yearning for Caylee in his dreams. As for Caylee, trapped in a semi-vegetative state, her body might be asleep, but her spirit was wide awake, still reaching out across the void for Paul. There was no doubt in Marissa¡¯s mind that Caylee, like Paul, longed deeply for the love they once shared.


    Paul let out a heavy sigh,ced with sorrow. ¡°I finally know why I could never see my daughters¡¯ faces clearly in my dreams,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I never knew what they looked like. All I could do was hope and pray that they were growing up safe and sound.¡±


    His gaze softened as he turned to Marissa, a question hovering on his lips.


    ¡°How is your mother doing now?¡± The mystery surrounding Brian¡¯s disappearance in Blebert and his wife¡¯s tragic state wasn¡¯t a secret.


    It had rocked the world at the time, and Paul had heard all about it. News of the renowned Dr. Riss traveling to Blebert to perform a craniotomy on Caylee had made headlines, so he was well aware of it.


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Now, more than anything, he needed to know how Caylee was faring. Marissa gently exined that her mother had been on the road to recovery and could have awakened ording to n. However, A had poisoned her, causing her to wake prematurely and lose her memory.


    Seeing the concern etched on Paul¡¯s face, Marissa quickly reassured him, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Dad. Mom¡¯s memory loss is only temporary. With my careful care and attention, her memories will gradually return, bit by bit.¡±


    Hearing the news, Paul, who had been tense and filled with anxiety, finally felt a small measure of relief. Yet, his face darkened with concern as he asked, ¡°You mentioned that vile woman, A¡ªis she my niece?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed softly. ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Rex¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Marissa then shared the heartbreaking tale of how Tiffany had been tormented by Sansa and A from a young age. She exined how she took Tiffany¡¯s ce in the Nash family and exacted retribution against Sansa and A for their cruelty.


    Paul¡¯s anger red when he heard this. Though his memories were still a foggy mess, making it difficult to recall his past feelings toward Rex, his brother, the news of Rex¡¯s wife and daughter tormenting his beloved Tiffany ignited a fierce rage within him.


    Regret gnawed at him¡ªhe cursed himself for not being there when Tiffany needed him the most, for not shielding her from the relentless cruelty she had endured growing up. The thought of her suffering tore at his heart.


    With resolve hardening in his eyes, Paul clenched his fists and turned to Marissa. ¡°Hypnotize me, Marissa,¡± he demanded, his voiceced with urgency. ¡°I need to recover my memories¡ªI need to remember those I love and have failed to protect.¡±


    Before Paul learned that Marissa was, in fact, his daughter, he had always struggled with his fears. A part of him had refused to recover his lost memories, and this inner turmoil ultimately took a toll on his health and mental well-being.


    But his attitude quickly changed when he discovered the truth. All at once, he was eager to reim his old self


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840:


    Marissa could barely contain her joy. She smiled as she pressed her index and middle fingers against his wrist to feel his pulse. She knew that if she hypnotized Paul and forced him to remember the past, it would also bring back the trauma of being kidnapped by that shady organization.


    His health was fragile as it was, and she didn¡¯t want to risk worsening it, so she wanted to check his health condition first.


    Thankfully, Paul had been taking the MindEase Elixirs she gave him. He certainly looked much better than before. But that didn¡¯t mean she could afford to be worry-free. After checking his pulse, Marissa exined the situation to Paul.


    ¡°Listen, Dad. I know that the MindEase Elixirs have helped a lot in strengthening your body, but I¡¯m worried that you might remember something very disturbing during the hypnosis.


    It could mess with your mental state all over again, and your body will suffer for it. Why don¡¯t we focus on further improving your health for now? We can proceed with the hypnosis treatmentter.¡±


    Paul refused. ¡°I¡¯m all right; I can handle it.¡± It was his turn to insist on the hypnosis.


    ¡°I had no one before you came into my life¡ªno one to care for, no one to protect, no one to make me stay. I had no reason to care about whether I lived or died. As you may know, that state of mind reduced me to the fragile old man that I was when you met me. But things are different now.


    I have a wife and two daughters. I have a family that¡¯s counting on me. You may be my weakness in this world, but you are my source of strength at the same time.


    I¡¯m willing to face the devil himself if it means being a good husband and father to you. I made up my mind. You need to trust me on this. No matter how terrible those memories are, I will face them head-on.¡±


    Marissa swallowed the lump of emotion in her throat and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    No matter what the skeptics think, love truly is the most powerful force in the world. Through love, Paul was determined to conquer anything, despite his weakened body.


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s go and grab some breakfast first,¡± Marissa said. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll set everything up for our hypnosis session.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Paul replied.


    No sooner had he said this than he jumped out of bed and rushed to freshen up. Elvis, who had approached the bed to assist Paul, ended up getting bumped aside when Paul zoomed past him.


    Elvis¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief at his boss¡¯s sudden vigor. Paul looked younger and more alive than he had a few hours ago. Reconnecting with his daughter really did wonders for his health.


    He had seen Paul struggle throughout the years, how his body deteriorated until he needed assistance to move around. Yet that very same man was now puttering about, just bursting with energy.


    Elvis¡¯s gaze drifted over to Marissa. She looked peaceful and content as she watched her father move around. Marissa could still remember the first time she had seen him.


    Paul had been so weak that she was afraid he might copse at any given moment. Even when talking, he couldn¡¯t speak any more than a few words before he was coughing and gasping for air.


    Any traces of that man were gone. Her father was embracing his new lease on life, and she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Feeling Elvis¡¯s eyes on her, Marissa turned to meet his gaze. Elvis suddenly realized he was being rude by staring at her so much. He bowed slightly in her direction. She was his boss¡¯s biological daughter, and a legitimate heiress of his empire


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Time flies, dear ones! gaInoveIs was born on December 14th and we¡¯ve now celebrated over 6 months of existence. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:


    Elvis couldn¡¯t help but muse how this title had once been rissa¡¯s deepest desire. Unfortunately, it just wasn¡¯t meant for her. And here was Marissa, her DNA test report in hand, poised to im everything that her father had built over the years. Bloodlines held a lot of significance, after all.


    Marissa was oblivious to Elvis¡¯s thoughts, but his grave expression made her a little uneasy. Just then, Paul emerged from the bathroom, and she hurried over to help him.


    Paul had always been open about his intentions to be her father, and while she would often act naughty in front of him, she made sure to keep a respectful distance between the two of them.


    Today, however, Marissa let all her walls down. This was her real father, which meant she had every right to explore and nurture the connection she had with him.


    As for Paul, he basked in the care and attention that Marissa gave him. He took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±


    The father and daughter slowly made their way downstairs, with Elvis trailing behind them. It wasn¡¯t until they were seated at the dining table that Elvis asked Paul, ¡°Boss, should we put out a notice that you have found your daughter?¡±


    Paul had been without a family for fifteen years, so the arrival of a daughter brought immense joy to his life. He couldn¡¯t wait to let the world know he finally had a worthy heiress to carry on his legacy. Elvis¡¯s proposal hit the nail on the head¡ªit was exactly what Paul had been hoping for.


    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Yet, Paul was well aware of the unique situation his family faced. His other daughter, Tiffany, was still in the clutches of some unsavory characters, and revealing that he was actually Brian required delicate timing and caution.


    After a thoughtful pause, he turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on making any decisions until your memories fully return,¡± Marissa advised. ¡°Once you¡¯ve regained all your memories, you¡¯ll be able to better assess the situation and decide when it¡¯s the right time to reim your identity as Brian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll follow your lead,¡± Paul said. He then reminded Elvis, ¡°For now, let¡¯s keep this under wraps. No one else needs to know.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Elvis responded, epting the directive without hesitation.


    After breakfast, Marissa meticulously prepared and followed Paul into a secret room where she would perform hypnotherapy. Paul had always been a cautious man, making him a tough subject for hypnosis.


    However, after reuniting with his daughter, he ced his full trust in her, lowering his defensespletely. Marissa¡¯s exceptional skills in hypnosis did the rest, and she ultimately seeded.


    Under Marissa¡¯s guidance, Paul, now deep in a hypnotic state, began to recall a trove of memories from fifteen years ago. The hypnosis session stretched on for six long hours, teetering on the edge of peril.


    Paul¡¯s emotions swung wildly¡ªone moment, he wasughing with joy, the next, shouting in excitement, and then sinking into deep sorrow. Marissa kept a vignt watch over him, ready to pull him out if he seemed unable to endure the strain.


    But Paul was resilient. Just as he had vowed before the hypnosis began, no matter how harrowing the memories, he would force himself to withstand them. Whenever Marissa noticed him nearing the brink of copse, he somehow managed to regain hisposure just before she was about to intervene.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:


    She understood that this was a manifestation of his inner strength. Each time Paul approached the edge of a mental breakdown, this strength urged him not to sumb to the pain but to observe the past with detached rity.


    After six exhausting hours, Paul was visibly drained, prompting Marissa to stop. However, instead of waking Paul up, she gentlymanded that he drift into a deep sleep.


    Paul was already on the brink of exhaustion, and rousing him immediately would only worsen his fatigue. Marissa wanted to ensure he got the rest he desperately needed. As Paul¡¯s emotions finally settled and he drifted into sleep, Marissa let out a sigh of relief and carefully shifted her position.


    She was worn out, too. But unfortunately, sleep eluded her. No matter how tired she was, rest wouldn¡¯te. Without the Serene Rest Pills and the calming presence of Connor, she was left to endure this sleeplessness.


    She had to wait on fate for any chance of sleep. It would be more than ten days before the Serene Rest Pills would arrive. Asking Connor to sleep beside her was out of the question. She had no idea how she would survive theing days. If she remained awake for too long, she feared her body might simply give out.


    As if on cue, Ferris suddenly messaged her. ¡°Riss, I¡¯ve got great news. The materials for the Serene Rest Pills arrived ahead of schedule. I¡¯ve already got our team working overtime to make them, and they¡¯ll be ready by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯ll head back to Blebert tomorrow,¡± Marissa replied, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. After she ended the chat with Ferris, her spirits noticeably lifted.


    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    She nced over at Paul, still sound asleep, and decided she didn¡¯t want to leave his side just yet. So, she settled in beside him and waited.


    Feeling restless, she turned on herputer and resumed working on cracking the chip. As she immersed herselfpletely in the task, time slipped away unnoticed. Three more hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    During that time, Paul had woken up without Marissa even realizing it. Her fingers flew over the keyboard, moving with the precision of a machine, while the lines of code scrolled across the screen like an army of ants on the march.


    A few days ago, after relentless effort, she had managed to crack most of the passwords. In the past three hours, she had finally cracked thest of them. When the final password was unlocked and the chip sessfully opened, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but let out a triumphant exmation. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Just then, a voice from behind her echoed her enthusiasm. ¡°Well done¡­¡±


    Hearing the praise from behind, Marissa froze. Hadn¡¯t she put her father into a deep sleep? She quickly spun around to find Paul, now awake, sitting behind her and watching theputer screen.


    ¡°Dad?¡± she called out instinctively.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paul replied with a smile, nodding his head.


    He continued to shower her with praise. ¡°Like father, like daughter. Your skills in cracking that chip are even sharper than mine ever were. I¡¯m truly impressed.¡±


    Marissa blinked, taken aback by his words. Paul, now fully awakened from the hypnosis, spoke with a different tone, his voice subtly altered. He even casually implied that he was Brian. This signaled that the man before her was no longer Paul; he had fully embraced his identity as Brian from the Nash family in Blebert.


    ¡°Dad, do you remember everything now?¡± Marissa asked cautiously


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:


    ¡°Yes, I remember it all,¡± Paul¡ªnow Brian¡ªreplied warmly, gently patting Marissa¡¯s head with a look of deep emotion. ¡°Being Paul for fifteen years felt like living in a shadow. I never imagined that my own daughter would be the one to bring me back to real life.¡±


    As Brian, his gaze towards Marissa transformed, filled with tenderness and guilt, as if he could never drink in enough of her presence.


    Marissa didn¡¯t shy away from his gaze, letting him study her face. Her heart swelled with emotion, and soon, tears welled up and spilled over.


    So this was what it was like to be loved by a father? To feel such strong, unconditional love with just a look¡ªit was overwhelming.


    After years of walking alone, weathering every storm by herself, Marissa never imagined she could feel such pure, unconditional love. Being loved by a father was a happiness she hadn¡¯t known she was missing.


    Paul¡¯s once harsh andmanding demeanor had softened into something warm and approachable, wrapping Marissa in aforting sense of closeness. Her tears flowed freely.


    Paul gently wiped the tears from her face, his voice filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t a good father. I wasn¡¯t there to watch you grow up, to raise you, and you suffered because of me, hurt by people who should never have touched you.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Dad. Please don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Marissa choked out, her voice thick with emotion. Hearing this, Paul felt a profound sense of relief wash over him.


    Years ago, the shady organization had informed Paul that both of his daughters had been imnted with chips and viruses. One was returned to the Nash family, while the other spent four years in a refugee camp in BIO Grein before being adopted by a poor rural family.


    At that time, the organization was conducting cruel experiments on twins, turning his daughters into unwitting test subjects. Powerless to save his children, all Paul could do was agonize over their fates.


    His mind was consumed with worry, especially for Marissa. While Tiffany was at least assured of food and shelter from the Nash family, Paul had no idea about Marissa¡¯s whereabouts. He feared for her survival, dreading that she might suffer from hunger, cold, and neglect.


    Until the very moment he fell off the cliff, Marissa was never far from his thoughts. Even when he was Paul, she was the one he worried about most in his dreams. He never imagined that the daughter he thought would never make it would end up bing the family¡¯s hero.


    Marissa had be a multi-talented wonder: the brilliant physician Riss, the renowned painter Only, the fearsome mercenary queen ck Snake, and the formidable chief instructor ck Mallow in the Doomsday Base.


    Watching her crack the chip¡¯s passwords, Paul couldn¡¯t help but suspect she was also the legendary hacker Bee.


    His daughter turned out to be even more extraordinary than he ever imagined, with each of her identities leaving him awestruck. He was profoundly intrigued by how Marissa had risen to such greatness despite her harsh beginnings.


    But before he could delve into her journey, he was eager to uncover any other remarkable identities she might have hidden from him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Bee, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked, almost instinctively.


    Marissa, with no secrets to keep from her father, nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:


    While guessing was one thing, getting confirmation was another entirely. Paul¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°So, what other incredible identities do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Marissa blinked. She had numerous identities, and detailing each one would take quite a while. After a brief pause, she decided to share one connected to the chip industry. ¡°I¡¯m also known as Dr. Finley, the tech aficionado in the chip industry.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened in shock at this revtion.


    ¡°Did you create Windsoul Robots?¡± Paul eximed, clearly astonished.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Marissa nodded with a smile.


    For a moment, Paul was at a loss for words, stunned by the revtion. Then, shaking his head with a broad grin, he said, ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve truly exceeded every expectation I ever had. I don¡¯t even know how to put into words just how proud I am of you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your amazing genes that I¡¯ve turned out this way. I owe it all to you.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    Paul affectionately ruffled her hair, though a flicker of sadness shadowed his eyes. He knew that for Marissa to flourish in those harsh circumstances, she must have faced unimaginable hurdles and endured extraordinary challenges, emerging stronger and more resilient.


    With a sigh, he gently said, ¡°Marissa, I want to hear every story you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Up until that fateful day when he jumped off the cliff, all Paul had ever wished for was her survival. He never dared to dream of anything more.


    Yet here she was, not just alive but excelling in ways he could never have imagined. He was eager to learn how she had wed her way out of despair and soared to such incredible heights afterward.


    Marissa had no reservations, feeling entirely at ease as she shared everything with Paul. She recounted her time at the refugee camp in BIO Grein and her experiences in Adagend.


    As Paul listened, waves of guilt washed over him.


    ¡°King from Doomsday Base not only safeguarded my chip for all those years but also helped my daughter to flourish. And here I was, sending people to attack his base. I¡­¡±


    Paul let out a wry chuckle and continued, ¡°I really messed up there. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t do any real harm to Doomsday Base. Otherwise, I¡¯d be carrying that guilt for the rest of my life.¡±


    Suddenly, his expression darkened as a troubling thought surfaced. He remembered when rissa, acting on his orders, had ambushed Doomsday Base; she had tried to take Marissa¡¯s life. If rissa¡¯s n had seeded, Paul knew he would never have been able to forgive himself.


    As he reflected on it now, a whirlwind of heartbreak and fear churned within him, and his irritation with rissa red into full-blown hatred.


    rissa had always been a handful, stubborn as a mule, but he¡¯d once pitied her, knowing the rough hand life had dealt her and the fact that he had practically raised her. Time and again, he gave her another shot, clinging to the hope that she¡¯d finally straighten out.


    But now, he was at the end of his rope. He was ready to cut ties for good, determined to shut the door on her forever.


    Meanwhile, Marissa, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing inside Paul, continued, ¡°Dad, remember how I told you I was searching for my brother? Well, I found out that my brother is actually Kevin¡ªthe same Kevin who grew up under your wing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:


    Paul¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Kevin? The one you met at the refugee camp in BIO Grein before you were¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Marissa nodded, her voice full of emotion. ¡°He had risked everything to protect me back then. I spent eighteen years searching for him, and it turns out he was right there with you all along.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something,¡± Paul said, overwhelmed by a rush of feelings. ¡°Kevin put his life on the line for you back then, and somehow, I ended up saving him when he needed it most. This has got to be fate ying its hand.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got a favor to ask,¡± Marissa said, her tone earnest. ¡°Kevin is like a real brother to me, and he doesn¡¯t have anyone in this world but me. Can you treat him as your own son? I want us to be a family again¡ªno more divisions, no more separations.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Paul replied.


    ¡°Kevin is like a son to me, even though we never really used those exact words. I thought he¡¯d take over everything when I was gone, but he¡¯s not interested in that. He¡¯s set on making his own mark.


    And let me tell you, he¡¯s very capable¡ªhe turned the Rasetsu Group into a global powerhouse, which has been a tremendous boost for me.


    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Despite his odd character, he¡¯s always been genuine and respectful, unlike rissa, who¡¯s all sweet talk but hides a web of schemes.¡±


    At the mention of rissa, Marissa¡¯s expression tightened for a moment. She had a deep-seated aversion to rissa.


    She understood that rissa, having been raised by Paul, shared a deep bond with him, so she was keen on avoiding any direct confrontation with rissa to prevent putting Paul in a tricky spot.


    So, hearing Paul¡¯s words, Marissa managed a strained smile and kept her thoughts to herself.


    Yet, Paul brought rissa up once more.


    Paul asked, ¡°Marissa, do you harbor any hatred for rissa?¡±


    Marissa paused briefly before responding, ¡°I used to despise her, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Everything¡¯s in the past. I¡¯ve dealt with and vented my frustrations. You shouldn¡¯t worry about our past conflicts.¡±


    Paul, understanding the depth of Marissa¡¯s past pain, felt a surge of empathy for her. Despite never providing her with the fatherly love or protection she deserved, and despite the deep wounds he had inflicted, she held no resentment toward him. She even endured rissa¡¯s presence, sparing him any further heartache.


    He had missed out on Marissa¡¯s entire childhood, and he was determined not to let her suffer any further. After pondering for a moment, he made a decision and summoned Elvis.


    ¡°Mr. Alvarado, what do you need?¡± Elvis asked promptly.


    With a grave expression, Paul asked, ¡°Elvis, it was at a BIO Grein dump where I found rissa, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarado,¡± Elvis responded.


    ¡°Then take her back to square one,¡± Paulmanded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Everything she possesses was provided by me, and I intend to reim it all. She will depart with nothing more than the clothes she is wearing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:


    ¡°Understood.¡± Elvis nodded as he epted the directive. ¡°I will have someone do it immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, you will do this yourself,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Over the years, she has made exceptional efforts to win my favor, attempting to secure my eptance as her father. She has even bribed some of my closest associates to gather information about me. I trust no one else with this task.¡±


    ¡°I will handle it myself,¡± Elvis affirmed.


    ¡°And address those who were swayed by her as well,¡± Paul continued. ¡°I refuse to allow further disloyalty. I aspire to offer my daughter my wholehearted and pure love.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elvis said, confirming he understood the directive.


    Marissa had been quietly listening to the entire conversation. Although she hadn¡¯t voiced her thoughts, she wholeheartedly supported her father¡¯s decisions.


    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her agreement stemmed not only from her personal dislike for rissa but also from her genuine belief that her father was in danger due to her presence. Eliminating rissa would undoubtedly restore peace to their lives.


    After Elvis exited the room, Marissa said, her voice steady andposed, ¡°Dad, does it hurt to let go of someone you¡¯ve raised?¡±


    Paul offered a rueful smile before confessing, ¡°Saying it doesn¡¯t sting would be a lie. I nurtured her from a young age, poured my hopes into her, and devoted countless efforts to her upbringing. Even a small pet can endear itself to you over time. Yet, I must remain clearheaded. She¡¯s be like a rotten limb to me. Severing it harshly is essential to avoid further damage.¡±


    Marissa nodded, fully understanding her father¡¯s harsh but necessary decision. ¡°But have you considered this, Dad? rissa isn¡¯t one to back down. Abandoning her might provoke her. Aren¡¯t you worried she might retaliate by exposing your secrets?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± Paul responded confidently.


    ¡°I used to maintain a low profile, which shrouded me in mystery. Now, I¡¯ve chosen to abandon that approach. Since I¡¯m done hiding, rissa¡¯s threats lose their power.¡±


    Marissa nced at Paul, startled. ¡°Dad, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning a grand return to the Nash family,¡± Paul dered.


    ¡°Back then, I was just a powerless scientist, vulnerable to the shady organization¡¯s threats. They persecuted me, forcing my family apart for over twenty years. But I¡¯m not that defenseless scientist anymore.


    I¡¯ve grown stronger, ready to confront the viins. I refuse to hide or tremble in fear. It¡¯s time to go home, to be with my family. I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    Though I¡¯m not certain if my strength is sufficient to take on that vast shady organization, I¡¯m determined to stand firm. I won¡¯t let them harm my family again.¡±


    Marissa could feel her father¡¯s resolve. He had lived in turmoil as Paul for fifteen years, enduring istion and suffering, and now, his memory recovery brought a fierce desire to return.


    ¡°Dad, I want you back and our family whole again,¡± Marissa responded cautiously. ¡°But what about Tiffany? She¡¯s still under Q¡¯s control. Have you thought about that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:


    Paul offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Marissa, there¡¯s something you should know about the shady organization.¡±


    When Marissa realized that Paul was about to reveal some secrets of the shady organization, she sat up straight, her attention sharpened.


    Paul said calmly, ¡°Actually, Q hasn¡¯t been part of the shady organization for a long time. He lied to you.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by the revtion.


    Paul continued, ¡°Q is a brilliant scientist, but he¡¯s also unhinged. His ambition is to revive the dead and grant eternal life to the living. Within the organization, his reputation was tarnished. No one appreciated him except for the boss.


    The reason the boss favored him was that he was captivated by Q¡¯s radical ideas. When I was captured by the organization, the boss was aging and ill, desperate to achieve immortality.


    Even when Q was sidelined by the core members, the boss continued to protect him. To ease tensions between the factions, the boss set up a new base for Q and funded his research with his own wealth.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Unfortunately, the boss passed away before Q could fulfill his research goals. On his deathbed, he still believed in Q¡¯s potential and entrusted his son, Kim, with a final wish.


    The boss instructed Kim to finance Q¡¯s research and demanded that his body be preserved in a cryogenic chamber instead of being cremated, hoping to be revived when Q seeded.¡±


    Marissa burst outughing, not expecting the formidable leader of the shady organization to harbor delusions as crazy as Q¡¯s.


    Paul smiled wryly and added, ¡°The boss was always authoritative. Within the vast shady organization, he ruled like an emperor, wielding absolute power. He was also merciless. Anyone who defied him faced death.


    He executed any of his ten sons who dared cross him, personally killing five for their disobedience. Kim was designated as his sessor early on. He was ambitious but always appeared obedient in front of the boss, ying the part of a dutiful son.


    However, he harbored deep resentment towards his father. Unbeknownst to the boss, Kim would dismiss his dying wishes.


    After the boss died, Kim not only cremated his body but also scattered the ashes in the sea. He didn¡¯t even prepare a grave for his father. If revival were possible, it would now require a new body.¡±


    Marissa scoffed. This shady organization was truly evil, filled with brutality and heartlessness. Even familial ties were marred by betrayal and murder.


    After her scoff, she sighed deeply and said, ¡°This organization is truly dreadful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying,¡± Paul said, his voice heavy.


    ¡°After being abducted by the organization, I was confined to a base incessantly. What I witnessed was just the tip of the iceberg, yet it was so horrific I couldn¡¯t bear a moment longer. Within those walls, I saw relentless ughter and grotesque violence daily. I watched as healthy individuals were ravaged by viruses, maimed, or turned into monsters.¡±


    Paul closed his eyes in anguish, haunted by the memories.


    Years had passed, yet the stench of decay and blood was still palpable. The horrific scenes felt as fresh as if they had urred just yesterday


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:


    He had once been a doctor dedicated to saving lives and alleviating suffering. His research into organ-on-a-chip technology aimed to rece human testing with synthetic models to expedite drug development and minimize human suffering.


    Since his abduction by that sinister and brutal organization, he had been coerced into actions that starkly contradicted his principles. This conflict drove him towards a mental copse, step by step.


    The horrifying experiences instilled a deep-seated terror within him. Even after he took on the name Paul, he could not confront or revisit his past.


    Thankfully, his daughter arrived by his side, providing the strength he needed to face those dark memories.


    While he found the courage to confront his past, it didn¡¯t mean he could detach himself and watch his memories without feeling a profound impact.


    He remained on the edge of a breakdown. Each memory he revisited caused him immense pain, as if his heart were being pierced, shaking his entire body.


    Seeing Paul distressed, Marissa quickly grasped his hand tightly and brought him back to the present. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    When he heard his daughter¡¯s voice, Paul, teetering on the edge of copse, suddenly opened his eyes. Marissa quickly said, ¡°Dad, take a deep breath and clear your mind.¡±


    As a skilled doctor, Paul knew what Marissa meant. He took several deep breaths, cleared his mind, and after a brief moment, his emotions stabilized.


    Concerned he might spiral again, Marissa suggested, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not discuss the shady organization right now. You seem exhausted. How about we grab something to eat and rest a bit before continuing?¡±


    Paul checked the time. They had started the hypnosis therapy since breakfast, and now it was already five in the afternoon, well past lunchtime.


    He smiled apologetically at Marissa and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost track of the time. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    With that, Paul affectionately took Marissa¡¯s hand, and they left the secret room together.


    Previously, Elvis had always looked after Paul, but since he was handling rissa¡¯s dismissal now, a butler had taken over the care of Paul. The butler, working as Elvis¡¯s assistant, was well-versed and skilled in managing Paul¡¯s needs.


    After dining with Marissa, Paul returned to his study with her. ¡°I will continue talking about the shady organization,¡± Paul said, bringing it up again.


    Marissa nodded, ready to listen.


    Paulposed himself and began calmly.


    ¡°After scattering the old boss¡¯s ashes into the sea, Kim assumed control of the organization, bing even more ruthless than his father. He eliminated anyone who challenged his authority one by one.


    Kim had always disliked Q, and after the old boss died, he went after Q without hesitation. He started by cutting off Q¡¯s funding, then shut down his research facility under a pretext, and eventually attempted to assassinate him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:


    However, Q was not an easy target. Before joining the shady organization, he had established an entity known as the Star River Consortium and achieved significant breakthroughs in virus research, earning himself the nickname ¡®Star King.¡¯


    Q joined the shady organization because he was attracted to the old boss¡¯s power and resources, which provided him with substantial funding and live subjects for his experiments.


    Anticipating Kim¡¯s move after the old boss¡¯s death, Q had made preparations. Before Kim¡¯s men could reach him, he fled with his team. To evade Kim¡¯s reach, Q moved through various countries, often being expelled, until he finally found refuge at sea.


    While the shady organization¡¯s reach is vast, the sea is more expansive. Even though Kim knew Q was hiding there, he couldn¡¯t reach him and eventually decided to let him be as long as he stayed offshore.¡±


    Marissa now understood a lot more about the situation. It was no surprise that Q was eager to find affluent partners. His Star River Consortium didn¡¯t have the financial muscle to sustain his extensive research endeavors.


    Q misled Marissa by iming he was still with the shady organization to make her keep working for him. He worried that if she realized he was trapped at sea, forever unable toe ashore, she might stop following his orders.


    Q likely never anticipated that Marissa¡¯s father was still alive and that she would eventually reconnect with him and uncover all these secrets.


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    As Marissa reflected on this, her eyes narrowed with intensity.


    Paul spoke up again. ¡°Marissa, do you understand why Q is so fixated on resurrection and immortality?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa inquired.


    ¡°For his daughter,¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Q, like me, was originally a dedicated scientist in the medical field. It was because of his daughter that he started on this extreme path. On her eighteenth birthday, his daughter suffered a sudden heart attack and died.


    Q adored his daughter and couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she had juste of age only to be taken from the world forever. So he preserved her body in ice, resolute in his quest to discover a method to revive the dead and restore his daughter to life.


    As time passed and he aged without making progress, he started pursuing immortality as well. His reasoning is to first achieve eternal life, giving him unlimited time to perfect the resurrection technique for his daughter.¡±


    After learning about Q¡¯s life story, Marissa gained some respect for him. Although he was a mad scientist who had harmed countless people, he was a devoted father. His persistence and love for his daughter were remarkable.


    Save for all the wickedness, it was a touching story of a father¡¯s undying love for his deceased daughter.


    Unfortunately, his deep affection and regret had driven him into madness. It was impressive, yet at the same time, tragic, as such an obsession could only end in doom. Marissa sighed, and as a realization crossed her mind, her heart began to pound.


    ¡°Dad, how old is Q?¡± she asked, her tone urgent


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:


    ¡°He¡¯s sixty,¡± Paul replied.


    Marissa¡¯s heart tightened, and worry covered her expression. Q had already entered his twilight years, yet he still hadn¡¯t found a way to achieve immortality, let alone resurrect someone from the dead. Time was running out for him.


    His graying hair was surely a sign of the anxiety and frustration consuming him, only fueling his descent into madness.


    He would definitely go to any extreme to achieve the results he desired. In that case, the people in his hands weren¡¯t safe. Regardless of the consequences or their lives, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to test every kind of virus on them.


    Tiffany was in grave danger.


    Sensing Marissa¡¯s worry, Paul asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Marissa promptly voiced her concern. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, Dad. The longer Tiffany stays with Q, the more danger she¡¯s in. We must save her before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    Paul nodded, his expression grim. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t waste any more time. We¡¯ll save Tiffany as soon as possible.¡±


    After careful thought, Paul said, ¡°Give me Q¡¯s contact information. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning, Dad?¡± Marissa asked worriedly.


    ¡°I want to intimidate him by letting him know that I¡¯m back,¡± Paul replied, his expression hardening. ¡°In his eyes, I was a weak scientist. Although he admired my talent, he never took me seriously as I posed no threat to him.


    But things have changed. I¡¯m now the owner of the Sunrise. Even Lambert¡¯s group is afraid of me. Q is no different. I¡¯m more of a threat to him than Kim, as I have more influence over the sea. Kim can¡¯t touch him at sea, but I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Dad, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good move,¡± Marissa said.


    Paul looked up at her, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Why?¡±


    Marissa calmly exined, ¡°Even if you intimidate Q, there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll concede and release Tiffany. He won¡¯t give up that easily, especially since it¡¯s not easy to find a test subject like Tiffany who can coexist with the virus.


    He might get scared, but he¡¯ll try to negotiate, which will cost us time. There¡¯s no telling what will happen if we dy the rescue.


    The hybrid virus has already been injected into Tiffany, and there¡¯s a high risk of mutation if left untreated. I¡¯m worried about her all the time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Paul replied thoughtfully. ¡°But I can¡¯t think of a better way to deal with him other than intimidation. Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Marissa said, her conviction evident. ¡°Q said he wanted Riss to join his organization and research immortality with him. Unbeknownst to him, Riss is me. Getting near him as Riss is the most time-efficient way to locate his hideout and save Tiffany and the others.¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s n, Paul was rmed. ¡°Are you going to throw yourself into Q¡¯s turf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Marissa replied, her voice steady and unwavering. ¡°To put it simply, I¡¯m going to trade myself for Tiffany. Q promised me that if I found Riss for him, he¡¯d return Tiffany to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Paul objected immediately. ¡°You and Tiffany are both my daughters, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of either of you being in danger.


    Tiffany is already in Q¡¯s clutches, and I¡¯m deeply concerned for her. But if you go in her ce, I¡¯ll be just as worried about you.


    You two are equally important to me. I can¡¯t stand the idea of losing either of you. So, I can¡¯t let you go through with this. There must be another way.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t have the luxury of time toe up with another n,¡± Marissa insisted. ¡°This is the best chance we have to bring Tiffany back.¡±


    Seeing Paul¡¯s hesitation, Marissa pressed on, saying, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m approaching Q as Dr. Riss, someone he values. He won¡¯t harm me right away. Besides, I¡¯m not easy prey.


    Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also ck Mallow, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. It¡¯s yet to be seen whether Q will harm me or if I¡¯ll set fire to his ship first.¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression softened slightly at her words, though his brow remained furrowed with concern.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t hesitate anymore,¡± Marissa urged. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s as weak as a kitten, making her easy to control for Q. If I trade ces with her, at least I can hold my own against Q for a while.¡±


    Paul finally nodded, though his worry still lingered. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t hide his fear. ¡°Q is crafty and treacherous. If you¡¯re on his ship alone, escaping will be nearly impossible. I¡¯m afraid something terrible could happen to you.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to think about that now. Tiffany needs us¡ªshe can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Marissa said, her tone resolute. ¡°Once she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll find a way to contact you and share Q¡¯s location. When the timees, you can send in a team to help me take him down.¡±


    As she spoke, Marissa pulled out the chip and handed it to Paul.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve spent years studying this. You know more about the hybrid virus created by the shady organization than I do.


    I¡¯ll take care of bringing Tiffany back, and you focus on developing a vine for her. She desperately needs it to neutralize the virus. Without it, we don¡¯t know when she might mutate or if her life will be at risk.¡±


    These words finally swayed Paul. Taking the chip, he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with your n, but you have to promise me one thing: no matter what happens, you have toe back to me alive. I can¡¯t handle losing you again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power toe back to you, Dad,¡± Marissa assured him.


    Paul gave a solemn nod before asking, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tonight,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°Saving Tiffany can¡¯t wait. But before I can do that, I need to divorce Connor.¡±


    Her marriage to Connor felt like a chain around her neck, a constant source of pain that she could no longer bear. She was desperate to sever all ties with him before Tiffany returned. Otherwise, the guilt of having been with her sister¡¯s man would be too much to bear.


    At the mention of Connor¡¯s name, Paul¡¯s brow furrowed even more. ¡°Marissa, what¡¯s really going on between you and Connor? I heard Arabe pushed him to marry Tiffany, so how did you end up married to him?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:


    With a deep sigh, Marissa reflected on her ridiculous marriage. She felt pain in her heart but couldn¡¯t quite understand why. Even though it was a difficult topic to broach, she briefly exined to Paul what had transpired. She also revealed that Lawrence and Lindsay were Tiffany and Connor¡¯s children.


    Paul was left both shocked and furious. The revtion that the two sweet, beautiful kids he had stumbled upon on the Sunrise were actually his grandchildren brought surprising joy. He had been away from home for so many years, and discovering that he had grandchildren filled him with happiness.


    But what angered him was the fact that Connor had hurt not just one, but both of his daughters¡­


    Paul had known Connor since he was a child and had always been fond of the boy. He was intelligent, handsome, and resourceful. Paul had even predicted that Connor would grow into a remarkable person.


    After losing his memory, Paul had encountered Connor when Connor and Marissa attempted to take out Amiri at the Sunrise. At that time, Paul noticed Connor¡¯s deep affection for his wife andmended the young man for his devotion. It was umon to see a wealthy man so openly doting on his wife.


    Overall, Paul had a high regard for Connor, although he also harbored a bit of fear toward him. However, Paul¡¯s perspective on Connor had changed.


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Before his memory returned, he found the drama involving Connor and the Nash sisters intriguing¡ªyouthful rtionships often beingplex.


    But now, as the father of the Nash sisters, Paul was furious enough to want to confront Connor physically. Connor had once been a good kid. Paul wondered why he had changed so much as an adult.


    Feeling upset, Paul said, ¡°Connor is such a bastard. How dare he disregard my daughter! Does he think we are particrly fond of him? In my eyes, he is insignificant! He¡¯s not worthy of marrying either of my daughters!¡±


    While Marissa was exining her rtionship with Connor, she felt quite embarrassed. However, hearing Paul berate Connor like this nearly made her burst intoughter.


    Paul was fiercely protective of his daughters. He was standing up for Tiffany. Paul knew the widespread rumors about Tiffany¡¯s infatuation with Connor. If Tiffany had been someone else¡¯s daughter, Paul might have treated the situation lightly. But since he was her father, it enraged him.


    Marissa quietly touched her ear, too wary to speak. Suddenly, Paul blurted out, ¡°Such a scoundrel. When I get back to Blebert, I¡¯ll ensure Connor pays for what he did. How dare he force my daughter into marriage! Does he think my family can be easily bullied?¡±


    When Marissa heard that, her lips twitched, but she also felt warmth. This time, her father had scolded Connor to stand up for her. No father would easily ept his daughter being forced into marriage.


    She smiled secretly. Just as she was about to try and calm Paul down, he gruffly said to her, ¡°Marissa, I support you getting a divorce as soon as you can! Divorce him now! Do not have anything to do with that scoundrel Connor again!¡±


    Marissa nodded meekly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected her father to be so enraged. It was clear he deeply cared about his daughters. At that moment, Paul said, ¡°We need to bring the two kids back to the Nash family. Connor isn¡¯t fit to be their father, and the Daniels family isn¡¯t suitable to raise our children!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:


    Seeing Paul¡¯s stern expression, Marissa didn¡¯t dare contradict him. She nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Paul snorted and continued his tirade. ¡°Who does Connor think he is? When he rejected my daughter, he treated her with arrogance and disrespect; when he wanted my daughter, he abducted her and coerced her into marriage. I¡¯ll break his legs if he dares to set foot in our home again!¡±


    The corners of Marissa¡¯s mouth twitched with amusement. Her father was both resentful of Connor¡¯s disdain toward Tiffany and furious about Marissa being forced into marriage.


    Worried that his anger might affect his health, Marissa quickly reassured him, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve just regained your memory and are still frail. Please don¡¯t get so worked up. Get some rest.¡±


    But Paul¡¯s fury was uncontainable. With a grave expression, he said to Marissa, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Blebert with you. If Connor refuses to divorce, I¡¯ll break his legs myself. I doubt the Daniels family would dare retaliate.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Dad, you can¡¯t return to Blebert just yet,¡± Marissa said, chuckling. ¡°Before I trade myself for Tiffany, we can¡¯t reveal your identity, or it might alert Q, which could jeopardize Tiffany.¡±


    Paul paused, then reconsidered. ¡°I can¡¯t let you confront Connor alone. He¡¯s cruel and cunning. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. I need to arrange some bodyguards for you.¡±


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    When Marissa heard Paul mention arranging bodyguards for her, she chuckled lightly. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s really not necessary.¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± Paul insisted. ¡°Connor was always the type to go all out even as a kid. Thest time I saw him, I could see he had feelings for you. If you mention divorce, he won¡¯t take it well. Going alone would put you at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t need bodyguards. I¡¯m the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, ck Mallow! If it came down to a fight, Connor might not even be a match for me. I really don¡¯t need bodyguards,¡± Marissa replied.


    It seemed to finally dawn on Paul that his daughter was exceptionally strong. The notion of her needing bodyguards sounded ridiculous. He cleared his throat and added, ¡°Still, we should show strength. Even if you can handle yourself, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have support.¡±


    Marissa smiled, recognizing her dad¡¯s protective instinct. Despite knowing her capabilities, he still feltpelled to assist. She knew declining his help would disappoint him. So, she nodded agreeably and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with whatever you think is best.¡±


    Paul then started texting on his phone. Momentster, he looked up with excitement. ¡°Done! A private ne will soon take you back to Blebert.¡± Marissa wasn¡¯t sure what his exact ns were, but she went along without question.


    After a bit more conversation, she reminded him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget to keep taking the MindEase Elixirs I gave you. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Now that Paul had his memories back, he fully understood her concerns and agreed without hesitation. As everything was settled, Marissa got up to leave. Just as she was heading out, Paul called out to her. She turned around, asking, ¡°Dad, is there something else?¡± Before he could respond, she noticed a slight blush on his face.


    It was unusual to see the famous owner of the Sunrise showing shyness. Marissa looked at him in surprise, curious about what he was hesitating over. Paul paused awkwardly and finally said, ¡°When you¡¯re in Blebert, could you take some photos of your mom for me?¡±


    Marissa suddenly realized that with his memories back, her dad must be thinking about her mom all the time. She smiled at the thought. It made perfect sense for him to miss his wife, and she wondered why he seemed shy about it


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:


    Seeing him bashful, like a smitten teenager, Marissa found him quite endearing. With a yful tone, she replied, ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ll take photos of her from every angle and capture how beautiful she is. I know you must miss her a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Paul yfully red at her and said, ¡°You cheeky girl, you¡¯ve always been so disrespectful. Even before you knew I was your dad, you were always teasing me recklessly. Now that you know I¡¯m your father, how can you still keep it up?¡±


    Marissa chuckled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m so rxed around you because you¡¯re my dad. No matter what I say, you wouldn¡¯ty a hand on me, so I don¡¯t have to hold anything back.¡±


    Paul chuckled softly and said, ¡°You little rascal!¡±


    With a smile, Marissa said her farewells once more and boarded the private ne arranged for her return to Blebert.


    Without her Serene Rest Pills or Connor by her side, sleep eluded her. She spent the entire six-hour flight from Cher Snain to Blebert wide awake, not managing to shut her eyes even for a moment.


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    By the time she arrived in Blebert, after going two full days and nights without sleep, she felt dizzy from the sheer exhaustion. As the nended, she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t specified anding spot to the pilot. She had absolutely no clue where they were now.


    Sitting up, she peered out the window and was astonished by the sight of an incredibly luxurious vi. On the tarmac, a group of bodyguards in ck uniforms awaited, led by a man who appeared to be a butler. As the ne stopped, the butler advanced promptly, apanied by the bodyguards.


    Marissa was just about to ask a flight attendant about their location when the ne door opened. Instead of asking, she chose to stand up and approach the door. Before she could even step down, the butler and the group of bodyguards bowed slightly and greeted her simultaneously, ¡°Wee home, Miss Nash!¡±


    While Marissa was still trying to make sense of the situation, a familiar face came into view.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Kevin. It turned out her father had sent her to her brother¡¯s ce. Kevin had once promised her he would buy a house in Blebert to settle down. She guessed the manor must be his new home in town.


    Dressed in a ck casual suit, Kevin stood upright among the group of bodyguards. His handsome face and tall, sturdy figure made him stand out like an emperor among his guards.


    Seeing her smile, he beamed back and stretched out one of his arms.


    What he just did brought back some memories for Marissa. When they were little, before Kevin went out looking for food, to keep her safe, he would hide her in a tree with thick branches and leaves.


    Upon his return, he would stand beneath the tree and stretch out one of his arms. Withplete trust, Marissa would leap into his embrace.


    Kevin had always been strong, even as a child. He could catch her effortlessly with one arm, and in moments of joy, he would lift her high and spin around.


    Now they were both grown, but his love and care for her remained as strong as when they were little. Marissa¡¯s trust in him was just as profound.


    When he extended his arm, she jumped from the ne with a smile. Just like in the old days, Kevin caught her by the waist and spun her around. She could tell he was overjoyed.


    After setting her down, Kevin spoke with a smile. ¡°Mr. Alvarado has filled me in. You finally found your father. I¡¯m so happy for you, Marissa.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, too,¡± Marissa replied. ¡°I¡¯ve found both my brother and father. My family ising back to me. I finally have a family.¡±


    Kevin gently straightened her hair. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Haven¡¯t you slept well recently?¡±


    Marissa chuckled. Of course, she hadn¡¯t slept well. In fact, she hadn¡¯t slept at all. Since she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she had taken the opportunity to handle some pressing matters.


    ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m starving. After we eat, I¡¯ll go see Connor.¡±


    Kevin nodded. ¡°My chef has prepared a meal for you. Also, regarding your divorce, Mr. Alvarado briefed me on the situation. He suggested we both visit Connor. He¡¯s concerned you might be at a disadvantage if you go alone.¡±


    Marissa listened and smiled. As she had expected, her father had asked Kevin to back her up. While she understood her father¡¯s concern, she didn¡¯t want Kevin to apany her to meet Connor. Both men were overbearing, and if negotiations failed and they fought, things might go out of hand.


    ¡°Kevin, do you really think I need someone to back me up?¡± Marissa asked yfully.


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re the chief instructor, ck Mallow, at Doomsday Base. Connor can¡¯t make things difficult for you. But Mr. Alvarado thought you might seem less threatening if you went alone. He asked me to watch your back.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin that to Mr. Alvarado if you don¡¯t let mee with you. You have to take me along. You can¡¯t just leave me behind.¡±


    Marissa blinked mischievously. ¡°My father isn¡¯t in Blebert, anyway. He won¡¯t know. I can just tell him you are there.¡±


    Kevin gave her a yful look. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to Mr. Alvarado. You¡¯ll make me feel guilty.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she pouted and looked at Kevin unblinkingly, just like she did when she was a child. It was a sign she was about to dig her heels in.


    Kevin burst intoughter and ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do as you say. Lying to Mr. Alvarado does make me feel guilty, but upsetting you scares me even more. Besides, you¡¯re the most important person to me in the world.¡±


    Marissa giggled and linked her arm with his. Together, they made their way into the manor.


    Upon entering the house, Kevin led her to the room with the best view on the second floor. ¡°This is your room. I¡¯ve stocked the closet with plenty of clothes for you. Take a shower and get changed beforeing down for the meal.¡±


    With that, Kevin left the room and closed the door quietly behind him.


    Marissa looked around, her heart swelling with joy. Kevin had not only bought the manor but had also given her the best room and filled the closet with clothes and essories for her.


    Yesterday, she had thought that a girl blessed with her father¡¯s love was fortunate. Today, she realized that a girl cherished by both her father and brother was blessed beyond measure.


    She stepped into the bathroom and enjoyed aforting hot bath. Afterward, she chose an outfit from the closet and dressed up. She then descended the stairs. After the meal, Marissa set out to meet Connor.


    Cher Snain and Blebert were in different time zones. It was midnight in Cher Snain, but early morning in Blebert.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:


    After arriving at Daniels Manor, Marissa went to see Lawrence and Lindsay at Arabe¡¯s house first. Since she met these kids, she had spent almost every day with them, and they had grown increasingly attached to her. The kids trusted her and loved her dearly.


    Especially after their recent hospitalization, they had be even more dependent on her. However, she had flown to Cher Snain and been away for two days. So, when they saw Marissa, they immediately ran to her, eximing, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Marissa quickly embraced them and checked on their well-being. Thankfully, the children were recovering nicely and seemed more lively.


    Lindsay looked at her with a sense of hurt and asked, ¡°Mom, where have you been for the past two days? You didn¡¯t even say goodbye.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Marissa caressed Lindsay¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I had to fly to Cher Snain urgently. You were asleep when I left, so I didn¡¯t wake you, but I asked Rita to tell you. Didn¡¯t she exin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Lawrence replied maturely. ¡°We don¡¯t me you, Mom. We are not little kids anymore and need to learn to be strong. We can¡¯t keep you from your work.¡±


    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Marissa stroked his cheek. He had grown up so quickly, and it made her feel sad. She hated being apart from them and wished she could always be with them, but she had no choice at the moment.


    Although her father had suggested taking the children back to the Nash family, Marissa felt it was best to let them stay with the Daniels family for now. The shady organization was still after the children.


    The Nash and Sanchez families might not ensure their safety, but Connor could. Who would ultimately have custody of the children would depend on negotiations between Tiffany and Connor, as they were the parents. Thus, Marissa had no authority to decide.


    With this in mind, Marissa said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kids. I don¡¯t want to leave you, but I have important tasks to handle. It might be a few more days before you see me again.¡±


    Lindsay suddenly looked up at her, reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Mom, are you going abroad again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marissa nodded.


    Disappointment clouded Lindsay¡¯s face. She clung to Marissa tightly, trying to be endearing. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want you to go. I want you to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Lindsay,¡± Lawrence scolded her gently, remembering his earlier resolve. ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said? We¡¯re not little kids anymore. We should be sensible and not hinder Mom¡¯s work.¡±


    Lindsay slowly released Marissa, bowed her head, and murmured, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of guilt, hugging them both tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my loves. I promise I¡¯ll return as soon as I can. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    She was determined to bring Tiffany back so that their biological mother could be with them.


    She was the spitting image of Tiffany. Unless someone told the truth, the children would believe the mother who had been with them had always been the same one, preventing any emotional distress


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:


    As Marissa spoke with the children, Arabe sat quietly to the side, asionally letting out a silent sigh. After soothing the children, Marissa got up and left the room, with Arabe trailing behind her.


    Marissa noticed the sadness in Arabe¡¯s eyes but felt powerless to ease it. Once her decision was made, there was no turning back.


    Upon entering the living room, she took Arabe¡¯s arm, and they both sat down on the sofa. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m moving out of Daniels Manor today. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    A look of sorrow crossed Arabe¡¯s face. ¡°Marissa, must you divorce Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Marissa replied calmly. ¡°Our rtionship began under the wrong circumstances. We were never meant to be together. Now, it¡¯s time to end it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Arabe started to object but stopped herself. Marissa continued, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring Tiffany back as soon as possible. She¡¯s the biological mother of Lawrence and Lindsay. She will be the one to look after them and keep youpany in the future.¡±


    Arabe suddenly looked up. ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    Marissa chose not to tell Arabe she had decided to trade herself for Tiffany. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m leaving Blebert soon,¡± she said. ¡°Had Connor not abducted me by ident, I¡¯d be working overseas by now. But that¡¯s all sorted. I¡¯m getting back on track.¡±


    Arabe paused, then sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m eager to have Tiffany back, but I want you here too. You are so different from each other, yet I cherish both of you. I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to call you often, Grandma,¡± Marissa assured her.


    Just then, Glenn wheeled himself into the living room. Looking at Marissa, he chimed in, ¡°Phone calls are good, but they¡¯re no substitute for being here in person.¡± Marissa turned to him, her eyes briefly lingering on his legs. ¡°How have you been feelingtely, Glenn?¡±


    He tapped his legs and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been taking the medication you prescribed. The pain is starting toe back more noticeably now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Marissa replied with a smile, reaching for a pen and paper. ¡°I¡¯ll update your prescription. Just keep taking it for now.¡±


    She quickly wrote something down and handed it to Cade. ¡°Glenn should start on this new medication,¡± she instructed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Cade responded, taking the prescription from her.


    Meanwhile, Glenn¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Marissa. Quietly, he asked, ¡°How long will you be away?¡±


    Marissa remained silent for a few seconds, unsure of how to respond. Once she entered Q¡¯s den, she would have no idea when she could escape.


    Her father had been abducted by the shady organization once and had not managed to escape until nearly eight years had passed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 858

    ?Chapter 858:


    His freedom hade at the cost of his ¡°life.¡± This time, the situation was even moreplicated, and she must take it one step at a time. As she mulled over her next steps, Glenn reassured her, ¡°Dr. Riss, whatever you decide to do, just know the Daniels family will always stand by you. You have toe back safe. I¡¯m still counting on you to heal my legs.¡±


    Surprised, Marissa turned to him and asked, ¡°Did Connor tell you I¡¯m Dr. Riss?¡±


    With a smile, Glenn said, ¡°He didn¡¯t have to tell me. You¡¯ve treated me with acupuncture and prescribed medications for me on several asions. I¡¯m not oblivious. I knew you were Dr. Riss.¡±


    Chuckling, Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping it from you, Glenn.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies,¡± Glenn assured her. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Dr. Riss¡¯s identity must be kept a secret. I¡¯m just fortunate to have received your care, and the legendary Dr. Riss is actually my brother¡¯s wife¡­¡±


    Glenn¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, his demeanor clouding over with the sadness of Marissa¡¯s impending departure.


    Arabe, finally understanding the conversation, excitedly grasped Marissa¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Marissa, are you really Dr. Riss?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Marissa answered with a gentle smile, her tone apologetic. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret.¡±


    Arabe¡¯s face lit up with a knowing smile. ¡°It all makes sense now! You saved my life. Only a highly skilled doctor could have done that. I didn¡¯t expect my granddaughter-inw is the renowned Dr. Riss¡­¡±


    Arabe¡¯s expression was clouded with distress as she spoke. Knowing that Marissa was Riss made her even more hesitant to say goodbye. How could she possibly find another granddaughter-inw as remarkable as Marissa?


    Marissa gently patted Arabe¡¯s hand, assuring Glenn, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Glenn. I¡¯ve arranged for Ferris to continue your treatment. Even if I can¡¯t return to Blebert, he¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d much rather have you treat me,¡± Glenn insisted, his gaze intense. ¡°So, pleasee back to Blebert. I¡¯m your patient; you can¡¯t just abandon me.¡±


    It was then that Marissa perceived the deeper concern in Glenn¡¯s eyes. Connor must have informed him about Tiffany¡¯s situation. He was clearly worried about her well-being.


    ¡°I will do everything I can,¡± she promised.


    With a final farewell to Arabe, Marissa left to find Connor.


    In the living room of Connor¡¯s house, he sat on the sofa, lost in thought. Domenic, Marc, and Terry stood nearby, their presence subdued.


    As Marissa entered, they all looked up simultaneously, their eyes tracking her every move.


    Connor sprang to his feet and took her hand, scanning her anxiously for any sign of injury. Relieved to find her unharmed, he exhaled deeply. The worry had gnawed at him during the two days she¡¯d been away, costing him sleep and peace of mind.


    Marissa read the worry etched across his face. Despite the warmth flooding her heart from his concern, she delivered her painful decision with a stern resolve. ¡°Connor, let¡¯s get a divorce¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:


    Marissa had already mentioned divorce before she left for Cher Snaim, so when she brought it up again, it surprised nobody.


    Nheless, a heavy silence fell over the room. Domenic, Marc, and Terry exchanged nces before turning their eyes toward Connor in unison.


    Connor gripped Marissa¡¯s hand tightly, pressing his lips together and remaining silent.


    Marissa pulled her hand back and reiterated, ¡°Connor, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    After a pause, Connor spoke, articting each word with deliberate emphasis. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa frowned, her tone a mix of frustration and disbelief. ¡°I exined why we need to divorce before going to Cher Snaim. Why are you being uncooperative now?¡± Connor lowered his head and said nothing.


    Anxious, Marissa added, ¡°Connor, can you at least save me some dignity? You and my sister have two children, yet I¡¯m still your wife. It¡¯s a disgrace for me.¡±


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    Connor jerked his head up and looked at Marissa. He parted his lips but bit back the words that almost escaped. Instead, he shifted the subject.


    ¡°Did you find your father in Cher Snaim?¡± Marissa¡¯s father¡¯s identity should still be kept a secret, so she avoided answering.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the topic, Connor.¡±


    Connor sighed deeply and began, ¡°Marissa, we¡¯ve been together for such a long time. I find it hard to believe you have no feelings for me.


    You¡¯re eager to divorce now because you think Lawrence and Lindsay are Tiffany¡¯s children. But we haven¡¯t met Tiffany in person or heard her side of the story. How can you be so sure they¡¯re her children?


    What if it turns out you¡¯re the kids¡¯ birth mother, and we¡¯re their biological parents? What will you do then? We need to find Tiffany and rify everything first. I won¡¯t agree to a divorce based on mere assumptions.¡±


    For a moment, Marissa was silenced by his words. She had suspected that Lawrence and Lindsay might be her children, but as she reflected on the past 22 years of her life, she was certain that no one had taken her eggs without her knowledge.


    Hence, she was convinced she wasn¡¯t Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s mother, and the children must be¡­


    Marissa lifted her head and insisted, ¡°Connor, as I told you, no one could have taken my eggs. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear those words anymore,¡± Connor interrupted sharply.


    After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°Even a saint makes mistakes. You¡¯re not always wide awake. You can¡¯t prove no one has taken your eggs while you were asleep. I need solid evidence, not just what you think.¡±


    Marissa found herself without a response. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Connor, whether Lawrence and Lindsay are my children or not, we have to divorce. Our marriage started on the wrong foot. I don¡¯t like the way we got married.


    You forced me into it, remember? Even if it turns out that Lawrence and Lindsay are my children, I will still need to fall in love with you and be fully aware of the truth before I remarry you and build aplete family with you.¡±


    She paused, letting her words linger in the air, then exhaled deeply. With her gaze fixed on Connor, she asked, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say, Connor?¡±


    Connor stared at her, seemingly lost in thought. Finally, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve always held a grudge against me for forcing you to marry me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t stay married to you,¡± Marissa replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°Our marriage began in such an absurd way. Anything built on that is bound to be wed. We can¡¯t hope for a good oue without ending this first.¡±


    Connor nodded in understanding. Then suddenly, he grasped her hand again and headed for the door. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get divorced.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860:


    Earlier, Marissa had been the one pushing for divorce. Now, Connor seemed even more eager than she was. He held her hand tightly and pulled her along at a pace that caused her to stagger slightly behind him.


    When they reached his car, he opened the passenger door and gently but firmly guided her inside. Then, without waiting for Marc and Terry, he started the car and drove away from Daniels Manor.


    Connor remained silent, yet his actions were resolute. Marissa could sense the simmering anger beneath hisposed exterior.


    The atmosphere between them grew thick with tension. As the engine roared to life, Marissa cast a quiet nce in his direction, sighing softly but choosing not to break the silence. She understood the source of his anger.


    It wasn¡¯t every day a man found himself with two children who had been conceived by others, especially when their mother was a woman he didn¡¯t love. Any man in his position would feel wronged and deeply unsettled.


    Marissa had resolved to divorce him because of this issue, and naturally, he felt more aggrieved and vexed.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    Though she empathized with his feelings, her decision remained firm. Perhaps she might have shown more tolerance if the children¡¯s mother had been anyone other than her sister.


    Perhaps she would have felt pity for him. However, the matter involved her sister, and Marissa knew she couldn¡¯t afford to extend herpassion to him. So, she kept her silence, believing it to be the most prudent course of action given the circumstances.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had been left behind, were convinced that Connor¡¯s anger was directed at Marissa¡¯s perceived heartlessness. They assumed he was prepared to end their marriage in a fit of rage.


    With resigned sighs, they quickly piled into another car, trailing behind Connor¡¯s vehicle as they departed from Daniels Manor.


    Connor drove in brooding silence, his lips pressed into a thin line. His gaze was fixed intently on the road ahead as the car sped forward.


    What usually took an hour¡¯s journey was cut in half; they arrived at the courthouse in just thirty minutes. Upon reaching their destination, Connor swiftly exited the vehicle and circled to the passenger side to open the door for Marissa.


    Marissa stepped out in silence, only for Connor to grasp her hand firmly and lead her briskly toward the courthouse. Coincidentally, the courthouse was nearly empty today.


    In a matter of moments, they had submitted their divorce application,pleted the necessary paperwork, and were handed the decrees with surprising efficiency.


    As Marissa held one of the decrees in her hand, a wave of disbelief washed over her. She had steeled herself for this moment, but she never imagined it would unfold so quickly.


    Their divorce was as swift as their marriage had been. Back then, Connor had practically abducted her, dragging her to City Hall for a hasty wedding.


    Everything had happened so fast that she barely had time toprehend what was urring


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday dear ones, hope you liked the chapters. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:


    Today, they finalized their divorce, and the process unfolded seamlessly, without a single hitch. Marissa gazed at the divorce decree, a deep sigh escaping her lips before she looked up at Connor.


    Yet, Connor¡¯s expression had changed. He no longer appeared as he had moments ago. Instead, he looked stern and calm, much like the demeanor he had when they first met. This look gave him the impression of being angry.


    Marissa wanted to tell him that there was no need for anger. Their marriage had been a farce, and now that it was over, they should consider themselves fortunate and focus on the promising future ahead.


    However, she doubted those were the words Connor wanted to hear, so she remained silent.


    Connor swiftly folded the divorce decree and slipped it into his pocket. Marissa, lowering her gaze, was about to do the same when he suddenly seized her wrist and led her out of the courthouse.


    As they stepped outside, they were met by Domenic, Marc, and Terry, who had just arrived. Upon seeing the decree in Marissa¡¯s hand, the trio sighed in unison, lowering their heads in silence, too wary to utter a single word.


    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m


    Marissa looked at Connor and murmured, ¡°Goodbye.¡± This farewell would be final. No matter what became of his future with Tiffany, Marissa had no intention of ever seeing him again.


    With that thought in mind, Marissa lowered her head slightly and prepared to hail a taxi. Suddenly, Connor broke the silence. ¡°Marissa, do you still harbor any resentment about our beginning?¡±


    Marissa looked up, realizing he was referring to the time he had coerced her into marrying him. The divorce was finalized, and she resolved never to dwell on those unhappy memories again. With that thought swirling in her mind, she calmly replied, ¡°No. Not anymore.¡±


    Connor nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± The next moment, he reached out and snatched the divorce decree from Marissa¡¯s hand, tucking it into his pocket. Marissa looked at him in surprise, puzzled by his actions.


    Connor¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Our marriage may have been absurd and brought you sorrow, but it¡¯s something I¡¯ll never forget. It¡¯s better if I keep both decrees. You can leave this marriage without a care, and I¡¯ll handle whatever follows.¡± Marissa silently nodded and turned to hail a taxi once more.


    But before she could leave, Connor called out behind her, ¡°Marissa.¡±


    Connor¡¯s abrupt change in the way he addressed Marissa left everyone stunned. Marissa halted in her tracks, turning to face Connor, her eyes clouded with confusion.


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry also nced up at Connor, puzzled by his behavior. They couldn¡¯t quite grasp what hade over him


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:


    In the past, when Connor called Marissa ¡°Miss Nash,¡± it was always with a yful glint in his eye, teasing her or flirting, his voiceced with humor and lightheartedness.


    But when he addressed her as ¡°Miss Nash¡± just now, his tone was starkly different¡ªpolite, distant, almost as if he were meeting a stranger for the first time.


    They all scrutinized Connor¡¯s expression, but his face remained impassive, devoid of emotions. Even when he looked at Marissa, his eyes were indifferent.


    Everyone present assumed Connor was still harboring anger. In fact, they thought he was seething with it. He had divorced Marissa in a fit of rage and now spoke to her with a tone of anger.


    Realizing this, Domenic, Marc, and Terry sighed collectively, lowering their heads in resignation. They knew better than to meddle in whatever was unfolding between the two.


    Marissa exhaled softly, realizing there was no calming Connor down. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Daniels?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with resignation.


    Connor held her gaze for a few moments before grabbing her hand and guiding her firmly into the passenger seat of his car. He slid into the driver¡¯s seat and shut the door with a decisive click.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    Marissa frowned, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Connor turned to her, his voice level. ¡°What¡¯s your n for rescuing Tiffany? Didn¡¯t you ask me to help?¡±


    ¡°Simple,¡± Marissa replied calmly. ¡°Wait for my message. I¡¯ll let you know when Tiffany will be back in Albert and where she¡¯ll be. You can pick her up then.¡±


    Connor raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Marissa confirmed, her tone firm.


    ¡°Gee!¡± Connor scoffed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should just sit and wait to y chauffeur? No involvement beyond that?¡±


    Marissa bit her lip, choosing silence. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her n to exchange herself for Tiffany, knowing Connor would try to stop her if he found out.


    As the tension lingered in the air, Connor abruptly broke the silence. ¡°I need to know every single detail of your n. If not, you¡¯re not leaving my sight.¡±


    Marissa furrowed her brows, frustration creeping into her voice. ¡°Connor,e on. You can¡¯t just strip away my freedom like that.¡±


    But Connor wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°And what if I do? What are you gonna do? Use the power of Doomsday Base against me?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed into a cold re. She didn¡¯t bother to reply, thinking he was still upset and just trying to provoke her. Despite her icy silence, Connor didn¡¯t seem fazed. He, too, fell quiet.


    After what felt like an eternity, Marissa let out a deep sigh. ¡°Connor, you need to get a grip on yourself. I get that you¡¯re upset, but acting like a child isn¡¯t going to help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting like a child,¡± Connor shot back, his tone steady.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say Tiffany was my kids¡¯ birth mother? If that¡¯s true, then I have every right to know everything about her, don¡¯t I?


    In fact, I have more of a right than you to rescue her and bring her back to reunite with the kids. So why do you think you can keep her exact location from me? Why are you so set on excluding me from the rescue mission?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. It was clear from his tone that Connor now saw Tiffany, Lawrence, and Lindsay as his family, a group he feltpelled to protect.


    Meanwhile, she had somehow be an outsider. The realization stung, leaving her embarrassed.


    After a pause, she sighed, realizing she had no choice. Reluctantly, she began to divulge the details of her n.


    She had expected him to object, but instead, Connor remained calm, muttering under his breath, ¡°Just as I thought.¡± He paused, letting out a long breath. ¡°When do you n to carry this out?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:


    ¡°I¡¯ll finalize the timing and location after discussing it with Q,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°That works,¡± Connor said, his tone measured. ¡°You can go ahead with your n, but I have one condition: you must keep me informed about everything. And when the timees to trade yourself for Tiffany, I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Marissa tilted her head, staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re too well-known. If you go with me, Q will recognize you immediately and get suspicious. If that happens, he won¡¯t hand over Tiffany so easily.¡±


    But Connor was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was just as skilled at disguises as you are when I was Lone Wolf. Just make sure your n is solid; I won¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    After failing to convince Connor, Marissa fell silent. After a moment, she blurted out, ¡°I found my father.¡±


    Connor froze for a brief second, then cocked his head to the side and peered at her.


    ¡°My father is Paul Alvarado,¡± she continued.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    To say that Connor was shocked would be a gross understatement. He never imagined that Marissa¡¯s father would be the owner of the renowned ocean liner, the Sunrise. He mulled it over for a while, then asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he recognize you when you met on the Sunrise?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t hold back and ryed her father¡¯s past to Connor. She finished her story by saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told my father I would exchange myself for Tiffany, and he agreed. He has much more significant authority over the seas than you, and he will give me his full cooperation. We can¡¯t get you involved, or you might alert Q and affect his decisions.¡±


    Marissa leaned in and looked Connor in the eye, her voice firm and her expression serious. ¡°So, it would be best for you to stay in Albert. Besides, Lawrence and Lindsay need you to look after them.¡±


    It was a sound argument, and Connor didn¡¯t bother to refute her. Even he had to admit that his power over the seas didn¡¯t amount to muchpared to Paul¡¯s. If Paul was going to back Marissa up, Connor knew it was necessary for him to tag along. She was right¡ªhis presence might just ruin her ns.


    Connor suddenly felt uneasy. He had met Brian when he was a child. Back then, the Brian he knew was a gentle and soft-spoken intellectual who was passionate about his scientific work. Connor had no reason to fear him, but now Brian had be the notorious Paul Alvarado, whose name alone evoked gruesome scenes in the public consciousness. Brian had turned into apletely different man.


    On the upside, his new persona was not the type to willingly suffer any losses, nor would he stand idly by and watch his daughters be mistreated.


    On the downside, Connor had offended both his daughters in one way or another. He wondered if Paul had started to despise him. He thought back to the time they had met on the Sunrise. Connor had been too arrogant, and far from showing his father-inw an ounce of respect, he had threatened Paul right to his face.


    The memory had Connor rubbing the tip of his nose sheepishly. If he had known then that Paul was his father-inw, he would have maintained a humble demeanor.


    He had not divorced Marissa out of any ill feelings on his part. If anything, he had wanted to ease her misgivings. She had thought their marriage was an absurd mistake, and she had been eager to correct that mistake. Connor had simply obliged


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:


    He had since made up his mind to provide her with a marriage that was rooted in love and trust, not something anyone could dismiss as an absurd turn of events. That was why he hoped to leave a good impression on his father-inw, but it seemed that he had already ruined his chances with Paul.


    Connor¡¯s unease intensified. He cast a wary nce toward Marissa and said, ¡°Your father¡­¡± He trailed off and cleared his throat. ¡°Is he better now?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°He¡¯s been taking the MindEase Elixirs I gave him. Yesterday, he went through hypnotherapy, and it was really effective. I daresay he is healing very well and doing much better, both physically and mentally.¡±


    ¡°Has he decided when he¡¯ll being back to Blebert?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Only after Tiffany is safely returned, of course. If his real identity is exposed beforehand, it might put Tiffany in grave danger. So please don¡¯t tell anyone that my father is Paul.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Connor agreed readily. ¡°I met your father when I was little. It¡¯s been so many years, though. He¡¯s probably forgotten all about me.¡± He took another peek at Marissa before adding, ¡°When I met him on the Sunrise, I had no idea that he was your father, so I¡­ well, I was pretty rude. Once he¡¯s in Blebert, I¡¯ll be sure to apologize properly and exin myself to him.¡±


    Finding his attitude odd, Marissa narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at him. ¡°Your father mentioned me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he has,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Connor¡¯s heart caught in his throat. ¡°See¡­ what did he say?¡±


    ¡°He was mad,¡± Marissa said bluntly. ¡°You treated his younger daughter with arrogance and disrespect and made her theughingstock of the entire city. More importantly, you forced his elder daughter to marry you. He said he wanted to break your legs.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t utter a word as he drowned in an overwhelming sense of dread. He had truly upset his father-inw. He was slowly spiraling into a panic when Marissa spoke again. ¡°My father also said that you were not deserving of either of his daughters and that he would never let you raise his grandchildren. In fact, he is nning to take Lawrence and Lindsay back to the Nash family.¡±


    Connor fellpletely silent after hearing Marissa¡¯s words. There was more than unease that stirred inside him now; there was anxiety, too. The thought of marrying anyone but Marissa never crossed his mind, yet her father¡¯s disapproval made him aware that his path to winning her over would be fraught with challenges.


    His anger surged at the thought of someone using his sperm without his permission to father two children. But recognizing Lawrence and Lindsay as his own, hemitted to embracing fatherhood fully. He vowed to care for them, cherish them, and shield them, determined never to relinquish custody.


    However, Paul¡¯s deration that the Nash family would raise the children left Connor unable to contest it,plicating everything withyers of stress and dilemma.


    Amidst his internal struggle, a soft rhythmic sound caught his attention. He turned to find Marissa having drifted to sleep on his shoulder


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:


    The sight of her in peaceful slumber softened and warmed his heart. Seeing her in this state, he could tell that she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in days. He had already noticed this from her pale and haggard appearance when they first met in the morning. Connor had thought that she¡¯d probably fall asleep the moment she saw him. But to his surprise, she managed to hold on until after the divorce.


    Knowing her stubbornness, he realized that only sheer exhaustion could make her lean against him and fall asleep in such a manner.


    ¡°You silly girl,¡± he whispered affectionately, shaking his head as a tender sigh escaped him. He reached out and pulled Marissa close, his arms wrapping around her in an attempt to help her sleep morefortably. He slipped off his jacket, gently ced it over her, and turned down the car¡¯s air conditioning so it wouldn¡¯t be too cold. After making sure she wasfortable, he couldn¡¯t help but watch her peaceful face, murmuring softly, ¡°How could you think of leaving me just like that? You seem so ungrateful, so cold. Who else would adore you as I do, or handle your moods after you leave me? Without me, who would you feel safe enough with to sleep so soundly? I¡¯d be curious to see if you¡¯d regret this. You won¡¯t get a second of sleep.¡±


    Despite his reproachful words, Connor gently kissed Marissa¡¯s forehead. His breath, warm and soft, enveloped her like a soothing breeze.


    A quiet calm settled between them. Marissa slept deeply while Connor held her tenderly, mindful to keep his breathing steady. He even silenced their phones, fearing that any slight noise might disturb her.


    Outside the car, Domenic, Marc, and Terry peeked through the window, observing the tender moment. It was almost unbelievable that these two had just finalized a divorce; they still seemed so close, so intimate. Choosing not to interrupt, the three of them stood watch, extra vignt, knowing any disturbance to Marissa would surely draw Connor¡¯s wrath.


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    After enduring two sleepless nights, Marissa was utterly drained. She gave in to fatigue, sleeping deeply for hours. Her phone had lit up several times, but since Connor had muted it earlier, she was undisturbed.


    It was nearly five in the afternoon when Marissa began to stir. She was unaware she was cradled in Connor¡¯s arms. Half-asleep, she hesitated to open her eyes, instead nesting closer and drifting off once more.


    Connor looked down at her, choosing not to wake her, cherishing the moment as she adjusted her position in his hold. He silently hoped she could stay there forever.


    Eventually, Marissa¡¯s eyes fluttered open half an hourter. However, she was still drowsy from her extended sleep. Wrapped in Connor¡¯s arms, she blinked slowly, trying to clear the sleepiness that enveloped her, much like a kitten nestled in a snug spot.


    Connor continued to embrace her quietly, providing aforting refuge, regardless of whether she was awake or asleep


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:


    They remained this way for a few more minutes until Marissa suddenly became fully alert. Upon realizing her surroundings, she swiftly moved away from Connor, her cheeks flushing and her heart pounding. Moments ago, being close to him had seemed so natural, afort she had cherished. Yet now, lying in his arms filled her with guilt, as if she were betraying Tiffany, and her frustration grew.


    Unable to contain herself, she pointed at Connor and burst out, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help falling asleep, but you werepletely awake! Why didn¡¯t you push me away?¡±


    Connor casually observed Marissa. Her face still bore the sleepy expression of someone just awakened, tinged with slight embarrassment, which only made her look more endearing.


    Connorughed openly, teasing her without restraint. ¡°Miss Nash, you were clinging to me very tightly and threatening to kill me if I dared to move. In such a situation, do you really think I¡¯d have the courage to push you away?¡±


    Marissa started to speak, but no words came out. She recalled the mortifying things she had done to him while sleepwalking and considered that he might be telling the truth. As she remembered how atrocious¡ªno, absolutely dreadful¡ªher sleep habits were, her face reddened further. She wished she could just disappear into thin air.


    All she wanted was to quietly leave the vehicle, walk away, and never see him again¡ªnever relive these humiliating moments. That was the n, and her body was ready to carry it out. But before she could move, Connor¡¯s teasing voice chimed in again.


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    ¡°Besides, we were once married. You¡¯ve shared a bed with me countless times and have even seen me without any clothes. There¡¯s nothing hidden between us now. We¡¯ve revealed everything to each other, haven¡¯t we? With such a shared past, if you asked for onest sleep together, how could I refuse? It would be cruel of me not to grant your wish, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Every word he spoke made Marissa¡¯s ears burn, and her cheeks felt like they were on fire. His remarks struck a nerve, bringing back memories she had tried to bury deep, especially those of him forcibly kissing her or shamelessly unting himself in front of her. These thoughts only intensified her embarrassment, making her flush from her face to her entire body, so much so that she feared she mightbust.


    Suddenly, the air in the car felt stifling, and no matter how deeply she inhaled, it wasn¡¯t enough. She desperately wanted to escape his presence. Driven by this thought, her body moved quickly. She reached for the door handle, determined to leave without so much as ncing back.


    But just as she grabbed the door handle, Connor¡¯s mocking voice came again. ¡°Miss Nash, even if we¡¯re no longer husband and wife, we can still be friends. No need to act as if we should never see each other again. Besides, where else would you find such an effective sleep aid as me? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that losing me would be a great loss for you. You¡¯ve slept beside me so many times that you probably know my character well. I¡¯m not stingy, right? Miss Nash, whenever you need me to help you sleep, just call or text. I¡¯ll be at your service anytime, anywhere. Don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    His words made Marissa even more mortified and furious. She bit her lip, turned around sharply, and red at him.


    Seeing her so angry, Connor grinned yfully. Clearly, he had been trying to provoke her just to see her reaction. And he had seeded


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:


    She had fallen into his trap and given him exactly what he wanted. Overwhelmed by frustration, she kicked him without thinking. Her usual method of punishment was to aim for his shins, knowing they were two of the most painful ces to strike. After all, for someone as well-trained as he was, hitting other areas wouldn¡¯t have much impact. The habit was deeply ingrained, and today she naturally went for one of his shins again.


    Although her movements were quick, Connor, with his reflexes, could have dodged but chose not to. He sat there, still grinning, as her foot connected with his leg. When her kicknded, he let out a cooperative groan and inhaled sharply. He evenined in a teasing tone, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°You cruel woman.¡±


    Though the words seemed like aint, his tone was more yful than serious. Marissa could no longer tolerate his demeanor. Her face turned crimson, her heart pounded, and she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him any longer. She flung the car door open, jumped out, and mmed it shut, shutting him outpletely.


    Once outside, she took several deep breaths, inhaling the fresh air to calm herself. After a moment, she noticed Domenic, Marc, and Terry standing nearby, watching her with amused, knowing expressions. At that moment, Marissa¡¯s hair was tousled from sleep, and her face and ears were still flushed with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t need to guess that her appearance had sparked all kinds of spection among them.


    She wanted to exin, but it seemed pointless, and she didn¡¯t know how. Feeling even more humiliated, she snapped at them, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Keep staring, and gouge your damn eyes out!¡±


    Domenic, Marc, and Terry flinched, quickly lowering their heads and looking at the floor. This reaction was not what Marissa had expected, and she felt even more frustrated and exasperated. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and hurried away.


    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    As she walked, she pulled out her phone and noticed the messages from Q. Q had sent Marissa numerous messages that amounted to over a dozen. Yet, none of them held much significance. Most of the content consisted of his concern for her well-being. He feared that she might be severely impacted by what had happened to her father, potentially leading to depression and disrupting his intentions of utilizing her for his own schemes. Some of his messages were unintentionally entertaining, taking on the tone of a life coach, offering sincere advice.


    After going through all of Q¡¯s messages, Marissa responded with a frosty smile, ¡°I¡¯m ready to take your advice and join forces with you.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct. Although you¡¯re affiliated with the shady organization, you¡¯ve never harmed my father. We have no deep-rooted animosity or unresolvable conflict. In fact, our coboration is necessary.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:


    She continued, ¡°I want to destroy the shady organization to avenge my father, and you aim to remove the organization¡¯s leader to expand your influence. We share a mutual objective, making this alliance ideal.¡±


    Q instantly replied with a string ofughing emojis. ¡°Hahaha! Well put, Marissa. You¡¯re much more pragmatic than your father. He was too stubborn. If he had been a bit more flexible, his fate wouldn¡¯t have been so tragic. I have no doubt that you will surpass his aplishments. In the medical world, your father was unrivaled. Over the years, the only person who could match his medical expertise is the elusive Dr. Riss. You have inherited the remarkable intellect of both your parents, and with such adaptability, I believe your future in the medical field could be as illustrious as Riss.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Q, let me reveal something to you. I am the person you¡¯ve been searching for.¡±


    Q asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to locate Dr. Riss and Dr. Finley? Between the two, who are you more eager to meet right now?¡±


    Q responded, ¡°Well, naturally, I want to meet Riss more. I¡¯m seeking Dr. Finley to decrypt the chip your father left and uncover its data. But if Riss agrees to work with me, the chip¡¯s contents be less crucial. I¡¯ve heard Riss has also delved into organ-on-a-chip technology and virus research, possibly even surpassing your father¡¯s achievements. If I can secure Riss¡¯s cooperation, Dr. Finley¡¯s help would no longer be needed.¡±


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m Riss.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Q replied with a shocked emoji. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Can¡¯t you read?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Of course, I can read. I¡¯m simply telling you not to joke with me.¡±


    Marissa typed, ¡°Whether I¡¯m joking or not, you¡¯ll find out when I arrive on your cruise ship, right?¡±


    Q asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing toe to my cruise ship?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promisest time that if I found Riss, you¡¯d return Tiffany to me? Well, I¡¯m telling you now, I am Riss, and I¡¯m willing to trade myself for Tiffany¡¯s safe return to Blebert. Fair enough?¡±


    Q replied, ¡°That offer is eptable. With Riss on my side, losing a live virus experiment subject is a small price to pay. But why should I trust you? How do I know you are truly Riss?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to believe I¡¯m Riss, then no matter who I say Riss is, you¡¯ll always be suspicious. Why even bother using me to find Riss in the first ce?¡±


    Q went silent again, clearly lost in thought.


    Marissa continued, ¡°You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m the real Riss once I¡¯m on your cruise ship. Why waste time doubting now? To demonstrate my sincerity, I¡¯lle alone, without anypany. You can arrange for someone to pick me up. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Q typed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to Blebert to get you. Prepare yourself to board my cruise ship, but let me warn you¡ªif I detect any attempt to have someone follow you, Tiffany will be eliminated. But rest assured, I hold Riss¡¯s talents in high regard. Once you¡¯re aboard, and I confirm you are indeed Riss, you will be treated with the utmost respect. After we jointly dismantle the shady organization, I will share the rewards equally with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:


    Marissa typed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I ammitted to our partnership and guarantee that no one will follow.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Very good. I look forward to seeing you.¡±


    After concluding the conversation with Q, Marissa narrowed her eyes in a calcting manner and made a phone call. She spoke on the phone with Silver Fox, sharing her intention to fly to Q¡¯s cruise ship to take Tiffany¡¯s ce. She also briefed her on some tasks that needed attention during her absence.


    She chose not to involve her father or Connor in her n, aware of their significant sway and authority. Their participation might alert Q¡¯s defenses, which could jeopardize Tiffany. So, she entrusted the follow-up tasks to Silver Fox instead.


    After hearing Marissa¡¯s n, Silver Fox grew uneasy and asked, ¡°ck Snake, are you really going to board Q¡¯s cruise ship alone? What if Q does something unpredictable, and things go wrong? Maybe you should arrange some safety measures for yourself.¡±


    However, Marissa responded with confidence, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Q values Riss¡¯s medical expertise, so he won¡¯t easily hurt me. If trouble arises, I¡¯ll send a signal. Just remember, don¡¯t act unless you hear from me. Q has been eluding Kim for years and is extremely suspicious. Even a small move from you could alert him and ruin everything.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay in Blebert and wait for your signal,¡± Silver Fox replied, agreeing with Marissa.


    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m


    Marissa acknowledged this before ending the conversation.


    With everything set, she quickly took a taxi to the Sanchez family¡¯s home. She wanted to check on her mother before heading to Q¡¯s cruise ship.


    Upon arriving at the Sanchez family¡¯s home, Marissa was greeted warmly by everyone in the living room. They were blissfully unaware of her covert ns. The family business was flourishing, buoyed by the buzz around the famed artist Only and thework provided by Remy. The atmosphere was filled with happiness.


    Caylee hadn¡¯t fully regained her memory but felt increasinglyfortable with the Sanchez family. She was slowly rebuilding her connections with them as she began to trust them. The family¡¯s joy was contagious, and she found herself smiling along with them.


    As lively conversations flowed, Marissa quietly joined the rest of the family next to Caylee¡¯s wheelchair. Caylee didn¡¯t know Marissa well, but she understood that Marissa was her daughter. While the others conversed with Marissa, Caylee watched her quietly, observing every detail, feeling a longing to connect but hesitant to make the first move.


    Marissa discreetly observed her mother, noticing each subtle shift in Caylee¡¯s expressions and movements.


    Finally, when Caylee seemed fully at ease, Marissa smiled warmly and gently asked, ¡°Mom, are you feeling better today?¡± Marissa kept her tone calm, but her question still surprised Caylee.


    Since her memory loss, Caylee had often felt uneasy and cautious. Anyone approaching too quickly made her anxious, so Marissa took care not to overwhelm her. Still, Marissa was caught off guard when she realized that, despite her efforts, her mother was startled by her question. Seeing Caylee flinch, Marissa felt a pang of guilt and concern. To avoid increasing Caylee¡¯s anxiety, Marissa remained still, her head slightly tilted as she maintained a gentle smile


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 870

    ?Chapter 870:


    After the initial shock, Caylee hesitated, pulling back as if wary of Marissa moving closer. But as Marissa stayed put, Caylee gradually began to rx.


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s kind, friendly expression, Caylee managed a small smile in return and nodded slightly. Even though Caylee had been awake for a while, her voice had not yet fully recovered. She could produce some sounds but found it challenging to formplete sentences.


    Noticing the awkward tension, Ruth intervened, quickly bringing Caylee closer to Marissa. ¡°Caylee, this is Tiffany. Don¡¯t be afraid. She¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    Marissa seized the moment, leaning forward to gently hold her mother¡¯s hand and check her pulse. It was reassuring to see that Caylee¡¯s health, thanks to the devoted care from the Sanchez family, had significantly improved since she had regained consciousness.


    After checking the pulse, Marissa looked up yfully and softly said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re doing fantastic! Just keep eating well and take your medicines on time. Stay strong!¡±


    Caylee¡¯s difort around Marissa began to fade. As she observed her daughter closely, a warm feeling started to bloom inside her.


    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    Suddenly, Caylee raised her hand and gave Marissa a light pat on the head. This was the first time Caylee had done this, and it deeply moved Marissa. Smiling, she suggested, ¡°Mom, how about I take you to the garden?¡±


    After a brief pause, Caylee nodded with a smile. Marissa immediately wheeled her mother toward the garden because she had something important she needed to do.


    Upon reaching the garden, Marissa positioned the wheelchair beneath the canopy of a sprawling willow tree. Although fall was nearing, the air remained warm, and it felt morefortable in the tree¡¯s shade.


    Noticing Caylee¡¯s long hair cascading down, Marissa pulled a hairpin from her purse and suggested, ¡°Mom, would you like me to put your hair up? It might feel cooler.¡±


    On their way to the garden, Marissa had tried various topics to bond with Caylee. By now, Caylee hadpletely let down her guard around Marissa. So when Marissa offered to put Caylee¡¯s hair up, she instantly smiled and agreed.


    With gentle hands, Marissa skillfully gathered her mother¡¯s hair and secured it with the pin at the back of her head. Caylee was strikingly beautiful. Though she had grown pale and frail after over two decades in bed, her exquisite bone structure remained. Moreover, after a period of rest and care, herplexion had noticeably improved.


    With her hair pinned back, her entire face was revealed, giving her a more refreshed and tidy appearance.


    ¡°Mom, you look stunning,¡± Marissaplimented, kneeling in front of Caylee while holding her hand and gazing up at her.


    ¡°Take a closer look, Mom. Can you see where I resemble you?¡± Pursing her lips, Caylee studied Marissa closely. After a long pause, she pointed to Marissa¡¯s eyes, indicating they looked like hers


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:


    Marissa smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I think my eyes resemble yours too.¡±


    Caylee¡¯s face lit up with joy. Perhaps the natural bond of family made them feel instantly closer. Caylee began to gently stroke Marissa¡¯s hair repeatedly, like any mother lovingly doting on her daughter. Her gaze toward Marissa grew softer and more affectionate. Leaning in slightly, Marissa rested her head on her mother¡¯sp, savoring the tender moment between them.


    After a while of quietly enjoying the moment, Marissa retrieved an old photograph of her father from when he was young and showed it to Caylee. ¡°Mom, do you remember this man?¡± The aged picture, yellowed over time, had been carefully restored by Marissa. The person in the photograph appeared as vivid as the day it was taken.


    The moment Caylee saw it, her face grew animated. She pointed at the man in the photo, trying several times to speak but unable to find the words. This indicated that, despite her memory loss, Caylee still held strong emotions for the person in the image. Her memories were on the brink of resurfacing.


    Understanding Caylee¡¯s feelings, Marissa also grew excited. ¡°Mom, you recognize this man, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re close to remembering who he is, right?¡±


    Caylee nodded, her voice trembling as she managed a faint sound.


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    Smiling, Marissa gently encouraged her. ¡°Can you recall who he is, Mom?¡±


    Caylee¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she tilted her head, thinking hard. Several times, she nearly uttered his name, but s, it always escaped her. Failing to remember, she grew anxious, almost to the point of distress.


    Noticing this, Marissa quickly reassured her, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯te to you now. It will in time. We¡¯ll be patient, alright?¡±


    Caylee stared at the photograph for a while longer before finally sighing and giving up on trying to remember. Yet, she seemed unwilling to ept defeat. She pointed at the picture and then looked at Marissa, indicating that she wanted Marissa to tell her who the man was.


    Marissa had no intention of keeping it from her. In the past, the Sanchez family avoided mentioning Brian¡¯s name, fearing it might sadden Caylee. In fact, they wanted her to forget about him. If Marissa found her father, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring him up either, especially with her mother¡¯s health in mind. But now, knowing her father was not only alive but had be the powerful Paul Alvarado, owner of the Sunrise, Marissa saw no reason to keep his identity a secret.


    Caylee had deeply loved Brian, so bringing up his name more often could help jog her memory. Sensing her mother¡¯s intent, Marissa smiled, pointed to the man in the photograph, and exined, ¡°He is the love of your life and also my father. His name is Brian Nash, a renowned doctor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Caylee seemed stunned, her face filled with disbelief. She gestured eagerly to ask, ¡°Is this incredibly handsome man really my husband?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:


    Nodding, Marissa couldn¡¯t help butugh and reply firmly, ¡°Yes, absolutely! This incredibly handsome man is your husband, my father.¡±


    Caylee¡¯s cheeks immediately flushed pink. She stared at the photograph for a few moments, then looked away shyly, only to sneak a few more nces at him like a young woman in love for the first time.


    Caylee gestured to Marissa again. ¡°Where is my husband, your father, now?¡±


    After grasping what Caylee hadmunicated through signnguage, Marissa paused to consider her response, then said gently, ¡°Dad¡¯s out of the country right now. He¡¯s got some critical workmitments, but he¡¯s nning toe see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Caylee signed, her face a mix of hope and skepticism.


    ¡°Yes, really,¡± Marissa affirmed with a nod.


    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he here when I was sick and had surgery?¡± Caylee signed again, her gestures tinged with confusion and hurt.


    Marissa knew she couldn¡¯t disclose the real reasons to Caylee, so she crafted aforting exnation. ¡°Dad¡¯s job is quite demanding, and he just couldn¡¯t make it back then. But he thinks of you all the time. He even asked me to send him pictures of you.¡±


    As she spoke, Marissa pulled out her phone, switched on the camera, and shed a warm smile at Caylee. ¡°How about we take some pictures to send to him now? What do you say?¡±


    Caylee, suddenly self-conscious, brushed her hair back and touched her cheeks, her actions mirroring the shy reluctance of a young girl anxious about her appearance in front of her sweetheart.


    Marissa¡¯s heart warmed at the sight, and she couldn¡¯t resist smiling. She plucked tworge lotus flowers from theke nearby and handed them to Caylee. ¡°Mom, you look gorgeous today¡ªyour outfit, your hair, and you. Holding these lotus flowers, you look absolutely stunning.¡±


    Blushing, Caylee leaned her cheek against the soft lotus petals and offered a sweet smile, ready for her picture.


    Marissa positioned her camera, poised to capture the shot, when suddenly Caylee shifted, her movements tinged with unease. She signed with nervous hands, ¡°Will your dad like how I look?¡±


    ¡°He absolutely will,¡± Marissa responded with aforting smile. ¡°Dad always tells me you are the love of his life, and he loves you no matter how you look.¡±


    With her anxieties calmed, Caylee rxed, her hands gently cradling the two blooming lotus flowers, her smile radiant. With a soft click, Marissa took the photo.


    She wasted no time sending all the photos to Paul, attaching a heartfelt note: ¡°Dad, behold the queen of your heart, your eternal love, my mother.¡±


    The message showed as read shortly after, yet Paul¡¯s reply was dyed. Marissa sensed Paul was overwhelmed, likely enveloped in the nostalgia the pictures evoked, his heart swelling with both joy and a touch of sorrow.


    Back when Paul and Caylee were separated, they were breathtaking¡ªa vision of youth, beauty, and love, their lives ahead filled with boundless dreams and expectations.


    Now, two decades had slipped by since theystid eyes on each other. Caylee had grown older, and Paul¡¯s features had transformed sopletely that nothing of his younger self remained


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:


    Their reunion was nothing short of miraculous, yet it was tinged with an intense pang of regret. As Marissa pondered their story, her eyes welled up with tears, but she fought to keep them from spilling over, not wanting Caylee to see her distress.


    Just then, a message from her father came through. ¡°Your mother has aged.¡±


    It was just as Marissa had predicted. Paul¡¯s thoughts mirrored her own. She could almost hear his deep sigh as if she were there with him.


    Paul continued, ¡°But to me, your mother remains the most beautiful woman. She stands beyondparison.¡± To lighten the mood and tease her father a bit, Marissa quickly responded, ¡°So Mom¡¯s the most beautiful woman to you, but where do I stand? What¡¯s my rank?¡±


    Paul replied with an amused emoji. ¡°Haha. Are you really getting jealous of your own mother? You both share the top spot in my heart, alright?¡± Marissa sent back a smiling emoji.


    She then typed back, ¡°I just checked on Mom¡¯s health. She¡¯s recovering well. She hasn¡¯t regained her memory yet, but when she saw your photo, she became emotional, almost as if she were on the verge of remembering something. It¡¯s clear that in Mom¡¯s heart, you¡¯re still the most handsome man, unrivaled by anyone.¡±


    Paul remained silent for a moment. Even though Marissa couldn¡¯t see him, she could imagine he was probably feeling bashful just then. She vividly recalled the time before they said goodbye in Cher Snaim, how Paul had blushed when he requested she take some photos of her mother to show him. That memory still touched Marissa deeply.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    Despite the twenty-two years Caylee and Paul had lost, their affection for each other remained as strong as ever, as if they were still deeply in love, their hearts brimming with affection.


    Just then, Caylee tugged at Marissa¡¯s sleeve. Marissa quickly turned to face her, and Caylee immediately used signnguage. ¡°Can you ask your dad to take a photo of himself right now and send it to me?¡±


    Marissa was taken aback. Paul¡¯s face had long since changed. How could she show that to her mother?


    Unable to resist her mother¡¯s keen interest, Marissa responded with a smile, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll message Dad now and ask him to send a picture for you.¡±


    Caylee¡¯s face lit up with joyful anticipation. Marissa then texted Paul, saying, ¡°Mom wants to see a photo of the current you.¡±


    But after receiving the message, Paul didn¡¯t respond for a long time. Marissa knew her father was probably as hesitant as she was, likely struggling with the idea of revealing his current state. Moreover, Paul might be feeling even more regretful and distressed.


    When she didn¡¯t hear back from Paul, Marissa reassured her mother, ¡°Be patient, Mom. Dad¡¯s probably too busy at work to take a photo right now. Let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± Caylee nodded agreeably.


    Eventually, Paul sent a message to Marissa, saying, ¡°Marissa, how can I show your mom what I look like now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:


    ¡°I look nothing like the man she was with. Also, I¡¯ve aged and be frail due to illness over the years. She might not like what she sees.¡±


    Reading his text, Marissa sensed the difficult position her father was in. She nced at Caylee and noticed she had fallen asleep in her wheelchair. Although Caylee had been recovering well recently, she easily became tired and often needed more sleep than others. While Marissa and her father worried about the photo, Caylee had quietly dozed off.


    Marissa sighed in relief and texted Paul back, saying, ¡°Mom has fallen asleep. Don¡¯t worry about the photo for now.¡± Paul simply responded, ¡°I see.¡±


    In those two words, Marissa could feel both his relief and his lingering sadness. She replied, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about how you look. I¡¯m sure Mom will love you just as much as ever, no matter what. Once you¡¯re back in Albert and help restore her memories, you two will still be the loving couple you were.¡±


    Paul answered, ¡°I believe you¡¯re right. Your mother valued looks when she was younger and fell for me for my looks, but she¡¯s not shallow. She¡¯ll still love me, even though I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Marissa took a photo of the sleeping Caylee and sent it to Paul, adding, ¡°Dad, make sure you¡¯re taking care of yourself. I¡¯m going to wheel Mom back inside. It¡¯s getting too windy, and I don¡¯t want her to catch a cold.¡±


    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????


    Paul responded, ¡°Okay. Take good care of her for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will,¡± Marissa assured him.


    Paul then inquired, ¡°Have you heard anything new from Q? Have you set a time and ce to rece Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll let you know once I discuss with Q and we finalize the details.¡±


    Paul responded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m eager to hear what happens.¡±


    After ending the conversation, Marissa let out a small sigh and wheeled Caylee back to the house. She took Caylee into her bedroom and gently ced her on the bed.


    Suddenly, a message from Q popped up, saying, ¡°Marissa, head to Pier 1 on the east coast. A helicopter will pick you up. Go now.¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°All right.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Q moving so swiftly. It suggested that even though he operated from the sea, his influence spanned continents, with operatives in Blebert as well.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Marissa hurried downstairs, said goodbye to the Sanchez family, and headed to the pier alone. She realized Q had arranged for the quick helicopter pickup to catch her off-guard. It didn¡¯t matter; she didn¡¯t need time to prepare. Her primary goal was to ensure Tiffany¡¯s safe return home. Everything else was secondary. Entering Q¡¯s den proactively was better than being manipted by him.


    When her taxi reached Pier 1 on the east coast, night had fallen. The darkness enveloped the sea, and the pier was unlit, illuminated only by the faint starlight above the floating bridge. The pier, long abandoned,cked street lighting and waspletely deserted


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:


    Marissa exited the taxi at a distance from the pier and walked toward it. She scanned the area but couldn¡¯t spot the helicopter Q had mentioned. The pier was eerily quiet, with only the sound of the waves audible.


    Confused, she received another message from Q, feeling irritated. ¡°What is this about? Q wants my cooperation but doesn¡¯t trust me?¡±


    The leader bowed again. ¡°Miss Nash, please understand. Many people are trying to harm Mr. Q. We must always remain vignt. We appreciate your patience.¡±


    Marissa realized that without passing this check, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed on Q¡¯s cruise ship. She couldn¡¯t skip the inspection. With a huff, she spread her arms and demanded, ¡°Hurry up then!¡±


    The leader bowed once more and signaled to his team. One of the men stepped forward with the scanner and thoroughly scanned Marissa.


    A minuteter, the scanning operator signaled to his boss, saying, ¡°No irregrities detected.¡±


    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The lead man nodded in approval. ¡°Miss Nash, may I please hold onto your cell phone during our journey?¡± he requested. Not wanting to prolong the ordeal, Marissa turned off her phone and handed it over.


    He received it carefully with both hands, ced it in a ck box, and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Nash. Rest assured, we¡¯ll safeguard your phone. No one will ess it.¡±


    Marissa smirked dismissively and remained silent. She wasn¡¯t worried about these people extracting any information from her phone. She was the renowned hacker Bee, and no one could decrypt her phone unless it was him.


    The leader stored the box away and gestured to Marissa. ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Nash. We¡¯ll be taking off shortly.¡± After giving him a brief look, Marissa settled onto the sofa without a word.


    Soon, the ne lifted into the sky, heading out over the sea. Watching the coastline recede and the darkening sea expand before her, Marissa felt no fear. Instead, she was filled with anticipation about meeting her sister, Tiffany.


    However, as the ne continued its lengthy flight without any sign of nearing Q¡¯s cruise ship or preparing tond, Marissa began to suspect something was amiss.


    Q¡¯s text read, ¡°Well done, Marissa. You kept your promise bying alone. I trust you now.¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯mmitted to our future coboration. Please drop your defenses and stop ying tricks with me. I¡¯ll board your cruise ship as Riss and assist in advancing your research. Remember to keep your word and ensure Tiffany¡¯s safe return to Blebert. If you try any tricks, forget about partnering with me.¡±


    Q replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re genuine, I¡¯ll be even moremitted. My goal is to fulfill my scientific ambitions, not to keep Tiffany captive.¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. What¡¯s next for me?¡±


    Q answered, ¡°Just wait. Your ride will arrive soon.¡±


    As she finished reading his message, Marissa heard rustling from a bush to her left. Shortly after, several men dressed in ck emerged. She narrowed her eyes, watching them draw nearer


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:


    Recognizing the man leading the group as the one who had met with ir recently, Marissa watched them approach. The leader stopped a few feet away from her and bowed respectfully. ¡°Please follow me, Miss Nash,¡± he instructed.


    Marissa nodded, following them toward the bush. Beyond the bushy an open area. It was a round, abandoned yard surrounded by low bushes, once a warehouse that had been demolished after the pier was deserted, leaving the area resembling a dump. A private ne sat among the debris.


    The leader ushered Marissa toward the ne, bowing again. ¡°Please board, Miss Nash.¡±


    Marissa peered inside the open ne door, paused briefly, then stepped inside. The men in ck followed her in. After the door was shut, the leader approached Marissa respectfully and said, ¡°Miss Nash, please forgive us, but we need to conduct a security check.¡±


    ncing at the scanning device in his hand, Marissa appeared irritated. ¡°What is this about? Q wants my cooperation but doesn¡¯t trust me?¡±


    The leader bowed again. ¡°Miss Nash, please understand. Many people are trying to harm Mr. Q. We must always remain vignt. We appreciate your patience.¡±


    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa realized that without passing this check, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed on Q¡¯s cruise ship. She couldn¡¯t skip the inspection. With a huff, she spread her arms and demanded, ¡°Hurry up then!¡±


    The leader bowed once more and signaled to his team. One of the men stepped forward with the scanner and thoroughly scanned Marissa.


    A minuteter, the scanning operator signaled to his boss, saying, ¡°No irregrities detected.¡±


    The lead man nodded in approval. ¡°Miss Nash, may I please hold onto your cell phone during our journey?¡± he requested. Not wanting to prolong the ordeal, Marissa turned off her phone and handed it over.


    He received it carefully with both hands, ced it in a ck box, and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Nash. Rest assured, we¡¯ll safeguard your phone. No one will ess it.¡±


    Marissa smirked dismissively and remained silent. She wasn¡¯t worried about these people extracting any information from her phone. She was the renowned hacker Bee, and no one could decrypt her phone unless it was him.


    The leader stored the box away and gestured to Marissa. ¡°Please have a seat, Miss Nash. We¡¯ll be taking off shortly.¡±


    After giving him a brief look, Marissa settled onto the sofa without a word. Soon, the ne lifted into the sky, heading out over the sea


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:


    Watching the coastline recede and the darkening sea expand before her, Marissa felt no fear. Instead, she was filled with anticipation about meeting her sister, Tiffany. However, as the ne continued its lengthy flight without any sign of nearing Q¡¯s cruise ship or preparing tond, Marissa began to suspect something was amiss.


    When Marissa realized the ne wasn¡¯t heading straight to Q¡¯s cruise ship, she remainedposed and carefully studied their route. She soon figured out why and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle¡ªQ was being overly cautious. He feared someone might track the ne, so it had been flying aimlessly over the open sea ever since they¡¯d taken off.


    The detour had stretched on for a full ten hours. As time dragged on and the endless ocean below seemed no closer to any destination, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether the ne had enough fuel. Thest thing she wanted was to crash into the sea before ever reaching Q¡¯s ship. Amused, she turned to the stoic man in ck leading the operation. ¡°How long are we going to keep circling? Running out of fuel and ending up as shark food isn¡¯t really part of my ns.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t break his stern expression. He simply bowed and responded, ¡°Miss Nash, please be patient. We willnd soon.¡±


    ¡°Soon?¡± Marissa raised an eyebrow and nced out the window at the never-ending ocean. ¡°Are we anywhere near Q¡¯s ship?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll be transferring to another ne,¡± he replied matter-of-factly.


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    Marissa sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Ten hours of flying in circles, and Q¡¯s still worried? He must be terrified of death.¡± The man¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Mr. Q¡¯s safety is paramount to the future of his research. Extreme caution is necessary.¡±


    Suppressing a smirk, Marissa thought to herself that these men had clearly been brainwashed, believing Q¡¯s research would grant them some form of immortality. But she held her tongue and decided to go along with their charade¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t in control of the flight. With a sigh, she said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    The leading man immediately waved to a waiter, who promptly delivered a gourmet meal. Marissa epted it silently and ate with her usual grace. While she still had no clue where they were or how far they were fromnd, filling her stomach was the one thing she could control for now.


    As soon as she finished her meal, the leading man turned to her again. ¡°Miss Nash, please prepare yourself. We¡¯rending shortly.¡±


    Peering out the window, Marissa finally spotted an isted ind with a sleek private jet waiting on the runway. Within minutes, the ne touched down, and the leading man in ck escorted her to the new aircraft, where another group of men awaited.


    Once she was aboard the second jet, they took off. After another exhausting ten hours in the air, Marissa finally arrived at Q¡¯s elusive cruise ship. By the time Marissa reached Q¡¯s cruise ship, night had fallen again. She was uncertain about her exacttitude, but that was no longer her primary concern. What mattered now was that she was about to see Tiffany


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:


    The ship was a massive, opulent vessel, bustling with activity. The deck was brightly lit, its lights shimmering against the night. As the jet begannding, Marissa looked out and saw a crowd awaiting her arrival. An elderly man with gray hair led the group, nked by people in white gowns and bodyguards in sharp ck suits.


    Marissa squinted through the window, trying to determine if the gray-haired man was Q. Her father had mentioned that Q was around sixty, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to look so aged. Therefore, she doubted he was Q.


    As the jet finally touched down, Marissa calmly disembarked, taking in the scene without uttering a word. The elderly man approached her with a wide smile, his eyes gleaming as he looked her over. ¡°My little Marissa, we finally meet.¡±


    ¡°Are you Q?¡± Marissa asked directly.


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± The old man nodded.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but give Q a once-over. Life at sea clearly hadn¡¯t been kind to him. At sixty, he looked far older than his years, with sparse, thinning hair and a frail appearance. It seemed that his obsession with longevity had taken its toll on him.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    As Marissa¡¯s thoughts wandered, Q continued, ¡°My name is Charlie Marshall. You can call me Charlie. I worked alongside your father, so it¡¯s appropriate that we call each other by our first names. But if you prefer sticking with Q, that¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s all just trivial details.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched in subtle disdain. After a brief pause, she decided to bypass the small talk. ¡°Where is Tiffany?¡± she asked.


    Q chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Marissa, I can¡¯t let you meet Tiffany just yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Marissa snapped, clearly irritated. ¡°Do you intend to break your promise?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Q replied with a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m known for keeping my promises, but you need to prove you¡¯re the real Dr. Riss.¡±


    His gaze grew steely, and despite his grin, an unmistakable aura of menace surrounded him. The implication was clear: if Marissa could prove she was Riss, he would honor his promise and treat her as a valued guest. If she failed, he would unleash his wrath.


    Marissa met his steely gaze with unwavering resolve. ¡°And how am I supposed to prove that?¡±


    Q¡¯s smile grew more sinister as he lowered his eyes and then met her gaze again. He replied leisurely, ¡°Dr. Riss is renowned for her exceptional skills in medicine and surgery, and she¡¯s celebrated as the top surgeon. I¡¯ll test your surgical prowess today.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Q turned sharply and, with a swift motion, drew a dagger. He thrust it into the heart of one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of pain filled the air as the man copsed, blood rapidly pooling around him. Everyone recoiled in horror, but Marissa stood still, her face calm and unflinching. Q had plunged the dagger deep into his subordinate¡¯s heart, clearly intending to kill


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:


    His outward gentleness masked a ruthless nature that was now on full disy. Marissa stood quietly, lips pressed together, watching the grim scene unfold.


    Turning back to face her, Q spoke in his usual, even tone. ¡°I used a special technique to stab him. Only Dr. Riss could perform the surgery needed to save his life.¡± Q had risked his subordinate¡¯s life just to test Marissa. If she seeded in saving the man, she¡¯d prove she was indeed Dr. Riss. If she failed, she¡¯d be exposed as an imposter.


    What kind of monster would sacrifice his own people just to clear his doubts? But from the expressions on the faces of the others behind Q, it was clear they were used to such horrors. None of them seemed surprised.


    Taking a deep breath, Marissa said to Q, ¡°I need an operating room.¡±


    Q smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared one for you. Follow me.¡± With a gesture of Q¡¯s hand, the group of people in white gowns sprang into action. They swiftly lifted the injured man onto a stretcher and hurriedly rushed him into the cabin of the ship.


    Marissa wasted no time. The man¡¯s heart was seriously injured, and even a second¡¯s dy could be fatal. His life was crucial, especially if it meant saving Tiffany. She had to act swiftly. As the team carried the injured man, Marissa jogged alongside, removing her jacket and tying her hair into a ponytail. Once inside the operating room, she swiftly changed into scrubs, sanitized her hands, and prepared for the surgery.


    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Q followed closely, observing her every move. When Marissa efficiently got ready and entered the operating room, Q nodded in approval.


    One of his subordinates remarked, ¡°Wow, Marissa looks highly professional. She¡¯s quick and clearly experienced.¡± Q responded with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s not just quick and professional; her expertise is evident. She must have performed over a hundred surgeries to be this adept. So far, she seems like an excellent surgeon.¡±


    The subordinate asked, ¡°Is she really Dr. Riss?¡±


    Q nced at the operating room door. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain yet. Everything will be clear only after the operation.¡±


    Marissa was unaware of the conversation happening outside. Once in the operating room, she focused solely on the task at hand. That was the hallmark of a true professional. In the operating room, a doctor focuses solely on the patient, blocking out everything else.


    The surgery was incrediblyplex and demanding. After ten grueling hours, Marissa finally emerged from the operating room, exhausted but relieved.


    To her surprise, Q had been waiting outside the entire time, monitoring the procedure closely. As Marissa wearily stepped out, Q approached her with an eager expression.


    Q already knew the result of the operation before Marissa even left the operating room. The procedure had been a resounding sess, every detail executed wlessly. Only someone as skilled as Dr. Riss could have pulled off such a perfect operation.


    When Marissa emerged, Q greeted her with enthusiasm. ¡°Riss! You truly are Dr. Riss! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880:


    Despite Q¡¯s cheer, Marissa remained calm. She removed her mask, revealing her exhaustion. ¡°Can I see Tiffany now?¡±


    ¡°Be patient,¡± Q replied. ¡°You¡¯ve been in that operating room for ten straight hours. You must be exhausted and famished. Have something to eat and get some rest first.¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t argue. Without MindEase Elixir and Connor by her side, a good night¡¯s sleep seemed impossible, but her hunger was undeniable. Following Q¡¯s instructions, she was escorted by a female attendant to her room. After a brief meal, shey down to rest. Just as she was about to drift off, there was a gentle knock on the door. The attendant entered with a tray, offering a cup of herbal tea.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Nash, this is a special herbal tea designed to help you sleep. It will ensure you get a restful night.¡±


    Marissa replied tersely, ¡°Just leave it there.¡±


    The attendant ced the tray on the table and left the room with a respectful nod.


    As the attendant stood at the door, she noticed Marissa resting with her eyes closed, seemingly disinterested in the tea. The attendant paused and gently urged, ¡°Miss Nash, please make sure to drink the tea. It¡¯s a unique blend on our ship, and you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    Marissa abruptly opened her eyes and turned her head to look at the attendant, who appeared to be hinting at something. When Marissa nced over, the attendant gave her a quick smile before swiftly leaving the room and shutting the door behind her.


    Marissa was momentarily stunned, the attendant¡¯s knowing look reying in her mind. She was certain there was something suspicious about the herbal tea. Instead of getting up immediately, Marissa scanned the room for any surveince devices. Satisfied there were none, she got out of bed and inspected the tea.


    She found the secret. There was a hiddenyer at the bottom of the teacup. Opening it, she discovered a small note concealed within. Holding the note in her hand, Marissa locked the door from the inside and settled on the sofa to read it.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the message. The note contained only a few simple words: ¡°Kim has boarded the cruise ship. Be careful.¡±


    Kim, the head of the shady organization, had been after Q for years without sess. Now, when Marissa boarded Q¡¯s ship, he also did. It seemed like an eerie coincidence. Marissa was taken aback. However, what surprised her the most was Tiffany¡¯s signature at the end of the note.


    When Marissa saw her name, her excitement was palpable, her heart pounding rapidly. Her only impression of Tiffany came from her diaries, which portrayed her as gentle yet wise and strong-minded. It was just that the chip imnted in her brain had controlled her actions, driving her to do a lot of things. The note had confirmed Marissa¡¯s perceptions.


    On this cruise ship, Tiffany was essentially a live subject for Q¡¯s experiments. Even though Tiffany was still in danger, she had somehow managed to bribe the attendant to pass on this crucial message to her.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:


    Kim must have boarded the ship secretly, evading even Q¡¯s subordinates. But Tiffany had noticed him. Furthermore, Marissa¡¯s arrival on the ship had been intended to remain confidential. The fact that Tiffany had managed to contact her meant that she was exceptionally well-informed. Marissa¡¯s admiration for her twin sister grew stronger. Although they had never met, she found herself increasingly impressed by Tiffany¡¯s resourcefulness.


    To avoid leaving any evidence, Marissa tore the note into pieces and flushed it down the toilet. After ensuring there were no traces, shey in bed for an hour before getting up and leaving the room.


    Outside, several bodyguards in ck stood watch. They immediately became alert when she emerged. Marissa said tly, ¡°I need to see Q.¡±


    One of the guards quickly reported her request to Q. Soon, a man who resembled a butler arrived with a few bodyguards. He bowed to Marissa and said, ¡°Please follow me, Miss Nash. I¡¯ll take you to see Mr. Q.¡±


    Marissa nodded and followed him. They navigated through several corridors, going upstairs and downstairs, until they finally reached a massive iron door. The door was so tightly sealed that no light could prate from within, creating an atmosphere that was both somber and enigmatic.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    Marissa nced at the butler and asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression remained inscrutable upon hearing Marissa¡¯s question. He was very cautious. Instead of answering, he simply said, ¡°Miss Nash, please proceed. Mr. Q is expecting you inside.¡±


    The massive iron door began to slowly swing open as he finished speaking, releasing a chilling gust that surrounded them. Marissa, without posing any further questions, walked in.


    Beyond the doory a spacious chamber. Inside, a group of individuals dressed in white coats and another in ck suits stood silently. However, there was no sign of Q.


    As soon as Marissa entered the room, a man wearing a white coat approached her and, with a respectful tone, said, ¡°This way, Miss Nash.¡±


    Marissa gave a slight nod and followed him. As they made their way through the crowd, Marissa noticed that everyone seemed to be holding their breath, exuding a sense of unease. Although all seemed calm, there was an underlying tension in the air.


    At the far end of the room stood a white circr arch. Unlike the solid, imposing iron door, the white arch had a futuristic design. The man in white, who had been leading the way, stopped before the arch and pressed a button nearby. The door promptly split into two sections and gradually slid apart. When the entryway was fully opened, the man gestured for Marissa to proceed. ¡°Please go ahead, Miss Nash.¡±


    Marissa hesitated briefly and peered inside, spotting Q


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:


    He was seated upright, facing the entrance. Their eyes locked as she looked in, and his gaze was intense, brightening at her presence, filled with eagerness and anticipation. He sprang to his feet, poised to greet her.


    Marissa took a brief pause before walking in. The moment she did, the doors closed behind her with a quiet thud. Beyond the arch, there was another room where the temperature was even colder. A shiver ran down Marissa¡¯s spine.


    She slowly nced around and noticed that the room was empty except for herself and Q. The soundproofing was nothing short of impressive, as all external sounds ceased the moment the doors were shut.


    Noticing her hesitation, Q spoke first, his voice vibrating with excitement. ¡°Riss, wee aboard my ship. Together, we are about to create something extraordinary that will be a breakthrough for humanity, redefining history.¡±


    His face mirrored his words as his features grew more animated with every syble. It was clear to see that he was boiling with excitement.


    Despite keeping her face neutral, Marissa couldn¡¯t help but inwardly conclude that Q was entirely driven by his own madness. After staying silent for a moment, she asked, ¡°What do you need from me?¡±


    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    Q did not reply immediately. Instead, he moved to arge, square object draped in a ck cloth and gently ced his hand on it. Marissa¡¯s eyes followed his motion toward the shrouded item. She couldn¡¯t discern much through the fabric except its outline, which resembled arge cab.


    Q¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he caressed the object, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. His voice shook as he asked, ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s under here?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brows knitted together when she heard this. She did not respond but had an inkling of what it might be. Her suspicions were confirmed momentster when Q whispered, voice breaking, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter.¡± With a sudden move, Q yanked the ck cover away. Underneath was a coffin made of crystal. Its transparent lid revealed the figure of a young woman lying inside.


    Tears dripped from Q¡¯s face onto the coffin¡¯s surface, the sound echoing in the otherwise silent, frigid room, imbuing it with palpable sorrow.


    Marissa stood motionless, recalling what her father had told her¡ªQ¡¯s daughter had passed away from cardiac arrest shortly after turning eighteen. She had been so full of life. Paul had said that Q had been just thirty-six when his daughter died. He had fathered a child with his high school girlfriend, who left and went overseas right after childbirth, never to return. Left alone, Q raised his daughter, and they became everything to each other.


    Now, Q was sixty, and his daughter had been dead for twenty-four years. Unable toy her to rest, he had preserved her in this coffin, consumed by the desire to find a way to revive her. From this perspective, Q was indeed a devoted father, bound by his love for his child.


    As Marissa pondered these thoughts, Q suddenly addressed her


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s name was Lily,¡± Q said, his voice heavy with sorrow. ¡°I chose that name for her, and she adored it. From a young age, she always told me it was the most beautiful name in the world. She was stunning, a real beauty queen from elementary school to high school. Every girl envied her, every boy chased after her, and even the teachers adored her. Her life sparkled like a firework in full bloom. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also exceptionally smart, outshining her peers academically from the very start. She was my pride, my shining star. She once told me she wanted to follow in my footsteps and be a brilliant doctor like me. I had such high hopes for her future, imagining all the wonderful things she¡¯d be.¡±


    Q sighed deeply, his voice trembling. ¡°But I never imagined that right after her eighteenth birthday, just as she was stepping into adulthood, she would suffer a heart attack. There was no time to save her.¡±


    He lifted his gaze slowly, his eyes red and brimming with tears, locking onto Marissa¡¯s. ¡°Tell me, why did she have to die so suddenly, so cruelly, without even a chance to say goodbye?¡± Marissa met his gaze in silence, unable to offer an answer. It was clear Q wasn¡¯t seeking a response¡ªhe was just looking for someone to listen.


    After a moment of silence, Q continued, his voice trembling with confusion and pain. ¡°She was always in perfect health. How could she have had a heart attack?¡±


    Marissa remained silent. Initially, she had harbored deep resentment toward Q for turning Tiffany into a living subject for experiments, feeling no sympathy for him. But now, as she gazed upon Lily in the crystal coffin and saw the tears streaking down Q¡¯s face, a flicker ofpassion stirred within her.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Q¡¯s gaze lingered on Marissa for a moment before he looked back at Lily in the coffin, his fingers gently brushing the lid. Then, a dark, twistedugh escaped him. ¡°Marissa, girls like my daughter, who are both beautiful and intelligent, deserve lives of brilliance. If she can¡¯t have that, then no other girl should either. Ever since her death, the sight of girls like you¡ªbeautiful, talented, and sessful¡ªfills me with rage. When I see you, all I want is to send you to join her in the afterlife.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brows furrowed in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected that Q¡¯s grief would drive him to such madness. She still remained silent.


    Q¡¯sughter grew colder. ¡°Marissa, consider yourself fortunate that your skills are in medicine. Otherwise, you¡¯d end up just like my daughter, in one of these crystal coffins.¡± He pointed to the left wall and pressed a button on his remote control. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve made sure my daughter has plenty ofpany. She shouldn¡¯t be alone, right?¡± As the left wall began to move upward, it became clear that it was not a solid barrier but a massive door.


    When the door fully slid open, Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Beyond ity another chamber, packed with over a hundred crystal coffins.


    Each coffin contained a young girl, all around Lily¡¯s age. It was immediately clear that these were the victims of Q¡¯s twisted actions¡ªgirls he had killed, each one as beautiful, talented, and promising as Lily. Their untimely deaths were a heart-wrenching loss


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:


    ¡°You maniac!¡± Marissa burst out, her voice thick with outrage. ¡°How could you? You were once a renowned doctor, bound by the oath to save lives, not to murder the innocent. Look at all these girls¡ªthey were young, likely the pride of their families and possibly even rare talents. Did you never question your own conscience after you took their lives?¡±


    Q responded with a chillingugh. ¡°As long as it brought some semnce of happiness to my daughter, what does it matter if I¡¯m branded a maniac? This world has never been kind to me. Why should I show it any kindness?¡±


    Overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness, Marissa closed her eyes. She realized that Q¡¯s mind had spiraled intoplete madness, and no amount of reasoning or anger would change his twisted perspective. There was little point in saying more. After regaining herposure, Marissa opened her eyes and said, ¡°I want to see Tiffany.¡±


    Q, however, refused to acknowledge her request and instead offered an even more disturbing response. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve also prepared a crystal coffin for you,¡± Q announced.


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock before narrowing into a re. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a faint smile, Q raised his hand, gesturing toward the far left corner of the inner chamber where a pristine, vacant crystal coffin stood. ¡°That¡¯s your crystal coffin,¡± he dered, his smirk taking on a malevolent twist.


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve shown more leniency than I have with others because I truly admire you¡ªadmire your renown as the legendary doctor, Riss¡ªand, more importantly, your medical skills. However, my admiration for your medical skills doesn¡¯t mean I will be endlessly tolerant of you. The only person I ever showed endless tolerance to was my daughter. For everyone else, my tolerance has its limits. Now that you are aboard my ship, your life and your future are under my control. You mustmit fully to supporting my research. If my ns seed, we will both bask in the glory. I will fulfill all the promises I made to you. But if we fail within my lifetime, be assured, you will perish before I do.¡±


    He gestured once more towards the vacant crystal coffin. ¡°Before my life ends, I intend to end yours andy you in this coffin so you may join my daughter in the afterlife.¡±


    Marissa absorbed his unhinged words with calmness. His insanity and depravity no longer shocked her. After a brief pause, she responded calmly, ¡°I want to see Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Q said. ¡°If I¡¯m to expect your fullmitment to my endeavors, it¡¯s only fair to provide you with some semnce of hope. I will take you to Tiffany now. However, I need to rify one thing first.¡±


    Q paused, lifting his gaze to lock eyes with Marissa. ¡°Tiffany will stay on this ship. She won¡¯t depart until our research pays off.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face darkened instantly, her tone sharpening. ¡°You¡¯ve broken your word.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have,¡± Q admitted unabashedly. ¡°I promised that if you joined me on my ship, I would allow Tiffany to return to Blebert. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marissa demanded, her anger palpable


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:


    ¡°For the security of this ship,¡± Q exined, ¡°releasing Tiffany now would mean she might disclose everything about our operations here,promising my safety. Therefore, she must stay.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s hands balled into tight fists, her knuckles popping audibly as she tensed up.


    Q nced at Marissa, his eyes flickering with a hint of worry. He rushed to reassure her. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even though she can¡¯t leave, I promise she¡¯s in good hands. You can see her whenever you want on my ship.¡±


    Just moments before, Marissa had been dangerously close to letting her anger explode into a violent punch aimed at Q¡¯s head. But she managed topose herself swiftly.


    Now, with both herself and Tiffany stuck on Q¡¯s ship in the middle of the vast ocean, Marissa knew starting a conflict wouldn¡¯t be smart¡ªnot without seeing Tiffany first and assessing her condition. She would have to hold off on any action until she could meet with Tiffany.


    Taking a deep, steadying breath, Marissa rxed her clenched hands. ¡°I want to see Tiffany,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Q responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her myself.¡±


    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Leading the way, Q headed out. Marissa cast onest look at Lily¡¯s still form in the coffin before she hurried after Q. The room, lined with countless bodies, resembled a vast necropolis, and Marissa felt an overwhelming urge to escape its oppressive aura.


    After walking out of the morbid chamber, they navigated abyrinth of corridors, ascended and descended numerous staircases, and finally entered a dank, gloomy hallway.


    nking the hallway were iron cages, each imprisoning individuals with grotesque deformities. No two prisoners bore any resemnce to one another. Some mirrored the creature that Lawrence and Lindsay had once recounted in their tales. Some of these unfortunate souls sat in corners, their eyes empty, seemingly devoid of sanity.


    Others exhibited more hostility, hurling themselves at the bars at the sight of Marissa and Q. They wed at the metal, their desperate cries for freedom resounding through the air. ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    Their efforts sent a cacophony of metal shing through the hallway, a noise that reverberated painfully in Marissa¡¯s ears. Following Q, Marissa eyed the tormented figures in the cages. It didn¡¯t take much to deduce that these were once ordinary individuals, now transformed into monstrous beings by the viruses Q had injected into them.


    With each step, Marissa¡¯s anger surged, her heart constricting and her breaths turning shallow. The thought of Tiffany confined in such a forsaken, tumultuous ce filled her with a fierce desire to confront Q violently.


    Upon reaching the fifth cage, Marissa gritted her teeth and demanded, ¡°Q, is this where you¡¯ve been imprisoning Tiffany?¡±


    Q stopped in his tracks


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:


    He froze for a moment and then turned to face Marissa. Observing the anger on her face, he said, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s situation is far better than this. These are just botched experiments that ought to have been discarded into the ocean for the fish. Their presence here is solely due to my generosity.¡±


    ¡°Where is Tiffany?¡± Marissa inquired, her eyes brimming with emotion.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there,¡± Q responded calmly. ¡°Tiffany is an exceptional subject, and I hold her in high regard. She merits a superior environment. Juste with me.¡± With those words, he turned and walked on.


    Marissa hesitated briefly but soon quickened her step to keep pace with him.


    They navigated through the cages and arrived at the end of the corridor. Q pushed open the door and entered.


    Marissa followed closely behind him, stepping into a vastly different setting. It was a stark contrast to the bleak, deteriorating space they had left behind. This new area was bright, equipped with state-of-the-art technology, and filled with personnel inb coats diligently at work.


    Marissa surveyed the room, but Tiffany was nowhere to be seen.


    Suddenly, she realized Q was already nearing the exit on the opposite side. She quickly followed him, exiting side by side.


    They emerged into another section filled with iron cages. This section was far superior to the previous one. It was well-lit, and each cage held a single individual. The upants appeared rtively normal, yet their expressions were vacant and distant. Upon someone¡¯s entry, they would nce briefly before returning to their stillness.


    It wasn¡¯t that theycked any reaction. Their eyes carried a depth of sorrow, making them look like trapped animals who had lost the will to resist.


    Marissa quickly scanned the cages for Tiffany.


    Then Q broke the silence, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking further. Tiffany isn¡¯t here either. While these individuals aren¡¯t exactly failures, they¡¯re not remarkable either. Tiffany is in a better ce than this.¡±


    Following this, Marissa ceased her search and continued following Q.


    They arrived at a busyb where numerous individuals in white coats were actively engaged. Q stopped in the center of the room and said, ¡°Bring Tiffany here.¡±


    Immediately, a staff member dashed off to retrieve Tiffany.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the staff member to return, visibly distressed and out of breath. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a problem! Tiffany is gone!¡±


    Marissa felt a pang of anxiety


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:


    Q¡¯s demeanor changed significantly as he demanded, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s gone?¡±


    The staff member quickly replied, ¡°The guards reported that Tiffany suddenly became very aggressive. She disyed immense strength, bent the iron bars with her hands, and injured several guards before escaping. We have no clue where she is now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Tiffany has mutated?¡± Q whispered to himself, lost in thought.


    After pausing to contemte, he quickly walked forward, his team closely following him. Feeling bewildered by the turmoil, Marissa hurried after them. They traversed theb and soon arrived at a huge iron cage. The lock was intact, yet several bars were twisted outward, creating a wide opening.


    Injured guards rushed to Q, one of them reporting, ¡°Boss, Tiffany broke out through this gap, overpowered us, and then fled through that exit.¡±


    Marissa quickly looked towards the exit pointed out by the guard and rushed toward it, determined to locate Tiffany before Q¡¯s team could.


    Q had raised the possibility of Tiffany undergoing a mutation, igniting Marissa¡¯s worries about what Tiffany could now be. As she ran toward the exit, Qmanded, ¡°Search everywhere for Tiffany! Alive or dead, bring her back!¡±


    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± they responded in unison.


    Suddenly, the entire cruise ship was abuzz. As Marissa raced ahead, she saw security personnel in ck swiftlybing through every possible hiding spot, seemingly ready to turn the ship upside down.


    Just as she passed the exit, a barrier of guards in ck blocked her path. The lead guard stepped forward, saying, ¡°Miss Nash, Mr. Q insists you cannot wander freely. Please return to him and await further instructions.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes and tensed her wrists, preparing to challenge them. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll obey you?¡±


    Determined to find Tiffany and unwilling to be deterred by Q, Marissa was ready to demonstrate the formidable skills of ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base.


    However, just as she was about to act, Q¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Marissa, calm down. I promise to bring Tiffany back to you, safe and sound.¡±


    Marissa narrowed her eyes and smirked, about to reply when a loud explosion resounded, violently rocking the cruise ship.


    Everyone was shocked as the explosion echoed through the air, causing the cruise ship to shudder uncontrobly. Once the ship stabilized, Q¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, demanding, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    His assistant, breathless and anxious, quickly ryed the dire news, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s been an explosion in the cold room. Lily.¡±


    The cold room, which Marissa had previously visited, was now the site of a grim turn of events.


    Before the assistant could finish, Q¡¯s face drained of color, and his voice trembled, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Q¡¯s assistant, her curiosity piqued about the fate of Lily, whose body had been preserved in a crystal coffin for twenty-four years


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 888

    ?Chapter 888:


    Sweat trickled down the assistant¡¯s forehead as he stammered, ¡°Boss, you¡­ you need to brace yourself. The explosion destroyed both Lily and the crystal coffin.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Q erupted, grabbing his assistant by the cor, his teeth clenched in fury. ¡°Repeat that. What happened?¡±


    The assistant, gasping for air as Q¡¯s grip tightened, managed to croak, ¡°Boss, the explosion shattered Lily. She has be dust.¡±


    Q¡¯s stare was vacant, as if he was trying to process the horrifying news. Overwhelmed, he shouted, ¡°How could this happen? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°It was Tiffany,¡± the assistant reported. ¡°She overpowered the guards outside the cold room, stormed in with explosives, and destroyed Lily¡¯s crystal coffin.¡±


    Stunned by the gravity of the revtion, Q staggered back, his despair palpable. He shook his head and murmured to himself, ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s impossible! That couldn¡¯t have happened! My daughter¡­ she¡¯s waiting for me to revive her.¡±


    Q looked like he had aged decades in an instant. His once-gray hair seemed even paler, and his strength waned. As he reeled, he nearly copsed on the deck, only to be steadied by the assistant, who offered a sympathetic apology. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Q¡¯s fury erupted uncontrobly. He shoved the assistant aside and staggered toward the exit, his subordinates trailing behind him.


    Marissa was stunned, unable to fathom the shocking news. She had never anticipated that Tiffany would be capable of such a dramatic and unexpected act. Tiffany¡¯s actions had not only obliterated Q¡¯s daughter but had also shattered his hopes and obsession. This form of revenge was a cruel psychological blow, far more devastating than death.


    In Marissa¡¯s eyes, Tiffany¡¯s ruthless act was both shocking and thrilling. While others saw Tiffany as timid and gentle, Marissa knew the truth: Tiffany was fiercely courageous and unapologetically daring.


    After a brief pause, Marissa dashed after Q. If Tiffany had reduced Lily to dust, Q would undoubtedly seek vengeance, and Tiffany would need protection. Marissa had to find her quickly.


    When they reached the cold room, the scene was chaotic. The area where Lily¡¯s crystal coffin had been was now a gaping hole. The floor around it was littered with fine dust, making it nearly impossible to distinguish which particles were from Lily and which were from the coffin.


    Q stumbled into the cold room, his gaze fixed on the dust. Overwhelmed by grief, he copsed and sank to the floor.


    His hands scooped up the powder as he cried out in anguish, ¡°Lily! Lily! My daughter! My dear daughter! Ah¡­¡± His cries of despair echoed through the room, and no one dared to move or offerfort


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:


    Everyone knew that Lily¡¯s corpse was Q¡¯sst hope, the driving force behind his research and ambitions. With that hope now shattered, Q was left devoid of motivation and purpose. His future actions were now unpredictable.


    Marissa stood at the entrance of the cold room, carefully scanning the surroundings for any signs of Tiffany¡¯s escape. With no other exit avable, Tiffany must have escaped from the very spot where she was standing. Where did she go?


    To track Tiffany down, Marissa needed ess to the surveince footage. However, her phone had been taken and not yet returned. She nced around and then stepped back quietly. As she exited the cold room, she spotted a lone man in white. Swiftly and silently, she knocked him out and took his phone, determined to use it to ess the surveince video and find Tiffany.


    After taking the phone, Marissa hacked into the cruise ship¡¯s monitoring system to locate Tiffany. She started with the surveince footage of the cold room.


    As she watched, Marissa¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. She didn¡¯t spot Tiffany on the surveince footage as she had hoped. Instead, she saw a figure entirely cloaked in a ck robe, covering their face and hands. The robe made it impossible to discern whether the figure was male or female, leaving Marissa uncertain if it was Tiffany.


    This shadowy figure charged toward the cold room¡¯s door like a ghost, confronting over a dozen bodyguards dressed in ck. Quickly, they subdued them all, knocking them to the floor harshly. The cloaked figure then burst into the cold room, pulled a bomb from their pocket, and hurled it at Lily¡¯s crystal coffin.


    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The bomb exploded instantly, filling the screen with dust. Marissa struggled to see anything clearly. When the dust settled, the figure in the ck robe had vanished from the cold room.


    Marissa switched to the camera outside the cold room and caught sight of the ck-robed figure escaping from the dust-filled room. The bodyguards outside were still down, writhing in pain. None could intercept the robed figure as they trampled over them and sprinted down the corridor.


    At the corridor¡¯s end, the figure opened a door and vanished from view.


    Marissa was certain this figure was Tiffany because Q¡¯s assistant had explicitly stated Tiffany was responsible for destroying Lily and her coffin. Why did she dress like that?


    Marissa was worried, fearing that Tiffany had mutated beyond recognition, which was why she had to cover herselfpletely in a ck robe. Yet, there was no time to ponder. Marissa hurried to check other cameras to track Tiffany¡¯s path


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:


    Just then, she heard Q¡¯s anguished roar from the cold room, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Tiffany!¡±


    Through clenched teeth, Qmanded, ¡°Tell everyone to hunt her down and make her death as painful as possible! The same goes for her sister, Marissa. Kill her too.¡±


    Upon his orders, the ck-d bodyguards beside Q swarmed out like bees. Spotting Marissa, they charged at her aggressively.


    Marissa wasn¡¯t intimidated by the confrontation, but she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to linger here. She needed to find Tiffany quickly.


    Although the footage showed Tiffany overpowering numerous guards with apparent ease, Marissa noticed she was relying on brute strength rather than any significantbat skills. She spected that Tiffany had gained extraordinary strength from a mutation, but she wasn¡¯t sure how long Tiffany could maintain such vigor.


    Marissa feared Tiffany might soon tire. If she encountered any of Q¡¯s people in that state, she could be in danger. So she couldn¡¯t afford to keep fighting there. Her priority was to find Tiffany.


    As the bodyguards closed in, Marissa gave them a frosty look and dashed to the end of the corridor. Reaching the end, she flung open the door and hurried through.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to continue reviewing the surveince footage earlier and didn¡¯t know whaty beyond the door. Curiosity piqued as she entered, only to discover another corridor awaiting her.


    Regrettably, many bodyguards in ck appeared ahead, while those chasing her caught up from behind.


    Marissa found herself cornered in the corridor, nked by two groups of bodyguards dressed in ck. There was no chance of running. Her only option was to fight her way out. Reluctantly, she realized thatbat was inevitable.


    Without wasting words, sheunched into action.


    With a quick smile, she struck at the bodyguards before her.


    Initially, the bodyguards underestimated her. Even though Q had confirmed her identity as the renowned doctor, Riss, they dismissed her as fragile and powerless.


    When Q gave the order to eliminate her, they had expected it to be an easy task. But once the battle began, they were quickly taken aback. They had no time to react before Marissa overwhelmed them.


    For the first time, they faced the formidable ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. This encounter would instill a deep-seated fear they would never forget.


    The sh was fierce. The corridor echoed with the sounds of breaking bones and agonized screams as the slender yet formidable woman fought off dozens of bodyguards. As Marissa engaged in the fight, Q monitored the situation from aputer screen.


    Seeing his elite bodyguards being effortlessly defeated as if they were mere melons being sliced, he stood abruptly and shouted at Marissa through the monitor, ¡°Marissa, who the hell are you? Why are you so good at fighting?¡±


    Marissa, in the middle of kicking thest of Q¡¯s bodyguards to the floor, paused and looked up at the camera


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:


    She shed a sly smile and made a gesture toward the camera.


    Q¡¯s eyes widened in sheer terror. ¡°ck Mallow! You¡¯re ck Mallow!¡±


    In that instant, Q realized he had made a grave mistake. He hadn¡¯t fully controlled Marissa as he thought when he brought her to his cruise ship. Instead, he had let a deadly force right into his midst. The infamous ck Mallow was now on his ship.


    The legend of the mercenary world, ck Snake, was capable of annihting an entire army single-handedly, and ck Mallow was even more terrifying than ck Snake. Q¡¯s heart raced as dread seized him. What had he done?


    His mind buzzed in panic, his earlier bravado crumbling into fear. He stood frozen in front of theputer screen, unable toprehend the peril he had summoned to his doorstep.


    Marissa, however, didn¡¯t waste any time worrying about Q¡¯s reaction. She sprinted down the corridor, bursting through the door at the end.


    Every doorway was a gamble¡ªeach one a potential trap, leading who knew where. This time, she found herself in arge hall. She scanned the space for an exit, but more ck-d bodyguards rushed in, their faces filled with grim determination.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    Without hesitation, Marissaunched herself into battle once more. The hall transformed into a brutal battleground as she tore through her attackers with merciless efficiency.


    But the guards kepting¡ªmore and more pouring into the hall, encircling her. For a moment, it became increasingly difficult to end the fight quickly. Time was slipping away.


    Above her, Q¡¯s taunting voice rang out again. ¡°Hah! Marissa, even as ck Mallow, you¡¯re not invincible. I know you can be worn out. While I can¡¯t find anyone on this cruise ship who can defeat you, I have plenty of people to keep you upied until you copse from exhaustion.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Your sister, Tiffany, killed my daughter. I¡¯ll use your lives to avenge her. It will be fitting to see ck Mallow, the feared chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, die alongside my daughter.¡±


    Marissa disregarded Q¡¯s threats and continued to battle the bodyguards. Despite being surrounded, she moved with ease, her skill and strength unwavering.


    In the midst of the chaos, she heard a sudden uproar from the outer circle, apanied by cries and shouts. It sounded like someone hade to her aid.


    Although the wall of bodyguards obstructed her view, Marissa could tell from themotion that her ally was incredibly strong, matching her own prowess. The way they dispatched the bodyguards with such efficiency made her wonder if it might be Tiffany.


    The thought thrilled her. She eagerly anticipated the possibility of reuniting with her sister. Excitement surged through her, making her attacks even fiercer as she fought to end the battle quickly


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:


    Since another powerful force had joined the fray, the ck-d bodyguards, who had been singrly focused on her, now split up. Some continued their assault on Marissa, while others turned to confront the intruder.


    The fight escted into a chaotic frenzy. Blood sttered across the hall, screams echoed in every direction, and one by one, the guards fell. Marissa, alongside her mysterious ally, remained unstoppable.


    From the monitor above, Q¡¯s voice rang out in rage. ¡°No! How can this be? This is impossible! No! No way!¡±


    His frustration was palpable. Whoever had joined the battle wasn¡¯t just another fighter¡ªthey had rattled Q to his core. Marissa could tell that Q was unraveling, utterly shaken by this person¡¯s arrival.


    Curiosity tugged at her, but she didn¡¯t have time to find out who it was. She focused on the fight, knowing everything would be clear once the battle was over.


    Finally, the brutal sh came to an end. The floor was littered with the bodies of fallen guards, and the air was thick with the scent of blood. Marissa, disheveled and drenched in crimson, stood amidst the carnage.


    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    With a swift move, she took down thest guard near her and turned around, her heart pounding with anticipation. Who hade to her aid?


    At that exact moment, the intruder felled the final opponent on their side and turned to face her. Their eyes met, and Marissa¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened in shock; she couldn¡¯t believe who she saw.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marissa blurted out.


    Connor red at her, clearly displeased she¡¯d boarded Q¡¯s cruise ship without telling him. Letting out a snort, he replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me how you got here, so I don¡¯t think I need to exin myself either.¡±


    Marissa gave a casual shrug, feeling a twinge of guilt.


    Connor moved closer, took her hand, and hurriedly led the way. ¡°We have to go! This ship is going to explode!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why is it going to explode?¡± Marissa asked instinctively.


    ¡°There are over a hundred timed explosives nted all over this cruise ship, and those idiots working for Q have no clue how to defuse them. The person who set them up has already escaped on a speedboat, so we need to leave immediately,¡± Connor exined.


    Recalling the note from Tiffany, Marissa muttered, ¡°It must be Kim.¡±


    ¡°Kim? Who¡¯s that?¡± Connor asked, an eyebrow raised in curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s the current leader of that shadowy organization. I don¡¯t have time to exin everything right now,¡± Marissa replied, bing tense. ¡°I need to find Tiffany and get her to safety!¡±


    Connor nced at her but didn¡¯t argue.


    Marissa paused briefly and pulled out her phone to hack into the cruise ship¡¯s surveince system again to locate Tiffany. No security personnel seemed to be chasing them. After some effort, she finally pinpointed Tiffany¡¯s location.


    Looking up at Connor, she quickly said, ¡°I found Tiffany! I¡¯m going to her. You should leave now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:


    Marissa feared that an imminent explosion could trap Connor in danger before she could find Tiffany.


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened at her suggestion. ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯d abandon you here alone?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, he seized her hand once more and pulled her along. ¡°No more debating. I¡¯ming with you to find Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa offered no further protests, running beside Connor and feeling a warm sense offort in his presence. Having someone around to support her was invaluable.


    They maneuvered through the ship¡¯sbyrinthine passages, ascending and descending stairs, and encountered several groups of guards in ck along the way. Fighting their way through, they finally caught sight of Tiffany in a dimly lit, narrow corridor.


    She was over a hundred feet away, her long ck robe stained with blood, clearly indicating that she had been involved in intense battles and had survived.


    As Marissa and Connor entered the corridor, they saw Tiffany sprinting away.


    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Tiffany!¡± Marissa called out, her voice filled with urgency.


    Hearing her name, Tiffany abruptly stopped and turned around. The two sisters, separated for so long by life-threatening events, finally locked eyes.


    Marissa couldn¡¯t see Tiffany¡¯s face since her entire figure was concealed under a ck robe, and her mask obscured everything but her eyes.


    With her heart racing, Marissa ran toward her sister. ¡°Tiffany! It¡¯s me, Marissa, your sister! I¡¯m here to bring you home!¡±


    Tiffany remained shrouded entirely in her dark robe, concealing any hint of emotion. As Marissa sprinted toward her, Tiffany stood motionless, rooted to the spot.


    Just as Marissa was about to reach her, two heavy iron doors suddenly mmed down from the ceiling, instantly separating them.


    The doors, made of iron bars, left about ten feet between the sisters, allowing them to see each other but preventing any physical contact.


    Marissa desperately yanked at the door before her, trying to force it open, but it remained firmly shut. She quickly scanned the area for any control panel, but the walls were nk, offering no hint of how to release the doors.


    Tiffany remained calm, her gaze unwavering, as if she had no desire to leave with Marissa.


    While Marissa shook the door in panic, Tiffany said evenly, ¡°It¡¯s useless. You won¡¯t get these doors open.¡±


    Marissa stared at her, surprised by her calmness. With a sigh, Tiffany continued, ¡°These doors weigh over a thousand pounds, and there¡¯s no mechanism to open them. Once they are down, they stay down unless you n on sting them apart.¡±


    Suddenly, a sinisterugh echoed from above. It was Q.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    When theughter stopped, Q began his tirade, saying, ¡°Tiffany, you took my daughter from me, and you¡¯ll pay for that. You¡¯ve robbed me of the chance to see her again, and I¡¯ll make sure you and Marissa never reunite!¡±


    Marissa red at the monitor with frustration, shot Q a defiant middle finger, and swiftly turned back to Tiffany, saying, ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ll find a bomb.¡±


    As she was about to leave, Tiffany called out, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t go. Even if you blow up the doors, I¡¯m noting back with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:


    Marissa halted in her tracks, spinning around with a look of disbelief. She couldn¡¯t grasp why Tiffany had made such a decision.


    Connor, standing a short distance behind Marissa, frowned slightly, surprised by Tiffany¡¯s words as well.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you go back with me, Tiffany?¡± Marissa asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    Tiffany lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°I have other things to take care of.¡±


    ¡°What could be more important thaning home?¡± Marissa pressed. ¡°You know what? Mom¡¯s awake, and I¡¯ve found Dad. We¡¯re waiting for you toe back and reunite with us.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened with sudden excitement. ¡°Mom¡¯s awake? You found Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°You must have heard that I performed the surgery that woke Mom, and I¡¯ve located Dad. He¡¯s doing well and misses you terribly.¡±


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    Marissa was careful not to reveal their father¡¯s new identity; with Q potentially listening, she couldn¡¯t tell Tiffany that their father was Paul, a figure known to many.


    Tiffany sighed, her voice heavy with guilt. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re more remarkable than me. I¡¯ve only caused trouble for our family, while you¡¯ve made them proud. I don¡¯t deserve to be their daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Marissa said. ¡°As your elder sister, I have to do more. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll develop a vine to remove the virus from your body. Trust me ande home with me.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go home now. I have other things to do. Tell Mom and Dad not to worry about me. I¡¯m d you¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you going to do?¡± Marissa asked, her frown deepening.


    Tiffany just shook her head, clearly unwilling to divulge more. With the threat of the cruise ship exploding any moment, Marissa didn¡¯t press for an answer and continued to persuade Tiffany. ¡°Do you know you have two kids?¡±


    Tiffany looked at Marissa in confusion. ¡°I have two kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°They¡¯re yours and Connor¡¯s.¡±


    Tiffany turned to Connor, bewildered. ¡°Mr. Daniels, we¡¯ve never been intimate. How could we have children?¡±


    Connor, slightly embarrassed, exined that their genes had been stolen and the children were born via surrogacy.


    After listening intently, Tiffany asked Marissa, ¡°Did you do the DNA tests with your own blood and that of the two children to confirm I¡¯m their mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said. ¡°Since I¡¯ve never had children and my eggs weren¡¯t taken, you must be their mother.¡±


    Tiffanyughed lightly, shaking her head. ¡°Marissa, that¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t be their mother.¡±


    Marissa was taken aback, blinking in surprise. Connor¡¯s expression brightened; he hadn¡¯t expected to hear the result he had hoped for from Tiffany.


    ¡°Why are you so sure of that, Tiffany?¡± Marissa asked.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were serious as she said, ¡°My genes were altered a long time ago. Since I was a child, I¡¯ve had an organ-on-a-chip in my brain, and then a new virus has been injected into me. My genes have changed because of this virus since I was a kid.¡±


    She lifted her gaze to Marissa and Connor. ¡°So, even though you and I are twins, our genes have been different since we were kids.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the mother of the two children must be Marissa?¡± Connor asked.


    Tiffany nodded and replied, ¡°The children¡¯s DNA was tested against Marissa¡¯s. Therefore, they must be yours and Marissa¡¯s.¡±


    Marissa was stunned. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve never given birth, and none of my eggs have been stolen.¡±


    Connor smiled warmly, taking Marissa¡¯s hand in his. Lawrence and Lindsay were his and Marissa¡¯s children, and there were no obstacles to their future together.


    As Tiffany observed their sped hands, she continued.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:


    Marissa heard things about you and Daniels,¡± Tiffany said. At these words, Marissa snapped back to reality and quickly withdrew her hand from Conner¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Tiffany, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me or bear any guilt, Marissa,¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°I shamelessly pursued Mr. Daniels to break free from Sansa and her daughter¡¯s control. I even manipted Arabe to put pressure on Mr. Daniels and ended up signing a contract that served us both. There were never any feelings between us. Plus, the moment I fled from my wedding, that contract was nullified. We have nothing left. You never took anything from me, and I hold no grudges. Your marriage to Mr. Daniels might seem like fate, especially after my escape. Now that you share two children, it¡¯s clear your union was meant to be. Cherish what you have.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s candor. The tense feeling began to dissipate.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded nearby. The cruise ship rocked, and the three of them almost fell out of bnce.


    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??


    Connor instinctively pulled Marissa into his arms and shouted, ¡°Bombs are going off! Those explosives could tear this ship apart. We need to get out fast!¡± Above them, Q¡¯s maniacalughter echoed.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Let the explosions grow even stronger! No one is leaving. I want all of you to stay and join my daughter in the afterlife!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t afford to focus on Q now. Once she regained her footing, she attacked the iron door again, desperate to free Tiffany.


    After being mmed against the wall several times by the cruise ship¡¯s tumult, Tiffany managed to steady herself. She looked at Marissa and said, ¡°Stop wasting your efforts. You need to hurry and leave with Mr. Daniels! Don¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡± Marissa asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I have things to do.¡± Tiffany abruptly turned away from Marissa and looked ahead.


    ¡°Goodbye, Marissa! Please take care of Mom and Dad. I¡¯lle home when I¡¯ve done what I need to do!¡±


    Without waiting for Marissa¡¯s response, Tiffany kept running. Marissa, who was left behind, called after her, ¡°Tiffany!¡±


    But there was no reply. Soon, Tiffany was out of sight at the corridor¡¯s end.


    Marissa gripped the iron bars of the door and let out a deep sigh of disappointment. After all her efforts to find Tiffany, she had disappeared again.


    ¡°Tiffany, why?!¡± she whispered to herself in sorrow.


    ¡°What are you nning to do? Why won¡¯t youe home with me?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is an adult. She can make her own choices. There¡¯s no point in worrying about it. She must have her reasons for leaving,¡± Connor said, taking Marissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hurry. Let¡¯s get out of here before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    With a heavy heart, Marissa nodded and hurried down the corridor with Connor.


    As they dashed forward, explosions continued to detonate, causing the cruise ship to rock violently. Panic had seized everyone on board, who scurried about in chaos and collided with each other in their desperate attempts to escape.


    Marissa and Connor passed numerous bodyguards but spared them no nce. Everyone was just focused on saving themselves.


    Q¡¯s crazedughter boomed from the surveince cameras, ¡°Let everything be destroyed! I¡¯ll bring everyone to the grave with me!¡±


    What had once been a luxurious cruise ship had be a hell on Earth, with terror-filled screams reverberating like the cries of the damned.


    After a frantic sprint, Marissa and Connor finally made it to the deck.


    No sooner had they stepped out than a colossal explosion burst behind them, sending mes soaring into the sky and plumes of thick smoke rising as the ship began to break apart.


    Connor sped her hand tightly, and together, without hesitation, they leaped off the deck into the water below.


    As they plunged into the depths, a deafening explosion sounded above, causing the ship to fracture further into pieces. Debris swirled around them as it descended to the ocean floor.


    Submerged and unable to speak, they relied on instinct and swam away from the sinking wreckage.


    Five minutester, they surfaced and gasped for the cool night air.


    The sea stretched out as a pitch-ck void around them, the darkness broken only by the distant explosions from the ship. mes lit up the night, highlighting the fragmented remnants of what had once been a grand cruise ship.


    In the eerie quiet that followed, Marissa released a silent sigh, her thoughts turning to Tiffany. She wondered if Tiffany had managed to escape and where she might be now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:


    Marissa stared nkly at the burning cruise ship for what felt like forever. Now and then, she strained her eyes in hopes of catching a glimpse of Tiffany, but the waters were too dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Marc and Terry are here to pick us up.¡±


    His voice pulled Marissa out of her reverie. She turned in the direction he was pointing and spotted a yachting toward them. It halted just in front of them, and they heard Marc¡¯s and Terry¡¯s yells of excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels! Chief Instructor! Pleasee aboard!¡±


    They wasted no time and got on the yacht. Terry was in charge of driving, and they quickly sped away from Q¡¯s cruise ship. As the distance widened between them and the burning vessel, several more explosions rocked the ship. It was all in ruins, each part slowly sinking to the depths of the sea. Marissa was stewing in disappointment and frustration. They were unable to take Tiffany home as they originally nned.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Connor sat quietly beside her and let her fume in silence. It had been a while since Marissast had a proper rest. Before she knew it, her head was resting on Connor¡¯s shoulder, and she was fast asleep.


    They traveled on the yacht for quite some time, and eventually transferred to a cruise ship. Then they sailed back to Plebert.


    By the time they disembarked, Domenic was already waiting for them at the dock.


    Connor led Marissa over and opened the backseat of Domenic¡¯s car.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    But she only shook her head.


    ¡°I want to go back to my mother¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Connor asked, visibly confused.


    ¡°Grandma and the kids all miss you. Aren¡¯t you eager to see them? It has been confirmed that you are Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    The thought of being the children¡¯s mother warmed Marissa¡¯s heart. She might not have delivered them into this world, but she still loved them deeply and intended to take responsibility for them for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I miss them too, but I need to be with myself first,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Connor respected her need for space.


    ¡°Let me give you a ride, then.¡±


    But Marissa refused him again.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯d rather take a taxi. We are divorced, Connor. Even if we share Lawrence and Lindsay, I have no ns of getting back together with you. I need some time to reevaluate our rtionship. After all, it was a mistake, to begin with. It would be best if we don¡¯t see each other for now. I need a clear mind and a fresh perspective so I cane to a decision.¡±


    Connor nodded in agreement. Marissa had her own outlook on life, and he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to push her too hard.


    ¡°Be careful on your way,¡± he said after a moment of contemtive silence between them.


    ¡°Tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll tell Marc and Terry to send you photos and videos of the kids every day.¡±


    Connor hailed a taxi for her, helped her inside the vehicle, and watched her leave.


    Upon her arrival at the Sanchez family¡¯s house, Marissa checked on Caylee first. Then she had dinner with the family.


    After the meal, Ferris delivered the newly developed Serene Rest Pills to her.


    After a brief chat with her mother, Marissa retired to her room with the pills. Then she messaged her father to give him an update on Tiffany.


    She apologized for failing to bring her sister back.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dad. Not only was I unable to bring Tiffany back, but I lost all traces of her.¡±


    ¡°Please stop ming yourself, Marissa,¡± Paul replied.


    ¡°None of this is your fault. Tiffany is my daughter as well, so have faith that she is just as brilliant as you. She must have her own reasons for doing what she¡¯s doing. We¡¯ll just have to stay put in Plebert and wait for any news of her.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided when you areing back to Plebert, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been eager to return. I only held back before to keep Q from hurting Tiffany. But now that that¡¯s out of the way, I have no reason to dy it. I can¡¯t wait to go back,¡± Paul replied.


    He paused, as if to consider something, then added, ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back in Plebert by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Uncle Sergio the good news tonight. Otherwise, you might give them a heart attack when you suddenly appear in front of them,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Do that.¡±


    Something else urred to Paul then.


    ¡°By the way, are you and Connor divorced?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Marissa answered.


    ¡°Good for you! That bastard doesn¡¯t deserve my precious daughter. I¡¯m taking my grandchildren in once I¡¯ve settled down in Plebert. Right, I forgot to tell you something important. I have actually arranged for a marriage for you¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:


    Marissa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she read Paul¡¯s message.


    ¡°Dad, are you serious? You arranged a marriage for me?¡±


    Paul replied, ¡°Yes, quite a story. Please be patient and let me exin.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Years ago, when I fell off Rose Cliff and was attacked by crocodiles, I ended up in aa. When I finally woke up, I found myself on a boat. The boat¡¯s owner was the one who rescued me.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Do you remember who this person was? I¡¯d like to thank them.¡±


    Paul responded, ¡°Hold on. Let me tell you the whole story. At that time, I was in terrible shape¡ªmy face was barely recognizable, and my bones were shattered. Although I was rescued onto the boat, my survival was uncertain. The owner made a deal with me: he would spend a fortune on top doctors to save my life, but in return, I had to promise that one of my daughters would marry his grandson as a token of my gratitude.¡±


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Marissa was puzzled.


    ¡°But Dad, Tiffany and I were just seven years old then. Why would he make such a demand?¡±


    Paul exined, ¡°He thought that since your mother and I were both incredibly gifted, our daughters would be extraordinary. He wanted to ensure that his grandson¡¯s marriage was arranged early.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled in disbelief.


    ¡°So, Dad, you promised to marry me off to that man¡¯s grandson? Why wasn¡¯t it Tiffany?¡±


    Paul replied, ¡°I had my reasons. Back then, Tiffany was with the Nash family. I thought she had everything she needed¡ªgood food, warm clothes, and a secure home. But you were sent to a poor farming family, where life was much harsher. I learned from Kim¡¯s subordinates that your adoptive parents treated you poorly and you had a rough time. So, I arranged your marriage to that man¡¯s grandson, hoping he would find you and lift you out of that hardship. I signed a formal marriage contract with him. Afterward, I had surgery due to my injuries. The operation had serious effects, and I lost my memory afterward. The man arranged for me to take on the identity of Paul. Over the years, he never reached out to me; he only watched from afar as I rebuilt my life and eventually became the owner of Sunrise.¡±


    Marissa absorbed the weight of his words, finally understanding how her father, Brian, became Paul. The revtion reminded her of something Silver Fox had once mentioned. Silver Fox had said she¡¯d seen a marriage contract with Marissa¡¯s name at King¡¯s ce. At the time, Marissa had thought Silver Fox had been mistaken. Now, it seemed there might be some truth to it. She was baffled by how the marriage contract her father had signed ended up in King¡¯s hands.


    Could it be that King was the one who rescued her father?


    Marissa¡¯s mind whirled with the possibility, but it seemed unlikely. King was about her father¡¯s age, and he had never been married. He had no son, let alone a grandson.


    She asked, ¡°Dad, who was this man?¡±


    Paul replied, ¡°He was the former leader of the Brock family in Plebert, the grandfather of the current leader, Everett.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s brows knitted in surprise. She had never imagined that her father had arranged for her to marry Everett¡ªthe same Everett who was Chloe¡¯s older brother. Chloe had schemed against and framed Tiffany. Was she really expected to be the sister-inw of such a schemer?


    ¡°Dad, is there any way to cancel this marriage?¡± she asked her father.


    Paul replied, ¡°I see now that arranging for you to marry someone without your consent was a mistake. But at the time, Everett seemed like the best choice. His grandfather saved my life, and I don¡¯t want to break my promise to him. I¡¯m torn because I don¡¯t want to force you into this, and I¡¯m not sure how to face the Brock family when I return to Plebert.¡±


    Marissa chewed her lip, grappling with her emotions. Everett¡¯s grandfather had been her father¡¯s savior, and she should repay the favor. But she had never met Everett and had no idea what kind of person he was. How could she marry someone so unknown to her?


    Moreover, she and Connor had two children. Surely, Everett wouldn¡¯t be happy with that.


    Marissa had never envisioned herself in an arranged marriage; she had always wanted to live on her own terms. Yet, by an unexpected turn of events, she had married Connor and had two children with him. Now, she was confronted with another formal marriage arrangement with Everett. The situation felt overwhelming.


    But mulling over it felt unproductive. What truly intrigued her was how the marriage contract had ended up in King¡¯s hands.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:


    Out of curiosity, Marissa quickly sent a message to Zyair.


    ¡°Old Peacock, tell me the truth. Have you been keeping secrets from me all these years?¡±


    Soon, Zyair replied, ¡°You know all and even appointed you as my sessor. What could I be hiding from you?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Think carefully. Don¡¯t miss anything. If you intentionally omit something, I¡¯ll cut next month¡¯s allowance in half.¡±


    Zyair quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t! Marissa, it seems like you always use money to manipte me. However, there is indeed something significant I haven¡¯t shared with you yet. I wonder if this is what you¡¯re hinting at.¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°Spill it.¡±


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Zyair replied, ¡°I have your marriage contract.¡±


    Seeing this, Marissa smiled slightly. Just as Silver Fox had mentioned, Zyair possessed Marissa¡¯s marriage contract. She asked, ¡°Who¡¯s my fianc¨¦?¡±


    Zyair answered, ¡°Everett Brock, from the Brock family in Blebert. He recently returned to Blebert and assumed leadership of the family.¡±


    Marissa asked, ¡°How did youe by the marriage contract?¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°Shortly after you arrived at the Doomsday Base, Everett brought the contract to me, iming he was engaged to you and asked me to look after you. He also mentioned that I could contact him if any issues arose.¡±


    Marissa was surprised to learn that, at just fifteen years old, Everett had already been looking out for her. It appeared that following the agreement between Everett¡¯s grandfather and her father, Everett¡¯s grandfather not only secured the best doctor for her father but also tracked her down. After locating her, he did not disturb her but kept a discreet watch over her.


    Marissa responded, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡±


    Zyair said, ¡°Well, it was Everett who requested I keep it from you. You were quite young then, and he feared you¡¯d feel overwhelmed by it. He¡¯s observed you progressing from a novice to the chief instructor at the Doomsday Base. Oh, and just so you know, that man really admires you. Over the years, he¡¯s donated a significant amount to the Doomsday Base, more than a billion dors in total.¡±


    Marissa paused for a moment, unsure how to continue discussing Everett with Zyair. She was unfamiliar with Everett, yet the Brock family had greatly helped the Nash family, and Everett had secretly protected her for years. After some thought, sheposed another message, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve decoded the chip¡¯s contents, and I¡¯ve also found the person who originally gave you the chip.¡±


    Zyair responded eagerly, ¡°Really? Tell me, what¡¯s on the chip, and who gave it to me?¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°It was my father who gave you the chip, and it contains years of his work.¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°Your father? You found your father?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Paul Alvarado, the owner of the Sunrise.¡±


    Zyair then sent a shocked emoji.


    ¡°Wow, your dad is the famous owner of the Sunrise?¡±


    Quickly after, Zyair sent another message, full of disbelief.


    ¡°Hold on, didn¡¯t you say before that it was Paul who orchestrated the theft of the chip from the Doomsday Base? What was he thinking? Why did he send me the chip to keep it safe, only to try to steal it backter? Did he think I wouldn¡¯t return it if he asked? Not only did he steal it, but his subordinate also ended up hurting his own daughter. Does he know his subordinate nearly ended your life?¡±


    Marissa patiently exined the tribtions Paul had endured to Zyair.


    Following her exnation, Zyair said, ¡°I had no idea your father had endured so much. He¡¯s truly a genius; even after such a downfall, he ascended again to be the famous Paul Alvarado. I can¡¯tpare myself to your father. He¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Marissa said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgiven him?¡±


    Zyair answered, ¡°Do you think your teacher holds grudges? Your father was amnesic then, so it¡¯s all understandable.¡±


    Though she couldn¡¯t see him, Marissa could picture the yful expression on Zyair¡¯s face.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°What do you think my next step should be?¡±


    Zyair responded, ¡°About what exactly?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:


    Marissa sighed as she typed, ¡°Father has arranged for me to get engaged to Everett. The Brock family has done so much for us; I owe them that. But there is one thing¡ªI¡¯ve been married to Connor once, and I have two children with him.¡±


    Zyair, always the blunt one, replied, ¡°You¡¯re not seriously thinking about getting back with Connor, are you?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°The kids haven¡¯t had their parents around since they were born. It¡¯s heartbreaking. Now that we¡¯ve reconnected, they deserve aplete family.¡±


    Zyair, clearly unimpressed, replied, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. These kids aren¡¯t going to grow up in any regr household. Whether they stay with the Daniels family or the Nash family, they¡¯ll have an affluent life. Don¡¯t use them as an excuse. My advice? Take them back to the Nash family. Let them bear your family name. Your parents missed out on raising you, so this could be their second chance.¡±


    Marissa finally caught on to Zyair¡¯s true feelings. It wasn¡¯t about the kids at all¡ªhe just didn¡¯t like Connor. As she thought back, she realized Zyair had never liked Connor. But why? Connor and Zyair had been living so far from each other. How did they end up on such bad terms?


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Curiosity got the better of Marissa.


    ¡°Why do you dislike Connor so much, Old Peacock? What did he ever do to you?¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never met him.¡±


    Marissa blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even met him? So why all the hate?¡±


    Zyair replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Anyway, mark my words¡ªConnor is trouble. If you get back with him, you¡¯ll regret it. And don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you marry him again, you¡¯ll break my heart, and I won¡¯t see you again. And don¡¯t forget, he mistook you for someone else and forced you into marrying him. If that¡¯s not a reason to demand seriouspensation, I don¡¯t know what is. And another thing¡ªonce you take the kids back to the Nash family, you¡¯d better demand arge amount of child support from him, at least one billion a year. He can more than afford it, so don¡¯t let him off easily. Actually, scratch that¡ªten billion? That¡¯s chump change for Connor. The guy¡¯s swimming in money. Ten billion is nothing to him. You must ask for at least ten billion.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but smile, shaking her head at Zyair¡¯s outrageous demands.


    ¡°Please, stop. Just go to bed already. Have a good sleep.¡±


    But Zyair wasn¡¯t ready to let it go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Listen to me. Don¡¯t get all soft-hearted with Connor. We need to think this through carefully and n every move¡­¡±


    Before Zyair could finish his rant, Marissa swiftly transferred him arge sum of money. Barely containing herughter, Marissa sent a final message, ¡°Take the money and hush up.¡±


    Zyair stared at the message, utterly stunned.


    ¡°What? Alright.¡±


    He quickly epted the money.


    ¡°Marissa, get some rest and give your dad my regards. Tell him I won¡¯t hold a grudge about the incident where he sent people to attack the Doomsday Base. We¡¯ll catch up over a drink sometime.¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes and closed the chat window. She shook her head with a smile, noting how Zyair¡¯s antics made him seem more like a kid every day. After a moment ofughter, she let out a deep sigh. Following her separation from Connor, Marissa had nned to carefully reflect on her feelings and whether remarrying him for the sake of their children was the right decision.


    Yet, with both her father and Zyair firmly opposed to her remarrying Connor and the engagement to Everett, she was left questioning how she could possibly move forward with Connor. Despite her lighthearted banter with Zyair, she held him in high regard. He had been a transformative mentor in her life, offering her guidance and care that was as significant as her father¡¯s. His opinions mattered deeply to her, and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting him down.


    ¡°s!¡±


    With a final sigh, Marissa stood up and left the room. Her father was eager to head home, so she needed to inform the Nash family to prevent any misunderstandings.


    As she descended the stairs, she noticed the Sanchez family still gathered in the living room, chatting away. Caylee had already retreated to her room. When Ruth saw Marissaing down, she inquired, ¡°Tiffany, didn¡¯t you say you were tired and wanted to go to bed early? Why are you up again?¡±


    Marissa reached the bottom of the stairs and faced the whole family, her tone sincere.


    ¡°Grandma, everyone, I¡¯d like to make a proper introduction. My name is Marissa, and I am Tiffany¡¯s twin sister.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 900

    ?Chapter 900:


    As soon as Marissa finished speaking, the once cheerful expressions on the Sanchez family¡¯s faces evaporated abruptly. What had begun as a lively,ughter-filled family gathering swiftly descended into ufortable silence, all due to this startling revtion.


    Every eye fixed on Marissa as the family members struggled to process her words. Their emotions oscited between shock, confusion, and a hint of apprehension. The Sanchez family members had been unaware that, more than twenty years ago, Brian and Caylee had been blessed with twin daughters.


    Following the tragedies that befell Brian and Caylee in Bio Grein, it was Brian¡¯s father who, alongside Sergio, went to Bio Grein to handle matters there. In a deliberate act of defiance against the Sanchez family, he chose to conceal this significant detail. To the Sanchez family, it was always believed that Caylee had only one daughter, Tiffany. Yet, here stood the supposed Tiffany, rifying that she was, in fact, Marissa, Tiffany¡¯s sister.


    This revtion threw the family into a whirl of disbelief. Marissa offered a gentle smile, allowing them time to absorb the shock. After what felt like an eternity of silence, Ruth¡¯s voice trembled as she broke the quiet.


    ¡°Tiffany¡­ No, you¡¯re not Tiffany. What was your name again?¡±


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    ¡°I¡¯m Marissa, Grandma,¡± Marissa said, a warm smile brightening her face.


    ¡°Oh, Marissa¡­¡± Ruth paused, a hint of skepticism in her voice.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re Tiffany¡¯s twin? Is that for real?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    ¡°I came into the world first, followed by Tiffany. However, a chaotic explosion at the hospital during my birth led to me being separated from my mom.¡±


    ¡°But we were told by the Nash family that your mother only gave birth to Tiffany,¡± Ruth countered.


    Before Marissa could rify, Daryl interjected with a derisive snort, ¡°I understand now! The Nash family deliberately hid this from us!¡±


    Ruth and the others nodded in agreement. They all grew angry as they realized what the Nash family had done. Unable to contain her outrage, Le eximed, ¡°How shameless can the Nash family be? Aunt Caylee was pregnant for nine months, and they couldn¡¯t even share this crucial information?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! The Nash family has really crossed the line!¡± Rachel dered, her anger mirroring the group¡¯s sentiment.


    Shaun exhaled deeply.


    ¡°The Nash family has always held Aunt Caylee responsible for Brian¡¯s disappearance. They¡¯ve been bearing a grudge against our whole family and concealed something this important. It¡¯s simply unjust.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°I apologize for my grandfather¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying sorry? You don¡¯t need to shoulder his mistakes!¡± Ruth interjected reassuringly, her gaze fixed on Marissa, observing every nuance of her expression.


    The entire Sanchez family started observing Marissa closely. Then, a realization dawned on Le.


    ¡°I guess, ever since Aunt Caylee was admitted to the hospital and we asked Dr. Riss to operate on her, it hasn¡¯t been Tiffany who was with us. It¡¯s been Marissa all along!¡±


    With Le¡¯s revtion, the rest of the family pieced it together, their faces lighting up with understanding.


    ¡°That exins why Tiffany seemed so different from that day on!¡± Ruth added, her face breaking into a smile.


    ¡°So, it turns out the person with us was actually my other granddaughter, Marissa!¡±


    ¡°Is that correct, Marissa?¡± Le queried with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marissa responded with a nod.


    ¡°I came into your lives at that time because Tiffany went missing. I was afraid it would cause any negative impact, so I have been posing as her. I am very sorry for not revealing my true identity sooner.¡±


    Ruth burst intoughter, her joy unmistakable.


    ¡°No worries at all!¡± She gestured excitedly.


    ¡°Come, Marissa. Take a seat right here beside Elle!¡±


    At first, the group had been cautious, mistaking Marissa for an unexpected visitor trying to integrate with the Sanchez family. But when they discovered she had been with them all this time, their initial hesitance vanished like smoke. Surprisingly, they felt a stronger bond with Marissa than they ever did with Tiffany.


    A smile spread across Marissa¡¯s face as she sat next to Ruth. The entire Sanchez family circled around, their expressions filled with newfound affection and joy. The truth was now clear to all. Tiffany was still the girl too aloof to acknowledge her own mother or grandmother, and the one who had captured their hearts was undoubtedly Marissa.


    Grasping Marissa¡¯s hand tightly, Ruth leaned in and said in a serious tone, ¡°Marissa, I have an important question for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:


    ¡°Grandma, feel free to ask anything,¡± Marissa said. Ruth gazed at Marissa intently.


    ¡°Marissa, I want to know, where have you been all these years? How did you grow up, and how did you end up in Blebert?¡±


    Now that her mother had awakened and her father was on his way back, Marissa felt no need to keep secrets. She shared her whole journey. However, considering the Sanchez family¡¯s kind and honest nature, she chose not to mention what the shady organization had done, to spare them any unease. She simply said that after getting lost in Grein, she ended up with the Nash family in Adagend. Later, a mistake by Connor led her to Blebert and helped her uncover her true family background.


    The Sanchez family listened, taken aback by her tale, and sighed deeply. With tears in her eyes, Ruth said, ¡°Thank God! It¡¯s a miracle my lost granddaughter hase back to me.¡± She sped Marissa¡¯s hand lightly, her voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°My child, you¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Marissa quickly tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all behind us now. I¡¯m doing well, so please don¡¯t feel sad.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s not dwell on the sad parts,¡± Rachel interjected, trying to lift the mood.


    ¡°Ruth, just look at how beautiful and aplished Marissa has be! We should be happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Please don¡¯t cry, Mom. Today is a day to celebrate as Marissa officially joins our family. Let¡¯s not bring any sadness into it,¡± Daryl added.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop crying.¡± Ruth quickly dried her tears, then asked, ¡°Marissa, do you know where Tiffany is?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Le scoffed, ¡°Grandma, why bother about that heartless woman? I thought she had changed, finally willing to acknowledge her mother and grandmother, but it turns out Marissa is the one who¡¯s truly with us. I puzzled over it before. How could someone as despicable as Tiffany change so abruptly? Now it all makes sense. Since Tiffany refuses to acknowledge her mother or us, we should focus our attention on Marissa from now on.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking such nonsense!¡± Rachel gently reprimanded.


    ¡°No matter how difficult Tiffany may be, she is still your aunt¡¯s daughter and grandma¡¯s granddaughter. She carries the Sanchez family¡¯s blood. We can¡¯t just write her off.¡±


    Le pouted and replied, ¡°I worry our concern will be wasted on her. She won¡¯t appreciate it. Remember, she once upset Aunt Caylee so much that we almost lost her.¡±


    No one could disagree with that. The memory of Tiffany storming into the Sanchez family¡¯s house, confronting Caylee, and causing her to be gravely ill was still vivid and troubling for everyone. When Le finished, the rest of the Sanchez family sighed in frustration.


    Marissa quickly defended Tiffany.


    ¡°Actually, the Tiffany you had seen wasn¡¯t the real her. She loves our mother and wanted to be close to you all. She just couldn¡¯t express it. I hope you can understand her.¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t express it?¡± Le raised an eyebrow, amused by the exnation.


    ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t make excuses for that heartless person. Nobody forced her to disrespect her mother back then. Nobody pulled her away when her mother was in a dire situation. Shemitted many harsh and shameful acts, and no one pushed her to do those things. It was purely her own doing. She¡¯s undoubtedly a cold-hearted individualcking proper values.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s not like that,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to mention this, but I can¡¯t let you keep misunderstanding Tiffany. So please, listen to me. Tiffany isn¡¯t a bad person. She is genuinelypassionate and caring. She holds strong values and cherishes family deeply. The ridiculous actions she took were out of her control. When she was very little, certain individuals imnted an organ-on-a-chip in her brain that dictated her actions. She has spent her entire life trying to ovee this influence but has always struggled. For 22 years, she has endured a life filled with hardship and pain. Family love and understanding could really support her emotionally, so I urge you to forgive her past errors and show more patience andpassion.¡±


    Hearing this, Ruth stared at Marissa in astonishment.


    ¡°Marissa, are you telling the truth? Did Tiffany really have an organ-on-a-chip imnted in her brain when she was a child? What exactly happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:


    As soon as Ruth finished speaking, Daryl asked, ¡°How could Tiffany have had an organ-on-a-chip imnted when she was a child? Brian was deeply involved in that research and was part of the International Organ-on-a-Chip Research Association. Could this be linked to him?¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice taut with emotion.


    ¡°Yes, this is linked to Dad. Those vicious people tried to force him to work for them by threatening to hurt Tiffany and me. They imnted the organ-on-a-chip in Tiffany to control her.¡±


    The weight of this revtion crashed over the Sanchez family like a relentless storm. Ruth¡¯s voice trembled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Goodness gracious! I can¡¯t believe Tiffany has been through so much pain.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Le¡¯s face fell, deep regret etched into her features.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been terrible,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand Tiffany and hurled so many hurtful words. While she was fighting those awful people, she had to endure my cruelty too. I must have truly wounded her.¡±


    Shaun sighed heavily, his face etched with remorse as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been just as guilty,¡± he said, his voice heavy with regret.


    ¡°I had no idea Tiffany was struggling every day while I med her and acted distant. I¡¯m not worthy to be her cousin.¡±


    Daryl and Rachel exchanged looks of deep guilt, their eyes lowering. Marissa quickly stepped in, her tone warm and soothing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me yourselves. Tiffany would never hold this against you. Just the fact that you care for our mother means so much to her. And for any past hurt or misunderstandings, Tiffany has be incredibly strong.¡±


    Though Marissa had only seen Tiffany once, she saw the strength in her eyes. To Marissa, those eyes revealed a person who had faced and ovee incredible challenges. Tiffany¡¯s resilience seemed to be a result of enduring significant pain and adversity. Despite her difficult past, Tiffany¡¯s spirit remained unshaken, her struggles only forging her into a determined and fierce survivor. The two had more inmon than they realized; both had confronted tough situations with bravery and resolve.


    Le suddenly brightened with understanding.


    ¡°If this is all about the organ-on-a-chip and Brian, then it means Brian¡¯s disappearance was not Aunt Caylee¡¯s fault,¡± she said, her voice steady with realization.


    ¡°On the contrary, Aunt Caylee and her daughters have suffered because of him.¡±


    Le was quick on the uptake and hit the nail on the head. The other members of the Sanchez family, hearing her words, began to follow her train of thought and turned their attention to Marissa. Marissa chewed on her lip, her gaze troubled.


    It was true that Brian¡¯s research had attracted those dangerous people to his family. For the Sanchez family, it was obvious that Caylee had suffered deeply because of him. Yet, Marissa wrestled with how to assign me. Her father hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and the true viins were the ones who had harmed their family. Moreover, her mother¡¯s unwavering love for her father meant she would never fault him for the past.


    As Marissa grappled with her words, Le¡¯s frustration boiled over. She threw her hands up and spoke with fiery determination.


    ¡°We need to go to the Nash family and demand answers! They¡¯ve been unfairly ming Aunt Caylee for Brian¡¯s disappearance and treating our family terribly. We¡¯ve endured their disrespect for too long. Now that we know Brian is the cause of all this trouble and our family has suffered because of him, they clearly owe us an apology!¡±


    Even Shaun, usually so easygoing, couldn¡¯t mask his fury. He said with a rare edge in his voice, ¡°Le¡¯s right. We need to confront the Nash family and set things straight. They owe us an apology. We can¡¯t keep epting this disrespect.¡±


    Daryl and Rachel, who typically avoided confrontations, exchanged nces filled with reluctance. But they knew Le and Shaun had a point. The Nash family had certainly caused them enough trouble, and it was time to confront them.


    Marissa turned to Ruth, hoping she would help ease the tension, but she was startled to see Ruth¡¯s anger burning even hotter.


    ¡°Yes, we really need to confront the Nash family right now!¡± Ruth¡¯s voice was sharp and determined.


    ¡°I want to be the first to confront that old man from the Nash family. I¡¯ve had it with him. He needs to apologize to us, and he needs to do it sincerely.¡±


    Marissa tried to imagine her grandfather on his knees before Ruth, and it made her bite back a smile. Clearing her throat, Marissa stepped forward, her voice steady as she said, ¡°Um, I have something important to share.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:


    When Marissa started talking, the Sanchez family assumed she would stand up for the Nash family. Ruth was quick to voice her disapproval.


    ¡°Marissa, do you want to defend the Nash family?¡±


    Rachel and Daryl disagreed as well but were too embarrassed to say anything.


    Le supported Ruth¡¯s point by saying, ¡°Exactly, Marissa. You haven¡¯t been in Blebert for long, so you don¡¯t know how the Nash family has treated us before. They¡¯ve bullied us badly and even insulted Aunt Caylee by iming she had brought bad luck to her husband. Marissa, even if you still care for the Nash family and don¡¯t want them med, think of your mother. Aunt Caylee deserves to have her name cleared.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ruth said.


    ¡°We are strong, and being bullied doesn¡¯t usually affect us, but what your mother has endured breaks my heart. Even if we don¡¯t seek justice for our family, we must seek justice for your mother. My daughter has suffered because of someone from their family, yet they have tormented us and tarnished my daughter¡¯s reputation. I can¡¯t live with the anger if we just forgive them.¡±


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Marissa smiled sadly.


    ¡°I recognize the suffering of the Sanchez family and my mother, and I admit the Nash family has crossed the line many times. I won¡¯t try to stop you. I just have some news to share.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Ruth inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found my father,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°If all goes well, he¡¯ll return to Blebert tomorrow. If you n to confront the Nash family, my father should be there too.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ruth stood up, excited.


    ¡°Marissa, your father is still alive?¡±


    The other members of the Sanchez family were equally shocked, staring at Marissa in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, my father is still alive,¡± Marissa said. She paused to help Ruth sit down, then added sincerely, ¡°My father now has a new identity. He is the famous owner of the Sunrise, Paul Alvarado.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Le eximed, standing up excitedly.


    ¡°Marissa, are you saying your father is Paul Alvarado, the owner of the Sunrise, who deals with all the big shots?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa responded, nodding with a smile.


    All the members of the Sanchez family were speechless with shock. Everyone had heard of Paul, but for a modest family like the Sanchez family, he was as unreachable as a star in the sky. They had never imagined he could be rted to them. After a lengthy pause, Le whispered, ¡°Though I¡¯ve never met your father, I¡¯ve always heard he was a genius. It appears the rumors are urate. The owner of the Sunrise¡­ He might just be the most significant person I¡¯ll ever meet in my whole life.¡±


    Shaun grew excited as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to many countries, and Mr. Alvarado¡¯s name is well-known across the globe. In every ce I¡¯ve visited, everyone recognizes his name. He is truly extraordinary!¡± Marissa smiled again. Although she had never used her father¡¯s fame to get by, listening to othersmend her father filled her with pride.


    Suddenly, Ruth, previously excited, turned serious.


    ¡°Marissa, what is your father thinking? He¡¯s been alive and has be a prominent man. Why hasn¡¯t hee back to your mother all these years?¡±


    Her question hit everyone like a sobering blow. Daryl and Rachel looked at each other but remained silent.


    Le, never one to hold back, bluntly asked, ¡°Marissa, did your father leave Aunt Caylee because he discovered she had be partiallyatose? That might exin his absence, despite her suffering and the harassment from the Nash family.¡±


    Shaun added, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then your father doesn¡¯t deserve my respect!¡±


    After a quiet moment, Rachel couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Marissa, does your father have another family elsewhere? Is that why he hasn¡¯t returned to see your mother?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daryl angrily stood up.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he has wronged your mother. I¡¯ll risk my life to find your father and demand justice for your mother.¡±


    For a moment, all members of the Sanchez family stared at Marissa with bloodshot eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:


    Marissa was fully aware of the Sanchez family¡¯s anger and worry. If she hadn¡¯t already found her father, she wouldn¡¯t have understood his circumstances or mindset and would likely share their anger. Indeed, it¡¯s umon for anyone to hold onto love for more than twenty years.


    When she met the intense gazes of the Sanchez family members, Marissa smiled slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been too critical of my father. He¡¯s misunderstood. Actually, he has always loved my mother deeply and has never once strayed from that love.¡±


    Marissa detailed her father¡¯s life events to the Sanchez family members. Then she exined, ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been home all these years because he lost his memory. However, despite his amnesia and bing Paul, a man of prominence with numerous women seeking his attention, he remained faithful to my mother. Through these years, he chose solitude. In his moments of utmost loneliness and destion, he never considered remarrying or starting a new family. Hismitment has remained unshaken despite losing all his memories.¡±


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s words, all the Sanchez family members felt both touched and reassured, and their initial anger seemed to disappear.


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Over the years, the Nash family¡¯s actions had inflicted much pain on the Sanchez family and Caylee. Yet, understanding Paul¡¯s enduring love and trials, the Sanchez family was reluctant to bear any resentment. Drying her tears, Ruth sighed deeply and said, ¡°I had no idea Brian endured so much. Coming back to Blebert is hard-earned for him. Why should we keep holding grudges against him? Why maintain any resentment towards the Nash family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s leave the past behind. We will not hold grudges anymore,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Continuing to resent the Nash family would onlyplicate things for Brian.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we must stop holding grudges,¡± Daryl replied.


    ¡°Brian will be back in Blebert tomorrow. We should provide him a peaceful environment, free from family conflicts.¡±


    Le and Shaun exchanged knowing looks, deciding to refrain from further emotionalments.


    Ruth turned to Marissa and inquired, ¡°Marissa, has your father mentioned when he¡¯ll visit your mother upon his return to Blebert?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s anxious toe back and is always worried about Mom. He¡¯ll see her as soon as he arrives in Blebert. He ns to bring her home to care for her,¡± Marissa responded.


    Le, with a worried expression, said, ¡°But Marissa, your mother still hasn¡¯t recovered her memory. If your father visits, she might not recognize him. Could that frighten her?¡±


    Shaun interjected, ¡°And even if she does regain her memory, recognition might still be an issue. Didn¡¯t you say, Marissa, that Brian had been severely disfigured back then and underwent extensive stic surgery, so he lookspletely different now?¡±


    At this, every Sanchez family member turned their gaze to Marissa, awaiting her response.


    Marissa smiled calmly. She had once worried over this issue, but those days were past. In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°I have faith in my parents¡¯ love. It¡¯s not defined by physical appearances. Even though Dad looks different now and Mom has aged, their feelings will guide them back to each other.¡±


    ¡°Marissa is right,¡± Rachel said, nodding enthusiastically.


    ¡°I recall when Caylee and Brian were at a masquerade ball; despite everyone being in disguise, they recognized each other instantly. That kind of connection is beyond words. We should let them handle this themselves. They¡¯ll undoubtedly find their happiness again.¡±


    Hearing Rachel¡¯s words, the other Sanchez family members dismissed their uncertainties. They all looked forward to Brian¡¯s homing and the family¡¯s reunion. Marissa rose to leave, heading back to the Nash family¡¯s house.


    On the way, she received a message from Ferris.


    Ferris said, ¡°Riss, when are you nning to meet Landen as RES? You announced publicly that you epted him as your student, yet you haven¡¯t even met him as Riss yet. It doesn¡¯t sound right, does it? Landen has repeatedly asked me when his meeting with you will ur. I¡¯ve reassured him so many times that it¡¯s bing hard to keep making excuses.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I¡¯m at fault here. I will meet him as Riss this evening.¡±


    After finishing her conversation with Ferris, Marissa returned to the Nash family¡¯s house. Upon entering the house, she was taken aback by the disarray. The ce was in chaos¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:


    The household was in a flurry of activity as servants rushed in and out. Clearly, something significant had urred. Marissa stopped one of the servants and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± It was quitete, and the servant had been preupied. She hadn¡¯t realized Marissa had returned and was startled when she noticed her. The moment she recognized Marissa, she quickly greeted her.


    Marissa nodded and asked, ¡°Is something wrong? Why is everyone acting so frantic?¡±


    With a troubled expression, the servant exined, ¡°Miss Nash, you¡¯ve been away for a while, so you aren¡¯t aware that a major event has taken ce within the Nash family. As you know, the Nash family is famous for its expertise in medicine, and the person with the best medical knowledge gains the highest standing. Today, the family held its yearly medicalpetition. Landen, being the sessor to the family leader and personal student of the renowned doctor Riss, was expected toe first. But instead¡­ he cedst! Landen has been studying medicine for a rtively short time, so it makes sense he didn¡¯t win first ce. But his performance was shockingly poor, and it has sparked outrage in the family. They¡¯re even saying he¡¯s unfit to lead the family. Despite learning under Riss for a while, he hasn¡¯t shown any improvement in medicine. The other family members are saying that he knows nothing about the medical field and doesn¡¯t even deserve to be called a doctor. In fact, everyone is now pressuring Mr. Sergio Nash to strip Landen of his sessor title. Upon seeing Landen¡¯spetition results, Mr. Sergio Nash was livid. With the family¡¯s mounting discontent, he had a severe outburst that triggered his chronic illness. He copsed and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness.¡±


    Marissa grasped the gravity of the situation and felt deeply responsible. She had been too preupied with other matters and had neglected Landen¡¯s studies.


    ¡°You can return to your duties,¡± she told the servant before stepping into the living room. Inside, the scene was chaotic.


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    The family head, Sergio,y unconscious on the sofa, his face pale.


    Hannah sat beside him, pleading desperately, ¡°Sergio, please wake up. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Landen knelt nearby, looking devastated and lost.


    The other family members were gathered in silence, their expressions tense. With reddened eyes, Balthasar looked around and barked, ¡°We have so many skilled doctors in this family, yet no one can help Sergio!¡±


    Gerry, who had once caused trouble for Marissa, replied, ¡°Balthasar, everyone knows about Sergio¡¯s illness. He¡¯s had it for ages, and it¡¯s highlyplicated. Years ago, Brian was the one who treated him sessfully. With Brian gone, there¡¯s nothing we can do now. The best we can offer Sergio is a peaceful passing and a dignified funeral.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Landen shouted, his eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°My father won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gerry sneered mockingly.


    Shaking his head, he continued, ¡°Landen, do you have the right to raise your voice? Your father¡¯s current state is because of you. To be blunt, you¡¯re the reason he¡¯s dying. If you had any decency, you¡¯d go¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Gerry!¡± Hannah scolded.


    ¡°Landen has only been learning medicine for a short while. It¡¯s expected that his skills aren¡¯t good enough. As his parents, we¡¯re willing to give him time to grow. If not for your relentless pressure, Sergio wouldn¡¯t have rpsed!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Gerry cackled, eyes gleaming with malice.


    ¡°Hannah, you¡¯ve coddled Landen for far too long. That¡¯s why he¡¯s failed to improve. And now, he¡¯s pushing his father to his grave, yet you still defend him. As the family hostess, youck impartiality. You¡¯re always favoring your son. Tell me, how are you different from Sanga back in the day? How can anyone here trust you? But then, since you and Sanga are cut from the same cloth, your behavior shouldn¡¯t surprise us.¡± Gerry turned to the other family members, raising his voice as he asked, ¡°Do we really want people like Hannah and Sergio to lead our family? Can we afford to let history repeat itself?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:


    The entire Nash family had gathered in the living room. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Sergio¡¯s rpse, so no one noticed Marissa¡¯s arrival. By the door, she stood silently, observing. Upon her return to the Nash family, she quickly noticed that Gerry, her father¡¯s cousin, harbored improper ambitions. Originally, Gerry had nned to elevate his son to the role of patriarch after Sansa lost her standing. But then, Landen was taken under the wing of the world-renowned doctor, Riss, bing the family¡¯s new hope. Consequently, Gerry¡¯s ns were thwarted as everyone supported Landen. Now, Gerry¡¯s ambitions seemed rekindled.


    After his speech, doubt spread among the family as they cast disappointed nces at Landen. Seizing the opportunity, Gerry continued to scald him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the sessor to the patriarch of a distinguished medical family, yet you fail to heal your father. How can you advance our family¡¯s medical legacy? Can we really entrust our family¡¯s future to you? Youck talent in medicine and have shown no proficiency in medical techniques or pharmacology. Moreover, you appear uninterested, spending time abroad for leisure and barely staying in Blebert. A person as incapable andzy as you, who indulges only in pleasure, should realistically resign from their position. Just live on your allowance and let someone capable lead.¡±


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Gerry¡¯s words were cutting, and Landen felt profoundly humiliated. Yet the other family members nodded in agreement, with none defending him. One family member even supported Gerry¡¯s harsh critique by saying, ¡°Though harsh, Gerry¡¯s points are valid. We cannot let the Nash family be led by the inept as when Sansa was around.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We strongly oppose Landen bing the leader,¡± another added.


    Encouraged by the support, Gerry said, ¡°Now that Sergio¡¯s condition is beyond help, we should select a new leader today. The family needs guidance without dy.¡± He concluded, looking at his cousin Crosby Nash, who straightened up in response. Landen smiled sarcastically.


    Of course, he was well aware of Gerry¡¯s ambitions. Gerry had been persuading other family members to install his son as the family leader recently. Yet, Landen couldn¡¯t publicly counter his uncle¡¯s ims due to his poorpetition performance, which made him an easy target for ridicule. He felt unjustly treated.


    He had been eagerly awaiting a call from Riss to start his training in medicine and pharmacology, determined to uplift the Nash family. Regrettably, Riss had neither summoned him nor offered any advice. He had repeatedly asked Ferris for updates, only to be told to wait.


    Even without Riss¡¯s guidance, Landen believed he could have improved on his own and not failed the family¡¯s examination so miserably. However, he hadn¡¯t had time to study recently, due to his search for Tiffany and his investigation into the tragedy at the hospital in BIO, having made multiple trips there recently.


    Regrettably, Landen couldn¡¯t disclose his reasons to his family. He had no choice but to silently endure Gerry¡¯s scorn and ridicule.


    Hannah was also aware of Gerry¡¯s schemes and gave Landen a disappointed look. However, even though she considered removing Landen from his position, she would never back Gerry¡¯s son.


    Landen might not excel, but he was known for his integrity. On the other hand, it wasmon knowledge that Gerry¡¯s son was a scoundrel. To hand the Nash family reigns to such a scoundrel would be inviting disaster. With this thought, Hannah scoffed.


    ¡°Sergio is still with us, yet you rush to ce your son in power? Your greed is in for all to see. It¡¯s utterly disgraceful.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s expression darkened, and he retorted sharply, ¡°Brian is no longer here, Hannah, and no one can heal Sergio. Who knows how long Sergio willst? Even if he survives, he¡¯s like a man already gone. Do you intend to maintain your status as the hostess of the family by preserving a figurehead at the helm? That¡¯s truly disgraceful.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:


    Hannah, usually sharp-tongued and a master debater, was not in the mood to argue because Sergio¡¯s old illness had red up, and his life was at stake. She had decided to stay silent as long as Gerry didn¡¯t cross the line.


    However, Gerry¡¯s remarks grew increasingly offensive, and she couldn¡¯t help but coldly respond, ¡°Even if Sergio never wakes up and Landen isn¡¯t fit to be his sessor, it¡¯s still not your son¡¯s turn to lead the family. Understand?¡±


    Gerry was annoyed by her words. His efforts were aimed at iming the family leader position for his son, and Hannah¡¯sments felt like an attack on his borate ns. He retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t see my son, Crosby, as less capable than Landen. Crosby is five years older than Landen, which makes him more mature and stable. Also, he scored much higher than Landen in today¡¯spetition.¡±


    Hannah gave Gerry a mocking look.


    ¡°Your son spends his days in bars and clubs, getting tangled in scandals with various celebrities. He¡¯s constantly in the gossip tabloids. Do you really think he has the dedication to sharpen his medical skills?¡±


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    She then surveyed the room and continued, ¡°Do you honestly believe someone like Crosby is fit to lead the family? Would you entrust our family¡¯s future to him?¡±


    Gerry, mortified by the mention of Crosby¡¯s reputation, red at his son. Crosby, feeling somewhat ashamed yet defiant, argued, ¡°Guys my age are full of life. What¡¯s wrong with having a few flings? Plus, I¡¯m trying to change. I promise, if I take over as family patriarch, I¡¯ll never go to a club again. I¡¯llply with the family¡¯s wishes and marry a respectable woman to lead the Nash family.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Crosby is right,¡± Gerry said.


    ¡°Crosby¡¯s interest in women is minor. He can change that. He is the most outstanding among the young ones and is the most qualified to take over as family head.¡±


    Some of the other family members nodded in agreement with Gerry¡¯s words.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Hannah remainedposed and scoffed.


    ¡°Ha! Who says Crosby is the most outstanding among the young ones?¡±


    Gerry scowled.


    ¡°Back then, A did outperform him in medical skills, but she¡¯s no longer with the Nash family. Crosby won first ce at today¡¯spetition.¡±


    Hannah sneered.


    ¡°Crosby won first ce because another young member of the Nash family didn¡¯t participate in thepetition. If she had, Crosby wouldn¡¯t have been first.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Gerry asked, looking annoyed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t participate? I don¡¯t remember anyone being absent.¡±


    Hannah stared at Gerry as if he were an idiot and said, ¡°Stop pretending to be oblivious. Tiffany didn¡¯t participate. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany?¡± Gerry scoffed.


    ¡°Hannah, have you lost your senses? Everyone knows Tiffany is a failure. Even if she had participated, her scores would likely be below Landen¡¯s. How could she ever match Crosby?¡±


    Hannah retorted, ¡°Gerry, have you lost your memory? Have you forgotten that Tiffany is now a peripheral member of Riss¡¯s team and the famous artist Only?


    ¡°So what?¡± Gerry retorted sharply.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a peripheral member. Landen is Riss¡¯s personal disciple and is still not up to par. How does being a peripheral member make her better? And even though Only is impressive in the arts, what relevance does it hold in our medical field? Are we to start trading in paintings under her direction?¡±


    Hannah replied, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s acim in the art world speaks to her intelligence and capability. She could achieve simr sess in medicine. Don¡¯t overlook how she skillfully saved Mrs. Arabe Daniels and Trenton. You might dismiss her saving Mrs. Daniels as mere luck, but you can¡¯t deny what everyone witnessed when she saved Trenton at the banquet. After only a few days with Riss¡¯s team, her progress was immense. Now, with more experience, her medical expertise has surely grown, definitely surpassing Crosby¡¯s. Therefore, if Landen is unfit, Tiffany should rightfully take over as the family head.¡±


    Caught off guard, Gerry responded, ¡°I won¡¯t ept¡ª¡±


    Marissa asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s your objection, Uncle Gerry?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:


    Marissa¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t particrly loud, yet it carried a remarkable rity that instantly captured the attention of everyone present. She had been preupied with various matters recently and hadn¡¯t visited the Nash family for some time. Her unexpected arrival now took all the family members by surprise.


    Despite Gerry¡¯s earlier dismissive remarks, most family members regarded her with a mixture of awe and respect after the day she was revealed to be the legendary painter, Only. The sight of Remy kneeling before her respectfully was an image too powerful for anyone to forget.


    After all, she had single-handedly recovered the one billion dors Sansa had handed over to Remy. Thanks to her, the Nash family no longer had to pay Remy a yearly fee while still enjoying his protection.


    Even though her medical skills might not be exceptional and she might not be the right person to lead the Nash family, her contributions had made her a hero in their eyes and earned her well-deserved respect.


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    So, upon seeing Marissa, the Nash family members all greeted her warmly. Overjoyed, Balthasar quickly beckoned her closer.


    ¡°Come and sit by Grandpa!¡±


    Marissa walked over, took a seat next to Balthasar, and greeted him affectionately, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Balthasar eximed, his eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°My dear granddaughter, what have you been up totely? Why haven¡¯t youe to see me? You can¡¯t imagine what happened here recently. Your Uncle Sergio¡­¡±


    His voice faltered as he nced over at Sergio, whoy on the sofa, his breathing shallow and eyes closed. Balthasar choked up. The thought of losing another son overwhelmed him.


    Marissa patted Balthasar¡¯s handfortingly.


    At that moment, Hannah, also teary-eyed, spoke up.


    ¡°Tiffany, you returned at the perfect timing, or you might¡¯ve missed seeing your Uncle Sergio before he passes away.¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, Landen looked deeply at Marissa and found himself unable to speak.


    Afterforting Balthasar, Marissa turned to Hannah and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hannah. Uncle Sergio will be fine.¡±


    She then directed her gaze toward Gerry and asked, ¡°Uncle Gerry, you said that you wouldn¡¯t ept me as the family head¡ªwhat exactly is your objection?¡±


    Gerry shifted ufortably, as he had been caught speaking ill of Marissa behind her back.


    After a tense silence, he sneered and sarcastically replied, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll just speak inly: I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to lead the family.¡±


    Marissa raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh? And why do you think so, Uncle Gerry?¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve overheard me earlier. Your achievements lie in the arts, but you¡¯ve shown nothing remarkable in the medical field, which is crucial for leading the Nash family. Besides¡­¡± He shot Marissa a malicious look and continued, ¡°If you were still Mrs. Daniels, we might consider you for the position, given the resources and connections you could¡¯ve brought the family. But now that you¡¯ve divorced Connor¡­¡±


    He let his words hang in the air and nced around the family members to stir a sense of crisis.


    Sure enough, before he could even finish, the other Nash family members turned to Marissa with expressions of shock.


    ¡°What? Tiffany, did you divorce Connor? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this? Did you annoy Connor and get kicked out?¡± one of the family members blurted out.


    ¡°Oh no. If you¡¯ve offended Connor, would he retaliate against our whole family? We¡¯ve just gotten back on our feet. We can¡¯t afford to go back to square one.¡± Everyone in the room was filled with worry.


    Balthasar looked at Marissa with concern.


    ¡°Tiffany, is that true?¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, Gerry interjected, ¡°This news came from Derek, Connor¡¯s nephew. It should be true. Tiffany, you thought you could fool us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Marissa met his gaze and calmly responded, ¡°It¡¯s true. I did divorce Connor. But it will have no impact on our family. It¡¯s a personal matter between us. There¡¯s no need for¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lingered on Marissa. She opened her mouth to speak but held back as she remembered Marissa telling her that she had feelings for Connor. How could things have fallen apart so quickly?


    Marissa understood Hannah¡¯s concern but knew that now was not the right time to discuss it. Right now, what she needed to handle was Gerry¡¯s challenge. She gave Hannah a reassuring look and then faced Gerry head-on.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, are you saying I can¡¯t lead the family because I¡¯m not Mrs. Daniels anymore?¡±


    Gerry snorted dismissively.


    ¡°Exactly. You being Mrs. Daniels was the only good thing about you. Without that, what qualifications do you even have to be here?¡±


    Marissa gave a meaningful smile.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know me at all, Uncle. I never cared about being Mrs. Daniels. I¡¯ve got plenty of my own merits to contribute to this family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gerry raised an eyebrow and scoffed.


    ¡°Oh, really? Like what?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:


    Seeing the disdainful expression on Gerry¡¯s face, Marissa was in no rush to disclose any of her identities. She mirrored his disdain and yfully teased him, ¡°You guess.¡±


    Gerry burst intoughter.


    ¡°Tiffany being mysterious doesn¡¯t suit you. You were raised under the watchful eyes of us all. We¡¯ve been with you all these years. We know what you¡¯re capable of. Other than secretly mastering your painting skills and bing Only, what other significant skills do you have? The only prestigious title that could have helped you grace our entire family was Connor¡¯s wife. Sadly, that¡¯s no longer your title. We¡¯d be grateful if you just avoided bringing shame to our name.¡±


    Although the Nash family members were grateful that Marissa had brought honor to the family as Only and had solved difficult problems, they all found themselves agreeing with Gerry.


    The Nash family indeed didn¡¯t believe that Only could elevate their status further. They valued the identity of Connor¡¯s wife more. But since Tiffany no longer held that title, their expectations were quite low.


    As Gerry finished speaking, the Nash family members nodded in agreement, and several elders even offered their advice:


    ¡°Tiffany, there¡¯s no need to prove yourself here. Gerry¡¯s words might be harsh, but they¡¯re the truth. You¡¯re no longer Connor¡¯s wife, and you can no longer bring glory to our family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only have you lost the title that could bring glory to our family, but the divorce might also tarnish our reputation. After all, being dismissed by the Daniels family is hardly something to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°When the news of your divorce from Connor bes public, other influential families will surely mock our family. They¡¯ll say you did everything to win Arabe¡¯s favor and marry Connor, but in the end, you were still kicked out of the family.¡±


    Marissa listened quietly to everyone¡¯sments and then smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that my divorce from Connor is strictly a private affair and will not affect the Nash family in any way, so you have nothing to worry about. Now that I¡¯m back home, as a member of this family, I intend to use my abilities to address our concerns. I n to elevate our family to the forefront of the pharmaceutical industry in Blebert.¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± Gerry scoffed.


    ¡°Tiffany, empty boasts won¡¯t get you anywhere. You need proven skills. Are your medical abilities superior to Crosby¡¯s, or is your expertise in pharmaceuticals greater than his?¡±


    ¡°Whether my medical and pharmaceutical skills are stronger than Crosby¡¯s isn¡¯t something we can settle just by talking. We need a realpetition, right?¡± Marissa countered.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious!¡± Gerry pped the table.


    ¡°Complete this right here, in front of everyone, and let¡¯s see if you can outscore Crosby.¡±


    Marissa nced at the paper with indifference. Without touching it, she looked up at Gerry and replied with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°What¡¯s the point of answering theoretical questions? If we¡¯re going topete, let¡¯s do it where it really matters¡ªlike healing and saving lives.¡±


    Gerry frowned.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Marissa pointed at Sergio, who was lying on the sofa.


    ¡°We have a patient here, don¡¯t we?¡± Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s suggestion, everyone turned their attention to Sergio.


    Gerry looked over at Sergio and scoffed.


    ¡°Tiffany, Sergio¡¯s illness is incurable. Unless your father is here right now, no one can heal him. Using Sergio as a benchmark topete with Crosby is futile, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s futile?¡± Marissa argued.


    ¡°Given theplexity of Uncle Sergio¡¯s condition, it will only prove whose medical skills are superior. Crosby and I can use Uncle Sergio¡¯s illness for ourpetition. One round will decide the winner. It¡¯s quite straightforward.¡±


    At this point, Crosby let out a derisive snort.


    ¡°Using a patient with an incurable disease as a test? If neither of us can cure him, how do we dere a winner? Are we supposed to judge who can rush Uncle Sergio¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Landen snapped at Crosby. However, Crosby merely shrugged.


    ¡°Harsh as it may sound, I¡¯m only stating the facts. Landen, there¡¯s no need to get angry, right?¡±


    Hannah was also furious, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin Marissa¡¯s strategy. She pulled Landen aside and gestured for him to hold back hisments.


    Realizing that ck Snake was confident in saving his father, Landen decided not to jeopardize the n. Seeing Hannah¡¯s signal, he pursed his lips and said nothing more.


    Marissa smiled and turned her attention to Crosby.


    ¡°The simple task: wake up Uncle Sergio. Are you up for the challenge?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 910

    ?Chapter 910:


    Seeing Marissa¡¯s serious expression, everyone was puzzled, particrly Gerry, his wife, and Crosby. Gerry¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he suspected Marissa of plotting something devious.


    They knew that only a top-notch physician like Brian could save Sergio. Tiffany, with only average medical skills, certainly couldn¡¯t tackle Sergio¡¯splex illness. So why was she so adamant about using Sergio for thepetition?


    The room fell into a tense silence. Crosby found himself not daring to ept Marissa¡¯s challenge, but then, Gerry sneered and said, ¡°Tiffany, what are you up to? Do you really think you can save Sergio?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa shot back confidently.


    Gerryughed derisively.


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Brian, your father, was the only one who sessfully treated Sergio¡¯s illness. In today¡¯s medical field, only Dr. Riss could possibly match him. You¡¯re merely a peripheral member of her team.¡±


    ¡°Why waste your breath, Uncle Gerry?¡± Marissa¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Just ask your son if he dares topete with me. If he doesn¡¯t, he should just admit his limitations and stop stirring the pot. If he does, let¡¯s see him prove it.¡±


    Her bold words cornered Gerry and Crosby, leaving them speechless.


    The room fell silent again. Everyone waited with bated breath for their response. Crosby, visibly nervous, whispered to Gerry, ¡°Dad, should we ept her challenge?¡±


    Gerry paused and frowned in thought. After a moment¡¯s silence, he dered, ¡°Yes, we will!¡±


    Crosby looked at Gerry in surprise.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to cure Uncle Sergio¡¯s illness. How can wepete?¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Gerry asked back with a cunning smile.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t cure him, who else in our family could? Tiffany hasn¡¯t been studying medicine for long. She definitely can¡¯t cure him. The only way she could stand a chance is if she managed to bring Dr. Riss here.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes flicked dismissively toward Marissa.


    ¡°Look at her. Does she even have the means to contact Dr. Riss?¡± Gerry continued.


    ¡°Landen, a personal disciple of Dr. Riss, isn¡¯t valued by her. How could she manage to speak with him?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Crosby straightened up and struck an arrogant pose.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have apetition!¡± He looked up at Marissa and added, ¡°How shall we proceed?¡±


    Marissa remainedposed, having already anticipated Gerry and Crosby¡¯s decision. When Crosby met her gaze, she smiled faintly, knowing they had fallen into her trap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the first shot,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°You treat Uncle Sergio first. If you manage to wake him up, you win. If not, then I¡¯ll take over.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the charades, Tiffany,¡± Crosby said dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go first. You treat Uncle Sergio. If you cure him, you win. But if you fail, then the victory is mine.¡±


    ¡°Crosby, aren¡¯t you embarrassed by your audacity?¡± Marissa mocked him.


    ¡°Why would you win if I can¡¯t cure Uncle Sergio? You haven¡¯t even tried, and yet you already want to im victory. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Crosby¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, his lips quivered, and then he shot back, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°We need a fair and justpetition, of course,¡± Marissa replied calmly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really capable, then treat Uncle Sergio first. If you cure him, you win. But if you¡¯re too cowardly to go first, then step aside from thepetition. If I manage to cure Uncle Sergioter, you can¡¯t say that you gave me the chance, and you must admit you¡¯re ipetent.¡±


    Crosby, visibly flustered, turned to Gerry for help.


    ¡°Dad, what should we do?¡±


    Gerry, shrewd as a fox, scrutinized Marissa carefully. After a moment, he said to Crosby, ¡°She¡¯s just bluffing. Don¡¯t fall for it. We¡¯ll pass on the opportunity. Even if we do, she won¡¯t be able to cure Sergio. It¡¯ll be a draw. The real test will still be this exam paper.¡±


    Bolstered by his father¡¯s words, Crosby regained hisposure and said to Marissa, ¡°Very well. I admit I can¡¯t cure Uncle Sergio and am willing to give up the opportunity to cure him.¡±


    He then shed Marissa a sardonic smile and taunted, ¡°Tiffany, please, go ahead and show us your superior medical skills.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:


    Crosby had barely finished his words when Marissa turned to Landen with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Go upstairs and fetch my medical kit.¡±


    She usually carried her silver needles with her, but she had been thoroughly searched during her recent visit to Q¡¯s ship. Although her emergency needles were no longer with her, she still had a reliable set in her medical kit, which she kept in her bedroom.


    Landen was practically hopping with excitement. The moment Marissa said that she was confident she could save Sergio, he knew without a doubt that his father would survive. She was ck Snake, after all, and Landen had absolute faith in her. If she said she would do something, then she definitely would.


    Yet, Landen never imagined that his boss would turn out to be the renowned doctor, Riss.


    Now, after receiving Marissa¡¯s instructions, he bounded up the stairs to get what she asked for. He was no different from a loyalpdog, always eager to please his master.


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    Hannah was just as excited. She was oblivious to Marissa¡¯s identities as ck Snake and Riss, but Hannah, too, trusted her with her life.


    With Landen gone on his errand, Hannah found herself at a loss for what to do. She looked around and quickly poured a cup of warm water for Marissa.


    ¡°You must be thirsty, Tiffany. Here, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hannah,¡± Marissa said as she took the cup and took a small sip.


    Crosby watched them with a sneer.


    ¡°Now you sure are treating Tiffany like a queen, Hannah. Just wait until she fails to cure Uncle Sergio. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be heartbroken when you realize all your efforts at pandering to her are in vain.¡±


    Hannah whirled around and red at him.


    ¡°You insolent brat! If you have nothing good to say, then keep your mouth shut! Regardless of whether Tiffany can cure Sergio or not, the fact remains that she is my niece-inw. I am taking care of her because she is family.¡±


    Embarrassed at the rebuke, Crosby shifted his gaze and said nothing more.


    Just then, Landen came dashing down the stairs with the medical kit, holding it up with both hands and offering it to Marissa as if it were some kind of treasure. Marissa paid the gesture no mind. She opened her kit, retrieved her needles, and then proceeded to treat Sergio.


    They all held their breath as they watched her work. They had heard that Marissa had once used her acupuncture skills to save Arabe from the brink of death. They were curious to see if she could make another miracle happen with Sergio.


    Marissa finished inserting the ninth needle into Sergio¡¯s body, but he still showed no signs of improvement. At that point, Gerry couldn¡¯t resist mocking her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already used so many needles, Tiffany, but Sergio hasn¡¯t reacted to any of them. You¡¯re not trying to scam us, are you?¡±


    Crosby promptly chimed in, ¡°Even if you want to y pretend and act like some big-shot doctor in front of us, you shouldn¡¯t be using Uncle Sergio like this. That¡¯s just downright disrespectful.¡±


    Not content with this, he even nudged Landen and tried to provoke thetter.


    ¡°Hey, you really going to just stand by and watch her use your dad for some tasteless act?¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Landen snapped at him angrily.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Crosby red at Landen, feeling humiliated at being dismissed. Still, he was smart enough to keep his mouth shut.


    Marissa disinfected the tenth needle and calmly responded to Gerry¡¯s and Crosby¡¯s taunts.


    ¡°You belong to the family, but it looks like you don¡¯t have basic medical knowledge. To think that you have the audacity to vie for the position of the family head. I¡¯d wager good money that you two are nothing more than a joke in the medical field.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s face twisted into a terrible expression when he heard this.


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to question our medical skills, huh? You haven¡¯t even proven yourself yet. Look at you, just ying with the patient like some ignorant fool! It¡¯s only right that I speak up!¡±


    Marissa nced up from the needle between her fingers.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, every doctor knows that no matter how good a prescription is, it wouldn¡¯t be effective without the right adjuvant. The same concept applies to acupuncture treatments. The first needles are something of a precursor, and it would take the right needle to be inserted at the most crucial point for there to be visible changes in the patient¡¯s condition. You¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, right? And now, you¡¯re even encouraging your son to be the head of the family. Why couldn¡¯t you wrap your head around such a simple notion when it¡¯s merelymon sense among medical practitioners? You¡¯re disgracing the profession.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s face flushed with rage.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± he yelled, but couldn¡¯t speak further. He trembled and fumed where he stood.


    ¡°You sure have a glib tongue, Tiffany,¡± Crosby jeered, ¡°But it won¡¯t do you any good when you don¡¯t have the medical skills to back it up. Let¡¯s see if your so-called crucial needle does the job. Then, I do wonder, though, what are you going to do when Uncle Sergio still doesn¡¯t respond after you¡¯ve inserted countless needles all over his body?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Marissa quipped with a faint smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re just about to see my crucial needle at work.¡±


    Then she inserted the tenth silver needle into Sergio¡¯s body. As soon as it sank under his skin, Sergio opened his eyes.


    There was a moment of silence as everyone stared in shock, then they all spoke up:


    ¡°Oh, my God! He¡¯s awake! Sergio really woke up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as the rumors say, Tiffany¡¯s medical skills are not exaggerated at all! Brian was the only one who could treat Sergio in the day, but now, we have Tiffany!¡±


    ¡°Her skills are certainly excellent. Is it safe to say that Brian has a capable sessor?¡±


    While the others discussed and praised Tiffany, both Gerry and Crosby could only gape at her in bewilderment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:


    All eyes were glued to Marissa as if she were some elusive superstar who had decided to grace them with her presence.


    Crosby exchanged a confused nce with his father. Now, they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around the scene unfolding before them. It just didn¡¯t make sense to them.


    As far as anyone knew, only Brian in their family had the ability to cure Sergio¡¯s illness. With Brian gone, no one expected Sergio to wake up again. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Tiffany managed to revive him with just a few needles.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Crosby whispered, looking a little lost.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Gerry was spiraling into a panic himself, but he forced himself to remainposed in front of his son.


    ¡°We have nothing to worry about. Sergio woke up, but not necessarily because of Tiffany¡¯s treatment. For all we know, he might fall unconscious again at any minute.¡±


    Crosby mulled over his father¡¯s words and slowly nodded in agreement. He decided to wait patiently and keep an eye out for Tiffany¡¯s inevitable downfall.


    At that point, no one was paying attention to either Gerry or Crosby. After showering Marissa with praise, they shifted their attention to Sergio.


    Balthasar and Hannah were over the moon. They rushed to Sergio¡¯s side, calling out his name repeatedly. Landen knelt by the sofa, crying out, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Sergio was still a little dazed after opening his eyes. He looked around the room and took a moment to absorb everything. Then, his eyes finally lit up.


    ¡°Am I¡­ am I alive?¡±


    His eyes were wide with shock. After falling ill, he had made peace with the fact that he would one day fall asleep and never wake up. For him to be sitting there, surrounded by his beloved family, was nothing short of a miracle.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Landen said excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re awake! Tiffany brought you back to life!¡±


    ¡°Tiffany?¡± Sergio¡¯s brows furrowed as he slowly turned to look at Marissa.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hannah chimed in.


    ¡°Tiffany is the one who saved you! She is incredible. All she did was insert some needles into your body, and here you are¡ªalive and well! I¡¯m telling you, her straightforward methods are way more effective than any treatment in the medical books and pharmacopoeias our family has!¡±


    Her words fell heavily in the room, making the other members of the Nash family feel embarrassed. Although she was subtle about it, everyone knew she was mocking them.


    Just a moment ago, it was they who had looked down on Marissa, taunting her for her so-called ignorance. Yet, she had managed to achieve what they had all deemed impossible¡ªwith minimal effort, too.


    In her own way, Hannah was speaking up for Marissa. In all fairness, those members of the Nash family had the grace to hang their heads in shame.


    As for Gerry and Crosby, they were little more than ruffled. They still refused to believe that Marissa had any medical skills, despite the fact that the proof was right before their eyes.


    Sergio¡¯s gaze turned tender as he looked at Marissa.


    ¡°Your skills are very impressive, Tiffany. You¡¯re just as brilliant as Brian. Like father, like daughter, as they say. We¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°We sure did!¡± Balthasar barked out augh.


    ¡°Looking back, we haven¡¯t been fair to her at all. But from this day onward, all the hopes of our family rest on her shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely agree,¡± Landen said earnestly.


    ¡°I think Tiffany should be the next head of the family.¡±


    Gerry and Crosby exchanged another nce, this time one of worry. There was no way they were going to let Tiffany take charge of the family.


    Gerry cleared his throat loudly, and everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, everyone, but I have something to say. Now, this may not go over well with you, but it is the truth, so I hope you ept it nheless.¡± He paused to make sure everyone¡¯s attention was on him, then continued.


    ¡°Remember when Brian treated Sergio many years ago? It took a lot of time and hard work on his part. Tiffany, on the other hand, only poked Sergio a few times with her fancy needles. There¡¯s no way that he ispletely healed.¡±


    By all rights, his argument was solid, and soon, the other members of the Nash family were nodding in agreement.


    Gerry¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin.


    ¡°If you ask me, I think Sergio waking up has less to do with Tiffany¡¯s acupuncture treatment and more to do with the rally before death.¡±


    Both Balthasar¡¯s and Hannah¡¯s expressions turned grim when they heard this.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Landen snapped furiously at Gerry.


    ¡°Calm down, Landen!¡± Gerry chuckled.


    ¡°Like I said, I know this may not go over well with you, but it¡¯s just the reality of things. You¡¯d better brace yourselves for when Sergio¡¯s condition worsens.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Landen shot to his feet, about to lunge at Gerry if not for Marissa tugging at his sleeve. The simple gesture calmed him down, if only a little.


    Seeing that Landen was staying put, Marissa turned to Gerry with a yful grin of her own.


    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, Uncle Gerry, but you¡¯re mistaken about Uncle Sergio¡¯s condition. Contrary to your expectation, he is going to thrive and continue to be the head of the Nash family. You did get one thing right, though¡ªUncle Sergio isn¡¯tpletely healed yet. He¡¯ll have to take medication for a while for him to fully recover.¡±


    After saying that, Marissa opened her medical kit again and took out a small box. She lifted the lid to reveal a smooth, round pill that glinted in the light¡ªan A Pill of MindEase Elixir.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the MindEase Elixir.


    Despite their renowned medical expertise and their previous rise under Brian¡¯s leadership, the Nash family still considered the MindEase Elixir to be a rare and valuable treasure. They didn¡¯t get many chances to see a D Pill in person, let alone an A Pill.


    The only time they had seen a MindEase Elixir was when Marissa had gifted one to Balthasar for his birthday. Since then, they hadn¡¯t seen the elusive drug again. Balthasar cherished that singr pill, keeping it under lock and key as a family heirloom. He was very reluctant to consume it, so when the urge struck him, he would simply scrape a bit of the pill and make tea out of it. If any of his rtives wanted to catch a glimpse of the pill, they needed to ask for his permission and pray that he was in a good enough mood to oblige their request. Before today, every member of the Nash family thought they would never see another MindEase Elixir in their lifetime.


    So, for Marissa to suddenly bring one out without any warning¡­ their shock was certainly justified. Back then, when she gave Balthasar the pill, she told them it was a gift from Connor. Everyone just assumed that it was due to Arabe¡¯s influence. No one could have imagined that Marissa could simply produce another one.


    They all stared at the MindEase Elixir now, their eyes wide with amazement. They were more than eager to know how Marissa hade to obtain such a miraculous drug. Even Gerry and Crosby leaned closer to take a better look. Although they were unsure of what to feel about the events unfolding before them, their envy and greed still rose above everything else.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Soon enough, Gerry let out a loud and dismissive scoff.


    ¡°That might be fake, for all we know.¡±


    The other members of the Nash family nced at each other, though no one dared to acknowledge his words. They could hardly believe Marissa had the MindEase Elixir, but no one dared deny it this time. After all, no one had believed Marissa the first time either, and they had all been proven wrong then.


    They had learned their lesson. No matter how skeptical they were, they chose to hold their tongues in fear of yet another humiliation.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Balthasar said excitedly, paying no mind to his rtives, ¡°where did you get this MindEase Elixir?¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Gerry interjected with a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a fake. The one you brought out before was a gift from Connor. Surely, he couldn¡¯t have gifted you another one. If he was this good to you, then why did he divorce you in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Crosby said.


    ¡°You and Connor are now divorced, so there¡¯s no way this could be a gift from him. Where else would you get such a rare item? The only usible exnation is that the MindEase Elixir is counterfeit.¡±


    Marissa smirked. She was about to retort when she was interrupted again, this time by Balthasar. He snatched the pill box and sniffed it.


    ¡°No, this one is absolutely genuine!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the real deal!¡± Out of all of them, Balthasar was the only one who had had first-hand exposure to the MindEase Elixir. They couldn¡¯t doubt his word.


    Needless to say, everyone was astounded by his deration, especially those who were silently suspicious.


    ¡°Tiffany, where did you get such a legendary and precious pill?¡±


    ¡°Is it actually another gift from Connor?¡±


    ¡°If Connor values you this much, howe he divorced you?¡±


    ¡°Connor didn¡¯t give it to me,¡± Marissa replied nonchntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his generosity. I have my own.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Gerry let out a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Everyone knows that the MindEase Elixir is a rare treasure. No ordinary person can acquire it, no matter how rich they are. You¡¯d have to be affiliated with the legendary doctor, Riss. There¡¯s no way you could have used your status as the famous painter to get your hands on a genuine pill. Connor, on the other hand, is an esteemed figure in society. He could easily buy the MindEase Elixir from Riss. We could believe that story without batting an eye. But as for you, a new and peripheral member of Riss¡¯s team¡­¡± Gerry paused to sneer at her again.


    ¡°Look, Tiffany. I take no great pleasure in embarrassing you like this, but your lie is too obvious. Just admit that you stole this pill from Riss.¡±


    Marissa pursed her lips for a second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to steal anything from Riss. Every time she makes a batch of the MindEase Elixirs, she hands them over to me. I am the first to see and handle the pills.¡±


    There was a round of dry chuckles as everyone shook their heads at Marissa. They didn¡¯t believe her, of course, and they scorned her for exaggerating her ims. She had only been a peripheral member of Riss¡¯s team for a short time¡ªhow could she possibly receive such special treatment?


    Gerry guffawed and braced himself to mock Marissa again, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry,¡± she said, looking him straight in the eye.


    ¡°You treat the MindEase Elixir as some rare treasure, right? However, to me, the MindEase Elixir is just like any other everyday item. I have ess to as many as I need, as much as I want.¡±


    With that, she pulled arge box out of her medicine kit and opened it to show everyone its contents.


    The box contained MindEase Elixirs, and they didn¡¯t need to count them one by one to know that there were over a hundred of them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:


    The Nash family stood in stunned silence, their gazes locked on the box filled with MindEase Elixirs. The air felt heavy around them, so thick they could hear their own heartbeats. Their faces reflected a mix of disbelief and wonder, a reaction that was difficult to capture in words.


    Marissa had already surprised them by pulling out a single elixir, but this¡ªan entire box¡ªfelt like a scene from a strange dream, sending a shiver through their spines.


    Gerry and his son were especially taken aback, their faces nk as they struggled to process what they were seeing. They were lost in a haze of confusion, feeling too overwhelmed to even think about questioning Marissa, let alone criticizing her.


    Balthasar, who had used the MindEase Elixir himself, was equally taken aback. He had prided himself on his experiences, often sharing them with friends. Now, standing before this unexpected sight, he realized how trivial those past moments seemed inparison.


    The MindEase Elixir was always presented one by one. No one had ever seen a whole box like this before. It was more than just a legend; it felt downright uncanny.


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Even Hannah and Sergio, the leaders of the Nash family, struggled to maintain their calm in front of their rtives. They appeared visibly shaken, their lips quivering with excitement as they stared at the box of elixirs, their vibrant colors shimmering in the light.


    Landen, who should have been the calmest one, was equally taken aback. While he had always known ck Snake was capable, watching her reveal an entire box of MindEase Elixirs still left him momentarily speechless. He knew ck Snake was someone special, but he never imagined she could simply pull out such a box, especially since wealthy folks would have to pay a small fortune for just one MindEase Elixir.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ck Snake had an even more jaw-dropping identity that he didn¡¯t know about. Marissa observed the shocked faces around her, a smirk ying on her lips as she turned to Sergio.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve just woken up. The MindEase Elixir is incredibly restorative. If you take one every three days and finish off this whole box, you¡¯ll be back to your old self in no time.¡±


    Sergio, still grappling with disbelief, touched his nose and asked, ¡°All of these¡­ are for me?¡±


    Most people would consider themselves lucky to get even one MindEase Elixir, but here he was, being offered a whole box. It felt unreal, a gift too good to be true.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa said, her smile broadening.


    The room buzzed with shock as the reality set in. A single MindEase Elixir could sell for around fifteen million dors, and here was Sergio holding a box filled with more than a hundred. The wild thought that this treasure was all for him felt surreal.


    Sergio stood utterly still while the rest of the Nash family watched, their faces a mix of envy and astonishment.


    Gerry broke the silence, his voice ringing with jealousy.


    ¡°This is just ridiculous! Even Connor couldn¡¯t get over a hundred MindEase Elixirs like that. There¡¯s no way the pills in that box are real!¡±


    Marissa shot Gerry a dismissive look, then turned to the bewildered Balthasar.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you check if this box of elixirs is real for Uncle Gerry?¡±


    Caught off guard, Balthasar looked like he had just been called to duty, his cheeks flushed with excitement. Without hesitation, he reached into the box and picked up a MindEase Elixir, determined to verify its authenticity. Everyone leaned in, holding their breath, eager for his judgment.


    Taking his time, Balthasar examined the box for nearly half an hour, inspecting every pill carefully. Finally, he looked up, his face lighting up with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s the real deal! They¡¯re all authentic!¡±


    A sharp gasp coursed through the room as everyone tried to grasp the stunning news. Just moments ago, many had shared Gerry¡¯s doubts, convinced that Tiffany was ying a clever trick on them. Now, with Balthasar¡¯s confirmation, their disbelief quickly shifted to great surprise.


    The sheer number of MindEase Elixirs in Tiffany¡¯s possession hinted at a close bond with the famous doctor, Riss. And her ability to hand out such valuable items suggested a fortune that far surpassed their imaginations.


    As the crowd absorbed this shocking information, Marissa¡¯s attention turned to Gerry, whose face was the picture of shock. With a teasing smile, she asked, ¡°So, Uncle Gerry, any more questions?¡±


    Face flushed, Gerry stuttered, ¡°Tiffany¡­ did you get so many MindEase Elixirs? What¡¯s your connection to Riss?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:


    Marissa chose not to reveal her identity as the famous doctor Riss right away, opting to keep Gerry and his son guessing and mentally agitated.


    As Gerry concluded his remarks, Marissa smiled and lightly tossed the dismissive phrase, ¡°You guess. Guess again!¡±


    Frustration gnawed at Gerry as he clenched his teeth, burning with curiosity yet unable to act.


    He had his theories. Perhaps Tiffany was closely connected to Riss, possibly as a dear friend. That would justify why Riss had provided Tiffany with numerous MindEase Elixirs.


    Everyone knew the MindEase Elixir was challenging to make, making it extraordinarily valuable. Riss logically reserved such a treasure for someone close to her. So, it would only make sense if Tiffany was Riss¡¯s close friend. Yet, in that case, why would Riss name her merely a peripheral member of her team?


    These conflicting thoughts led him to discard the idea that Tiffany and Riss were close friends.


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    If that assumption was incorrect, the only remaining exnation was that Tiffany might actually be Riss herself.


    However, Gerry found this notion utterly imusible. Tiffany had been known as the least capable among the younger members of the Nash family, notoriously poor in both medical and pharmaceutical disciplines.


    How could she have possibly tolerated years of mockery and failure if she were indeed Riss?


    The transformation from a recognized failure to a top-level physician seemed far too drastic. Gerry simply couldn¡¯t ept that Tiffany could be Riss.


    Rejecting both theories left him profoundly perplexed, struggling to determine the true nature of the rtionship between Tiffany and Riss.


    Simrly, Crosby shared these uncertainties, feeling both confused and troubled, particrly after he lost to Tiffany, which cost him his status as the prospective family head.


    This defeat ignited Crosby¡¯s anger, making him so furious that he found himself almost wanting to physically confront Marissa.


    At that moment, Marissa stood out as an enigmatic figure, captivating the entire Nash family. Every minor gesture appeared utterly mesmerizing.


    She had already be the most popr person within the family.


    Landen, although originally the designated sessor to the family head, found himself overshadowed by Marissa. Yet he felt no jealousy¡ªonly a sense of thrill. He had figured out the truth.


    The others were unaware that the woman before them was not Tiffany but her twin sister, Marissa, whom he admired as the formidable mercenary ck Snake.


    Landen had previously revered ck Snake for her unmatched prowess in battle. Now, he discovered that her medical and pharmaceutical talents were equally impressive. He had indeed chosen the right hero to follow.


    Landen had deduced that his hero, ck Snake, was in fact the renowned doctor Riss.


    He now realized why Riss had not met with him since making him her personal disciple. Marissa had simply been too preupied.


    Previously, Riss not meeting him had left Landen feeling neglected with each passing day. But with his new understanding, all his previous disappointments were erased.


    Landen burst outughing, sounding slightly foolish. Crosby, puzzled by Landen¡¯sughter and feeling mocked, demanded angrily, ¡°Landen, what are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Landen gave Crosby a quick look but chose not to answer, finding him and his father thoroughly uninteresting. At that moment, all Landen wanted was to revel in his own happiness and excitement, with no intention of ridiculing the two.


    That brief look only made Crosby angrier.


    His face contorted with anger as he yelled, ¡°Landen, how dare youugh? You are Riss¡¯s personal disciple, and Tiffany is merely a peripheral member. Yet it¡¯s clear Riss favors Tiffany much more than she does you¡ªdoesn¡¯t that embarrass you?¡±


    Landen scoffed, dismissively muttering, ¡°Idiot.¡± Landen had no interest in arguing with someone he considered foolish. His only wish was to find a peaceful spot to properly appreciate his master, Marissa.


    Crosby, feeling ignored, seethed with even greater fury.


    ¡°Landen! I might tolerate mockery from others, but you, who performed much worse than me in thepetition¡ªwhat right do you have tough at me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡±


    As he spoke, Crosby raised his hand and swung it toward Landen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:


    Crosby was an average man whose frequent outings to nightclubs had taken a toll on his health. Challenging Landen, a former member of the ck Snake¡¯s group, was a clear invitation for trouble.


    Landen could eliminate Crosby as effortlessly as stepping on an insect.


    Marissa knew this well, but the moment Crosby acted, she immediately stepped in to intervene for Landen.


    Without hesitation, Marissa took a silver needle from the medicine kit, flicked her wrist, and sent the needle straight into Crosby¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Aaah!¡± Crosby yelped and copsed onto the floor, clutching his leg in agony.


    Landen, who had prepared to strike back at Crosby, was stunned. He nced at Marissa, puzzled. Landen thought he could easily handle someone as weak as Crosby without needing to rely on his former help.


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Understanding Landen¡¯s expression, Marissa calmly remarked, ¡°He¡¯s not worth your time, especially since you are the future leader of the family.¡±


    Landen instantly grasped Marissa¡¯s protective gesture.


    Given that he was currently being doubted by the whole n due to his poorpetition results, Marissa worried he might injure Crosby and provoke Gerry, furtherplicating the situation.


    Landen hadn¡¯t anticipated Marissa still wanting him to be the future family head. After realizing Marissa was Riss, the renowned doctor, he had considered stepping aside for her to take the position.


    Was this her way of telling him she had no interest in leading the Nash family?


    Landen felt a pang of disappointment. He genuinely hoped Marissa would assume control of the family, allowing him to remain by her side as a loyal supporter.


    That way, he could admire her every day.


    Still, Landen understood why Marissa refused. She had a higher calling, and the small Nash family wasn¡¯t worthy of draining her energy.


    Realizing her intentions, Landen nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Crosby, writhing in pain, felt utterly humiliated. Losing to Marissa in a medicinepetition was bad enough, but being forced to kneel before the entire family was a deeper disgrace.


    Gritting his teeth, Crosby shouted at Marissa in anger, ¡°Tiffany! Do you think that just because you¡¯re a skilled doctor and close to Riss, you can go around attacking your own rtives?¡±


    Gerry, furious, yelled, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m your uncle! How could you harm my son in front of me? Where¡¯s your respect?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re contradicting yourself,¡± Marissa replied with a coldugh.


    ¡°Your son just tried to assault the future family leader in front of the current leader and the elders. Yet instead of reprimanding him, you criticize me for stopping it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Landen chimed in.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of line. Your son is the one whocks manners.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Gerry¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as he struggled to find words.


    At that moment, Crosby, still in pain, pulled the silver needle from his leg and angrily shouted, ¡°How can you still consider Landen the future family leader when hecks the skills to deserve it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s qualified because I say so,¡± Marissa replied coolly.


    ¡°And what gives you the right to say that?¡±


    Crosby retorted.


    ¡°This.¡± Marissa gestured toward the box filled with MindEase Elixirs.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, you¡¯ve been wondering about my connection to Riss, right? Well, here¡¯s the answer: I am Riss.¡±


    Before Gerry could respond, the entire Nash family erupted into murmurs.


    ¡°I had a feeling Tiffany was Dr. Riss. Everything makes sense now. My suspicions were spot on.¡±


    ¡°No way! Tiffany is actually Riss, the legendary doctor known throughout the medical world! With her at the helm, our family is going to rise again!¡±


    ¡°I still remember when Brian led the Nash family to greatness in the medical field. If I could see us return to that glory before I die, I¡¯d be content.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I fully support Tiffany as our leader!¡±


    ¡°Me too. If Tiffany is indeed Riss, she is undoubtedly the most qualified among the Nash family¡¯s younger generation to lead the family. There¡¯s no question about it.¡±


    ¡°We had to thank Brian for his remarkable leadership once. Even though he¡¯s gone, he left us a remarkable daughter. His contributions to the family are unmatched.¡±


    As the voices of approval swelled, Gerry and Crosby stood in silence, their faces flushed with humiliation. After a long pause, Gerry finally asked, ¡°Tiffany, what proof do you have to support your im that you¡¯re Riss?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:


    Gerry¡¯s query left the Nash family members scratching their heads. Tiffany could effortlessly produce over a hundred MindEase Elixirs, which seemed sufficient to affirm her identity as the legendary Riss. Why demand more proof?


    If even these MindEase Elixirs couldn¡¯t prove Tiffany was Riss, it seemed overly harsh.


    Before Marissa could answer, a family member addressed Gerry, saying, ¡°What more proof do we need? Who else but Riss could produce over a hundred MindEase Elixirs in one go?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± someone else interjected.


    ¡°Tiffany not only healed the family head but also produced over a hundred MindEase Elixirs. Who else but Riss could achieve that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced Tiffany is Riss!¡±


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it too, without any doubt!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who still questions her identity as Riss in light of these facts is clearly just causing trouble.¡±


    As the conversation unfolded, Gerry and his group grew visibly uneasy, wishing they could disappear. In a panic, Crosby pulled on Gerry¡¯s sleeve and said,


    ¡°Uncle, what do we do now? Are we really going to ept Tiffany as Riss and let her enjoy all the glory?¡±


    After a moment, Gerry set his face and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t believe she¡¯s Riss. It¡¯s too dramatic a change, as if she¡¯s be someone else entirely. How could she transform from a failure to Riss overnight?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t ignore the facts,¡± Crosby said.


    ¡°She cured Sergio, which shows her medical prowess is outstanding. She took out over a hundred MindEase Elixirs, which supports her im.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to say she didn¡¯t resort to some underhanded tricks?¡± Gerry replied.


    ¡°To verify her identity as Riss, we need to invite someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Crosby inquired.


    ¡°Riss¡¯s top assistant, Mr. Ferris Frazier,¡± Gerry answered.


    ¡°At thest medical conference, Ferris met Tiffany but didn¡¯t acknowledge her as Riss, so her im must be false.¡±


    Reflecting on that moment at the conference, Crosby found Gerry¡¯s reasoning sound, recalling that Ferris had not recognized Tiffany then.


    Though renowned, Ferris was merely Riss¡¯s assistant. In essence, Riss was Ferris¡¯s superior.


    When a subordinate encounters their boss, they are expected to show respect and politeness, rather than act as if they do not recognize them.


    This behavior led to the belief that Tiffany was masquerading as Riss, orchestrating aplex fraud. The MindEase Elixirs she possessed might have been stolen from Riss¡¯s stock.


    Should it be confirmed that these elixirs were pilfered from Riss¡¯s supplies, informing Ferris would almost certainly involve the police, resulting in Tiffany¡¯s arrest and criminal charges.


    The MindEase Elixirs were valued at billions, elevating the theft to a monumental crime. The ensuing criminal charges would be harsh, threatening not just Tiffany¡¯s opportunity to vie with Crosby for Nash family leadership, but potentially stripping her of her freedom forever.


    Reflecting on this, Gerry and Crosby shared a sinister exchange of looks.


    Crosby said, ¡°Tiffany, I respect your skill in healing Uncle Sergio, and I concede defeat in our contest. Your generosity in offering over a hundred MindEase Elixirs also shames me. But¡ª¡± He abruptly shifted his tone, his voice sharp with usation.


    ¡°These good deeds don¡¯t excuse lying and misleading our entire family!¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gerry added.


    ¡°Your medical skills and the numerous MindEase Elixirs don¡¯t conclusively establish that you¡¯re Riss. We need a witness.¡±


    Marissa had anticipated Gerry and Crosby¡¯s n, which was to summon Ferris. She looked forward to seeing them humiliated.


    ying into their narrative, she adopted a look of guilt.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, it¡¯s quitete. We really shouldn¡¯t bother Mr. Frazier now¡­¡±


    Her feigned remorse only deepened Gerry and Crosby¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Now confirming whether you¡¯re Riss is crucial for the Nash family!¡± Crosby insisted.


    Without hesitation, Gerry pulled out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m calling Mr. Frazier right now to discuss this matter¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:


    Marissa¡¯s purposely guilty look was noticed not just by Gerry and his son, but by all the other Nash family members. Naturally, those who shared Gerry and his son¡¯s perspective believed Tiffany had lied.


    Yet, other Nash family members felt differently about Marissapared to Gerry and his son. While Gerry and his son were quick to criticize Marissa and eager to discredit her, they felt she deserved some grace. Despite her falsehood, Marissa had healed the family¡¯s patriarch and offered over a hundred MindEase Elixirs. Whether they had been stolen or not, this was a significant contribution to the Nash family. Ultimately, her actions benefitted the family.


    Additionally, she had secured Remy¡¯s support for the Nash family, which they were currently benefiting from. Crucially, she was Brian¡¯s daughter. Brian had been the most significant contributor to the Nash family in generations, and his descendants merited greater leniency. Thus, when Gerry reached for his phone to call Ferris, some family members intervened on Marissa¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I think we should let this go. There¡¯s no need to disturb Dr. Frazier¡¯s medical team. We can resolve this matter ourselves within the Nash family.¡±


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°I agree. We should keep our family matters private. If it bes known that we doubt our young member and need external confirmation, we¡¯d be ridiculed,¡± Balthasar added.


    ¡°Absolutely. This issue should not be made public, nor should we bother Mr. Frazier. The priority should be to cure Sergio¡¯s illnesspletely.¡±


    As he finished speaking, his eyes settled on the box of MindEase Elixirs, stirring feelings of envy.


    Truthfully, he felt somewhat jealous of his son. As Tiffany¡¯s grandfather, Balthasar hadn¡¯t enjoyed many elixirs himself. The one he had, he used sparingly, just scraping a bit off each day for his tea. Meanwhile, Sergio had received a hundred all at once.


    He yearned for just a few elixirs but couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask, so he merely felt envious inside. His intense jealousy made him re at Marissa, as though asking, ¡°Am I your grandfather, not as important to you as Uncle Sergio?¡±


    Gerry misread Balthasar¡¯s jealous re as recognition of Marissa¡¯s deception and a silent reprimand.


    This misinterpretation reinforced Gerry¡¯s determination to call Ferris.


    Feeling victorious, Crosby urged, ¡°Dad, please make the call now! If we wait any longer, it might really disturb Mr. Frazier¡¯s rest.¡±


    Gerry looked at those who had advised against the call and smirked. He said, ¡°Everyone, this call needs to be made. Our Nash family has a longstandingmitment to medicine, known for saving lives and treating people honestly. We cannot overlook any deceit. When Brian led our family, he tolerated dishonesty. Now that his daughter is involved, we enforce strict standards to protect his lifetime of integrity. Those seeking leniency might have hidden agendas, perhaps having engaged in deceit themselves, fearing future exposure, and hoping to establish a precedent for their actions today.¡±


    With a slight smile at Balthasar, Gerry added, ¡°Uncle Balthasar, surely you agree?¡±


    Balthasar couldn¡¯t reply. Gerry continued, ¡°You¡¯re the senior-most elder of the Nash family, so I trust you will deal with this matter fairly and not protect Tiffany just because she¡¯s your granddaughter, correct?¡±


    This effectively silenced Balthasar, leaving the other family members at a loss for words.


    A profound silence then enveloped the living room.


    Concerned for Marissa, Sergio was about to speak up when Hannah subtly squeezed his arm, signaling him to have faith in Tiffany.


    Respecting his wife¡¯s guidance, Sergio immediately stopped himself from speaking.


    Landen, too, caught on to Marissa¡¯s strategy and decided to support her charade.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, if you¡¯re set on making that call today, there should be a cost involved. It would be unjust for Tiffany to be unfairly suspected by you and your son without a clear reason.¡±


    Gerry assumed Landen was just trying to deter him from making the call, so he smirked confidently.


    ¡°Landen, what are you suggesting?¡±


    Crosby, thinking Landen was merely trying to scare them from calling Ferris, shed a challenging smile at Landen and taunted, ¡°State your terms. I¡¯m willing to wager on anything. Whoever backs down is admitting defeat!¡±


    Seeing they had fallen for his ploy, Landen gave a knowing smile.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be direct. Pay close attention, both of you¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:


    Landen¡¯s demeanor was resolute, his expression suggesting he was ready to make Gerry and Crosby rue their actions for life. However, Gerry and Crosby appeared unfazed, dismissing Landen¡¯s intensity as mere posturing. While smiles were exchanged, their eyes hinted at underlying tensions.


    The other Nash family members observed anxiously. They knew that internal strife and fractured rtionships were never beneficial for the family¡¯s harmony.


    Marissa watched with a knowing smile. When Landen was still a member of ck Snake¡¯s group, he had always had a knack for timing his support perfectly. She noted with approval that he hadn¡¯t lost his edge.


    Landen surveyed the room before addressing the father and son again.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, you openly challenge the future leader and the person he trusts. Should your suspicions prove baseless, are you prepared to face the consequences?¡±


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°Why all this drama?¡± Crosby burst out, clearly irritated.


    ¡°Just get to the point!¡±


    Landen gave him a mocking look beforeying out the stakes.


    ¡°First, if Tiffany hasn¡¯t lied, you¡¯ll need to offer her a sincere apology in front of the whole family. Second, you face choices. Either join Uncle Rex in kneeling on dog poop for two hours a day, or see your small family expelled from the Nash family, losing all our support.¡±


    The room fell silent as Landen¡¯s words settled in. The expressions on the faces of all the Nash family members shifted. Gerry and Crosby looked enraged.


    The options Landen suggested were harsh, and the repercussions for Gerry and Crosby would be dire should they lose.


    Simply put, loss for Gerry and Crosby would either be a life devoid of respect or expulsion from the Nash family. Either consequence would cost them dearly. Previously, because of what his wife and daughter had done, Rex had been forced to kneel on dog poop for two hours daily. Despite having his basic needs met, he lived a lifecking in dignity and looked quite miserable.


    Should Gerry and Crosby choose to maintain their honor but be expelled from the family, they could look at Sansa and her daughter for a glimpse of their potential future. Once ostracized, the two faced societal shunning and a bleak existence without the family¡¯s protection.


    The grave nature of these potential oues rendered Gerry and Crosby momentarily speechless, their faces mirroring the turmoil within.


    Landen smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, have you decided? Will you proceed with that call?¡±


    Gerry remained silent, his expression grave. In contrast, Crosby responded with visible frustration, ¡°Are we no longer allowed to question? When did the Nash family start ruling with such an iron fist?¡±


    ¡°Crosby, do you fail to grasp the role of a family patriarch?¡± Landen retorted sharply.


    ¡°The patriarchmands the highest respect and authority, steering the family¡¯s course. If their decisions are continually challenged, how can they effectively lead? In a nation, undermining the leader is seen as rebellion and betrayal. In a family, the patriarch is like a ruler. Continuous attempts to undercut their authority equate to betrayal, which must be met with severe consequences.¡±


    Landen then focused his intense gaze on Gerry and Crosby, asking firmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    Gerry and Crosby were left speechless by Landen¡¯s stern lecture, while other family members nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Landen is absolutely correct. Just as a nation adheres to itsws, a family must follow its rules. The leader of a country is held in the highest regard, just as the patriarch of a family holds authority. This principle has been upheld since ancient times. We cannot question or rece the family patriarch lightly. If a nation¡¯s leader is easily overthrown, chaos ensues. Simrly, if a family¡¯s patriarch is easily reced, the family will descend into disarray, jeopardizing its stability.¡±


    As the family discussed these points, Gerry and Crosby grew increasingly ufortable, their expressions darkening. Once influential with their words, they now found themselves isted and under pressure.


    In a low voice, Crosby turned to Gerry and said, ¡°Dad, what should we do now? Should we still call Mr. Frazier?¡±


    Gerry pressed his lips together, pondered for a moment, and then, with determination, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Crosby¡¯s eyes widened, filled with apprehension.


    ¡°Dad, Landen¡¯s conditions are so severe. If we lose, the consequences could be dire.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gerryughed sharply, his tone cynical.


    ¡°The more severe his conditions, the more likely he¡¯s helping Tiffany deceive us. He¡¯s trying to intimidate us into not calling. We can¡¯t let that deter us.¡±


    With resolve, as thest words left his lips, Gerry looked directly at Landen and said, ¡°Fine. I agree.¡±


    Crosby gulped nervously, but Gerry had already picked up the phone and started dialing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920:


    As Gerry eagerly made the phone call, Marissa and Landen exchanged nces, their faces disying knowing smiles.


    Observing the quiet interaction between the two, Sergio and Hannah shared a knowing nce and smiled, allowing the pair to continue with what they had nned.


    Balthasar also noticed that Marissa and Landen were luring Gerry and Crosby into their trap but chose not to intervene.


    As the senior-most member of the family, he had always treated the younger generation with impartiality. However, in this case, he couldn¡¯t help but hold onto his own biases.


    After all, Gerry and Crosby were merely his distant rtives, while Marissa and Landen were his grandchildren. Naturally, he favored his grandchildren more.


    He couldn¡¯t let his favoritism show earlier, when Gerry and Crosby were relentless in trying to corner Marissa and Landen, as it would undermine his authority as the senior-most member of the family.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    This time, however, Balthasar allowed a look ofcency to cross his face as he watched Marissa and Landen prepare to turn the tables on the arrogant father and son, a wave of vindication swelling within him. He was also a renowned and respected expert in the medical field. No average person possessed his phone number, let alone Gerry.


    The only way to reach him was through the public business line of his team.


    While Gerry dialed the number, Marissa sent a message to Ferris, exining the situation and instructing him on how to deal with Gerry¡¯s inquiry.


    Just as Marissa finished briefing Ferris, the customer service team answered Gerry¡¯s call.


    Gerry skipped the introduction and went straight to the point, boldly saying, ¡°Hi, I called to report to your team that someone is impersonating Dr. X. I don¡¯t know how, but this person managed to get a hold of over a hundred MindEase Elixirs. My suspicion is they were stolen from one of your facilities.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s words left everyone in the Nash family wide-eyed with shock, perplexed that he could betray his own family like that.


    Gerry brushed their reactions aside and added with a serious expression, ¡°This is a serious matter, miss. You must inform Mr. Frazier immediately and have him contact me.¡±


    On the other end of the line, the customer service agent was taken aback by the report and quickly responded, ¡°Please provide me with the details, sir. If what you¡¯re saying is true, I will inform Mr. Frazier immediately.¡±


    Gerry nced smugly at Marissa, exaggerating how she imed to be Dr. X and showed them over a hundred MindEase Elixirs out of nowhere.


    The customer service agent promptly noted everything down.


    ¡°This is indeed a serious matter. I will report it to Mr. Frazier right now. Please leave your name and contact information, sir, so Mr. Frazier can reach you.¡±


    Gerrycently obliged and provided what was asked.


    The customer service agent thanked him and told him to wait for Mr. Frazier¡¯s call if the need arose before ending the call.


    Putting away his phone, Gerry looked at Marissa with a smug smile.


    ¡°Dignity and thievery have their price, Tiffany. Just wait for Dr. X¡¯s team to report you to the police.¡±


    Paying no mind to his threat, Marissa crushed one MindEase Elixir into a cup, dissolved it with warm water, and handed the cup to Hannah.


    ¡°Hannah, give this to Uncle Sergio.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hannah said, taking the cup and helping Sergio drink the water.


    As Sergio emptied the cup in one smooth gulp, Balthasar watched intently and then asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± When Balthasar had the pill, he had only scraped off a small amount of it to dissolve in water. Even with that small amount, he felt invigorated and refreshed each time he drank it, leaving him in awe of the medicine¡¯s magical effect.


    Sergio took the whole pill, making Balthasar eagerly curious to know its effect right away.


    Instead of answering, Sergio took a moment to savor the experience and observed how his body reacted to the medicine.


    The effect was swift and pleasant. Within seconds, the tension in his furrowed brows eased, and color returned to his face.


    He opened his eyes, a smile spreading across his face, and replied to Balthasar, ¡°I feel amazing. My body feels light and powerful, as if every pore has opened up, and I¡¯mpletely energized.¡±


    Looking at Sergio¡¯s expression, Balthasar remarked with a touch of jealousy, ¡°Taking the entire pill definitely provides more results than just drinking a tiny piece.¡±


    Everyone could sense the envy in his tone, yet they could understand, as they secretly shared in his jealousy. While he was left unsatisfied with just the tiny piece, the others hadn¡¯t even had a taste.


    At that moment, Gerry¡¯s phone rang, swiftly shifting everyone¡¯s focus from Sergio and Balthasar to him.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Great Sunday for you dear readers, sorry for being a bitte. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:


    As the phone rang, Gerry¡¯s eyes flicked instinctively to the screen. A sly grin spread across his face as he gave Marissa a knowing look and answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    He deliberately put it on speakerphone, allowing everyone in the living room to hear the voice that came through.


    It was a clear andposed voice on the other end.


    ¡°Hello, this is Ferris Frazier.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frazier!¡± Gerry responded with surging excitement in his voice.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve received the report from the customer service team, right?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ferris confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the Nash family¡¯s residence to sort this out.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Gerry¡¯s excitement was palpable.


    ¡°We look forward to seeing you!¡± he eximed, as Ferris ended the call.


    A flush of excitement colored Gerry¡¯s cheeks. He chuckled to himself, then turned to Marissa with a taunting smirk.


    ¡°Tiffany, Mr. Frazier ising over. How about you apologize by kneeling in front of us now?¡±


    Marissa returned his look with a serene gaze and remained silent. Landen did the same.


    Their silence only deepened Gerry¡¯s belief that they were intimidated. His smugness grew.


    Nearby, Crosby allowed himself a sly smile, already picturing Marissa being escorted away by the police. In his mind, once she and Landen were out of the picture, nothing would stop him from bing the family leader.


    The rest of the Nash family exchanged looks of uncertainty. They had previously considered defending Tiffany, but now, the situation seemed out of their hands. All they could do was await Ferris¡¯s arrival.


    Balthasar had seen right through the situation. He ignored Gerry and Crosby entirely, sulking like a child, his gaze fixed stubbornly on the box of MindEase Elixirs, his jealousy evident for all to see.


    Marissa caught Balthasar¡¯s sullen look and asked with a yful tone, ¡°Grandpa, are you feeling a bit down?¡±


    Snapping out of his daze, Balthasar felt a flush of embarrassment but couldn¡¯t rein in his emotions. He snorted and shot Marissa a re.


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled,¡± he dered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Landen burst intoughter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so happy, why the gloomy face?¡±


    Realizing Marissa and Landen were poking fun at him, Balthasar became more annoyed. He tapped Landen with his cane, reprimanding him, ¡°You impudent brat! Think you can tease me, do you?¡±


    Rubbing the spot where the cane had struck, Landen replied with a grin, ¡°Tease you, Grandpa? Never! Just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you too, Grandpa,¡± Marissa added, her smile broadening.


    Balthasar¡¯s temper rose. He shot a stern look at both Marissa and Landen.


    ¡°Worried about me? I don¡¯t believe it. It seems to me you don¡¯t even respect your own grandfather.¡±


    His voice grew thick with emotion as he continued, ¡°You two only care about Sergio. You don¡¯t care about me at all.¡± He even shot Sergio a re.


    Marissa and Landen shared a knowing nce.


    Marissa then prodded gently, ¡°Is that really how you feel, Grandpa? How about you tell us how we can show we care?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s cheek flushed crimson once more.


    Despite his embarrassment, he couldn¡¯t resist voicing aint to Marissa.


    ¡°You have so many MindEase Elixirs, yet you only gave me one back then. Doesn¡¯t it bother you seeing me scrape a mere fragment off the pill for my tea?¡±


    Marissa responded with mock surprise, ¡°Oh, really? Grandpa, you¡¯re saying you want more MindEase Elixirs, aren¡¯t you? Alright then, I¡¯ll give you half. I originally nned to give all of them to Uncle Sergio.¡±


    As Marissa was about to split the pills, Landen interjected with a yful tone, ¡°Hold on. That¡¯s not right. Don¡¯t forget, you said my dad needs all these pills to fully recover. If you give half to Grandpa, what happens to him?¡±


    Marissa responded with a yful shrug, ¡°Well, we only have so many pills. If Uncle Sergio takes half, he¡¯ll only get halfway better. It¡¯s up to Grandpa now to decide if he can bear seeing his son confined to a wheelchair.¡±


    At first, when Balthasar saw Marissa about to hand him half of the pills, his eyes sparkled with anticipation, like a child on the verge of receiving a sweet treat. However, when she finished speaking, his excitement turned to stunned silence¡ªMarissa had cleverly cornered him into making a painful choice between his own needs and Sergio¡¯s health.


    Caught in this mischievous dilemma crafted by his grandchildren, Balthasar faced a tough decision¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:


    It was well-known that Balthasar had a deep concern for his own lifespan. His wish to live for many more years was undeniably powerful, and in the past, his frustration over the loss of a bowl of Longevity Soup proved just how much it mattered to him.


    Naturally, he coveted the MindEase Elixirs, a rare and invaluable substance said to prolong life¡ªsomething he always craved more of.


    However, there was a grim condition tied to acquiring them. His third son wouldn¡¯t make a full recovery, implying Balthasar¡¯s extra years woulde at the expense of part of his life.


    All eyes were on Balthasar as they waited to see what he would decide.


    He nced at the elixirs and then at his weak, fatigued son, Sergio. After an intense inner struggle, he let out a heavy sigh.


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough years already. I won¡¯t take time from my son.¡±


    With that, he decisively turned his back on the elixirs. The crowd looked at Balthasar in admiration, impressed by the eldest member of the Nash family for his selflessness and the love he showed, truly embodying the saying that a father¡¯s love is boundless.


    Sergio was touched and quietly said, ¡°Dad, as long as you¡¯re well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I end up in a wheelchair. Please take half of the MindEase Elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Balthasar snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re in your 40s and the head of the family. How can you say such things?¡±


    Sergio opened his mouth to continue, but Balthasar quickly silenced him.


    ¡°Speak like that again, and I¡¯ll set you straight.¡±


    Sergio wisely said no more.


    Marissa smiled as she pulled out another box from the medicine kit, revealing it to be full of MindEase Elixirs.


    ¡°My goodness! There¡¯s another box?¡±


    ¡°These look just like the previous ones¡ªThey must be real.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! How did Tiffany get so many MindEase Elixirs?¡±


    Balthasar¡¯s eyes lit up as he focused on the new box.


    ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯ve got another box?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned before, I can get as many MindEase Elixirs as I want,¡± Marissa said with a chuckle, offering the box to him.


    ¡°This is for you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Balthasar was stunned, gazing at Marissa in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± she replied with a smile, handing the box to him.


    ¡°This is my gift to you. There¡¯s no need for you to feel conflicted. You and Uncle Sergio are equally important to me.¡±


    Balthasarughed awkwardly and stared at the elixirs in disbelief. He had never imagined he¡¯d be holding so many of them.


    Overwhelmed with excitement, he burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! With all these elixirs, I¡¯ll easily live to a hundred!¡±


    Marissaughed along.


    ¡°More than a hundred, Grandpa! You might make it to two hundred.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a legend!¡± Balthasar beamed.


    ¡°Ah, this is far better than that Longevity Soup I used to cherish. I¡¯ll have to savor these carefully and enjoy them slowly.¡±


    Seeing Balthasar cherish the elixirs, the rest of the Nash family felt pangs of envy. They had only heard stories of the MindEase Elixir, and seeing one person have it had been their ultimate dream. When Balthasar obtained one in the past, they thought that was the pinnacle.


    But now, watching Sergio and Balthasar each with a full box, and with Tiffany seemingly having an endless supply, they couldn¡¯t help but want some for themselves.


    One family member finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Tiffany, do you really have an unlimited supply of MindEase?¡±


    Marissa looked at the family member.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    The man hesitated, his face flushing.


    ¡°Would it be possible for me to have one?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marissa replied without hesitation. The man was ecstatic to hear this, hardly able to believe she agreed so easily. It felt unreal.


    Seeing how approachable Marissa was, other family members eagerly stepped forward to make their requests. Instantly, she became the center of attention.


    Marissa smiled warmly and said, ¡°Uncles, Aunts, and cousins, I didn¡¯t bring that many elixirs with me today, but next time I¡¯ll bring a whole box and make sure each of you gets one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, just wonderful!¡±


    The Nash family members were filled with happiness, buzzing with excitement¡ªAll except Gerry and his son, who stood apart, their expressions sour and envious.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:


    Even though those beyond the medicalmunity recognized the incredible worth of the MindEase Elixir, for the Nash family, esteemed figures in medicine, this elixir was deemed a treasure. Anyone fortunate enough to obtain even one would be thrilled.


    Thanks to Marissa, every member of the Nash family could now have one pill, naturally triggering widespread celebration.


    Gerry and his son were visibly envious. They both yearned for a pill but, having recently argued with Marissa, they were too embarrassed to ask for it.


    Even if they found the nerve to ask, there was no guarantee Marissa wouldply. And if she did, it would likelye at the cost of their pride.


    Seeing the rest of the family in joyful anticipation only intensified their envy. Deprived of what they desired, they derided the elixir as unworthy, a ssic example of sour grapes.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    ¡°Humph!¡± Gerry sneered intentionally before raising his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too thrilled, everyone. Isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that the MindEase Elixir is scarce? Having so many suddenly avable¡ªit must be suspicious. Can you really trust these?¡±


    His remarks quickly subdued the joyful atmosphere.


    With a smug look, he added, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget whether Tiffany can actually get more of the elixirs. Even if she does, it¡¯s probably not through legitimate means. When the police start investigating, you¡¯ll all be dragged into it.¡±


    The room was filled with uneasy exchanges, as no one knew quite how to respond.


    Seizing the opportunity, Crosby said, ¡°Exactly! How can we trust pills from an unknown source? What if they¡¯re fake and end up harming you all?¡±


    He addressed Balthasar, saying, ¡°Granduncle, since you¡¯ve only had one MindEase Elixir before, your familiarity with it is quite limited. This box might just be full of counterfeits. Using them could be dangerous.¡±


    Previously, Balthasar might have contemted such caution with seriousness. However, today, he dismissed Crosby¡¯s warning without a second thought. Before replying, he consumed one of the pills, closed his eyes to enjoy the effect, and then opened them, clearly pleased.


    He looked warmly at Crosby and said, ¡°Crosby, I understand¡ªit¡¯s easy to criticize what you can¡¯t have. Isn¡¯t there a saying about sour grapes?¡±


    Though he spoke softly, his words left Crosby red-faced and unable to reply, visibly unsettled.


    Gerry, too, felt ufortable. But witnessing Balthasar¡¯s satisfaction, he realized the elixirs must be authentic. This realization brought both disappointment and irritation.


    Gerry was upset that he had missed out on such valuable pills and annoyed that Tiffany was the one who had them. Frustrated, he let out a derisive snort and loudly said, ¡°Enjoy this while you can. When Mr. Frazier arrives and unveils Tiffany¡¯s deception, calling the police, none of you will beughing. Once Tiffany is arrested, these stolen elixirs will be confiscated. Our family will have to reimburse Dr. Riss¡¯s team for the pills, and our family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Balthasar looked at Gerry with mild disdain, carefully closed the lid of the box, and handed it to the butler.


    ¡°Ensure this box is securely kept. We must guard it from those filled with envy.¡±


    That was an unmistakable dig at Gerry, who was visibly infuriated, his face red with indignation.


    After giving instructions to the butler, Balthasar turned towards Gerry.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Frazier arrived yet?¡±


    Gerry nced at his watch.


    ¡°He should be here any moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Balthasar nodded, then said to Gerry, ¡°Your father and I are brothers, and you and I have always been close as uncle and nephew. Before Mr. Frazier gets here, let¡¯s use this time to talk, or we might not have another opportunity.¡±


    His statement hinted at hisplete faith in Tiffany, implying that it would be Gerry and his son who might find themselves estranged from the family.


    This suggestion wounded Gerry¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t it too early to say that?¡±


    Balthasar simply smiled enigmatically, paying no heed to Gerry anymore. Instead, he turned to Marissa with affection, as if viewing her as the Nash family¡¯s crowning glory. He had never expected that his granddaughter, once deemed inconsequential, would rise to be the family¡¯s celebrated member.


    Just then, a servant entered and said, ¡°Mr. Frazier has arrived.¡±


    Before Balthasar could reply, Gerry interjected, ¡°Bring him in!¡±


    Hardly had hismand left his lips than he was already moving towards the entrance to personally greet Mr. Frazier.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:


    Excitement filled everyone at the news of Ferris¡¯s arrival. In the medical field, Dr. Riss was a legend. Naturally, her right-hand man, Ferris, was also a big deal.


    As Gerry hurried out to wee Ferris, the rest of the Nash family instinctively wanted to follow. Yet, out of respect for Balthasar, they held back, knowing it wasn¡¯t their ce to act before Balthasar took the lead. Everyone¡¯s eyes naturally turned to Balthasar. Catching their gazes, Balthasar nced at Marissa, who showed no sign of panic or anxiety.


    With that, all eyes turned to Marissa, who appeared calm andposed. If she were lying, she should have been nervous and anxious, yet she wasn¡¯t. But then, why had a flicker of unease crossed her face earlier, when Gerry was adamant about contacting Ferris and reporting her deceit?


    Crosby, also noticing Marissa¡¯s reaction, quickly dismissed the confusion from his mind. He had no time to overanalyze her behavior, not when the truth was almost within reach. With urgent steps, he followed his father outside to greet Ferris.


    Landen shot a smirk in their direction and said to Marissa, ¡°I¡¯ll go and greet Mr. Frazier.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    Even though he was Riss¡¯s disciple and cousin, he still had to pay respect to Ferris, who was his senior.


    Marissa nodded, letting Landen go.


    Gerry had barely stepped out when he spotted Ferris approaching, led by the butler. His smile widened as he greeted, ¡°Mr. Frazier, it¡¯s such an honor to have you here.¡±


    Crosby appeared behind him, chiming in with a smile mirroring his father¡¯s, ¡°Wee, Mr. Frazier!¡± Ferris only replied with a slight nod their way, his expression unreadable.


    Landen also came out, approaching Ferris with a smile, ¡°Great to see you, Mr. Frazier. Pleasee in,¡± he said, politely gesturing toward the vi.


    Ferris also just nodded at him and walked in, with Gerry chattering beside him and trying to engage him in a conversation.


    Behind the two, Landen and Crosby exchanged eye-rolls. As they walked back into the vi, Crosby couldn¡¯t help but throw a jab at Landen.


    ¡°Why do you look happy to see Mr. Frazier? Once he confirms Tiffany is a fraud and reports her to the police, you¡¯ll kiss your precious status as heir to the family leader goodbye. Bet you won¡¯t be grinning then, huh?¡±


    Landen shot back sharply in a low voice, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    He hurried ahead, not wasting another second on Crosby¡¯s foolishness.


    Offended, Crosby caught up to him, asking, ¡°Did you just call me that?¡±


    Landen shot him a nce, as if he were the biggest fool alive, and smirked.


    ¡°Just a heads-up¡ªbetter have some tissues on hand for when you break downter. I doubt your sleeves will handle all those tears.¡±


    With that, he turned on his heel and continued ahead, leaving Crosby seething behind him.


    Crosby clenched his fists, his face twisting in rage as his gaze drilled a hole into Landen¡¯s retreating back.


    Inside, Ferris scanned everyone in the room before locking eyes with Balthasar.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Nash,¡± he greeted politely.


    Balthasar raised his hand slightly, gesturing for a seat.


    ¡°Mr. Frazier, please have a seat.¡±


    But Ferris remained standing, his gaze fixed in a direct line toward Balthasar. His demeanor was calm yet impassive.


    Gerry filled in the silence, putting forward the matter at hand.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time toe here. As I¡¯ve reported, Tiffany here has stolen boxes of MindEase Elixirs from your team. Not only that, she imed to be Dr. Riss herself. She hasmitted two grave offenses: burry and identity theft. You are free to call the police on her. Our family won¡¯t interfere to protect her.¡±


    A tense silence fell in the room following Gerry¡¯s words. Everyone nervously shifted their gazes between Ferris and Marissa, apprehensive about how the situation would pan out.


    Crosby, now more furious than ever, mored, ¡°What are you waiting for, Mr. Frazier? Come on! Call the police. Those boxes of MindEase Elixirs are already solid proof of her crimes!¡±


    Ignoring their insistence, Ferris calmly walked over to Marissa and handed her a box.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the MindEase Elixirs you requested, boss.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:


    ¡°Chat, did you call her? Boss?¡±


    The shock rippled through the Nash family, disbelief etching their faces. They had toyed with the idea before but never truly allowed themselves to believe it. Now, faced with reality, they were utterly bewildered, unsure of how to proceed.


    Gerry¡¯s and Crosby¡¯s shock was the most palpable. They had scoffed at Marissa when she had boldly imed to be the brilliant Dr. Riss, dismissing her as nothing more than an impostor and aughingstock. Yet, the tables had turned dramatically, and the irony was not lost on them.


    They had confidently reported Marissa allegedly stealing MindEase Elixirs from Dr. Riss¡¯s team and for impersonating Riss herself. They had even gone to the extent of inviting Ferris over, anticipating Marissa¡¯s arrest. However, in an unexpected twist, Ferris had arrived not to apprehend Marissa but to deliver MindEase Elixirs to his boss.


    The blow to their pride was as if they had been physically struck. The embarrassment they felt was overwhelming.


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    But the revtion went deeper: Tiffany, whom they had dismissed as a mere failure, was indeed the brilliant Dr. Riss.


    With the truth now out in the open, how could they still vie for leadership of the Nash family? In the realm of medicine, who could surpass her?


    Not to mention, the leader of the Nash family¡ªif she were to be the leader of the entire medicalmunity¡ªno objection would be made.


    They had once dreamed about establishing a connection with Dr. Riss, hoping to benefit from the support of her team. However, they had identally ended uppletely offending her.


    The potential for her to harbor a grudge¡ªand thereby obliterate their professional standing¡ªsent shivers down Gerry¡¯s and Crosby¡¯s spines. The mere thought of such a possibility left them quaking with anxiety.


    Crosby, his hands trembling, leaned in and whispered to Gerry, ¡°Dad, what do we do now? Tiffany is really Dr. Riss.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s anxiety was palpable. In his extreme distress, he blurted out, ¡°Mr. Frazier, are you sure? Are you drunk? Are you thinking clearly? How could someone as useless as Tiffany be Dr. Riss?¡±


    Ferris looked at Gerry with a hint of mockery and shot back, ¡°You really think I¡¯d confuse my own boss?¡±


    Gerry faltered, struggling to find his words.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that Tiffany, as the failure of the Nash family, how could she possibly be Dr. Riss?¡±


    Ferris responded with unwavering calm, ¡°She managed to excel despite everything. All I know is she¡¯s my boss, Dr. Riss.¡±


    With that, Ferris handed the medicine box to Marissa again. She epted it, flipping the lid open to reveal a stash of MindEase Elixirs.


    It was a sight none of the Nash family had ever expected to witness¡ªso many prized elixirs, just lying there as if they were giveaways. They stood there, gaping, as if they were in a dream.


    Marissa seemed to be making good on her promise to distribute a MindEase Elixir to each member of the Nash family. They all watched with bated breath, eyes wide with anticipation.


    Gerry and Crosby were different; their eyes were locked on the pills, unblinking. They also desired to possess one of these legendary pills¡ªbadly. However, with Marissa now offering the pills for free, every Nash family member could obtain one, except for them. Crosby sank into a deep depression.


    Out of nowhere, Gerry erupted in anger. Jabbing his finger toward Marissa, he bellowed, ¡°Tiffany, you deceitful snake! You¡¯re Dr. Riss? Why have you concealed this from us for so long? Why did you stand by and watch the Nash family decline without lifting a finger?¡±


    Marissa met his gaze with a serene expression, her voice steady.


    ¡°I had my reasons for keeping my identity as Dr. Riss a secret and for not intervening in the family¡¯s decline. I¡¯ll discuss this with Grandpa and Uncle Sergioter. You, Uncle Gerry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why am I not entitled?¡± Gerry retorted, his voice tinged with indignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s my right to be involved in your affairs!¡±


    Marissa¡¯sugh was short and devoid of humor.


    ¡°Perhaps before today, you could im that right based on your seniority. But now, that right is no longer yours.¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡± Gerry demanded, his frustration mounting.


    Marissa chose to remain silent this time. It was Landen who confronted him, his tone usatory.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten already, Uncle Gerry? We ced a bet just moments ago, and you¡¯ve lost it entirely.¡±


    Now, Gerry and Crosby faced two grim choices¡ªeither spend two hours daily kneeling on dog poop or face expulsion from the Nash family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:


    Immediately after Landenpleted his remarks, Gerry and Crosby began to fidget, appearing as if they were standing on scorching embers.


    Had they anticipated this oue, they would have never agreed to the wager Landen had proposed initially. However, there was no escape. They had failed, and the impending repercussions loomed over them.


    They struggled to grasp how drastically the situation had transformed. Not long ago, they were on the brink of seizing authority over the Nash family, but now everything seemed to be slipping away.


    They not only lost the opportunity to lead the family, but they also risked losing everything they had.


    With the entire family observing them, it felt as though needles were pricking at their backs, and perspiration was rolling down their foreheads. It dawned on them that the fear exhibited by Marissa and Landen earlier had merely been a tactic to ensnare them.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    In a burst of rage, Crosby pointed a finger at Landen, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve deceived us from the start! You intended to oust us from the Nash family all along!¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± he shouted, turning to Marissa.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as malicious. You hate that my medical skills are better than Landen¡¯s, so you want to eliminate me. You aren¡¯t worthy of leading the Nash family!¡±


    Marissa let out a lightugh.


    ¡°Crosby, I told you I¡¯m Riss, yet you refused to believe me. You persisted in trying to get me thrown in jail. Landen attempted to talk sense into you, but you ignored him. In terms of malice, you and your father are worse than us, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Crosby stood speechless, his face flushing as he struggled to formte a response.


    Shaking her head, Marissa continued, ¡°You genuinely believe I hate that your medical skills are better than Landen¡¯s? Not at all. Landen is an up-anding talent in the medical field. Frankly, your capabilities have never impressed me.¡±


    ¡°You call Landen an up-anding talent?¡± Crosby scoffed, incredulous.


    ¡°Tiffany, have you even seen his exam results? He left numerous questions unanswered and scored lower than I did. He¡¯s practically useless!¡±


    While he ranted, Marissa picked up his and Landen¡¯s exam papers and began to examine them.


    Landen¡¯s paper was differentpared to the others. Sure, he had left some sections nk, but every question he attempted was correct. This was one reason she held him in high regard. His systematic approach to examinations and medicine impressed her. He rmended treatments when he waspletely certain, opting for caution over recklessness.


    Conversely, although Crosby had achieved a higher score, his wrong answers were ring. If he were to diagnose real patients, he could endanger their lives.


    Marissa calmly asked, ¡°Crosby, look at these wrong answers. Do you not realize how absurd they are? If you had patients like these, you could truly jeopardize their lives!¡±


    Crosby leaned closer to inspect his paper, trying to justify himself.


    ¡°Even if I made mistakes, at least I didn¡¯t leave anything unanswered, which gives me a higher score. Landen didn¡¯t answer those questions, which shows he doesn¡¯t know the answers!¡±


    Suddenly, Marissa¡¯s yful attitude vanished as she addressed him with seriousness.


    ¡°Crosby, keep in mind that you¡¯re a doctor. If you encounter questions you can answer in other exams, it¡¯s eptable to make a guess. You might still earn a few extra points that way. Teachers often encourage this approach. However, as a medical professional, you must approach every question with the mindset of diagnosing a patient. With each question, you need to evaluate whether the treatment you¡¯re suggesting could harm someone. If youe across questions that you can¡¯t answer or feel unsure about, it¡¯s wise to leave them nk. You should refer them to someone more knowledgeable rather than make reckless guesses. Every decision could be a matter of life or death!¡±


    As she concluded her lecture, apuse erupted from the family members present.


    ¡°Tiffany truly deserves the title of the legendary doctor Riss!¡± one person remarked.


    ¡°Her argument is valid. That¡¯s the hallmark of an exceptional doctor. Her critique of Crosby¡¯s exam paper was spot-on.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Our Nash family has a distinguished history in medicine, and we must always put the safety of our patients above everything else.¡±


    ¡°After hearing Tiffany¡¯s analysis, I now realize Crosby¡¯s paper is fundamentally wed. His responses seem to be mere spection,cking any real thought.¡±


    As Crosby listened to the conversations around him, his face flushed with humiliation, and he felt too defeated to counter Marissa any longer.


    Setting aside Crosby¡¯s exam paper, Marissa proceeded toment on Landen¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:


    Marissa held Landen¡¯s test paper up for the other family members to see.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± she said, excitement in her voice.


    ¡°What do you think is the most striking aspect of Landen¡¯s test paper?¡±


    Eagerly, the family members leaned closer, their eyes scanning the paper until they quickly spotted its standout feature.


    Marissa continued, ¡°Even though Landen is still working on his medical skills, he shows the traits of a great doctor. Every answer he provided is correct, with no mistakes. He scored a perfect mark. For the questions he didn¡¯t know how to answer, he chose to leave them nk instead of guessing, which shows his integrity.¡±


    Everyone nodded, absorbing her insights.


    ¡°Ipletely agree,¡± someone said.


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    ¡°That kind of attitude is vital for a doctor. When we are confident, we treat our patients with great care, but when we aren¡¯t sure, we don¡¯t take risks or prescribe medication without certainty. That shows a real sense of responsibility for the patients.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense why the famous Dr. Riss believes in Landen,¡± another family member remarked.


    ¡°He definitely has the potential to be an exceptional doctor, especially in terms of the important qualities a physician should have.¡±


    ¡°I remember An saying something simr,¡± someone added.


    ¡°The most crucial quality for a doctor isn¡¯t just medical skill, but strong character. To be a truly excellent doctor, one must first develop good medical ethics before focusing on improving their medical skills.¡±


    ¡°A doctor without ethics is of no use, no matter how skilled they may be. Patients won¡¯t seek their help, leaving their talents wasted,¡± one person said firmly, underscoring the importance of integrity.


    ¡°The decline of our Nash family isn¡¯t just about not making progress in medical and pharmaceutical practices; it also stems from a drop in our medics¡¯ ethics. Sanga has led us down the wrong path,¡± another voicemented.


    ¡°With Tiffany now stressing the need for strong medical ethics, it¡¯s time for us to back her up and take this seriously. As the legendary healer Dr. Riss, she can help restore our family¡¯s reputation in the medical world,¡± someone urged.


    While the conversation flowed, Marissa remained calm. Gerry and his son, however, exchanged frustrated looks, their eptance reluctant. For years, the two had focused their efforts on gaining power and wealth, neglecting the development of their medical and pharmaceutical skills. They had becent, resting on their past aplishments.


    Now that Tiffany was revealed to be the famous healer Riss, they felt a chasm between her and themselves, unable topare.


    Yet, Crosby couldn¡¯t let his ambition go.


    ¡°Tiffany, just because you say Landen has good ethics doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s talented in medicine or pharmaceuticals. He still isn¡¯t ready to be the sessor to the family leader,¡± he insisted, his arms crossed tightly.


    Crosby felt a twinge of jealousy. Since he couldn¡¯tpete with Tiffany, the now-famous doctor, he thought he could at least undermine Landen to make himself feel better.


    Marissa shot him a dismissive look, her voice steady.


    ¡°Crosby, having be a legendary doctor myself, I have the ability to recognize talent when I see it. Landen is someone I¡¯ve been watching closely for a while. I chose him as my personal disciple not out of family ties, but because I genuinely saw his skill and potential in medicine and pharmaceuticals. I didn¡¯t take him under my wing just for the Nash family; I¡¯m preparing him to be my sessor. In the future, I n to hand over my entire medical team to Landen.¡± Her words echoed in the living room, and everyone turned to Landen, their expressions filled with envy. Meanwhile, Landen stood wide-eyed, stammering to Marissa, ¡°D-Do you really think that¡¯s amazing, boss?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t shake off memories of his time with ck Snake, when she often scolded him harshly, making him feel insignificant.


    But today, Marissa¡¯s strong support made him feel validated in a way he had never experienced before.


    Marissa nodded, her smile bright and sincere.


    ¡°In my eyes, you really are exceptional. I don¡¯t take on disciples lightly. By choosing you, it means I see something remarkable in you.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Landen chuckled shyly, his face warming with embarrassment. To him, being praised by Marissa felt like a sweet reward, filling him with a sense of pride.


    As he watched Marissa lift Landen¡¯s spirits, Crosby¡¯s unease grew. He quickly tried to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°Tiffany, you speak so highly of Landen, but he¡¯s been your disciple for a while now, and why are his medical skillscking? That suggests you weren¡¯t being fair when you chose him. He isn¡¯t cut out for medicine; he¡¯s just a hopeless case. Yourpliments seem aimed at protecting yourckey. As the legendary Dr. Riss, your clear bias makes it hard to respect you.¡±


    Marissa smiled lightly, her gaze steady on Crosby as she carefully chose her words.


    ¡°Landen¡¯s slow progress in medical and pharmaceutical skills is my fault. He is not to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:


    Crosby was stunned, unable to grasp why Tiffany would take full responsibility for Landen¡¯s ws, iming it was all her fault.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he scoffed.


    ¡°Tiffany, are you suggesting that Landen¡¯sck of progress isn¡¯t due to his inability to learn, but because of your poor instruction? If that¡¯s your stance, it¡¯sughable.


    It only highlights your selfishness and unfairness.¡±


    Chuckling inwardly, Marissa addressed the group calmly.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that neither Landen¡¯s learning ability nor my teaching is to me.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The truth is, I¡¯ve been so upied with worktely that I haven¡¯t had the chance to instruct Landen in medicine and pharmacology. On top of that, I assigned him other responsibilities, which dyed his studies.


    ¡°Landen has been learning independently whenever he had free time, and he has achieved more than most could even imagine in such a short span. His capability for self-study is unquestionable.


    Now that I have more time, I will personally guide him, and his progress will surprise everyone. He¡¯s fully capable of bing the future family leader and taking the Nash family to new heights.¡±


    Her words brought a wave of relief and happiness to the Nash family.


    ¡°Who would have thought Tiffany would be willing to train the next leader of the Nash family? She¡¯s none other than the renowned Dr. Riss. With her by our side, our medical and pharmaceutical expertise is sure to reach the top once again.¡±


    ¡°This is incredible! I can already see our family regaining its former greatness.¡±


    Gerry and Crosby, ovee with envy, wore sour expressions.


    After Crosby¡¯s persistent questioning, Gerry finally blurted out, ¡°Tiffany, since you¡¯re Dr. Riss, people certainly believe every word you say.


    But I still have the right to suspect you¡¯re deceiving everyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Marissa looked at Gerry with amusement.


    ¡°What are you referring to exactly, Uncle Gerry?¡±


    Gerry stubbornly responded, ¡°You say that Landen¡¯s slow progress in medicine is because you¡¯ve been too busy to teach him and gave him other duties. Then tell us, what crucial duties could possibly have dyed his studies?¡±


    Landen had recently been in Bio Grein, searching for Tiffany and uncovering the truth about the hospital explosion years ago, but Marissa couldn¡¯t reveal that to everyone.


    With a faint smile, she replied, ¡°I gave Landen an important task rted to our family, but I¡¯ll discuss itter with Grandpa and Uncle Sergio. As for you, Uncle Gerry, you¡¯re not in a position to know just yet.¡±


    ¡°Using such a weak excuse to dismiss me, who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡± Gerry sneered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:


    ¡°Landen has barely been seen at home recently. Who knows what he¡¯s really been up to? You im he¡¯s been working on something important for the family, and we¡¯re supposed to just take your word for it?


    I don¡¯t buy it! Our family is struggling right now¡ªwhat significant matters could there be? Nash Hospital¡¯s patient numbers drop by the day, and the pharmaceutical branch is bleeding money. The family¡¯s on the edge of copse. What could possibly be so urgent?¡±


    Exactly!¡± Crosby added in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°The only priority for the Nash family now is to find a capable leader who can bring in investors and solve the financial crisis. Landen clearly isn¡¯t equipped for that.¡±


    Latest stories on


    ¡°Landen may not be ready yet, but I will train him,¡± Marissa said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving him the form for the MindEase Elixir, which he will use to revive our pharmaceuticalpany.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re handing over the MindEase Elixir form to Landen?¡±


    The crowd was in total shock.


    Landen¡¯s parents, Sergio and Hannah, were equally astonished, staring at Marissa with immense gratitude. They never imagined she would show such generosity toward their son.


    Landen himself was overwhelmed, barely able to process it.


    ¡°Are you serious, boss?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    ¡°You¡¯re my personal disciple, and I n to entrust my entire medical team to you. Naturally, the MindEase Elixir form is yours as well.¡±


    Landen was filled with a mixture of tion and pressure. This enormous opportunity came with heavy responsibility, and he was determined not to disappoint Marissa¡¯s trust.


    Turning to face Gerry and Crosby, Marissa asked with a smile, ¡°Now that Landen has the form for the MindEase Elixir, would you say he has the ability to fix the Nash family¡¯s financial problems?¡±


    Just one MindEase Elixir could fetch millions. Mass-producing it could not only resolve the family¡¯s crisis but also position the Nash family as the richest pharmaceutical empire in Blebert in no time.


    Gerry and Crosby were left speechless, gripped by jealousy yet forced to ept the truth.


    Crosby, who had always belittled Landen, never thought he¡¯d see the day Landen would leap so far ahead, leaving him behind. No matter how hard he tried, he could never catch up with Landen.


    With Gerry and Crosby silenced, Marissa chuckled.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get down to business¡­¡±


    Since Marissa was revealed to be the legendary Dr. Riss and had generously decided to share the form for the MindEase Elixir¡ªa critical boost for the struggling Nash family¡¯s pharmaceutical business¡ªthe other members of the Nash family now considered her their god.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930:


    Her words held immense power.


    When she mentioned that serious discussions were about to begin, everyone fell silent, their eyes fixed on her with respect, eager for her to speak further.


    But a sense of dread gripped Gerry and Crosby. Marissa¡¯s intense gaze was hard to read, and it filled them with an overwhelming sense of unease.


    As if sensing their apprehension, Marissa dered, ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, you chose to bet, and now that you¡¯ve lost, you must face the consequences of your choices.¡±


    The color drained from the faces of both men.


    They realized they faced a terrible decision: either being cast out from the Nash family or, like Rex, enduring a daily two-hour kneeling on dog poop. Each option felt like a heavy weight¡ªunbearable and frightening.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    As they hesitated to respond, Landen let out a mockingugh.


    ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, if you can¡¯t figure out which way to go right now, we can give you some time. But there¡¯s one thing you need to do right away.¡±


    Crosby raised his gaze, his eyes puffy and red.


    ¡°What do you want from us, Landen?¡± he asked, his voice strained. Landen¡¯s tone turned serious.


    ¡°We agreed that if you lost the bet, you would apologize to Tiffany and acknowledge your mistakes.¡±


    Hearing this, the rest of the Nash family murmured their agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to apologize to Tiffany. She is the legendary Dr. Riss and has generously provided the MindEase Elixir form to help our family business. Yet you¡¯ve made things difficult for her time and again. That was a serious mistake.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you decide to do next, you must apologize. Without it, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave this ce.¡±


    With Marissa recognized as Dr. Riss and the form for the MindEase Elixir in her hands, she held significant power over the Nash family¡ªmore so than Balthasar.


    With the entire family rallying behind her, Gerry and Crosby felt the weight of their actions. They couldn¡¯t afford to show any disrespect toward Marissa, fully aware that doing so would bring the wrath of the entire family upon them.


    Though reluctant, they had no choice but to lower their heads and apologize.


    Gerry cleared his throat, his voice a mix of regret and hesitation as he addressed Marissa.


    ¡°Tiffany, I was foolish before and misjudged you. I hope you can forgive me this time, considering my age.¡±


    Seeing his father¡¯s struggle to apologize, Crosby knew he couldn¡¯t avoid the situation either. His face burned with embarrassment as he said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind and foolish, doubting you and saying hurtful things. Please forgive me.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Wishing you, dear loved ones, a great day. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:


    Landen leaned back, a smirk creeping onto his face as he shot a disdainful nce at Gerry and Crosby, eager to mock them further and teach them a hard lesson. However, Marissa raised her hand slightly to stop him.


    Landen fell silent, puzzled by her unexpected restraint. Given her past behavior, he expected her to take the chance to strike hard, leaving no room for her opponents to recover.


    At that moment, Marissa couldn¡¯t exin herself to Landen; she did this for her father, Brian.


    Earlier, while she and Brian discussed the troubles the Nash family was facing, Marissa had brought up Sansa and her daughter being expelled, along with Rex¡¯s daily kneeling on dog poop. Brian had said nothing, but she felt the deep sadness in him.


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    He cherished family connections and wanted every member to thrive under his care. The thought of the family splitting apart or suffering was unbearable to him.


    That was why today Marissa didn¡¯t want to push Gerry and Crosby too far. Mistakes should be addressed, but there was no need to be harsh; they were family, after all.


    Turning her attention to Gerry and Crosby, she said, ¡°Uncle Gerry, Crosby, every country has itsws, and every family has its own rules.¡±


    You know the trouble you caused. Landen and I made a bet with you today to teach you a lesson, hoping you¡¯ll take this as a warning for what lies ahead.


    As a member of the Nash family, I truly want every one of you to do well. I don¡¯t want to see you fall into despair, but you need to face the consequences of your actions. If you decide to leave the Nash family, I won¡¯t stop you.


    You can take all the wealth you¡¯ve built up, and neither Landen nor I will question a single cent.


    She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in.


    ¡°But if you choose to stay, you¡¯ll need to join Rex and kneel on dog poop for two hours every day. When this penance will end depends on how things develop.


    As long as you remain part of the Nash family, you¡¯ll receive the same benefits as everyone else. Your annual dividends will not change, and you¡¯ll also have a share of the MindEase Elixirs.¡±


    While she spoke, Marissa gently patted the box in her hand, highlighting its significance.


    Gerry and Crosby stared at the box, their eyes filled with a mix of hope and unease.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a MindEase Elixir?


    In the past, Gerry and Crosby could only stand by, green with envy, as Balthasar savored each bit.


    They never imagined they¡¯d get a taste of the magic themselves. Now that Marissa had decided to gift the elusive form to Landen and let their family¡¯spany produce it, they knew they could buy some in the future.


    But they were also well aware that it wouldn¡¯te cheap.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:


    So, with the chance for free ones in sight, they were more than ready to go for it.


    However, that meant they had to remain part of the Nash family, joining Rex in spending two long hours every day kneeling on dog poop. That must be a humiliating experience!


    While the kneeling itself was irritating enough, the thought of losing their respect and status within the Nash family stung even more.


    Gerry, who usually relied on his wits to navigate life, couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of bing aughingstock.


    Caught in this tight spot, he decided to reach out to Aelfric for some much-needed advice.


    It was actually because of Aelfric¡¯s recent offer of help that Gerry had thought maybe he stood a chance of iming the title of head of the family.


    Aelfric had promised that if Gerry aligned himself with the Warren family and obeyed his instructions, he¡¯d help Gerry secure that coveted position and back his business ambitions in the future.


    Given that the Nash family was crumbling while the Warren family was flourishing, Gerry felt like he had hit the jackpot and jumped at the opportunity.


    With Aelfric¡¯s support, he figured the race for family leadership would be a walk in the park. He hadn¡¯t expected that the legendary Dr. Riss would turn everything upside down.


    To make matters even moreplicated, Riss turned out to be Tiffany¡ªthe very person he had always looked down upon.


    Now, with Marissa and Landen joining forces against him, Gerry, usually so sharp and clever, feltpletely out of his depth.


    Under pressure, he quickly fired off a text to Aelfric, spilling the beans on the night¡¯s events and asking, ¡°Mr. Warren, what should I do? I urgently need your guidance.¡±


    Aelfric was still in the hospital, nursing serious injuries from hisst run-in with Silver Fox at Skytop Mansion. Before long, Aelfric shot back a response.


    ¡°Are you saying Tiffany is Dr. Riss?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gerry replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aelfric pressed.


    ¡°Absolutely! Ferris hase here personally to confirm it. Tiffany even decided to hand Landen the form for the MindEase Elixir to give our pharmaceutical venture a boost!¡±


    Aelfric replied, ¡°Well then, it sounds like you can¡¯t part ways with the Nash family.¡±


    Gerryined, ¡°But that means my son and I will have to kneel on dog poop for two hours every single day! That¡¯s gonna be a real pain in the neck!¡±


    Aelfric shot back a sneer emoji and added, without a hint of respect, ¡°Gerry Nash, have you ever thought about what you¡¯re really worth?¡±


    Gerry¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief at Aelfric¡¯s abrupt attitude. Just as he was about to respond, Aelfric¡¯s next message came.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:


    ¡°The Nash family isn¡¯t like what it used to be under Brian¡¯s leadership anymore. To me, you¡¯re just someone from a tiny, failing noble family¡ªessentially worthless. If Tiffany hadn¡¯t tied the knot with Connor, do you really think I¡¯d have even bothered reaching out to you?¡±


    Gerry felt the heat rise to his cheeks, shame flooding through him as he realized just how belittled he was. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the guts to fight back.


    Aelfric continued, ¡°If you get booted from the Nash family, what use do you still have for me? Do you honestly think I¡¯d still work with you? Your only bargaining chip is your connection to the Nash family.


    Stick around, and you can help me dig up information on Tiffany and build connections with Riss¡¯s team. Think it through. Get the boot, and you¡¯re off my radar. Stay in the family, and I might still keep tabs on you. The ball¡¯s in your court!¡±


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    After reading Aelfric¡¯s message, Gerry was a whirlwind of emotions. Anger and frustration boiled inside him at being treated like dirt, yet he felt utterly powerless to change the situation.


    Finally, he quietly exited the chat board and nced up at Marissa, gathering his thoughts, ready to find the words he needed to say.


    ¡°I was born into the Nash family and will remain loyal to it until the end,¡± Gerry stated, his choked voice filling the silence.


    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done was for the good of the family.


    But, now that I¡¯m clearly in the wrong, having offended the head of the family and broken family rules, I¡¯ll take responsibility and face the consequences.¡±


    Crosby felt like crying upon hearing his father¡¯s deration. He didn¡¯t have a choice but to also take the punishment, which was two hours of kneeling on dog poop daily.


    Just thinking about the humiliating ordeal ahead filled him with immense repulsion and unrest, but he couldn¡¯t even voice his protest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll honor your decision, Uncle Gerry,¡± Marissa said, her tone casual but firm.


    ¡°Since you decided to stay, you must learn to respect the decisions made by the family head and trust the sessor to the family head. That is, if you truly want what¡¯s best for the family.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Gerry responded with a resigned nod.


    Leaving the matter at that, Marissa turned to Landen and handed him the box.


    ¡°Give everyone a pill,¡± she instructed.


    Landen did as he was told, handing out the priceless MindEase Elixirs to each member of the Nash family as if they were candies.


    Everyone was overjoyed as they received their share of the miraculous elixir.


    Gerry and Crosby were also given one each, turning their frowns into smiles in an instant, like kids given treats after being reprimanded for their wrongdoings.


    Once Landen was done distributing the pills, Marissa said, ¡°Alright, everyone. It¡¯s prettyte. You should all head back to rest.¡±


    With the ruction ironed out and each person having received a MindEase Elixir, no one in the Nash family objected. They all went home with huge smiles on their faces.


    Shortly after, Ferris also excused himself and headed back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:


    After everyone left, Hannah dropped her solemn expression and beamed at Marissa, holding her hand.


    ¡°Is it really true, Tiffany? You¡¯re Dr. Riss?¡±


    Marissa smiled.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    ¡°Tonight has been unbelievable. I¡¯ve always felt sorry, seeing how badly Sansa and her daughter had treated you before.


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    But who could have thought that through all that adversity, you¡¯d quietly blossom into such an extraordinary person?¡±


    After Sergio took the MindEase Elixir, hisplexion improved significantly. Sitting up, he shared Hannah¡¯s amazement and chimed in, ¡°If he were around, your father would be so proud, learning about all your achievements.¡±


    Moved to tears, Balthasar also voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°Sansa¡¯s lies covered my eyes to see how wonderful you are inside and out, Tiffany¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very much like your father, but you¡¯ve surpassed him in all aspects. You¡¯re the family¡¯s hope and savior, and we couldn¡¯t be more grateful that you¡¯re willing to get us through this ordeal.¡±


    As Landen listened on, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the others would react once they learned Marissa was also ck Snake, the mercenary queen. They¡¯d probably be stunned in shock, and most likely, fear.


    Keeping her smile, Marissa looked at Balthasar and Sergio, her expression calm but solemn.


    ¡°Regarding that important thing I mentioned I¡¯d share with you guys, it¡¯s something you both might find incredulous, so brace yourselves.¡±


    Her words hung heavily in the air.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on her, awaiting the reveal.


    After a pause, Marissa said, ¡°I¡¯ve found my father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Landen was the first to react.


    ¡°Boss, you found Uncle Brian? My investigations in BIO Grein didn¡¯t reveal anything. It seemed all information about Uncle Brian¡¯s whereabouts was erased. How did you find him?¡±


    The others looked at Marissa, stunned and full of questions.


    In the years following Brian¡¯s disappearance, no information about his whereabouts surfaced, leaving everyone in the family to think he must have already died.


    So, when Marissa said she found him, they assumed she was referring to his burial site.


    It was a hard subject, and they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask for more details.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:


    Balthasar and Sergio lowered their heads, their eyes filled with tears at the corners. They wanted to ask about Brian¡¯s remains but were too afraid to hear the answer.


    Trying to ease the heaviness in the air, Hannah reached for Marissa¡¯s hand again to offer constion.


    ¡°Tiffany¡­¡± she started but was soon cut off by Marissa¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± Marissa said, her smile broadening.


    At those words, Balthasar and Sergio simultaneously shot their heads up, their eyes gleaming with relief and hope as they looked at Marissa.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Balthasar asked, finally finding his voice.


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    ¡°How is your father doing? Has he been well all these years? When will hee home?¡± Sergio asked, eager to know more.


    ¡°Since the day Dad vanished from the hospital in BIO Grein, he¡¯s faced numerous challenges. Eventually, he managed to build a sessful career. He¡¯s doing well now. He¡¯s excited toe home, and if all goes smoothly, he¡¯ll be here tomorrow,¡± Marissa exined in detail.


    Balthasar abruptly stood, clearly thrilled.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Brian had always been the son he was most proud of. In the beginning, Balthasar clung to the hope that Brian would return soon after disappearing.


    But as the days stretched into decades without any news, he had been waiting for 22 long years.


    With time, his optimism faded, and his once-hopeful anticipation gave way to deep sorrow and hopelessness. Balthasar had longe to terms with the grim possibility that his son might never return, or worse, that he was no longer alive.


    Yet today, his granddaughter told him not only that Brian was alive, but that he would be back home the next day. It was a revtion so astonishing that Balthasar found himself nearly overwhelmed by the intensity of his joy, struggling to process such life-changing news.


    ¡°Tiffany, say it again.¡± Balthasar¡¯s voice quivered.


    ¡°Is your father reallying home tomorrow? Did I hear you correctly? You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Marissa replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I spoke to Dad earlier today. He¡¯s eager to return and ns to set off tomorrow.¡±


    Balthasar, joyful like a child on Christmas morning, rubbed his hands together in excitement, murmuring, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Brian¡¯sing home tomorrow. I wonder how much he¡¯s changed. I¡¯ve gotten so old; will he even recognize me?¡±


    Sergio was equally thrilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time, and I¡¯ve aged as well. Will Brian still know me?¡±


    ¡°He absolutely will,¡± Hannah reassured with a grin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:


    ¡°Brian has always been deeply devoted to his family. He¡¯s always shown kindness to everyone in the family, especially to his father and brothers. No matter how much time has passed, he¡¯ll know who you are.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Balthasar said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Brian is the son I¡¯ve always been most proud of. He won¡¯t forget his father.¡±


    Suddenly, he turned toward Marissa and asked, ¡°Tiffany, where is your father now? Can we have a video call now? I can hardly wait to see him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s eager to speak to you too. But before you do, there¡¯s still something else I need to tell you,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Balthasar inquired.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    ¡°I¡¯m not Tiffany,¡± Marissa revealed.


    ¡°What?¡± Balthasar was momentarily stunned.


    Sergio and Hannah exchanged shocked nces, studying Marissa carefully. How could someone who appeared identical to Tiffany im not to be her?


    Landen was equally surprised, ncing at Marissa in disbelief.


    Although he had known the truth for some time, he hadn¡¯t expected her to reveal it so suddenly. After a moment of surprise, he quietly stepped back, staying silent.


    ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m confused,¡± Balthasar said, his gaze fixed on Marissa.


    ¡°You look just like my granddaughter Tiffany. How can you not be her?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I am your granddaughter. But I¡¯m not Tiffany. I¡¯m Marissa, Tiffany¡¯s twin sister, the one you mentioned once,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s twin?¡± Sergio and Hannah eximed simultaneously, their eyes wide in astonishment. Balthasar stood speechless, his mouth slightly open in shock.


    Everyone looked at Marissa again, and realization dawned on them. It exined why Tiffany, after returning from fleeing her wedding, had seemed so different in both her personality and abilities. It wasn¡¯t the same person after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re my other granddaughter?¡± Balthasar hesitated.


    ¡°But I was told that she died in an explosion at the hospital in BIO Grein shortly after birth. How is it that you¡¯re alive?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s what I need to exin,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°When I was born in BIO Grein, there was indeed an explosion, but I survived. I¡¯ve even returned to the Nash family on my own.¡±


    Marissa gently patted Balthasar¡¯s hand tofort him.


    ¡°Let me tell you everything, Grandpa. Besides my story, I also need to exin what happened to Dad and something else very important¡­¡±


    In that instant, Balthasar and Sergio resembled two eager children, hanging onto every word spoken by their favorite mentor. Their attention was locked on Marissa as they anxiously awaited her next words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:


    Marissa began recounting her childhood and the trials her father had endured.


    After listening to her stories, Balthasar and Sergio were deeply moved, their eyes shimmering with empathy. Hannah suddenly broke down.


    ¡°Tiffany¡ªno, I mean Marissa¡ªit¡¯s just unimaginable how much you¡¯ve gone through. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you to return and reconnect with us.¡±


    Balthasar exhaled heavily, visibly regretful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was so negligent. One of Brian¡¯s children suffered alone, while the other was bullied right in front of me, and I did nothing. It¡¯s shameful to even think about facing Brian now.¡±


    Sergio added, ¡°Exactly. I haven¡¯t done any better. I haven¡¯t taken good care of either of Brian¡¯s kids.¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    Landen felt a tightness in his chest. He never expected that the resilient ck Snake he admired had such a difficult past. He wished he could ease her pain.


    Everyone in the room felt the weight of the moment, but Marissa smiled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all behind me. I¡¯ve epted those challenges and moved forward. My father has also moved on from those days.¡±


    Hearing this, Balthasar gave a nod, clearly touched.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s always been tough. It¡¯s obvious he passed that on to you. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    Sergio followed up, saying, ¡°Marissa, you mentioned earlier that you still had something else to tell us. What is it?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°I¡¯ve shared some of my father¡¯s past, but I haven¡¯t told you who he is now. Before I get into it, I need you all to be prepared.¡±


    After all, Paul¡¯s name carried weight, influencing both the legal world and more shadowy circles. Even a family as established as the Nash family could feel uneasy at the mention of such a man.


    Balthasar and Sergio exchanged nervous nces before refocusing on Marissa. Though their faces showed readiness, they were both jittery inside.


    Yet, Marissa¡¯s serious expression already told them that Brian¡¯s current role was something remarkable.


    Taking a deep breath, Marissa revealed, ¡°My father now goes by another name: Paul Alvarado. He owns the Sunrise, a figure feared by many.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Balthasar and Sergio eximed in unison,pletely stunned.


    Just moments earlier, they had considered several possibilities, but the idea of Brian being the owner of the Sunrise hadn¡¯t crossed their minds. The name Paul felt almost legendary to the small Nash family.


    Balthasar¡¯s voice wavered as he asked, ¡°Is your father really Paul, the owner of the Sunrise?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    Balthasar was speechless, overwhelmed by the revtion. He had always believed his son was exceptional, but he had never dared to dream he¡¯d reach such heights.


    ¡°Marissa, if he¡¯s such a big shot now, why hasn¡¯t he reached out to us sooner?¡± Sergio asked.


    ¡°Because he lost his memory. He didn¡¯t remember being Brian and believed he was Paul,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Recently, I used hypnosis to help him recover his memories. Once he realized he was Brian, he wanted to return.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Sergio responded, finally understanding.


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    ¡°And you said your dad was abducted from the hospital in BIO Grein. Who was responsible for that?¡±


    ¡°This brings us to another important subject, and it¡¯s something you need to be ready for,¡± Marissa said, her tone serious, causing both Balthasar¡¯s and Sergio¡¯s anxiety to rise.


    Clearing her throat, Marissa continued, ¡°If I tell you this, it will change everything you think you know.


    Paul, as the owner of the Sunrise, can bring respect and opportunity to the Nash family. But it also introduces danger. When he reveals he¡¯s Brian from Blebert, those responsible for his abduction will certainlye after him.


    The conflict between them will inevitably pull the Nash family into it. So, before my father returns, I need to know if you¡¯re both ready to wee him back.


    Although Marissa spoke calmly, there was a serious quality to her tone that made the atmosphere tense. It was so tense, in fact, that even Balthasar and Sergio sensed the gravity of the situation.


    Their expressions turned grim as they focused all their attention on Marissa.


    ¡°Actually, Marissa,¡± Sergio began, his brows furrowed, ¡°when I went to BIO Grein twenty-two years ago to investigate your father¡¯s disappearance, I already had an inkling that things were not as they seemed. I quickly came to realize that the people you just mentioned were not ordinary at all.¡±


    ¡°No, they are terrifying beyond imagination,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s something not a lot of people can even begin toprehend.¡±


    Her words fell like boulders, adding more weight to the already oppressive air in the room. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Marissa, and it seemed like they all held their breaths as they waited for her to continue.


    Balthasar was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°Come on, Marissa. Hurry and tell us exactly who or what these people are.¡±


    Marissa took a deep breath andid it all out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:


    ¡°They are an illegal organization whose main purpose is to research different viruses and exploit them for maximum profit.¡±


    Their ambitions are so ridiculous, one would be hard-pressed to believe them. And they have a global reach, too. Basically, their research aims to ruin human society. We still know very little about them.


    We have no idea about the scale of their operations, the location of their secret bases, or even how many there are. Most of all, we have no information about the scientific experts affiliated with them, least of all the leader of the organization.


    The only thing we are certain of so far is that they are powerful and ruthless. Even my father, with his identity as Paul Alvarado, would be considered insignificant in the face of this organization¡¯s strength.


    The thing is, my father is in possession of research files that they desperately want. If he returns to the Nash family and reveals his true identity as Brian Nash, there is no doubt that this evil organization willunch a widespread manhunt.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    Every member of the Nash family will be a walking target.


    At that point, Marissa turned to look at Balthasar and Sergio to gauge their reactions.


    Her father had been wandering for so long, lost and lonely, constantly yearning toe home. In truth, Brian didn¡¯t want to hide his identity any longer. He wanted to confront the organization out in the open, once and for all, and move on to live an honest life.


    But, of course, both he and Marissa understood that the safety of the Nash family would be at stake, and they wanted to honor the family¡¯s decision as a whole. If they chose to turn her father away for fear of getting attacked, Marissa wouldn¡¯t me them.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Sergio,¡± Marissa said directly, ¡°if you don¡¯t want my father to reveal his identity to the public, he is perfectly fine with not stepping foot in this mansion. But he is open to speaking with you through video calls and such. He will simply keep being Paul Alvarado.¡±


    Another pregnant silence fell over the room. Balthasar and Sergio got lost in their own thoughts and did not utter a word for a long time. Hannah looked at her family one by one. She wanted to say something but ultimately chose to swallow her words.


    Marissa just smiled and waited patiently for them to reach a decision.


    Landen was frowning, his lips pressed into a thin line. He was deeply disappointed by his family¡¯s silence.


    He was young, after all, full of spirited naivety. He wasn¡¯t afraid of any evil organization. If it were up to him, he would eagerly wee Brian back into the family. As the minutes continued to tick by, he finally snapped.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, if you¡¯re concerned for your safety, then just say it outright!¡± he blurted out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 940

    ?Chapter 940:


    ¡°Stop acting conflicted and drawing this matter out longer than necessary. Uncle Brian won¡¯t hold it against you if you refuse.¡±


    ¡°You brat! Is that how you talk to your elders?¡± Hannah scolded him, smacking his back lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. What do you know? You¡¯re too narrow-minded to understand the greater scheme of things. It¡¯s perfectly natural, of course, but you should know better than to run your mouth off without thinking.¡±


    Landen scoffed and turned away with a long face.


    Hannah sighed and gave Marissa an apologetic look.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°Marissa, please don¡¯t misunderstand your uncle and your grandfather. They are unable to give you an answer right away¡ªnot because they fear the danger it would bring the family, but because they need to consider every angle and prepare for the possible consequences.¡±


    Marissa just smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Hannah is right,¡± Sergio finally said.


    ¡°I do not fear death. But as the head of the family, I am responsible for protecting not only the current members of our family, but the future ones as well. This is no small matter, as I¡¯m sure you know. I need to think it through carefully.¡±


    Marissa nodded.


    ¡°I do understand, Uncle Sergio.¡±


    ¡°Marissa, please have your father video call me,¡± Balthasar suddenly said.


    ¡°I have something to say to him.¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t sure what Balthasar¡¯s intentions were, but she didn¡¯t refuse his request.


    ¡°All right,¡± she said as she took out her phone.


    She sent a message to Paul, exining the situation with the Nash family and Balthasar¡¯s wish to talk to him.


    Paul agreed without hesitation. Regardless of whether he returned to the family or not, he was eager to see his father again.


    And so, Marissa pressed the call button.


    The video call connected, and both Balthasar and Sergio leaned in with anticipation, expecting to see Paul. Instead, they were greeted by merely a silhouette.


    Paul was reluctant to reveal his face.


    That was Paul¡¯s face, after all. While it was handsome, it still paled inparison to Brian¡¯s striking features from years ago.


    Back in those days, Brian was the epitome of charm and talent, celebrated as the most handsome man in Blebert. Caylee had picked him from a multitude of admirers, utterly enchanted by his stunning appearance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:


    Paul¡¯s reluctance to show his face wasn¡¯t due to a decline in his looks. Rather, he found it difficult to confront his family with a face that wasn¡¯t his own.


    Since regaining his memory, Paul had felt strange each time he gazed into the mirror.


    Even after living as Paul for more than ten years, he still preferred his former self. Though his face remained hidden, Paul¡¯s voice filled the room promptly. He greeted his family warmly.


    ¡°Dad, Sergio, Hannah, how are you all?¡± Regrettably, even his voice had been altered. It bore no resemnce to its former timbre.


    When he jumped off the Rose Cliff into the crocodile-infestedke years ago, he sustained grave injuries. His face, limbs, and even his throat had been severely damaged. Despite multiple surgeries enabling him to speak, his voice had irreversibly changed.


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    Balthasar and Sergio exchanged wary nces upon seeing the silhouette and hearing the strange voice.


    Unsure how to react, they remained silent.


    Their anticipation had been to reconnect with Brian, with a familiar face they fondly recalled. Instead, they saw only a silhouette apanied by a raspy, unknown voice.


    Landen¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, filled with eagerness to finally see his Uncle Brian¡¯s current appearance.


    Thest time he was aboard the Sunrise, he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to meet Paul. Now, with Paul bing his uncle, Landen was thrilled about the prospect of interacting with him as his nephew.


    Sadly, Paul¡¯s face remained hidden.


    A brief silence enveloped the room.


    Hannah was the first to break it. She peered intently at the screen and tentatively called out, ¡°Brian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Paul¡¯s response came.


    Hannah cast a quick look at Balthasar and Sergio before turning her attention back to the screen. In a gentle tone, she inquired, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you showing your face?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Marissa exin everything?¡±


    Paul began, his voice tinged with hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the person I once was¡­ Now, I¡­¡±


    His voice faltered, turning mournful as he struggled to continue.


    Balthasar and Sergio cast puzzled nces at Marissa, while Hannah asked, ¡°Marissa, is there something else we don¡¯t know?¡±


    Left with no other choice, Marissa shared the terrifying tale of how Paul had been coerced into jumping into ake teeming with crocodiles, leading to his severe disfigurement and subsequent extensive surgeries.


    Silence enveloped the room once more as she finished her story, everyone¡¯s eyes brimming with tears. Paul remained quiet, his face hidden, yet his silhouette betrayed his tears.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:


    The memory was too agonizing to revisit.


    Wiping his tears, Balthasar addressed the screen with a firm voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you look like now. You¡¯re still my son. There¡¯s no need for you to hide. Even if you¡¯re now incredibly ugly, I will ept you.¡±


    Sergio quickly chimed in, ¡°Brian, your changed appearance doesn¡¯t alter the reality that we share the same blood. I embrace you regardless, so there¡¯s no need to conceal yourself.¡±


    Meanwhile, Paul let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I was hesitant to reveal my face because I worried that you might reject me. Now that you¡¯re open to it, I¡¯ll no longer hide.¡±


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    With that deration, Paul directed his phone camera towards himself, presenting his face clearly on the screen.


    Balthasar and Sergio focused on the image disyed. Even though they had braced themselves, the sight of Brian¡¯s unrecognizable face left them momentarily speechless.


    The face on the screen bore little resemnce to the one they remembered¡ªit wasn¡¯t as youthful or vibrant. It now carried an air of age and gravity, exuding a noble yet formidable presence.


    Paul was the owner of the Sunrise; even if he attempted to moderate his features, his eyes, tempered by adversity, retained a piercing quality that could instill fear in people. Silence lingered for a few seconds before Paul said, ¡°Dad, Sergio, Hannah, it¡¯s me, Brian.¡±


    This time, his family¡¯s responses came promptly. When they finished talking, Landen eagerly said, ¡°Uncle Brian.¡±


    Peering at the screen, Paul carefully regarded the young man and asked with a curious tone, ¡°Who is this dashing young man?¡±


    Landen didn¡¯t need an introduction from anyone else. He answered Paul¡¯s question directly, saying, ¡°Uncle Brian, I¡¯m Landen.


    Sergio is my father, and I¡¯m your nephew.¡± Landen¡¯s face lit up with a wide smile as he spoke. He looked radiant and charming.


    Paul observed Landen closely, nodding with satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad. Sergio, you¡¯ve raised a fine son.¡±


    As Paul finished, Sergio and Hannah beamed with pride. Though pleased, Sergio remarked casually, ¡°He keeps us busy and always stirs up trouble. His medical skills aren¡¯t where they should be. Compared to Marissa, he¡¯sgging behind.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Hannah said, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°He drives me up the wall. He¡¯s always out doing who knows what. Without Marissa¡¯s help and guidance, I don¡¯t know where he¡¯d be.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:


    Landen scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward after hearing his parents¡¯ remarks.


    Paul chuckled and said, ¡°Sergio, Hannah, don¡¯t sell him short. I liked him the moment I saw him. If Marissa has chosen him as her disciple, she clearly sees potential. Don¡¯t underestimate your own son.¡±


    Sergio and Hannah exchanged a look and turned their attention back to the screen.


    ¡°Marissa became the renowned Dr. Riss at such a young age. She¡¯s incredibly gifted. With her mentoring Landen, I have no worries about his future,¡± Hannah said.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Sergio added.


    ¡°I used to stress about how to teach him properly. But with Marissa guiding him, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. She¡¯s the perfect mentor to keep him in line.¡±


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Landen, tired of hearing himself being downyed, quickly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Uncle Brian, I¡¯ve been on your ship, the Sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been aboard the Sunrise?¡± Paul asked with interest.


    ¡°What were you doing there? Were you on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I was doing something important and nearly ended up thrown into the ocean by your crew,¡± Landen replied with a yful grin.


    ¡°Looking back, if I had known you were the owner of the Sunrise, I¡¯d have told everyone you were my uncle!¡±


    The issue had been settled a long time ago with a favorable result, so Landen mentioned it lightheartedly. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate how frightening it would be to those listening.


    Sergio¡¯s and Hannah¡¯s expressions changed instantly. Hearing that Landen almost lost his life stunned them. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Realizing his slip, Landen quickly pressed his lips together, stopping himself from saying more. His family had no idea he had ties with ck Snake or mercenaries. Hannah, visibly upset, tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°You troublemaker! What¡¯s this about going to the Sunrise and nearly getting into serious trouble?¡±


    Landen stammered, unsure how to respond. Paul was equally confused, still unclear about the whole situation.


    Marissa stepped in with a smile and rified, ¡°Landen was with me at the time. We had no idea the Sunrise was owned by my father. There was a misunderstanding with the crew, and after some negotiations, I met my father by chance.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:


    Sergio¡¯s and Hannah¡¯s tense expressions softened. They trusted Marissa implicitly, holding her in almost the highest regard.


    Paul, now understanding, realized Landen was the man who had shot Amiri in the head on the Sunrise, and he had once been part of ck Snake¡¯s team.


    Taking a closer look at Landen, Paul said, ¡°You seem mild-mannered, but you¡¯ve got bravery. You represent the Nash family well.¡±


    Landen smiled and responded, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Brian.¡± Paul nodded and continued, ¡°When you are young, it¡¯s fine to be impulsive. But now that you¡¯re poised to lead the Nash family, it¡¯s time to focus on your medical training with Marissa. No more reckless adventures.¡±


    Landen nodded, appreciating the advice.


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    ¡°I understand, Uncle Brian.¡±


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Pleasee back home soon. I¡¯m eager to meet you in person.¡±


    Paul remained thoughtful, not answering immediately. Marissa watched him closely, waiting for Sergio and Balthasar to share their thoughts.


    Before either could speak, Hannah interjected, ¡°I agree with Landen. We¡¯re ready to wee you home whenever you decide. Whatever challenges arise, we¡¯ll face them together as a family.¡±


    She then looked expectantly at Balthasar and Sergio, waiting for them to voice their opinions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:


    Paul had always prioritized his family¡¯s welfare over his own life when he was just Brian, preferring to face hardships himself rather than expose his family to danger.


    Now, despite the risks his return might pose to the Nash family, he felt a strong desire to return. He aimed to reim his identity as Brian. This was the only way to draw out the dark forces hiding in Blebert and confront them directly, resolving the long-standing conflicts and grievances.


    Otherwise, he would be forced to continue living cautiously as the notorious Paul, haunted by a sense of iplete revenge. He needed to return as Brian to seek justice for his past self, his wife, and his daughters.


    Although Paul was eager to return, he recognized the importance of respecting the opinions of Balthasar and the current family head. Despite the Nash family¡¯s prominence and prosperity beingrgely his doing, he was prepared to defer to their decisions.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    The room remained silent for a while.


    Then, Balthasar said decisively, ¡°Brian, as long as your father is here, this is your home. It¡¯s right for you to return to your family. I await our reunion in Blebert.¡±


    Paul was deeply moved.


    ¡°Dad, my return might bring trouble to the family. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Balthasar responded.


    ¡°Marissa has informed us of everything. But what of it? I want to be reunited with my son. Why would I worry about potential trouble? If my son continues to wander, I could never be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Paul expressed his gratitude.


    Balthasar then turned his gaze to Sergio, and everyone else followed suit. As the eldest member of the family, Balthasar wielded significant influence but couldn¡¯t decide everything alone, particrly on crucial matters. He had to honor the family head¡¯s decisions.


    The head of the family wielded the ultimate authority in the n.


    Sergio remainedposed.


    ¡°Brian, for the past twenty-two years, I have been ready to wee you back at any moment.¡±


    Hearing this, Paul was deeply touched and slowly said, ¡°Sergio, I understand that as the current head, you¡¯re in a tough spot. You can¡¯t abandon your brother, yet you must also look out for the entire family. Be assured that once I¡¯m back, I will respect your leadership and not meddle in family matters. If that shady organization threatens our family, I will use all my resources to protect us. If needed, I might even dere my severance from the family. My primary goal in returning to Blebert is to reim my identity as Brian and confront the dark forces that lurk there.¡±


    ¡°Brian, what are you suggesting? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death?¡± Sergio responded.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s prominence is thanks to you, Brian, and all that we possess is due to your efforts. It¡¯s only right for us to stand with you when you face troubles. As your younger brother, who you¡¯ve protected since childhood, it¡¯s natural for me to be by your side. I don¡¯t hesitate about that. My brief silence earlier was because I considered that, if any family members don¡¯t want to confront this with you, we shouldn¡¯t coerce them. Everyone has their own path. If there¡¯s opposition within the family, I¡¯m prepared to step down as the head. We could separate from the other members of the Nash family and establish a new branch in Blebert.¡±


    Hearing Sergio¡¯s deration, Balthasar patted him on the shoulder approvingly.


    ¡°Well said, Sergio. I¡¯m proud of you, and your brother¡¯s care for you has been worthwhile.¡±


    Hannah smiled warmly.


    ¡°Sergio, I¡¯m proud to have a husband as devoted and brave as you.¡±

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946:


    She then faced the screen and assured Paul, saying, ¡°Brian,e home without any concerns. Your return is our affair alone and doesn¡¯t concern anyone else. If others are unweing, we¡¯ll simply part ways with them.¡±


    Landen sighed in relief. Initially, he had thought his father was a coward, but now understanding his father¡¯s position, he too felt proud to have such a dad.


    Marissa was touched by Sergio and Hannah¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sergio, Hannah,¡± Marissa said, smiling.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t be too gloomy about what lies ahead. Although the shady organization is formidable, neither my father nor I are defenseless. My father has his team, and I have my own capabilities. It won¡¯t be easy for the shady organization to target us.¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    These words hinted at more, which Sergio and Hannah both noted.


    Hannah asked instinctively, ¡°Marissa, tell us the truth. Besides being the legendary Dr. Riss, do you hold other fearsome identities we aren¡¯t aware of?¡±


    After hearing Hannah¡¯s question, Marissa let a faint smile tug at the corners of her lips.


    She had never gone out of her way to hide her various identities from her family. It just didn¡¯t seem necessary to spill all the details. But now that Hannah was asking directly, Marissa didn¡¯t mind revealing the truth¡ªthat she was, in fact, the chief instructor known as ck Mallow of the Doomsday Base.


    This revtion would undoubtedly bolster the Nash family¡¯s confidence, freeing them from living under the shadow of constant fear and anxiety over the looming threats from the shady organization.


    ¡°I do have another identity,¡± Marissa said, her smile widening just a touch.


    Landen, catching wind of what was about to happen, quickly jumped in.


    ¡°Let me say it!¡±


    He thought to himself that it wouldn¡¯t be fitting for someone as prestigious as ck Snake to introduce herself. That was his job as her loyal subordinate. And since Marissa seemed ready to spill the beans, Landen wasn¡¯t too worried about his parents finding out about his past in the mercenary world. After all, with Marissa in his corner, they¡¯d probably go easy on him.


    With that in mind, Landen eagerly started, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, Marissa is actually ck¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, Marissa cut in smoothly, stealing his thunder.


    ¡°I am ck Mallow.¡±


    Landen stood there, floored. Marissa was the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow?


    Landen had been about to drop the bombshell that Marissa was the famous mercenary queen, ck Snake, thinking it would leave the entire family speechless. But instead, she had casually unveiled an identity even more jaw-dropping.


    Compared to the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, being ck Snake suddenly seemed like child¡¯s y. Landen realized, with shock, that he had drastically underestimated Marissa¡¯s power all along. Was ck Snake just a fun side gig for her?


    Landen couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªhis proudest achievements were nothing but a footnotepared to what Marissa had done effortlessly.


    Now that Marissa had unveiled herself as ck Mallow, the need to disclose her identity as the mercenary queen, ck Snake, seemed to vanish entirely.


    Landen swallowed hard, his lips pressed tightly together, choosing to remain silent. But the way he looked at Marissa now brimmed with even deeper admiration and reverence.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947:


    At that moment, Balthasar, Sergio, and Hannah were struck speechless. They stared at Marissa, their minds reeling, unable to find words for what they had just heard. Though none of them had direct involvement with the international martial arts world or the Doomsday Base, its fearsome reputation was well-known.


    They understood that anyone connected to this massive, intimidating organization was no ordinary person. The only other individual they knew with ties to the Doomsday Base was Aelfric. His position as the deputy chief instructor of the organization had elevated the Warren family to one of the top four families in Blebert. Thanks to the backing of the Doomsday Base, no one in Blebert dared challenge Aelfric. Both the underworld and legitimate businesses treated him with the utmost respect, knowing the power he wielded.


    The Nash family had always walked on eggshells around Aelfric, fearing that one wrong move might provoke him and bring disaster upon them.


    Balthasar had once wistfully remarked how fortunate it would be if the Nash family could somehow secure a connection with a powerful force like the Doomsday Base to protect them from harm.


    He never dreamed that day woulde. And not only had ite, but their link to this powerful organization wasn¡¯t through an outsider¡ªit was through one of their own family members. The backing they once thought unattainable was, in fact, right beside them.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Hannah finally gasped, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Marissa, did I hear you correctly? You¡¯re saying you¡¯re ck Mallow? The legendary chief instructor of the Doomsday Base?!¡±


    Marissa smiled softly, nodding.


    ¡°Yes, Hannah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m ck Mallow.¡±


    ¡°My gosh!¡± Sergio burst out, excitement lighting up his face.


    ¡°Marissa is truly unbelievable! First, she¡¯s the legendary artist Only, and then Dr. Riss. Those identities were jaw-dropping enough. And now, we find out she¡¯s also the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow? This is¡­ incredible!¡±


    Sergio was so overwhelmed.


    ¡°This is simply unbelievable! I can¡¯t believe that our family has produced such a genius.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Balthasar, still trying to process everything, suddenly erupted intoughter.


    From shock to sheer tion, his emotions surged like a wild rollercoaster, the highs and lows almost too much to bear.


    For years, the Nash family had walked a careful, humble line, barely holding their ce among the elite families in Blebert. Balthasar had always dreamed of aligning with a powerful backer, someone who could secure their future. Now, they had two!


    One was the formidable owner of the Sunrise, and the other, even more impressively, the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base. With these two powerhouses in their corner, who in Blebert would dare look down on the Nash family?


    No longer would they be brushed aside. In fact, Balthasar could already picture the scene: the Nash family at the center of attention, surrounded by other elite families vying for their favor and goodwill.


    And this was only the beginning. Balthasar could almost see the grand future of the Nash family unfolding before his eyes, especially once Brian returned.


    ¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± Balthasar remarked with a heartyugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a significant decision¡­¡±


    As the eldest figure in the Nash family, Balthasar¡¯s every major decision carried the weight of the entire n¡¯s future. His choices weren¡¯t just personal¡ªthey rippled through generations.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948:


    The moment Balthasar finished speaking, all eyes locked onto him. The room grew still as even Paul, far across the screen, straightened in his seat. His gaze sharpened; he was ready to catch every word his father would utter.


    Balthasar tugged at his graying beard, a chuckle rumbling from deep in his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m staying out of the family business. From here on out, it¡¯s tea, flowers, and peace. I¡¯ll let you worry about the rest.¡±


    The room froze. Everyone, without exception, blinked in shock.


    This was the same Balthasar who thrived on challenge, whose ambition had always burned fiercely. His lifelong goal was to elevate the Nash family to new heights of influence. And after Brian¡¯s disappearance, his frustration had been a storm, and he evenshed out at Caylee and the Sanchez family.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Nobody had imagined he¡¯d ever let it all go. In fact, they thought he¡¯d carry that burden to his grave.


    Yet, here he was, dering an unexpected retreat from the very battles that had defined him. It was a twist nobody sawing.


    Sergio couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, what made you decide this all of a sudden? You¡¯re the eldest in the Nash family. How are we supposed to handle family decisions without your guidance?¡±


    Balthasar nced at his son, his tone unhurried, as if recounting a simple story.


    ¡°I actually wanted to retire when Brian was still in charge. But before I could step back, Brian vanished, and the family¡¯s burdennded on my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t just stand by¡ªI had to manage everything, working and worrying for all of you. Later, I hoped Rex would take over, thinking I could finally rest once he proved himself. But Rex¡­ well, he was nothing but a disappointment, never giving me the peace of mind I needed. So, I kept going. Then he was removed, and you stepped in as head. You¡¯re far better than Rex, but still, not quite what I envisioned, so my retirement stayed on hold. But now¡­¡±


    Balthasar leaned back slightly, a hint of satisfaction creeping into his voice.


    ¡°I have nothing left to worry about.¡±


    His gaze softened when itnded on Marissa.


    ¡°With Brian about to return, and with someone as brilliant as Marissa in the family, I can finally rx and enjoy what¡¯s left of my life.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s smile was gentle, but there was a hint of concern in her voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, you deserve to enjoy your retirement, but you must stay involved. I¡¯m still too young to handle the entire family on my own. Your experience and wisdom are irreceable. We still need you.¡±


    Balthasar chuckled, hisughter rich with amusement.


    ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t downy your abilities. If you can manage something as massive as the Doomsday Base, how hard can it be to run the Nash family?¡±


    Turning to Landen, Balthasar said, ¡°Landen, you¡¯re our future leader, but youck the sharpness and insight that Marissa has. In the future, when challenges arise, don¡¯t hesitate to seek her advice. With her by your side, I won¡¯t have a single worry.¡±


    Landen, his usual goofy grin spreading across his face, nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m well aware I¡¯m not as sharp or wise as Boss. Honestly, I¡¯d dly step aside for her to lead the family. But I also know she¡¯s destined for bigger things. Our family shouldn¡¯t hold her back. So, I¡¯ll take on the responsibility of family head and keep things running for her. And whenever I hit a roadblock, I¡¯ll go straight to her for help.¡±


    Balthasar gave a firm nod, his eyes gleaming with approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he said, his voice carrying a note of pride.


    ¡°I¡¯m really pleased to see how close and harmonious you two are as cousins.¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949:


    Sergio and Hannah exchanged nces but made no protest. They were content with the way Balthasar had set things up, and Landen¡¯s obedient demeanor toward Marissa seemed to suit them just fine.


    Once, they had been steadfast in their n to mold Landen into someone exceptional, a person who could stand out on his own. But over time, they hade to understand the truth¡ªno matter how much Landen grew, even with a century¡¯s worth of effort, he could never reach the brilliance that Marissa effortlessly embodied. So, they had chosen to let him follow in her footsteps instead.


    With a mentor like Marissa, his future seemed nothing short of bright.


    Yet Hannah was a bit puzzled. She tilted her head, eyebrows pinching in thought.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Landen,¡± she asked, her tone curious, ¡°you keep calling Marissa ¡®Boss¡¯. You act as if you¡¯ve known her forever, not just met recently. What¡¯s really going on between the two of you?¡±


    Landen¡¯s lips tightened, hesitation flickering across his face. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell his parents how he¡¯d once been a member of ck Snake¡¯s team, be entangled in the mercenary world, and dodged death more times than he cared to remember. The mere thought of his parents finding out made his stomach churn, knowing they would surely be furious.


    But Hannah, sharp as ever, caught onto his difort. She leaned in, her voice dropping low.


    ¡°Landen,¡± she warned, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell us the truth right now, I swear, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Landen mumbled, his hand lifting to rub the back of his head, as if the motion might help him find the right words.


    Everyone in the room picked up on the tension. Their gazes locked onto Landen, silently demanding an exnation.


    His heart raced, the pressure building until sweat formed on his palms. Desperately, his eyes darted toward Marissa, hoping she could pull him out of this mess.


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a calm smile. She turned to Hannah and spoke in a soothing tone.


    ¡°Hannah, why don¡¯t I answer that for him¡­¡±


    Hearing what Marissa said gave Landen a profound sense of relief. He was ready to entrust her with the decision-making power over significant aspects of his life, like whether to share his past experiences with his parents. He decided to follow whichever direction Marissa advised.


    All eyes shifted from Landen to Marissa.


    Marissa said, ¡°Hannah, Landen and I have known each other for quite some time, and he discovered long ago that I am not Tiffany. I was the one who asked him to keep it from you. Please don¡¯t hold him responsible for maintaining this secret.¡±


    Hannah responded promptly, ¡°Oh, Marissa, we understand whatever you decide. We know that your decisions are based on your reasons. I¡¯m just curious about how you two met, what experiences you¡¯ve shared together, and why he keeps calling you ¡®Boss¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Landen is also a member of Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa said.


    ¡°He joined a few years ago aiming to enhance his physical capabilities and was sessfully admitted. As the chief instructor there, I am naturally seen as his leader.¡±


    Hearing this, Landen sighed with relief and shrugged slightly. It was surprising and somewhat relieving to hear Marissa exin that he was a member of Doomsday Base, even though he actually wasn¡¯t.


    In reality, Landen had always aspired to join Doomsday Base and had even applied, but he was too frail at the time and wasn¡¯t epted.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950:


    Fate, however, led him to join ck Snake¡¯s team instead. Without Marissa¡¯s guidance and training, he wouldn¡¯t have reached the level he was at now.


    Sergio and Hannah were not aware of Landen¡¯s internal musings. When they learned that their son was a member of Doomsday Base and enjoyed the rare privilege of being close to the chief instructor, their happiness knew no bounds.


    Though not members themselves, they were familiar with Doomsday Base. It was well-known that ordinary members seldom had the opportunity to be near the chief instructor, and many might go their entire tenure without ever seeing the chief instructor¡¯s true face.


    Their son had not only seen the chief instructor¡¯s real appearance but also enjoyed a close rtionship with her. This demonstrated that Landen had made significant strides at Doomsday Base.


    They now viewed their son with newfound respect and admiration.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Hannah, visibly delighted, said, ¡°So Landen met Marissa so early and has been under her wing for quite some time! What a wonderful surprise.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s truly remarkable!¡± Sergio added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how my son, who seemed so unremarkable in his youth, has be increasingly impressive. Now it¡¯s clear¡ªit¡¯s all thanks to Marissa¡¯s influence and training.¡±


    Marissa smiled but remained silent.


    Although Landen was not formally a member of Doomsday Base, she had indeed been his mentor. When he first joined ck Snake¡¯s team, he was inexperienced, and she guided him through his training, helping him be the capable individual he was now. She acknowledged her significant role in his development.


    ¡°Uncle Sergio, Hannah, I have closely guided Landen¡¯s growth and can attest to his potential. He is bound to achieve greatness. Please be patient with him and recognize his capabilities,¡± Marissa said.


    Hannah responded warmly, ¡°Of course, I trust your judgment. I won¡¯t be harsh with him anymore.¡±


    Sergioughed and added, ¡°I¡¯m going to step back and leave him in your capable hands, Marissa. If he steps out of line, feel free to discipline him.¡±


    Balthasar observed the discussion with a steady smile, eventually saying emotionally, ¡°Marissa truly is the lucky star of our Nash family.¡±


    Following Brian¡¯s disappearance, the Nash family had faced a decline. Balthasar once believed a resurgence was out of reach, as the younger generation appearedckluster. He daily mourned the absence of a capable heir.


    Yet now, suddenly, two exceptional young members had emerged. The Nash family was not only halting its decline but also poised to reach new heights and surpass previous achievements.


    Balthasar could not have been more satisfied.


    As Paul watched them ce their immense trust in Marissa and shower her with praise, his eyes brimmed with pride. He had never envisioned his daughter bing such a remarkable person.


    After he was taken away from his wife and daughters and his life seemed shattered, Paul felt as deste as Balthasar once was, convinced his family was doomed.


    He had never anticipated that his elder daughter, distanced from parental affection since childhood, would rise so admirably against adversity. Not only had she carved out her own sess, but she had also revitalized the entire family. This was both astonishing and heartening for him.


    After reflecting for a moment, Hannah suddenly inquired, ¡°Marissa, there¡¯s a rumor circting that you¡¯ve divorced Connor. Is it true?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951:


    Gerry had revealed that Marissa and Connor were already divorced earlier tonight. Though Marissa calmly confirmed it, Hannah didn¡¯t believe it.


    She hadn¡¯t heard a peep about it before now, and it seemed out of character for Connor, who clearly had deep feelings for Marissa. Even if their rtionship had hit a rough patch and they were headed for divorce, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so swiftly and quietly¡ªespecially without a word from Arabe.


    Hannah wasn¡¯t the only one left scratching her head. Balthasar and Sergio, seated nearby, looked to Marissa, waiting for her to set the record straight.


    Across the screen, Paul was just as curious. Before Marissa had bid him farewell, she¡¯d mentioned her intention to divorce Connor once she returned to Blebert. But for things to have gone this smoothly? Paul couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He was also worried sick about what would happen to his grandchildren now.


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    Before Marissa could speak, Landen, clearly exasperated, jumped in.


    ¡°Boss, those rumors can¡¯t be true, right?¡± Landen simply couldn¡¯t fathom that Connor would ever let Marissa go. Others might not know the depth of Connor¡¯s feelings, but Landen had seen it firsthand. Connor, usually so distant and cold, would go above and beyond to win Marissa over when it came to her. The idea of Connor agreeing to a divorce seemed absurd. Even if Marissa had initiated it, Connor would have begged her to stay.


    Landen had never given the rumors of Connor dumping Marissa any credence, brushing them off as idle gossip.


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced,¡± Marissa confirmed, her voice steady, ¡°but it wasn¡¯t like what people are saying. I was the one who asked for it. We signed the papers a few days ago, and the divorce was finalized.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. Balthasar and Sergio exchanged nces, their faces a mix of concern and uncertainty.


    The marriage between Connor and Marissa had held strategic value for the Nash family. They hadn¡¯t expected huge gains from their ties to the Daniels family, but these ties kept potential adversaries at bay.


    With rumors swirling that Connor had divorced Marissa, the Nash family couldn¡¯t escape the fallout. Some people were bound to mock them, while old rivals might even seize the moment to settle scores.


    It was an unfavorable situation for the family.


    But those concerns belonged to the past¡ªbefore they uncovered the powerful connections Marissa and Paul brought to the table. Now, the Nash family had no reason to worry about anyone scheming against them. They had two heavy hitters on their side: the owner of the Sunrise and the chief instructor of Doomsday. With such clout, the Nash family could hold their own in Blebert without breaking a sweat.


    Even so, curiosity about what had truly transpired between Marissa and Connor nagged at them.


    If they hadn¡¯t learned that the woman standing before them was Marissa and not Tiffany, they might have judged her for not taking her marriage seriously. After all, Tiffany had gone to great lengths to pursue Connor and secure a ce in the Daniels family. It seemed unbelievable that she would just throw it all away on a whim.


    But knowing that this was Marissa, not Tiffany, put an end to any usations. All they wanted now was rity.


    ¡°Marissa, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite wrap my head around,¡± Sergio finally spoke up.


    ¡°It was Tiffany who was supposed to marry Connor. How did you end up in her ce? Did Tiffany really run off before the wedding?¡±


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding that led to me marrying Connor instead of Tiffany,¡± Marissa exined calmly.


    ¡°Connor mistook me for her. Yes, Tiffany did run away from the wedding, and she¡¯s not in Blebert at the moment.¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952:


    ¡°Where did Tiffany go?¡± Sergio asked, still perplexed.


    ¡°Tiffany has some business to take care of abroad,¡± Marissa replied.


    ¡°Once she¡¯s finished, she¡¯ll return on her own.¡±


    Though Marissa kept her expression calm, her mind couldn¡¯t help but drift when she mentioned Tiffany. Memories of their encounter on the cruise flooded her thoughts, especially the explosion that had torn apart the ship.


    The uncertainty weighed on her¡ªshe had no idea if Tiffany was alive or dead, or where she might be if she had survived. The worry gnawed at her, though she hid it well.


    ¡°I see,¡± Sergio responded, nodding thoughtfully.


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    ¡°Tiffany isn¡¯t as capable as you. She¡¯s always been a handful¡ªno education, no money. How could she possibly manage to survive abroad? I¡¯m genuinely concerned for her.¡±


    Marissa quickly reassured him, ¡°With my support, there¡¯s no need to worry. And honestly, Tiffany is far more talented than she let you see. What you¡¯ve seen was just a facade. She¡¯s neither a fool nor useless.¡±


    Hannah chimed in, nodding in agreement, ¡°I believe that. I¡¯ve always thought Tiffany was smart, too. She¡¯s probably a lot like Marissa¡ªachieving incredible things behind the scenes that we don¡¯t even know about. She must be exceptional in her own way.¡±


    After a brief pause, Hannah¡¯s face grew more serious.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something else that¡¯s bothering me¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Hannah?¡± Marissa asked.


    Hannah paused, seemingly pondering her words before she spoke.


    ¡°Brian is returning home soon and you will reim your true identity, too. How are we going to exin Tiffany¡¯s situation to everyone? If we¡¯re not careful, it may lead to unnecessary rumors that could only make things more difficult for Tiffany.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s reputation was already poor as it was. If word got out that the outstanding youngdy that everyone was praising was actually her twin sister and not Tiffany herself, everyone would discover that Tiffany had indeed run away from her own wedding and was currently nowhere to be found. At that point, her name would no doubt sink to rock bottom. She might not even be able to set foot in Blebert again.


    Balthasar and Sergio shared the same worries.


    Everyone fell silent as they fixed their eyes on Marissa and waited for her to make a decision.


    ¡°I won¡¯t reveal my identity as ck Mallow of the Doomsday Base,¡± Marissa finally said.


    ¡°I will stay in Blebert and continue to assume Tiffany¡¯s identity until shees back home safe. Then, I shall appear as Marissa and officially return to the Nash family.¡±


    Balthasar, Sergio, and Hannah nodded in agreement. When all was said and done, this was truly the best decision, for Tiffany¡¯s sake.


    Hannah suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Some people are already specting that Connor dumped Marissa. I have a feeling that we will be besieged by all sorts of troublemakers tomorrow. They¡¯ll try to mock and humiliate our family, for sure.¡±


    Balthasar and Sergioughed as well. They were already expecting as much and weren¡¯t worried at all. The Nash family was blessed with remarkable figures. A group of ambitious opportunists didn¡¯t faze them.


    Hannah shook her head andughed again.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about the small fries. I¡¯m thinking about Zayn, in particr. I¡¯d bet good money that he won¡¯t waste any time proposing to Marissa. He¡¯ll probably show up in the next few days to pester her.¡±

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953:


    Marissa¡¯s lips twitched at the mention of Tiffany¡¯s former fianc¨¦. She still remembered the time she had revealed her other identity as the legendary artist, Only. Zayn and his mother were among those who hade to the Nash family¡¯s residence to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Thankfully, Xander hade to drive everyone away, putting an end to their nonsense. Marissa had stopped paying any attention to Zayn since.


    ¡°What has Zayn been up to these days?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask now.


    ¡°Nothing much, really,¡± Hannah answered, shaking her head and rolling her eyes in exasperation.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    ¡°He¡¯s been pining for you and vocallymenting his broken heart.


    Apparently, Only has been his number one idol since forever.


    When you revealed that you and Only are one person, it¡¯s like something snapped within Zayn.


    He became fixated on the idea of making you his wife and bringing you into the McCoy family.


    Of course, his parents were terrified of incurring Mr. Daniels¡¯s wrath, so they forbade Zayn from seeing you again.


    If they hadn¡¯t done that, he would probably be in front of our house every single day, begging on his knees to see you.


    I also heard that he¡¯s be so lovesick that he doesn¡¯t even eat or sleep properly anymore. He lost a lot of weight, and his parents are worried sick.


    They only kept Zayn in check out of fear of Connor. Now that rumors are flying that you are divorced, they no longer have any reason to stop Zayn from badgering you.¡±


    When Hannah was done talking, she heaved a long sigh. She felt frustrated and amused at the same time, seeing the Zayn situation as nothing more than a train wreck waiting to happen.


    Balthasar snorted.


    ¡°Zayn was the one who refused Tiffany when she wanted to marry him, and he even had the gall to hook up with A in secret.


    Tiffany became the talk of the city because of his scummy behavior.


    How can he still have the face to crawl back here again and propose marriage? Utterly shameless.¡±


    ¡°He is drawn to Marissa¡¯s brilliance,¡± Sergio chimed in with a shrug.


    ¡°We have to admit, the real Tiffany didn¡¯t really stand out. It made sense for him to be dismissive of her.


    But Marissa is nothing short of a star, blinding in her light. It¡¯s only natural for Zayn to covet her, though he is surely not worthy of her.¡±


    Landen¡¯s stance was more straightforward than his elders.


    ¡°If he dares toe here and propose to Marissa, I¡¯ll personally beat him to a pulp.


    Does he think he can just discard ady from the Nash family and pick her up again as he pleases? Who does he think he is? What does he take us for?


    He¡¯d better look in the mirror before he does something he would regret for the rest of his life. He doesn¡¯t deserve my boss at all.¡±


    Just when others thought he was done with his rant, he crossed his arms over his chest and harrumphed.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not even worthy of showing up in front of my boss! It would be an insult to her. If he makes the mistake of actuallying here, I¡¯ll make sure he learns a lesson he will never forget.¡±

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954:


    Marissa smiled and took a deep breath. She decided not to dwell on Zayn or the McCoy family. At first, she had toyed with the idea of messing with them to avenge Tiffany.


    But as things currently stood, she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them.


    The threats posed by the shady organization were her priority, along with tracing the origins of Lawrence and Lindsay.


    As if on cue, Hannah chose that moment to ask her about the twins.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else that¡¯s bothering me, Marissa. Tiffany¡¯s children, Lawrence and Lindsay¡­ what are you going to do about them?¡±


    After Hannah posed her question, Marissa hesitated, her gaze dropping for a second as she weighed her options. Finally, she chose honesty.


    hosts great stories


    ¡°Lawrence and Lindsay are Connor¡¯s and my children. They are not Tiffany¡¯s.¡±


    A collective gasp echoed through the room.


    Landen asked, confusion etched in his face, ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never had kids? And that you hadn¡¯t used a surrogate? You were sure Lawrence and Lindsay were Tiffany¡¯s, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Marissa nodded, her voice calm yetyered with emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never given birth, and I¡¯ve never used a surrogate. Until recently, I didn¡¯t know Lawrence and Lindsay existed.¡±


    The room fell into stunned silence. Balthasar, Sergio, and Hannah stared at her, trying to process what she was saying. The question gnawed at them all: how could Marissa have two children without giving birth herself or using a surrogate?


    Even more puzzling, she hadn¡¯t known they existed.


    Marissa¡¯s voice broke the silence again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the shady organization¡¯s doing. They took our genes without our knowledge. Using advanced technology, they created Lawrence and Lindsay. I still don¡¯t know when or how they got a hold of my eggs.¡±


    Her revtion hung in the air, too unbelievable to fully grasp. Balthasar, Sergio, and Hannah exchanged incredulous looks, none of them able to form words. The story was unlike anything they had ever heard.


    Finally, Hannah, recovering from her shock, asked, ¡°But why? What was their purpose in creating the children?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Marissa¡¯s voice was low, and she shook her head slowly, frustration evident in her eyes.


    ¡°The only way we¡¯ll get answers is by confronting them face-to-face.¡±


    She exhaled deeply, her expression shifting to one of concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else that¡¯s been weighing on me. How many of our genes did they take? How many children were created from those genes? Did they all share the same parents? There¡¯s so much we still don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes widened, her hands flying to her mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°If those monsters mixed your genes with others and made who knows how many children, it could cause absolute chaos!¡±


    She nced up at Marissa, worry etched into her features.


    ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m really scared for you. What if more kids show up, calling you Mom, and you have no idea who their fathers are? What will you do?¡±


    As Hannah¡¯s words sank in, Balthasar and Sergio exchanged uneasy nces, their brows furrowing in shared concern.


    If what Hannah feared actually came to pass¡ªif children with different fathers appeared¡ªit wouldn¡¯t just be a blow to Marissa¡¯s reputation. The Nash family name would be dragged through the mud, too.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955:


    Landen, too, was troubled. In his eyes, Marissa was almost angelic¡ªuntouchable. But what would happen if many children came forward, iming her as their mother?


    The room was thick with anxiety. Everyone¡¯s faces mirrored their deep concern for Marissa. Yet, despite the weight of it all, Marissa remained calm, her expression steady.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when it happens,¡± she said, her tone even, showing little of the worry she clearly felt.


    She wasn¡¯t concerned about her reputation or what others thought. No matter who the father was, if the children were hers and they found their way to her, she would ept them. She would raise them, no matter what.


    What haunted Marissa was the thought of children with her DNA, lost and unknown, wandering somewhere beyond her reach. The idea of any of them being manipted or used by the shady organization as mere tools or experiments twisted her gut with dread.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Even though she hadn¡¯t carried them, and no emotional bonds existed between them yet, her heart ached at the thought of those children. As long as they carried her genes, she couldn¡¯t stand the idea of them being without a safe home or a bright future, left to be preyed upon by viins.


    She knew she had to get to the bottom of Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s situation. If other children like them existed, it was her duty to find them. She would raise them, guide them, and protect them¡ªbecause, at the end of the day, that was what being a mother meant, even if their connection was forged in the shadows.


    On the screen, Paul¡¯s brow creased with worry. His concern was palpable, his deep-set eyes reflecting the weight of the situation.


    His daughter was brilliant, a woman of many aplishments, and he couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of her bing fodder for public ridicule or being dragged into something so ugly.


    But he admired the calm, calcted way she was handling everything. Her wisdom shone through, even amidst the chaos.


    After listening to Marissa, he said, ¡°Marissa is right. There¡¯s no point in worrying. We have to take it one step at a time. We¡¯ll find every possible descendant of the Nash family and bring them home. These children are part of our legacy. It¡¯s our duty to ensure they aren¡¯t left out in the world, vulnerable to unseen dangers.¡±


    Then, after a brief pause, he added, ¡°Marissa, you and Connor are legally divorced now. Have you discussed how you¡¯ll handle raising Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    Marissa was well aware of Paul¡¯s disapproval of Connor, and she also knew that her father was adamant about bringing Lawrence and Lindsay back to the Nash family. But as for Marissa herself, she preferred that the children stay with the Daniels family.


    After all, the Nash family would be facing the shady organization head-on upon Paul¡¯s return. The children would be put at risk if they were with them. They would certainly be much safer if they stayed with Connor.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t discussed it in detail yet,¡± Marissa said carefully, trying not to upset her father.


    ¡°Arabe is very fond of them, and they have developed a deep bond. If I were to take them away by force, it would break her heart. I think it¡¯s best if they stay with the Daniels family for now. Arabe is already ny years old, and she has always been very kind to Tiffany and me. I can¡¯t bear to put her in any kind of distress.¡±


    Paul was at a loss for words. Although he didn¡¯t like Connor, he had an excellent impression of Arabe. Needless to say, he didn¡¯t want to upset the elderlydy, either.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956:


    He decided to respect Marissa¡¯s decision and refrained from saying anything.


    ¡°So Lawrence and Lindsay are your children with Connor?¡± Hannah interjected.


    ¡°Why did you get a divorce? Shouldn¡¯t you stay married, for their sake?¡±


    Marissa smiled softly. She didn¡¯t know how to even begin to exin theplex rtionship she had with Connor. Sensing her unease, Landen quickly stepped up to help her.


    ¡°Come on, Mom. Why are you asking so many questions? Can¡¯t you see Marissa feels awkward? These are her personal matters. I¡¯m sure she has her reasons. You should stop prying.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Sergio chimed in.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Marissa¡¯s affairs. She is an intelligent woman who is perfectly capable of taking care of herself.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s cheeks turned red. She realized that she had overstepped and rushed to change the subject.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I apologize for meddling, Marissa. Let¡¯s just focus on the preparations for Brian¡¯s return.¡±


    Marissa smiled warmly at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Hannah.¡±


    With all the issues seemingly resolved, there was nothing more to discuss. Marissa ended the video call with Paul and bid farewell to the others before going up to her room to rest.


    Landen trailed after her, looking like he wanted to say something, but hesitated. He lingered in the doorway of her bedroom for a while, debating with himself.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marissa prompted.


    Landen looked embarrassed as he scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Well¡­ You told my parents that I am a member of the Doomsday Base, but I¡¯m not. I just¡­ I¡¯m worried that if they find out the truth, they might look down on me, perhaps even get mad at me.¡±


    Marissa immediately saw through him.


    ¡°So, you want to join the Doomsday Base?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s always been my dream.¡± Landen¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued, ¡°My reputation will definitely improve once I be a member of the Doomsday Base. Just saying it out loud now already fills me with pride.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so being a member of ck Snake¡¯s team doesn¡¯t give you enough status, is that it?¡± Marissa teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Landen quickly denied.


    ¡°ck Snake¡¯s team is famous in the world of mercenaries. People tremble with fear whenever I mention that I am part of the team. Of course, I¡¯m proud of the title, but¡­¡± Landen sighed and gave her a sheepish grin.


    ¡°Your team has disbanded, and we are forbidden from revealing our identities to the outside world. I can¡¯t unt it at all.


    Being a member of Doomsday Base, on the other hand¡­ It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Because you can dere it to the public and show off, right?¡± Marissa asked in amusement.


    Landen rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to show off. I¡¯m not that cheeky. I just think that my parents would be really pleased.¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t hold back herugh.


    ¡°So, you came here to ask me to ept you as a member, then?¡±


    Landen nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re the chief instructor, so it should be easy for you to take in new members, right?¡±


    ¡°I only need to say the word, actually.¡± Marissa shrugged.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t ept ckers at the Doomsday Base. You previously failed the entrance exam. Do you think you can pass on your second attempt?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Landen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I mean, we are rted, aren¡¯t we? Can¡¯t you pull some strings and let me in through the back door?¡±

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957:


    ¡°Do you think Doomsday Base is some amusement park that you can just waltz into after acquiring a ticket?¡± Marissa asked, amused.


    Landen was mortified. His face turned beet red. But his reaction only amused Marissa even more.


    ¡°Get in here and fill out this form.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Landen said in a tiny voice. He stepped into the room and took the form she handed to him.


    He assumed that he didn¡¯t have a chance of joining the Doomsday Base and thought that Marissa must have other ns for him. To his surprise, however, what he held in his hand was an application form for the Doomsday Base.


    Landen looked up at Marissa with wide, astonished eyes.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    ¡°Boss, you want me to apply?¡±


    ¡°How else am I supposed to assess your abilities if you don¡¯t apply?¡± she replied with a smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think you could just use your connections to get in, right? Doomsday Base is not a yground for kids.¡±


    Landen scratched the back of his head again, doubly embarrassed, but he sat down to fill out the form with uncharacteristic diligence. When he was done, he gave it back to Marissa.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡±


    Marissa took the piece of paper. Without reading through it, she wrote the word ¡°Approved¡± on top of the form.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Landen gasped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve approved my application? I¡¯m a member of the Doomsday Base now? But I thought you still needed to assess my skills¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been assessing you for years now,¡± Marissa replied, her eyes twinkling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in my team for quite some time. In fact, you learned most of your skills from me. So I¡¯m perfectly aware of your capabilities. You¡¯re more than qualified to join the Doomsday Base!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Landen couldn¡¯t stop himself from crying out in joy. Marissa took a photo of the form and sent it to the Doomsday Base¡¯s management team before turning back to Landen.


    ¡°All right. As of today, you are officially a member of the Doomsday Base. Your information is on file. I will train you in martial arts myself. Prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Landen said excitedly. Then he seemed to remember something and quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°I mean, yes, Chief Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Keep it low-key!¡± Marissa scolded him, shaking her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have anyone from the outside know about my identity as ck Mallow yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Boss,¡± Landen replied eagerly.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Go to your room and get some sleep. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± With that, Marissa shooed him out of her bedroom.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Landen said again as he practically skipped to the door. He even gave Marissa a yful salute before walking out into the hallway and closing the door behind him with the utmost care.


    Atst, everything was quiet. Marissa stretched her limbs and back, then took a rxing, hot shower before burrowing under the covers.


    She knew that theing days would be turbulent and challenging, but she was ready to face whatever life threw her way.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, the lights were still on in Aelfric¡¯s room. A group of people were gathered around his bed, watching him with bated breath.


    Aelfric had been tense since receiving the report from Gerry. He was in a foul mood.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958:


    He had once suspected Marissa to be Riss, and subsequently tried to foster a good rtionship with her.


    But Derek and Melinda, those two fools, had presented him with numerous reasons and so-called evidence to dissuade him from his suspicions, ultimately leading him to make the wrong decision.


    Now, he was on bad terms with Marissa. How could he possibly win her over?


    The more he thought about it, the more furious he became. He cast his cold, oppressive gaze at Derek and Melinda, forcing them to lower their heads in a mix of fear and shame.


    Neil, on the other hand, was indignant.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tiffany is actually Riss! We really underestimated her. How did Connor manage to marry such an exceptional woman?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, Dad?¡± Derek interjected.


    ¡°Uncle Connor has already divorced her.¡±


    Neil stroked his chin, his eyes turning pensive.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on in Connor¡¯s mind. He married Tiffany when she was a useless nobody, but now that she is revealed to be Riss, he divorced her.¡±


    Chloe scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because he found out that the woman he married is an imposter,¡± she said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°She is not Tiffany.¡± She gave Derek a meaningful look before continuing, ¡°And she¡¯s not Riss, either.


    She¡¯s just some nameless country girl.¡±


    Derek¡¯s heart jolted inside his chest. Had Chloe discovered that he used to be engaged to Marissa? He broke out in a cold sweat as he nced nervously at Aelfric.


    All heads had turned to Chloe upon her deration, their confusion evident in their faces.


    Aelfric frowned and narrowed his eyes at Chloe.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked gently.

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:


    Melinda had always been Chloe¡¯s loyal sidekick, paying close attention to everything she said and did. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t ignore the pointed nce Chloe threw in Derek¡¯s direction. There was something unusual, something Melinda couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on.


    Curious and bold as ever, Melinda approached Chloe and asked outright, ¡°Have you discovered some dark secret about that bitch, Tiffany? You keep looking at Derek. Is it rted to him?¡±


    The question made Derek¡¯s stomach churn with unease. He had worked tirelessly to guard the secret Melinda was unknowingly alluding to. If it were toe out now¡­ He couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the consequences.


    Aelfric, fiercely protective of his sister, would never tolerate any injustice against her. If he discovered Derek¡¯s past engagement to Marissa, his fury would be inevitable. He might even call off the engagement between Derek and his sister, Chloe.


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Though he had been expelled from the Doomsday Base and stripped of a significant portion of his influence, Aelfric remained the head of the Warren family¡ªa man of considerable power. Only a fool would risk offending him.


    Derek knew he couldn¡¯t afford to lose Aelfric¡¯s support before sessfully forging his connection with ck Mallow.


    ¡°Chloe,¡± Derek said hastily, forcing a disarming smile, ¡°Tiffany has nothing to do with me, so please stop looking at me like that. I wouldn¡¯t want Melinda to get the wrong idea.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes glinting with an inscrutable expression that only deepened the mystery.


    Melinda nced back and forth between Chloe and Derek, her suspicion growing with every passing second. Despite her feelings for Derek, her loyalty to Chloe remained unshakable. If it ever came down to a choice between the two, Melinda knew she would stand by Chloe¡ªno questions asked.


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± Melinda pleaded with Chloe, her voice filled with urgency.


    Chloe threw another sharp nce at Derek.


    ¡°Look, Derek, I never intended to expose your secret, but this concerns Melinda¡¯s future happiness. I¡¯m afraid I have no choice.¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression stiffened. There was no mistaking it now¡ªChloe had discovered his past engagement with Marissa, and she was about to expose it to everyone in the room. He was powerless to stop her.


    His heart raced wildly in his chest, and he felt all the color drain from his face. The sheer terror of what would happen if this secret were revealed consumed him.


    Unfortunately, his visible reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed. It only confirmed everyone¡¯s suspicions that Chloe¡¯s revtion was tied to him in some way.


    ¡°What is it, Chloe?¡± Aelfric asked, his tone darkening with each passing moment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 960

    ?Chapter 960:


    Chloe sighed dramatically, a long and exaggerated exhale that seemed to hang in the air.


    ¡°s, Aelfric! I actually discovered this a while ago. I hesitated to tell you because I was worried about Melinda. But seeing how upset and regretful you are about Tiffany turning out to be Dr. Riss¡­ Well, now I¡¯m more concerned about you. I fear that you¡¯ll me yourself, feel sorrow, or even try to win over the wrong person¡ªresulting in major losses for the Warren family in the future. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to reveal it. You¡¯re so smart. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a solution.¡±


    Chloe made sure to tter Aelfric as much as she could, painting herself as someone who deeply cared for him. In reality, her decision to reveal the secret at this moment had less to do with concern and more with jealousy toward Marissa.


    Though her eyes remained fixed on Connor, Chloe relished the attention Aelfric gave her. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him one day diverting those affections toward another woman.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Aelfric was already impressed upon learning that the fake Tiffany was actually Riss. His admiration and respect for her were evident. Chloe, however, feared that a day woulde when Aelfric no longer considered her the most remarkable woman in Blebert. Instead, he might bestow that title upon Marissa. To maintain Aelfric¡¯splete admiration, Chloe decided, once and for all, to expose Marissa¡¯s secret.


    As for Aelfric, he had loved Chloe for years. He believed every word she spoke and was always overjoyed whenever she showed him the slightest bit of concern. This time was no different. He basked in the sweet words Chloe had spoken earlier.


    ¡°Go on, Chloe. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Chloe nodded, gathering herself.


    ¡°I came to learn that the Tiffany who is currently staying with the Nash family is not the real Tiffany.¡±


    Her voice dropped with gravity.


    ¡°Her name is Marissa Nash, a vige girl from Adagend. It¡¯s true that Tiffany bailed on her arranged marriage and has been missing ever since. Marissa, who bears an uncanny resemnce to Tiffany, hatched a n to impersonate her and take her ce as Connor¡¯s wife. Marissa is an unrefined and uneducated girl. She didn¡¯t even graduate from high school. Before she deceived her way into the Nash family, she made a living selling flowers on Vintage Street.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s words left everyone in shock. Even Aelfric struggled to process the information. A pregnant silence fell over the room. Derek was terrified, his mind racing with panic. He longed to crawl into a hole and disappear before Aelfric decided to punish him.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Melinda eximed, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Is that really true, Chloe? The Tiffany we¡¯ve been seeing all this time is actually some vige girl from Adagend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chloe confirmed, her voice steady.


    ¡°But how is that possible?¡± Melinda couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°She looked exactly like Tiffany.¡±


    Chloe smiled.


    ¡°If you want to know if what I said is true, you can ask Derek.¡±


    This gave Melinda pause. She turned to Derek and asked, ¡°Derek, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Derek flinched at her words, his mouth sealed in terror.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:


    Seeing his fear, Melinda concluded that Chloe¡¯s revtion was indeed true. But she still wondered why Derek was so nervous.


    She decided to press further.


    ¡°Chloe said that vige girl, Marissa, is from Adagend. You used to live there, right? You knew Marissa, didn¡¯t you? And you also knew she was impersonating Tiffany¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Derek¡¯s lips tightened, too frightened to utter a word.


    It was clear to anyone with eyes that he and Marissa shared a secret, one he was desperate to keep hidden, and that secret could very well enrage Aelfric.


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Foley chuckled to himself as the pieces fell into ce. Ever since Derek got engaged to Melinda, Foley had been jealous of him. He had refrained from causing trouble, not wanting to cross Aelfric, but now it seemed Derek¡¯s protector was on the verge of turning against him.


    Meanwhile, Neil scowled, his concern growing. He didn¡¯t think too highly of Aelfric anymore, especially after¡­


    Thetter had been expelled from the Doomsday Base and had been considering other options avable to him, but he wasn¡¯t ready to sever ties with Aelfric just yet. He feared that Derek had made a mistake that could cause Aelfric to end their cooperation in anger.


    Neil marched over to Derek and kicked him in the shin.


    ¡°You brat! Hurry up and give us an exnation.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s re could have pierced through steel. His voice was cold as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯d better tell us the truth, Derek. If you lie again, I might turn my back on you for good.¡±


    Derek shuddered and immediately dropped to his knees.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you!¡± he blurted out, his words tumbling over one another.


    ¡°Marissa and I no longer have anything to do with each other, so I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to mention her to you, and I certainly didn¡¯t want to upset Melinda.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to upset me?¡± Melinda said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Why would I be upset over some country bumpkin? Is it because you were with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Derek began, but his words trailed off as he lowered his head, too afraid to speak.


    Aelfric¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was a shrewd man and had already figured out the truth.


    ¡°Derek,¡± he said slowly, ¡°there have been rumors online that you were once engaged. They¡¯re true, aren¡¯t they? And this fianc¨¦e of yours¡­ It¡¯s the vige girl that Chloe mentioned, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Derek lowered his head even further, unable to confirm or deny anything.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Aelfric roared, mming his fist on the table next to his bed. Everyone jumped at the sudden sound.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:


    Derek trembled with fear, his entire body shaking.


    ¡°Y-yes, Aelfric. You¡¯re right.¡±


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, his voice shaky as he hurried to exin, ¡°Marissa and I were engaged before, but nothing ever happened between us.¡±


    ¡°I never liked her at all, and I cut her out of my life when I returned to the Daniels family.¡±


    Then, turning to Melinda, Derek grabbed her hand, his voice desperate.


    ¡°Melinda, you have to believe me,¡± he pleaded.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    ¡°Marissa and I were over a long time ago. I never betrayed you.¡±


    Melinda was too stunned to respond. She could hardly process what she had just heard. The woman she despised most in the world turned out to be her boyfriend¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. In a way, she had ended up with Marissa¡¯s sloppy seconds.


    Enraged, Melinda pulled her hand away from Derek¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that nothing ever happened between the two of you? You say you¡¯ve cut her out of your life? Why do I find that hard to believe? Why do I have to be with a guy who was once engaged to a vige girl?¡±


    Derek¡¯s greatest fear was that Melinda would lose trust in him and their engagement would be called off. So, when Melinda got angry, his anxiety only grew.


    Disregarding his pride, he quickly grabbed her hand and pleaded, ¡°Melinda, please believe me. Nothing ever happened between me and Marissa.¡±


    Seeing that Melinda still doubted him, Derek added urgently, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, send someone to Adagend to look into it. My engagement with Marissa was entirely my grandmother¡¯s doing¡ªshe arranged it. I never wanted it. I¡¯ve never liked Marissa, and I avoided her like the gue whenever she was around. Her reputation is awful. She¡¯s been with so many men since she was young. People called her my fianc¨¦e, but honestly, I was embarrassed by thatbel. She left the vige at fifteen, wandering around for years. The vigers whisper that she made her money by sleeping around. I despised her for making me the vige joke. How could I ever fall for someone like that? Just seeing her makes me sick. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever touch her. Every time she came back to the vige, I stayed far away. She never even had a chance to be near me.¡±


    Derek¡¯s harsh words about Marissa seemed to soothe Melinda¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°Is everything you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Derek answered without hesitation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, send someone to investigate her in Adagend. You¡¯ll hear the same. She¡¯s despised and mocked by everyone there.¡±


    Melinda, who already despised Marissa, found Derek¡¯s words deeply satisfying. His harsh criticism struck just the right chord, and Melinda began to rx.


    As she calmed down, she asked, ¡°If you knew the current Tiffany was actually Marissa, why didn¡¯t you expose her or tell us the truth?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:


    Derek hesitated, then replied, ¡°If she were just pretending to be Tiffany, I would¡¯ve called her out without a second thought. But she was married to Uncle Connor. I didn¡¯t dare mess with her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Melinda asked, her brows furrowing.


    ¡°Even if she was married to Uncle Connor, exposing her real identity would have ruined her reputation. What could she possibly do to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my reasons,¡± Derek sighed.


    ¡°Everyone knows Uncle Connor used to dislike Tiffany, but he adored his wife and protected her fiercely. I was afraid Marissa was a stand-in for Tiffany, someone Uncle Connor had found. If that were the case, exposing her would only bring me trouble. Everyone knows Uncle Connor isn¡¯t someone you want to mess with. If I cross him, my life would be anything but peaceful.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Atst, Melinda was fully convinced by Derek¡¯s words, and her expression softenedpletely.


    She turned to Chloe and asked, ¡°Chloe, how did you uncover that the current Tiffany is actually Marissa, a vige girl in disguise?¡±


    Chloe smiled.


    ¡°It was quite a twist of fate. I happened to be passing by the Sanchez family¡¯s house when I saw Marissa¡¯s parents and sister asking her for money. She was terrified her secret would get out, so they ended up arguing, and that¡¯s when I overheard the truth.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Melinda nodded in understanding.


    ¡°That vige girl has guts. She fooled us all for so long. She humiliated me time and again, and just thinking about it makes my blood boil. Even if I could end her, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm my anger.¡±


    With that, she walked over to Aelfric, clinging to his arm as her tone softened.


    ¡°Aelfric, do me a favor. Teach that vige girl a lesson. Get her out of Blebert¡ªI never want toy eyes on her again.¡±


    Aelfric pressed his lips together, saying nothing. Derek¡¯s exnation seemed airtight, and while Aelfric¡¯s anger subsided, something gnawed at him.


    Something about Derek¡¯s story didn¡¯t sit right with Aelfric, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. His instincts told him that Marissa wasn¡¯t as worthless as Derek had painted her to be.


    While he was lost in thought, his brows furrowed deeply, leaving Melinda¡¯s plea unanswered.


    Chloe, who had hoped to push Aelfric into taking swift action against Marissa, noticed his hesitation and asked, ¡°Aelfric, what are you nning to do about this?¡±


    Aelfric, always letting his guard down around Chloe, voiced his thoughts without hesitation.


    ¡°Tiffany was known as a fool, and Marissa is just a nobody. But I¡¯m starting to wonder who exactly Riss really is.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:


    As soon as Chloe processed Aelfric¡¯s words, her expression stiffened. Moments ago, she had been eager to tarnish Marissa¡¯s reputation in Aelfric¡¯s eyes and had carelessly revealed Marissa¡¯s identity without considering the consequences. A wave of unease swept over her the instant Aelfric posed his question.


    But she quickly masked her difort with a bright smile.


    ¡°Aelfric, I really don¡¯t see how Marissa could be Dr. Riss. She must have taken that identity from Tiffany.¡±


    Aelfric looked at her gently, curiosity in his eyes.


    ¡°Why do you believe that?¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Chloe pushed aside her unease and responded, ¡°Think about it, Aelfric. Marissa is just a country girl from Adagend. She didn¡¯t have ess to a good education ore from a wealthy family. She didn¡¯t even graduate from high school and has a bad reputation. How could she have learned the medical skills to be a legendary doctor?¡±


    ¡°I think Chloe makes a good point,¡± Melinda chimed in.


    ¡°Even if Tiffany is a terrible person, at least shees from a wealthy family, so she had the opportunity to secretly learn medical skills. But Marissa? She¡¯s just a vige girl with no real opportunities. She spent her days struggling to get by in questionable ways. It¡¯s honestly surprising that she¡¯s even managed to survive.¡±


    Melinda had always harbored a strong dislike for Marissa, fueled by their recent conflicts. When she learned that Marissa had once been Derek¡¯s fianc¨¦e, her animosity only deepened. She was eager to paint Marissa as a woman of ill repute.


    Any perspective that diminished or insulted Marissa was one Melinda eagerly supported.


    However, this time, Aelfric wasn¡¯t swayed by her words. He remembered thest time he let Melinda and Derek influence his judgment.


    Aelfric¡¯s previous opinion about Riss had led to regrettable results. This time, he was determined to form his own conclusions. As Melinda finished speaking, Aelfric sat in thoughtful silence, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    Chloe felt a knot of anxiety form in her stomach. Not wanting to say too much and risk being medter, she skillfully shifted the focus to Derek.


    With a bright smile, she said, ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m not as insightful as you are. I can¡¯t think through everything, and I might steer you wrong. Why not ask Derek? He grew up with Marissa in Adagend and knows her well.¡±


    Derek was already filled with resentment toward Chloe, and her current remark only fueled his irritation. He imagined how satisfying it would be to silence her, but he didn¡¯t dare offend her.


    Conveniently, he also didn¡¯t want Aelfric to view Marissa in a positive light. So, he yed along with Melinda¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s narrative.


    ¡°Aelfric,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°Marissa has been poor her whole life. After she turned fifteen, she fought every day just to make ends meet and never had the chance to learn anything. She¡¯s never had the opportunities or support needed to be a great doctor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:


    Aelfric kept his brow knitted in thought, absorbing the revtion.


    ¡°So, Tiffany learned in secret and became a great doctor, but she pretended to be clueless in front of everyone. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Melinda felt a sting of jealousy and resentment as she remembered how she had once dismissed Tiffany, only to find out she had secretly transformed into the legendary doctor, Riss. However, between Tiffany and Marissa, Melinda had to concede that one of them had indeed achieved greatness. She couldn¡¯t ignore Tiffany¡¯s undeniable skills any longer.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Melinda snorted.


    ¡°Tiffany is so cunning. She secretly became the legendary doctor, Riss, while still acting like a fool around everyone else. Who knows what she was really up to?¡± As she spoke, her eyes darted to Chloe, indignation coloring her tone.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for her to trick others, but she even deceived Chloe. Chloe was her only friend when everyone else shunned her. She made Chloe look foolish. She¡¯s an ungrateful and despicable woman.¡±


    With those words, Melinda managed to insult both Marissa and Tiffany, leaving her feeling much better.


    Chloe saw right through Melinda¡¯s intentions. Internally, she scoffed at Melinda¡¯s thoughts but maintained a sympathetic demeanor, saying, ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t be too hard on Tiffany. She faced a lot of pressure from Sansa and A in the Nash family. I understand why she would hide her abilities.¡±


    Melinda retorted, her voiceced with scorn, ¡°Since she is Riss, she should have just told her family about it, earning their respect and admiration. She wouldn¡¯t have to fear Sansa or A in that way. Yet, she chose secrecy. She¡¯s just schemingpletely untrustworthy.¡±


    Chloe let out a soft chuckle, choosing not to respond further.


    Aelfric shot Melinda a t look, holding back his disapproval. Instead, he asked another question.


    ¡°If Tiffany is Dr. Riss, then who is the legendary artist, Only?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s words hit Chloe like a sudden chill, her expression freezing once again.


    Riss, the legendary doctor, could have been either Tiffany or Marissa. After all, neither woman had ever openly disyed their medical skills, and no one could tell who was the better doctor between them.


    But if they tried to argue that Tiffany, rather than Marissa, was the famous artist Only, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at convincing anyone.


    On the day of the masterpiece appreciation event, Marissa had painted in front of a crowd. The president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association himself confirmed the work was genuine. It left no doubt¡ªMarissa truly was the celebrated artist, Only.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t Riss, her identity as the great painter made her far from ordinary. A few hurtful words couldn¡¯t bring her down or make Aelfric despise her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:


    Chloe felt a sharp sting of jealousy but kept her thoughts to herself. She couldn¡¯t risk saying anything that would ruin Marissa¡¯s image in Aelfric¡¯s eyes any longer.


    She knew that if she tried, it would only backfire and damage her own image in Aelfric¡¯s eyes instead.


    Despite her hatred for Marissa, Chloe forced herself to smile, her expression soft and kind, masking the bitterness inside.


    ¡°Aelfric, you¡¯re always so thoughtful and fair,¡± she said sweetly.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve been too harsh on Marissa. Sure, she is just a simple country girl who pretends to be Tiffany to fool others, but she might still have some talent.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    This time, Derek stayed quiet. He couldn¡¯t deny that Marissa was Only. He had seen her draw with his own eyes.


    Derek, however, couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Aelfric holding Marissa in high regard.


    After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Even if she¡¯s the great painter, Only, that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s all that talented. She was just lucky.¡±


    Melinda, always eager for a reason to tear Marissa down, perked up at Derek¡¯sment. Her eyes lit up as she leaned in and asked, ¡°Derek, are you saying something shady went on when Marissa got the title of the great painter?¡±


    Derek paused, as if collecting his thoughts, before responding, ¡°I¡¯ve only recently figured out the whole story. Here¡¯s how it went.


    One day, an old man showed up in our vige. He built a few thatched huts and settled in. Most folks thought he was some kind of drifter, so they kept their distance.


    But not Marissa. She always went to his ce, spending time with him. As time passed, Marissa got to know him well. They¡¯d cook together, share meals, and talk for hours. Eventually, they started painting together too.


    That¡¯s where she learned to paint¡ªfrom that old man. It wasn¡¯t until recently that I realized who he really was. The old man wasn¡¯t just some drifter; he was Ritchie, the legendary painter.


    He wasn¡¯t living in our vige because he was homeless¡ªhe was just trying to escape the crowds and find inspiration in peace. Marissa was young and naive, and visiting him could have been risky.


    But she got lucky. She ended up bing his student. With someone like Ritchie as a teacher, anyone could make a name for themselves, as long as they weren¡¯tpletely hopeless.


    So, a lot of Marissa¡¯s fame boils down to pure luck. Ritchie might have even used his connections to push her work out there.¡±


    As Derek wrapped up his thoughts, Aelfric remained quiet, his lips tightening as he held back whatever was on his mind.


    Melinda, however,tched onto Derek¡¯s words like they were the proof she¡¯d been waiting for.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could a simple country girl like Marissa possibly earn the title of great painter?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:


    Worried that Aelfric wasn¡¯t convinced, she pressed on.


    ¡°Aelfric, you really shouldn¡¯t think so highly of Marissa. She¡¯s just a naive girl from the countryside. Look at the art world¡ªit¡¯s full of paintersplimenting each other, but that doesn¡¯t mean they deserve the title of ¡®great.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­ each other, boosting each other¡¯s reputations. It¡¯s all just ttery. And for people outside that circle, it¡¯s almost impossible to tell who¡¯s truly skilled. Since Ritchie is Marissa¡¯s teacher, it¡¯s no wonder the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association would go out of his way to tter her. He probably praised her just to stay on Ritchie¡¯s good side.¡±


    While Derek and Melinda continued speaking, Chloe stayed silent, watching Aelfric closely. She was desperate to see him finally dismiss Marissa.


    But Aelfric remained unreadable. He still hadn¡¯t made a decision, and Chloe¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Anxious, she jumped in, her voice steady but urgent.


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°Aelfric, I think Melinda might be right.¡±


    Aelfric usually kept hisposure no matter what others said, but when Chloe spoke, something shifted. He always seemed to listen more closely to her.


    After a few moments of thought, he finally responded¡­¡±Derek, is it true that Connor and Marissa divorced?¡± Aelfric asked.


    Derek responded with certainty, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true. They tried to keep it under wraps, but when I dropped by the main house to see Great-grandmother, I overheard her chatting with Uncle Glenn about it. So, no doubt, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Neil chimed in, nodding, ¡°Derek wouldn¡¯t have misheard that. The news has been swirling around for a few days now. Connor hasn¡¯t denied a thing, and Marissa¡¯s already packed up and left Daniels Manor.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± Aelfric asked, his eyebrows raised.


    Neil shrugged.


    ¡°They¡¯re still at Daniels Manor. I figure Connor realized he married a country bumpkin pretending to be someone she¡¯s not and quietly ended things to avoid a scandal.¡±


    Aelfric frowned.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. Everyone says the kids are Tiffany¡¯s, with some other guy. Why does Connor keep them around at Daniels Manor?¡±


    ¡°To keep Arabe happy, obviously,¡± Neil said with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°She¡¯s pushing ny and isn¡¯t all there anymore. She only cares about what makes her smile, no matter how ridiculous. Connor¡¯s just ying along to keep her content.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement. After all, Arabe had forced Connor to marry Tiffany despite her bad reputation, just because she liked her. Neil¡¯s take made sense¡ªArabe had always been erratic, spoiled like a child who always got her way.


    Aelfric chuckled coldly.


    ¡°What a joke! Connor¡¯s always been so smug, but thanks to Arabe, he married a vige girl by mistake, and now he¡¯s stuck raising another man¡¯s kids. Serves him right!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 968

    ?Chapter 968:


    He had lived in Connor¡¯s shadow since they were kids. After recently being injured by White Mallow and kicked out of Doomsday Base, he had been brooding for days. But in this moment, seeing Connor¡¯s troubles, he felt a twisted satisfaction.


    Any misfortune that befell Connor brought Aelfric satisfaction. Chloe, noticing Aelfric¡¯s mood finally shift, exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Aelfric, do you n to expose Marissa¡¯s masquerade as Tiffany?¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Aelfric replied, a wicked glint in his eye.


    ¡°Gerry just informed me that Marissa has moved back to the Nash family¡¯s house. She¡¯s still keeping up the charade as Tiffany. The nerve of her¡ªand Connor does nothing. He¡¯s too busy protecting his image, pretending everything¡¯s fine.¡± Aelfric¡¯s voice grew sharper.


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    ¡°Connor can¡¯t stand the thought of people finding out he was duped into marrying a phony vige girl and is raising kids that aren¡¯t even his. He¡¯d rather swallow his pride than face the humiliation. But I¡¯m going to make sure everyone knows. I want to see him disgraced.¡±


    He let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Chloe felt a pang of guilt.


    She had always admired Connor, secretly plotting to win his favor and be his wife, dreaming of marrying into the prestigious Daniels family. It was a secret she had kept hidden from everyone, even Aelfric.


    Now, she was using Aelfric¡¯s affection for her to deal with Marissa, whom she despised. But the thought of seeding in her scheme and marrying Connor filled her with dread¡ªwhat if Aelfric found out her real intention? Would he turn against her, consumed by rage?


    Aelfric was a dangerous man. If he felt betrayed, she feared he might even kill her in his fury. The thought sent her heart racing.


    But Chloe steeled herself, forcing her nerves to settle as she gathered the courage to stay the course.


    If she managed to marry Connor, she wouldn¡¯t worry about any fallout with Aelfric. After all, Aelfric had always been second to Connor, and she trusted that Connor would protect her without hesitation.


    With that reassurance, Chloe felt herself rx and smiled.


    ¡°Aelfric, if you want to expose Marissa¡¯s lies, I can help you do it in a way that won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aelfric raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Chloe replied, her voiceced with mischief, ¡°Marissa¡¯s parents and sister are furious with her. She¡¯s been living in luxury, pretending to be Tiffany, whilepletely abandoning them. They¡¯ve been talking about going to the Nash family¡¯s house to expose her lies themselves.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:


    Aelfric¡¯s face lit up with interest.


    ¡°Using her own family to bring her down¡ªnow that¡¯s clever. They¡¯re the best ones to reveal the truth. No one would doubt them. Do you know Marissa¡¯s parents and sister?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Chloe replied confidently.


    ¡°Good,¡± Aelfric said, pondering for a moment. Then, he spoke with a calcted smile.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡­¡±


    Aelfric had been plotting with his allies for what felt like ages, and before he knew it, dawn had crept up on them.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Just as he was about to dismiss the group so they could finally catch some rest, his phone buzzed. It was Gerry on the line, and from the sound of his shaky voice, something big was going on.


    ¡°Aelfric, some¡­ something major has happened!¡± Gerry blurted out, his voice a mix of excitement and anxiety.


    Aelfric¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°What happened? Calm down and speak clearly,¡± he demanded, irritation creeping into his voice.


    The others, who had been about to leave, froze in ce, their ears pricking up as they listened in on the call.


    Gerry¡¯s breathing was uneven as he swallowed hard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t calm down, Aelfric. This¡­ this is big news. Too big! I¡­ I feel like I¡¯m buzzing with both excitement and nerves.¡±


    Aelfric pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. He wanted to shake Gerry out of his frenzy but knew he couldn¡¯t. He took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Just get to the point, Gerry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Gerry said, his nerves barely under control.


    ¡°Sergio just dropped a bombshell on the family. He announced that Brian is returning to the Nash family. Today.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Aelfric¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief, his frown deepening. The others, overhearing Brian¡¯s name, looked just as shocked, wide-eyed as if they had misheard.


    Brian Nash¡ªhis name had once echoed throughout Blebert. People still talked about him sometimes.


    But in everyone¡¯s mind, Brian had been dead and gone for 22 years. Now, out of nowhere, word was spreading that he was set to return. The shock of it hit hard, and there wasn¡¯t much time to wrap their heads around it.


    Gerry¡¯s voice was still shaky.


    ¡°Aelfric, trust me. You didn¡¯t mishear. It¡¯s Brian, the same Brian who vanished twenty-two years ago. He¡¯sing back today.¡±


    Aelfric, who had been lying on the bed, suddenly shot up, sitting bolt upright.


    ¡°Gerry, are you out of your mind? Are you seriously telling me Brian ising back today?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970:


    ¡°Dead serious,¡± Gerry replied, his voice unwavering this time.


    ¡°Sergio announced it to the whole family at dawn. Everyone is in shock.¡±


    Aelfric couldn¡¯t hold back his disbelief.


    ¡°How could Briane back so suddenly? Was there no hint, no sign before now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just this sudden announcement that he¡¯sing back,¡± Gerry said.


    ¡°Then, besides this bombshell about Brianing back today, is there anything else? Any more details?¡± Aelfric pressed, his voice edged with urgency.


    ¡°Where has he been all these years? What¡¯s he been up to? And what¡¯s his situation now?¡±


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything beyond what I¡¯ve told you,¡± Gerry replied.


    ¡°The whole Nash family is in the dark. Sergio¡¯s kept everything tightly under wraps and hasn¡¯t said a word more.¡±


    Everyone in the room exchanged nces, their faces painted with shock. The sudden news was too much to digest.


    The Nash family had faded into rtive obscurity since Brian went missing. But when he was in charge, it had been a towering presence in Blebert, and even the top four families showed them respect.


    Now, with Brian set to return, no one knew whether his reappearance would stir the waters of Blebert¡¯s elite or if he¡¯d lift the Nash family back to the heights they once upied.


    As uncertainty filled the room, Aelfric remained silent, deep in thought. He furrowed his brow, unable to decide how to react. A long pause stretched before Gerry broke the silence.


    He said, ¡°Sergio didn¡¯t just inform the whole family of Brian¡¯s imminent return. He¡¯s preparing an extravagant celebrationvish, over-the-top. Invitations have gone out to all the major families in Blebert for Brian¡¯s wee-back banquet.¡±


    ¡°An extravagant celebration?¡± Aelfric asked, his tone growing thoughtful.


    ¡°So, Sergio¡¯s pulling out all the stops for Brian¡¯s return? You¡¯re saying the banquet will be packed with important guests?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gerry confirmed.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve spared no expense. They¡¯re rolling out the red carpet like Brian¡¯s some kind of royalty.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s eyes narrowed, his thoughts swirling. He muttered under his breath, ¡°If Sergio is going to this extent, Brian must have be some extraordinary figure, a force to be reckoned with, during his years of disappearance. The power dynamics in Blebert¡¯s upper ss might shift.¡±


    The weight of his words hung in the air, and the tension in the room grew thick.


    Neil chose this moment to ask, ¡°Aelfric, are you suggesting that with Brian¡¯s return, the Nash family could reim its former glory?¡±


    Hearing Neil¡¯s question, Aelfric took his time, squinting as he considered his answer.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:


    Atst, he looked at Neil and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met Brian yet, so I can¡¯t make a solid judgment. However, I can feel a big changeing to Blebert. We can¡¯t overlook the Nash family anymore. We need to stay sharp.¡±


    Neil pursed his lips in displeasure.


    For decades, the top four families had ruled Blebert. Neil had always dreamed of toppling them all and bringing the numerous smaller families under his control. If the Nash family were to rise, wouldn¡¯t that push his dreams even further out of reach?


    Of course, he kept this ambition hidden. If Aelfric caught wind of it, Neil knew he could be in serious trouble.


    Chloe struggled against the reality of the situation. She had never regarded the Nash family with any seriousness, always positioning Tiffany as a mere essory to amplify her own brilliance among the elite. To her, Tiffany was simply a pawn in arger game.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    The idea of Tiffany¡¯s family gaining power and influence filled Chloe with dread. She couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Her resentment had already grown since she discovered that Tiffany might be the celebrated doctor, Riss.


    So, Chloe voiced her doubts, saying, ¡°Aelfric, are you sure you¡¯re not overthinking this? If Brian truly became someone important, how could he have stayed away from Blebert for so long? How could he have ignored his wife and daughter all these years?¡±


    Aelfric responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reasons for that, and I won¡¯t specte.¡± He met her gaze earnestly.


    ¡°But I trust my instincts. We¡¯ll have to see Brian for ourselves to understand.¡±


    Then, Aelfric said to Gerry on the other end of the phone, ¡°Gerry, I have to remind you: if Brian shows up at the Nash family¡¯s doorstep with a formidable identity, your life could take a turn for the worse.¡±


    Gerry gulped, a wave of unease washing over him. He shook with fear, struggling to find his words.


    Aelfric¡¯s warning lingered in his thoughts. Over the years, he had picked on Tiffany. Now that Brian was returning, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how far Brian might go to make him pay.


    Brian had always been a force to be reckoned with. Despite his calm demeanor and friendly smile, he had no mercy for those who crossed him.


    After a heavy pause, Gerry managed to stammer, ¡°Aelfric, my¡­ my son and I are ready to follow you for as long as you¡¯ll have us. Please, let us stay safe under your protection.¡±


    Aelfric beamed with satisfaction, a sly smile curling his lips. He had intended to rattle Gerry with his words, ensuring his loyalty remained with him. And he seeded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:


    After a short chuckle, Aelfric said, ¡°I am a man of my word and never abandon my followers easily. As long as you and your son stay loyal to me, I will keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Aelfric,¡± Gerry said.


    ¡°Aelfric, do you have any instructions for us now?¡±


    ¡°Keep gathering information about Brian and report anything to me,¡± Aelfric instructed, his tone firm.


    ¡°The Nash family will definitely send an invitation to me. I n to visit their house today. Pay attention to my signals and work with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aelfric,¡± Gerry replied, his voice firm despite the underlying tension.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Aelfric responded with a t tone, his expression unreadable, then hung up the phone.


    At that moment, Dennis burst into the ward, an invitation clutched tightly in his hand.


    ¡°Aelfric, something major has happened! Brian, who has been missing for twenty-two years, is returning today. The Nash family is hosting a celebration in his honor and has invited us.¡±


    Aelfric chuckled softly, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes. Everything seemed to be unfolding exactly as he had envisioned. With a steady expression, he epted the invitation, unfolded it with care, and then said to Dennis, ¡°Get my clothes ready and find avish gift. I¡¯ll be visiting the Nash family.¡±


    Dennis paused, concern shing across his face.


    ¡°Aelfric, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to get out of bed. Why not let me go to the Nash family¡¯s house for you? Brian has been missing for so long, and now that he¡¯s back, he¡¯s making such a big fuss. He¡¯s really overestimating himself.¡±


    Aelfric lifted his gaze slowly and red at Dennis.


    ¡°You¡¯re too inexperienced to see the bigger picture. Just do what I say.¡±


    Dennis let out a frustrated sigh, his shoulders slumping.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your health. You were seriously injured. Going to the party might set back your recovery.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I need to attend the banquet today on behalf of the Warren family,¡± Aelfric said, his tone resolute.


    ¡°If I send you in my ce, it would seem disrespectful, and we might miss a crucial opportunity.¡±


    Dennis still couldn¡¯t quite grasp the reasoning, yet he didn¡¯t dare question Aelfric further. He quietly left the ward to follow his brother¡¯s instructions.


    Chloe, still shocked, saw how much importance Aelfric ced on the matter and had no choice but to consider the possibility that Tiffany¡¯s father had be a significant figure.


    While she was lost in her thoughts, Aelfric¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the silence.


    ¡°Chloe, let¡¯s carry out our n today,¡± Aelfric announced.


    Yet, Chloe, consumed by her jealousy toward Marissa and Tiffany, failed to focus and missed Aelfric¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t until Aelfric finished speaking that she reacted and instinctively asked, ¡°Aelfric, what did you just say?¡±


    Aelfric scrutinized Chloe¡¯s expression, sensing that she had changed. He couldn¡¯t understand her asionalpses into distraction.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:


    Aelfric had always seen Chloe as an angel. Her remarkable talents and striking beauty from a young age had endeared her deeply to him, elevating her to a goddess-like stature in his eyes. Chloe was known for her meticulous nature. Regardless of her troubles or fatigue, she consistently applied her makeup with precision, summoned her energy, and presented herself in the most vibrant manner possible to those around her.


    However, today, he caught her slipping into distraction more than once.


    After a brief observation, Aelfric expressed his concern.


    ¡°Chloe, are you feeling alright? You seem somewhat absent-minded today.¡±


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    A pang of guilt washed over Chloe, and her face took on an awkward tinge, but she quickly covered it with reassurance.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit worn out from a sleepless night. A bit of rest should set me right.¡±


    Aelfric epted her exnation without doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you here the whole night. Why don¡¯t you head home and catch up on some sleep? I¡¯ll have someone else carry out the n. Could you give me the address of Marissa¡¯s parents and sister? I¡¯ll send someone over.¡±


    Realization dawned on Chloe¡ªthe n Aelfric mentioned was to use Marissa¡¯s parents and sister to expose the truth that Marissa had been¡­


    Impersonating Tiffany, aiming to tarnish Marissa¡¯s reputation and force her departure from Blebert.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t entrust this task to anyone else. She had been manipting Korbin, Betty, and Denise all this time, just to pave the way for her to personally drive Marissa to ruin. This, she believed, would bring her the utmost satisfaction.


    Seizing the moment, she said to Aelfric with a determined smile, ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯m actually feeling okay. No matter how exhausted I am, I have to help you. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll reach out to Marissa¡¯s family immediately.¡±


    Still concerned, Aelfric asked again, ¡°Are you certain you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chloe reassured him firmly.


    To avoid any further questioning, she took her phone and made her way to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to make the arrangements now. Expect good news soon.¡±


    Aelfric watched Chloe until she disappeared through the door, then shifted his gaze to Neil and asked, ¡°Neil, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Neil shed a sinister smile and said, ¡°Aelfric, imagine the scene when we unveil Marissa¡¯s true identity as a mere vige girl at the Nash family¡¯s banquet today. It will certainly humiliate Connor and make him theughingstock of the entire city. I can¡¯t wait to see it unfold.¡±


    Aelfric responded with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it as well. It¡¯s truly a win-win situation. Not only will it bring shame to Connor, but it will also do Brian a favor, making him remember our kindness.¡±


    Derek, looking puzzled, chimed in, ¡°Aelfric, exposing Marissa¡¯s pretense at the Nash family¡¯s banquet will only shame them. How could it possibly make Brian grateful to us?¡±


    Aelfric gave Derek a cool nce and replied, ¡°You¡¯re as naive as Dennis, thinking too superficially. You need deeper understanding and experience.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:


    Derek lowered his head, his face flushing with embarrassment. Continuing, Aelfric exined, ¡°Brian has been separated from his wife and daughter for twenty-two years and is undoubtedly eager to reconnect with them. Family means more to him than the Nash family¡¯s reputation. By exposing Marissa¡¯s true identity, we facilitate a timely reunion between Brian and his biological daughter, which will naturally make him grateful to us.¡±


    Neil tapped Derek on the head and scolded him, ¡°Do you understand now? In the future, try to speak and act more like Aelfric. With such a wise brother-inw to guide you, you should be focusing on learning and gaining experience.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Derek replied obediently. Although he verbally agreed, he harbored deep resentment in his heart, having cursed his biological father countless times and cursed the arrogant Aelfric even more.


    Meanwhile, he fantasized about how magnificent and empowering it would be to align with ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. In that scenario, he wouldn¡¯t have to be timid or constantly vignt of Aelfric¡¯s every move and expression.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    No one was aware of the dreams stirring in Derek¡¯s heart. After scolding him, Aelfric paid him no further attention.


    Neil¡¯s scolding was merely an act to curry favor with Aelfric, and once it waspleted, he too ignored Derek.


    Only Foley, standing off to the side, gave Derek a meaningful look and quietly spoke to him.


    ¡°Derek, it must be tough having to put up with your future brother-inw¡¯s sour face every day, huh?¡± Foley taunted with a smug grin.


    Derek¡¯s pride took a serious blow, and he shot Foley a cutting re.


    Undeterred, Foley kept that same cheerful expression as he leaned in and whispered, ¡°I bet you think marrying a Warren would be your golden ticket, with Aelfric backing you up. But what you didn¡¯t seeing was that while you¡¯ve got someone in your corner, you¡¯re living like ackey.¡±


    With that, Foley let out a low, mocking chuckle.


    Derek¡¯s face tightened, his frustration building.


    In the past, Foley had at least kept up appearances. Even though he schemed against Derek behind the scenes, he yed the role of the doting older brother whenever they were in front of their parents or in public.


    To outsiders, Foley appeared to show genuine concern for Derek, putting on a front of brotherly affection while masking his true intentions.


    However, since Aelfric was expelled from Doomsday Base, Foley had dropped all pretenses. He no longer bothered with the fa?ade of brotherly care, instead seizing every opportunity to mock and belittle Derek.


    Wherever and whenever he could, Foley made sure to do everything in his power to make Derek¡¯s life miserable.


    As Derek stared at Foley¡¯s gloating face, his teeth ground together in frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:


    After a tense silence, Derek shot back, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m living like ackey, but how much better are you, really? Aren¡¯t you leaning on your wife¡¯s family just like I am? Would you dare act so high and mighty in front of your brother-inw?¡±


    Foley¡¯s smug expression faltered, the words hitting home.


    Before Everett¡¯s return to the Brock family, Foley had held a certain amount of sway with his father-inw, Devin Brock, because De, Foley¡¯s wife, was Devin¡¯s golden child. Devin adored De, seeing her talent as a source of great pride for the family.


    Devin¡¯s affection for De far outshone his feelings for his other daughter, Chloe. And because of that love for De, he had treated Foley kindly, giving him respect and favors.


    However, since Everett¡¯s return and takeover of the entire Brock family from Devin, Foley¡¯s status had noticeably slipped.


    As Devin grew older and embraced a more leisurely life, he handed over full control of the family to Everett, retreating into gardening and other hobbies. With Devin stepping into the background, Foley lost his most valuable support within the family.


    Everett, though outwardly calm and mild-mannered, was a master of subtle ruthlessness. Beneath his polite demeanor, he was cold and calcting, capable of carrying out his most brutal decisions without a hint of emotion¡ªsometimes even while smiling and engaging in casual conversation.


    Those who fell under Everett¡¯s harsh hand rarely saw iting, and afterward, they were left bewildered and shaken. The only thing that lingered was the ominous,sting shadow Everett cast over their lives.


    Everett was equally cold toward his own family. Though he always spoke softly to his two sisters, De and Chloe, Everett had no real affection for them. They tread carefully around him, knowing better than to provoke him.


    If Everett¡¯s own sisters didn¡¯t dare to cross him, Foley¡ªbeing just his brother-inw¡ªcertainly wouldn¡¯t.


    In fact, despite their limited interactions, Foley had developed a bone-deep fear of Everett. Every time he faced him, he was reduced to a trembling mess, hisposurepletely shattered¡ªmore so than Derek¡¯s when he was dealing with Aelfric.


    Foley¡¯s mockery of Derek was, in part, a way to vent his own frustrations.


    Now, stung by Derek¡¯s sharp retort, Foley was seething with humiliation and anger. Red-faced, he stormed out of the hospital room in a huff.


    Derek allowed himself a small, satisfied smirk and exited the room as well, expecting they¡¯d part ways without another word. But to his surprise, Foley was waiting for him just outside the room.


    With a forced smile, Foley leaned in and warned, ¡°Derek, from now on, keep your head down around me, because soon you won¡¯t be able to afford to cross me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:


    Although Derek couldn¡¯t quite grasp the source of Foley¡¯s sudden confidence, he felt an uneasy chill crawl down his spine. A sense of crisis loomed over him.


    He had no doubt that if Foley ever gained real power, he would crush him without a second thought. Foley was as ruthless as they came.


    But Derek knew he couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness or fear in front of him. He had to maintain hisposure, stand tall, and hold his ground. He couldn¡¯t let Foley see him falter.


    So when Foley finished speaking, Derek forced a smile of his own and shot back, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re about to rise to the top, Foley? So powerful that you won¡¯t even fear Aelfric or our father?¡±


    With a sneer, Foley pped Derek¡¯s shoulder with a rough hand.


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just talking for the sake of it. You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough.¡±


    With that, Foley turned and walked away.


    Derek¡¯s heart sank. He had always been a timid person, afraid of confrontation since childhood, and Foley¡¯s veiled threat filled him with dread. His mind raced with fear.


    But then, a flicker of hope kindled inside him. He remembered that soon he would have the chance to get close to ck Mallow, the chief¡­


    Instructor of Doomsday Base. Thinking that he could soon have the powerful backing of the entire base, Derek felt an unexpected surge of boldness. Perhaps, in time, he could carve out a ce for himself¡ªone where Foley¡¯s threats would mean nothing.


    Driven by a sudden rush of courage, Derek called out, ¡°Hold on a second, Foley!¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second, Foley,¡± Derek called out, stopping him as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Just a reminder¡ªdon¡¯t harbor any ill intentions toward me. Don¡¯t push me too far. One day, I¡¯ll be someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with.¡±


    Derek was unaware of the powerful ally Foley was seeking, but he was on the brink of establishing a connection with the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, ck Mallow. In Blebert, the only person who could challenge the chief instructor was Connor.


    Foley had longstanding conflicts with Connor and would never betray their father to side with him.


    So, no matter who Foley nned to side with, Derek was not concerned.


    With this in mind, Derek stood taller, and his gaze sharpened as he looked at Foley.


    Foley turned slowly, locking eyes with Derek without blinking.


    After a tense silence, he let out a coldugh.


    ¡°Do you think that by clinging to Aelfric, no one will dare to cross you forever? You can¡¯t see the bigger picture. Derek, you¡¯ll regret these words today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:


    Derek sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t see the bigger picture, Foley. Don¡¯t judge me based on your limited understanding. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll be the one with regrets.¡±


    Foley¡¯s expression turned sour. He silently sized Derek up once more before turning to leave.


    He thought Derek was merely bluffing out of instinct. However, Derek¡¯s resolute look left him feeling uneasy and slightly worried.


    As Derek watched Foley depart, his outward confidence faded. He had appeared bold in front of Foley, but now he felt utterly drained.


    He was unsure about sessfully establishing a connection with ck Mallow. Despite his bold ims before Foley, he knew he had to seed or face severe repercussions.


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    With his thoughts in order, Derek left the hospital alone. He discreetly hailed a cab to head to the Blebert branch of the Doomsday Base.


    He was aware that the chief instructor seldom visited this branch, and he might not even get to see her or obtain any information about her. Yet, he was determined to try his luck.


    No one cared about what Derek was up to, including Foley, who looked down on him and considered everything he did trivial and unworthy of attention.


    After their heated exchange, Foley left to find Chloe.


    Previously, he had always kept his distance from Chloe to avoid upsetting De or causing any misunderstandings. He had kept interactions with Chloe polite and public, never approaching her privately.


    But now, he approached Chloe, having discussed this move with his wife.


    When he reached the hospital entrance and saw Chloe on the phone, he paused at a short distance. He overheard her instructing Marissa¡¯s family to go to the Nash family¡¯s vi with certain materials and exining her ns.


    Chloe usually appeared elegant and kind, but at that moment, she was cold. Her voice carried an arrogant tone, and her words were harsh¡ªa stark contrast to her usual demeanor. To an outsider, she would seem like apletely different person.


    Foley stood silently, not interrupting. He watched Chloe with a sarcastic smile, aware of the stark difference in her behavior.


    While others might not see how maniptive she was, Foley knew. He had long recognized her true nature but had kept it to himself.


    When Chloe ended her call and put away her phone, Foley shifted his expression into a warm one and approached her.


    ¡°Chloe.¡±


    Having just hung up, Chloe was deep in thought, her expression intense and her eyes narrowed. She jumped slightly at the unexpected voice and quickly turned to find Foley.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:


    Recognizing him, she quickly regained herposure, offering a polite and friendly smile.


    ¡°Foley, did youe here just to see me?¡±


    ¡°You have such keen insight, always quick to grasp the essence of things. I really value that about you,¡± Foleyplimented her unabashedly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I came specifically to see you.¡±


    Chloe inwardly rolled her eyes at the irony, though she maintained her pleasant fa?ade and asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Foley?¡±


    After Aelfric was expelled from Doomsday Base, Neil, Foley, and Derek all agreed that they could no longer rely on him, prompting each of them to start crafting their own strategies.


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Neil was secretly thinking about reconnecting with the individual who had helped him eliminate his parents and younger brother years before. Derek was making secretive ns to ingratiate himself with ck Mallow, the chief instructor at Doomsday Base. Meanwhile, Foley considered that it might be wiser to align himself with Connor.


    Derek believed that Foley might try to win favor with anyone except Connor, as it would mean betraying their father, given the deep-seated conflict between them.


    Contrary to Derek¡¯s belief, aligning with Connor was exactly what Foley intended to do.


    Foley and Connor, close in age, were both raised in Daniels Manor. Although they were uncle and nephew, they shared more of a peer rtionship, even attending the same kindergarten and primary school.


    Connor was a standout talent from an early age. Foley, when he was younger, often boasted to his ssmates about his uncle¡¯s excellence.


    Whenever Foley faced bullying, he would seek refuge with Connor, asking him to defend him or sometimes even help him confront the bullies.


    This dynamic persisted throughout their primary school years, with Connor¡¯s protection boosting Foley¡¯s confidence.


    As time passed, Connor continued to exhibit remarkable abilities, advancing through middle school, high school, and university much faster than others, which gradually increased the distance between him and Foley.


    Connor¡¯s academic prowess was so remarkable that Foley could never catch up, leading him to idolize Connor and frequently praise him to his parents.


    However, every time Foley spoke highly of Connor, his father reacted negatively and with hostility. This reaction escted to the point where praising Connor resulted in physical beatings, during which his father instilled a deep hatred for Connor. Growing up, Foley realized the extent of his father¡¯s animosity toward Connor and his desire for Connor¡¯s death.


    Under his father¡¯s intense pressure, Foley feltpelled to go against Connor, even participating in plots to frame him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:


    His childhood under his father¡¯s strict control was suffocating, causing him to lose his sense of identity and develop a distorted mindset.


    His father always urged him to have grand ambitions, but in such an environment, real aspirations were hard to foster. Instead, his days were spent in fear, constantly trying to please his father.


    Foley¡¯s feelings toward his father were not of love, but of fear. Knowing his father had previously killed his own kin for personal gain, Foley was aware that he, too, could be just as disposable.


    At times, Foley even hated his father, a sentiment that intensified after Derek was discovered and returned.


    In other families, betraying a father might be unthinkable, but in their dysfunctional family, such betrayal seemed almost natural. Foley felt he could betray his father for personal gain without any remorse.


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    His father aspired to destroy the top four families in Blebert and control all the wealthy ns, a dream Foley always seemed to support, though he harbored no real ambition or belief in his ability to achieve such feats.


    Yet, he never voiced these doubts to his father, fearful that revealing his true feelings could lead to him being deemed worthless and possibly abandoned.


    Foley¡¯s main desire was simple: to find a reliable protector against his father¡¯s tyranny.


    After careful consideration, he concluded that Connor was the best choice. However, given the longstanding feud between their families, approaching Connor hastily could backfire. If Connor rejected him and this upset his father, his situation would be perilous.


    Thus, he decided to approach Chloe first. By sessfully helping Chloe marry Connor, with Chloe and her sister De acting as intermediaries, he hoped to improve his standing with Connor.


    After discussing his ideas with his wife De, she too showed her support. Since Everett¡¯s return home, De had started to doubt her own family¡¯s reliability and was also in search of solid support. She agreed that Connor would be an ideal choice for their protector.


    Having mulled over his strategy once more, Foley looked at Chloe with a smile and asked, ¡°Chloe, are you free this weekend? Your sister would like to invite you out for a meal.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s brow furrowed in puzzlement.


    ¡°Why does my sister suddenly want to treat me to a meal? And why didn¡¯t she tell me herself? Why did she send you the message?¡±


    With a mysterious grin, Foley said, ¡°Your sister¡¯s been missing you a lottely. She wants to catch up, so she invited you to visit Daniels Manor. She asked me to pass on the message, knowing we¡¯d run into each other today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980:


    Chloe looked at him with raised brows, a mix of curiosity and suspicion flickering in her eyes. Foley¡¯s words sounded genuine, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had an ulterior motive. Though she and De were sisters, their bond was far from close.


    They had spent their childhood in relentlesspetition, each striving to be their father¡¯s favorite, each fighting to stand out in the public¡¯s eyes.


    This constant rivalry had left Chloe feeling tense and guarded, always on edge, fearing that De would leap ahead if she ever let her guard down.


    The Brock sisters were both widely admired as sources of pride for the Brock family. But few knew of the sleepless nights and relentless efforts thaty behind their polished public images.


    In the stillness of the night, Chloe sometimes felt a pang of bitterness toward De, questioning why fate had made them sisters only to pit them against each other for the title of the ¡°perfect Miss Brock.¡±


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    With De¡¯s marriage into the Daniels family, the sisters grew even more distant. De never invited Chloe to Daniels Manor and seldom reached out. When De went back to the Brock family¡¯s house, she often carried a faint air of superiority¡ªthe unmistakable confidence of Mrs. Daniels.


    So, this sudden invitation from De struck Chloe as strange. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty behind her sister¡¯s sudden eagerness to reconnect.


    Sensing her unease, Foley offered a warm smile, though he felt a bit awkward under her probing gaze.


    After a moment, Chloe¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile.


    ¡°Has De been unusually boredtely?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Foley replied smoothly.


    ¡°She¡¯s just had some realizations and wants to share her thoughts with you. Maybe she misses her sister and wants to have a chat.¡±


    Chloe cast her gaze downward, skeptical of Foley¡¯s ims. It was hard to believe that her fiercelypetitive sister had suddenly developed a desire to bond.


    But Foley pressed on.


    ¡°Oh, and she mentioned that she¡¯d never had the chance to invite you to Daniels Manor since she married. This time, she¡¯d like to give you a proper tour. She also wants you to meet my great-grandmother.¡±


    At the mention of Arabe, Chloe¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Arabe¡¯s house was next to Connor¡¯s. Visiting Arabe could lead to a chance encounter with Connor, which was definitely intriguing.


    Besides, everyone knew how much Connor valued Arabe, and getting on her good side might just improve her chances with him.


    No matter what De¡¯s motives were, this invitation seemed like too good an opportunity to pass up.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers, this week I will release new novels in mass, so I hope you like the new content I bring to gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?( ?? ? ?? )?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:


    ¡°Sure, that sounds nice!¡± Chloe said with a smile.


    ¡°I actually have some free time this weekend. It¡¯ll be fun to catch up¡ªI¡¯ve been missing De too.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Foley replied, his grin widening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know right away so she can start nning.¡±


    Chloe raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. I just wanted to pass on your sister¡¯s message,¡± Foley replied lightly.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    ¡°Alright, then. I should get going¡ªI¡¯ve got some errands to run for Aelfric,¡± Chloe said.


    ¡°Once I wrap those up, I¡¯ll give De a call.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Take care!¡± Foley replied. If Chloe ended up marrying Connor, she¡¯d be a significant asset to him and his wife, so he was eager to maintain a good rapport with her.


    With a satisfied smile, Chloe turned and made her way to her car.


    Once seated, she called Aelfric and said, ¡°Aelfric, I¡¯ve talked with Marissa¡¯s family. They¡¯ll be bringing the materials to the Nash family¡¯s banquet, so you can take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Thanks for everything,¡± Aelfric replied, sounding genuinely relieved.


    ¡°I checked the invitation, and the banquet doesn¡¯t kick off until the afternoon. You should rest up at home in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Take care, Aelfric,¡± Chloe said warmly before hanging up.


    In good spirits after the call, Aelfric turned to Neil, who was still seated in the ward, and grinned.


    ¡°Neil, I just remembered something especially interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Aelfric?¡± Neil asked, his tone edged with curiosity.


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if the new Brock family head would make an appearance at the Nash family¡¯s banquet today,¡± Aelfric mused.


    ¡°The new Brock family leader¡¯s a mystery. He¡¯s been abroad since he was a kid, so hardly anyone in Blebert has everid eyes on him¡ªus included. We¡¯ve had no dealings with him, so we¡¯re left guessing about his character.


    But from what I¡¯ve seen so far, he seems like the type who steers clear of crowds and carries a natural air of superiority. In his eyes, the other families that make up Blebert¡¯s top four families probably don¡¯t even register.


    If he¡¯s truly as reclusive and aloof as he appears, he¡¯s unlikely to care about Brian¡¯s influence, let alone bother with a banquet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:


    Still, call it a hunch, but I have this feeling he¡¯ll show up today. I¡¯m curious to meet him face-to-face, to have a chat and see what kind of person he really is.¡±


    Neil contemted for a while, then he said, ¡°Everett is certainly unusual. As the new Brock family head, it¡¯s customary for him to throw a grand soiree to introduce himself to Blebert¡¯s elite.


    After all, we all share the same space here, and even if there¡¯s bad blood, sometimes alliances have to be forged. Civility pays its dues. But since his return, Everett has practically barricaded himself in his house. He makes no effort to reach out and even turns away visitors. His behavior¡ªwell, it¡¯s downright peculiar.¡±


    At this, Aelfric¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Did you just say Everett¡¯s not seeing anyone who tries to visit him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, without exceptions. Even I, his sister¡¯s father-inw, paid him a visit, but he wouldn¡¯t see me, showing me no respect,¡± Neil¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°Oddly enough, though, when De took Foley back to the Brock family¡¯s house, Everett didn¡¯t turn them away.¡±


    Neil raised an eyebrow, a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    ¡°Yet, from what Foley told me, Everett¡¯s attitude toward him was as cold as stone. Hepletely disregarded Foley.¡±


    After a pause, Neil leaned in, adding, ¡°Foley mentioned that Everett isn¡¯t just aloof with strangers¡ªhe¡¯s also noticeably cold with his own sisters. They act like they¡¯re walking on eggshells around him, choosing every word carefully.¡±


    Knowing Aelfric¡¯s interest in Chloe, Neil shot him a knowing look and remarked, ¡°De¡¯s married and only goes back now and then, so that leaves Chloe to deal with this intimidating brother day in and day out. It can¡¯t be easy for her.¡±


    Aelfric had been listening with a hint of amusement, but at the mention of Chloe¡¯s troubles, his face clouded over.


    The thought of the girl he liked going through a rough time was hard for him to stomach.


    After a beat, he looked at Neil and asked, ¡°What makes Everett act so peculiar? Sure, keeping outsiders at arm¡¯s length is one thing, but why freeze out his own family?¡±


    Neil hesitated, eyebrows furrowing, and said, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Aelfric jumped in.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s got some kind of condition¡ªphysically disabled, maybe? Or unattractive? Is that why he acts so standoffish?¡±


    Neil shook his head, dismissing the idea.


    ¡°Not even close. I haven¡¯t met him myself, but Foley¡¯s descriptions paint a different picture. Everett¡¯s tall, incredibly good-looking, as charming as Connor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:


    Connor was known as the most handsome man in all of Blebert, soparing Everett¡¯s looks to his was saying a lot; it confirmed that Everett¡¯s appearance was nothing short of striking.


    But given his exceptional looks and high status, how had Everett ended up with such an unusual personality?


    Aelfric mulled it over, frowning in silence. The thought of Chloe being stifled in that oppressive family weighed heavily on him, and he felt a pressing urge to free her from it.


    The only way to truly get Chloe out of that household was to marry her. But winning the hand of a youngdy from the Brock family required the approval of none other than Everett himself¡ªa challenge that wouldn¡¯t be easily won.


    Aelfric¡¯s brows were still furrowed in thought when, suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind. His eyes gleamed, the beginnings of a clever n starting to form.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Aelfric had been weighing his options, convinced he could bypass Everett¡¯s consent, marry Chloe outright, and bring her into the Warren family as his wife. It seemed easy enough¡ªhe¡¯d act first, give Everett the news afterward, and by then, nothing could be undone.


    Legally, Chloe, as an adult, had the freedom to decide on her own marriage, and even if Aelfric sidestepped Everett, there would be nowful way for him to undo it.


    Yet, he knew this approach woulde at a steep cost. The Brock family¡¯s honor would take a hit, and worse, it would spark a feud that might ripple through both families for years.


    And then there was Chloe herself to consider. Aelfric knew her well enough to understand that she wouldn¡¯t settle for a marriage done in secret or haste. Her pride and high standards meant she¡¯d want a wedding that was public, grand, and worthy of her.


    No, a hasty marriage without her family¡¯s approval would never be the splendid asion she¡¯d dreamed of.


    Picturing Chloe¡¯s disappointment, Aelfric rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the dilemma. If he truly wanted to marry Chloe, it was clear he¡¯d have to work things out with Everett. Yet, how could he possibly build a bridge with someone as entric as Everett?


    Everett was proud¡ªand so was Aelfric. As the head of one of Blebert¡¯s top four families, Aelfric had no intention of bowing down and letting Everett tread on his pride.


    He refused to humble himself before Everett just for the sake of a woman; he wasn¡¯t about to give up his voice or his standing. Despite his desire to protect Chloe, Aelfric knew he¡¯d have to think this through carefully.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:


    He let out a long sigh and nced at Neil with a weary smile.


    ¡°Neil, why don¡¯t you head back and get some rest? I have to prepare for the Nash¡­¡±


    family¡¯s banquetter this afternoon.¡±


    Neil sensed that his remarks about Chloe had clearly unsettled Aelfric, so he concealed a sly smile, politely excused himself, and started to leave.


    But just as he was about to turn the corner, something came to mind. He pivoted back and said, ¡°Aelfric, there¡¯s one more thing I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s brows furrowed as he replied tersely, ¡°What is it?¡±


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Neil continued, ¡°Last time, you mentioned reaching out to Amiri¡¯s brother, Lambert, hoping he¡¯d join us to take on Connor. Any luck on that front?¡±


    Hearing that, Aelfric¡¯s irritation red. He let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Lambert? He¡¯s more spineless than Amiri ever was! The man¡¯s all about keeping his head down, clinging to his little empire, and basking in his wealth. He¡¯d rather stayfortable than rock the boat, let alone go after someone like Connor. Even if he suspects Connor killed Amiri, he¡¯d never avenge his brother¡ªhe¡¯s terrified he¡¯ll end up just like him. I regret wasting time on such a coward.¡±


    Neil felt a wave of dismay. He had pinned his hopes on Aelfric¡¯s talks with Lambert, hoping they might unite against Connor. But now, it seemed that n was dead in the water. Relying on Aelfric was no longer an option.


    Initially, it had been an alliance between Neil, the Warren family, and the Brocks, all determined to go after Connor. But after Everett¡¯s return, the Brock family had withdrawn from the arrangement, and Aelfric had been ousted from Doomsday Base, leaving their coalition in ruins.


    Although Neil¡¯s frustration simmered, he forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if Lambert doesn¡¯t join us. We¡¯lle up with a more solid game n. Don¡¯t let it weigh on you, Aelfric.¡±


    Aelfric nodded, his thoughts still spiraling around Chloe. Distracted, he barely noticed Neil¡¯s emotions and kept his gaze fixed on the floor even as Neil exited the room.


    Once Neil was out of the ward, the forced smile slipped from his face, reced by a dark and brooding expression. Inwardly, he cursed Aelfric several times over, bitterness and resentment roiling just below the surface.


    Had he foreseen Aelfric¡¯s expulsion from Doomsday Base and his fruitless attempts to sway Lambert, he never would have entertained the idea of joining forces with him. After all, Aelfric, on his own, was no match for Connor¡¯s might.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:


    Neil had initially sought Aelfric¡¯s cooperation, drawn by his influential position as deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base. That role had held real weight, and Neil had seen value in an alliance. But now that Aelfric had lost that standing, Neil felt no obligation to defer to him any longer.


    It was time toy his own groundwork and reach out to the mysterious figure who might offer a more promising alliance.


    Just then, Melinda emerged from the hospital room and called out, ¡°Neil.¡±


    Previously, Neil had gone out of his way to treat Melinda kindly, almost ingratiating himself, all in the name of staying in Aelfric¡¯s good graces. Now, with that connection no longer useful, a noticeable chill seeped into his attitude toward her.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    He found Melinda to be headstrong and somewhatcking in judgment; the truth was, he had never been pleased with the idea of her as his daughter-inw.


    Feeling his indifference take hold, Neil let it surface in his behavior. He cast an indifferent nce at Melinda and spoke with the authority of an elder.


    ¡°What is it, Melinda?¡±


    Melinda was caught off guard by Neil¡¯s sudden indifference. In the past, Derek¡¯s family had always treated her like royalty, a fact she had grown quite ustomed to. Neil¡¯s coolness, therefore, left her feeling particrly uneasy.


    Yet, aside from Neil¡¯s standoffishness, he hadn¡¯t actually said or done anything offensive, leaving Melinda without grounds forint.


    After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Nothing specific. I just came out to look for Derek and happened to bump into you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± came Neil¡¯s t response.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    With that, Neil turned to leave.


    ¡°Neil,¡± Melinda called out quickly, stopping him.


    ¡°Has your family discussed any ns for mine and Derek¡¯s wedding?¡±


    She had deeply fallen for Derek and was eager to advance their rtionship. She expected Neil to share her enthusiasm, but instead, he looked at her sarcastically.


    ¡°Melinda,¡± Neil said, his tone almost instructional.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to lecture you like a parent, but marriage is a seriousmitment. It¡¯s not a topic for you, a young woman, to discuss directly with me. Ideally, it should be your grandfather or at least your brother discussing this with me, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:


    Melinda¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red from embarrassment. She felt deeply ashamed and utterly humiliated.


    Neil gave a mockingugh before turning away, leaving Melinda on the verge of tears.


    She was baffled by the drastic shift in Neil¡¯s attitude toward her.


    He seemed like apletely different person.


    Meanwhile, at the Nash family¡¯s home, Sergio, who was unwell, had delegated the task of organizing Brian¡¯s wee-back banquet to Hannah. Marissa, being Brian¡¯s daughter, helped Hannah with the preparations.


    Despite the risks and challenges awaiting Brian upon his return, Marissa was joyful about the family reunion.


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Her focus was solely on preparing for her father¡¯s homing, oblivious to the machinations of Aelfric and his cohorts. The banquet was put together in haste. Many details still needed attention, keeping the entire Nash family busy until the event.


    At two o¡¯clock, the banquet started punctually. Guests trickled in, greeted by Marissa and Hannah, who exchanged pleasantries with them.


    Despite the Nash family¡¯s waning influence, Brian¡¯s illustrious past drew arge turnout from the city¡¯s elite. Their curiosity mirrored Aelfric¡¯s¡ªeveryone was eager to understand Brian¡¯s current standing.


    Aelfric made his entrance in a wheelchair, pushed by Dennis, immediately catching the attention of many attendees. There was much whispering.


    People were curious about his sudden injury and his abrupt expulsion from Doomsday Base.


    When he was still the deputy chief instructor of Doomsday Base, everyone had feared him and tried to curry favor with him. Now that he had been stripped of this title, the enthusiasm to please him had noticeably cooled, though he was still politely greeted.


    Aelfric was unfazed. He knew the dynamics of this social circle well¡ªpowermanded respect, and weakness did not. To reim his former glory, he knew he must rise above his past role at Doomsday Base.


    He had two primary goals for attending the banquet: to meet Brian personally and to unveil Marissa¡¯s pretense as a Nash, hoping to disgrace Connor.


    He ignored the surrounding murmurs and attitudes, his gaze fixed on Marissa.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:


    Marissa conversed elegantly with the guests. Aelfric watched, his expressionplex, wondering if thisposed and confident young woman could really be the simple vige girl from Adagend he suspected her to be.


    How could a vige girl exhibit such amanding presence and poised demeanor?


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be simply learned or feigned.


    That very morning, Aelfric had dispatched people to Adagend to delve into Marissa¡¯s background. Derek¡¯s ounts held true. She hadn¡¯tpleted her high school education and was poorly regarded. She had left the vige at fifteen to seek her fortune.


    Unfortunately, his people were unable to trace her activities after she departed from the vige.


    Aelfric spected whether Marissa had undergone some unique experiences that contributed to her currentmanding presence andposure.


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    He found himself increasingly fascinated by what her life had entailed after she left her hometown.


    Apart from her demeanor, Marissa¡¯s beauty was undeniable. Wearing light makeup and a formal gown, she stood in the banquet hall, her elegance making her a standout even against thevish backdrop, truly mesmerizing.


    As Aelfric mused internally, his thoughts were interrupted by a stir within the hall. A voice eximed, ¡°Oh my! Everett, the new leader of the Brock family, has arrived¡­¡±


    As many guests eximed, everyone turned their attention to the entrance of the banquet hall. A tall, handsome man entered with a graceful stride.


    He presented himself with a refined yetmanding air, dispelling any misconceptions of him as a frail schr. Instead, his presence cast a powerful aura, enveloping the room in a sudden, respectful silence.


    His assistant stepped forward, introducing him to the greeters as Everett, the head of the Brock family. Until that moment, no one in Blebert¡¯s upper circle had recognized him.


    Chloe, still unmarried, attended the event as a representative of the Brock family and stood proudly next to Everett.


    Like the rest, Aelfric turned his attention toward the entrance. Upon seeing Everett, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Meeting Everett face-to-face for the first time stirred an unwee sense of inferiority in Aelfric. He wrestled with this unpleasant emotion, unwilling to acknowledge Everett¡¯s apparent superiority.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:


    Aelfric had always dismissed others as unworthy rivals, including Connor, the head of the Daniels family. For years, his sole ambition had been to eclipse Connor and dominate Blebert¡¯s elite social circles.


    However, before he could outshine Connor, Everett emerged as another daunting adversary. Aelfric¡¯s frustration deepened, especially when he saw Chloe, the woman he loved, standing beside Everett. The realization that he needed Everett¡¯s approval to marry her only added to his discontent.


    Once the guests realized that the man before them was indeed Everett, the new patriarch of the Brock family, whispers filled the room.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so surprising that Everett is so strikingly handsome. He seems to rival even Connor, traditionally considered the most handsome man in Blebert.¡±


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Having Connor in Blebert was enough to make the city sparkle, causing widespread envy among onlinemunities across the nation. Now with Everett¡¯s return, Blebert will be celebrated as a miraculous ce.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that men with such universal appeal are typically reserved? Connor is known for his aloofness and reluctance to socialize. Everett appears to share that disposition.¡±


    ¡°Though Everett seems more polished than Connor, their personalities reflect a simr sense of nobility and detachment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that since returning to Blebert, Everett has avoided social gatherings and has been aloof with other members of the upper ss. He has even turned away those who attempted to visit him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that someone so reserved and dignified would attend the Nash family¡¯s banquet. He seems to hold the Nash family in high esteem. Despite Brian having been missing for twenty-two years, his influence remains strong as he returns.¡±


    The lively discussions among the guests underscored that Everett and Brian were the focal points of the evening, captivating everyone¡¯s attention within the banquet hall.


    Everett, clearly aware of the surrounding whispers, kept his expression unchanged. He appeared unfazed, as if he heard nothing. Upon entering the hall, he immediately locked his eyes on Marissa.


    This was Marissa¡¯s first time seeing Everett, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t pinpoint, she felt a surge of nerves.


    Now that she knew she and Everett were engaged and the Brock family had intervened to save her father, Marissa found it challenging to face Everettfortably. These two significant connections stirred a sense of unease every time Everett¡¯s gaze met hers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:


    She had not yet resolved her past rtionship with Connor. Now faced with the prospect of a future with Everett, she felt overwhelmed, which culminated in a severe headache.


    The other guests, unaware of the intricate dynamics between Marissa and Everett, missed the subtle nces exchanged between them. They were eager to introduce themselves to Everett and strike up a conversation.


    Aelfric was also determined to connect with Everett. He needed to leave a positive impression for the sake of his family¡¯s interests and due to his feelings for Chloe.


    He maneuvered his electric wheelchair through the crowd, advancing ahead to greet Everett.


    ¡°Everett, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am¡­¡±


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    However, Everett continued walking, seemingly oblivious to Aelfric¡¯s attempt to engage him, and headed straight for Marissa.


    Stranded, Aelfric experienced an unprecedented snub in the social circles of Blebert, leaving him visibly annoyed.


    He fixed a sharp re on Everett¡¯s back, his eyes not straying for a considerable time.


    Chloe, noticing the slight and sensing Aelfric¡¯s difort, paused before offering words of constion.


    ¡°Aelfric, my brother has just returned and hasn¡¯t had the opportunity to know you yet. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    As Aelfric prepared to reassure Chloe, his attention shifted when he overheard Everett beginning to speak to Marissa¡­¡±Has your father arrived home yet?¡± Everett inquired of Marissa. His tone was soft but clear enough to be overheard by those nearby. His voice held a hint of familiarity and ease, as if he had known Marissa for a long time.


    The others around them were confused. They wondered how Tiffany hade to know someone like Everett.


    In Blebert, despite the fame of many, few had the privilege of meeting Everett. It puzzled them how Tiffany, often underestimated by many, had managed to connect with him. Perhaps she knew him, but earning his respect was another matter.


    The nature of Tiffany and Everett¡¯s connection remained a mystery to most. They looked at each other with befuddlement and whispered among themselves.


    Aelfric pondered deeply, his eyebrows furrowed. Everett was known for his unwavering arrogance, never showing deference to anyone. Yet, he was unexpectedly gentle and respectful with Marissa, a simple country girl.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 990

    ?Chapter 990:


    Chloe, too, was visibly surprised. Her mouth hung open slightly as she struggled to understand why her typically distant brother was engaging so openly with Marissa.


    Everett paid no heed to the murmurs around him. His intense gaze was fixed on Marissa, eagerly awaiting her reply. Marissa felt a bit overwhelmed by the strength of Everett¡¯s gaze, recalling his secretive observations over the years and his awareness of her past actions. Nheless, she maintained her exterior calm, hiding her inner turmoil.


    She lifted her face slightly and smiled at Everett.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve just reached out to him. He¡¯s still aboard the ne but should be arriving shortly.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    ¡°Is heing back on a private jet?¡± Everett asked once more.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa nodded.


    Their exchange, though brief, seemedden with underlying meanings, drawing keen interest from the listeners.


    When Marissa disclosed that Brian was traveling via private jet, it raised eyebrows among the guests, confirming that Brian¡¯s professional life had continued to flourish during the years he was missing. The guests were curious about Brian¡¯s current status and were captivated by Marissa¡¯s conversation with Everett. They avoided interrupting, instead turning attentively to Hannah, cautious not to jeopardize their rapport with the Nash family.


    Aelfric¡¯s gaze narrowed, his earlier beliefs about Brian¡¯s enduring prominence over thest twenty-two years confirmed, though the full extent of his influence remained unknown.


    Just then, Marissa received a phone call, which she answered while Everett stood by.


    Upon concluding the call, she turned to Everett with another smile and said, ¡°My father hasnded. His ne touched down in the garden behind our vi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and wee him,¡± Everett said cheerfully.


    ¡°Would you care to join me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marissa replied without hesitation, seeing no reason to decline.


    Despite her reluctance to ept the arranged marriage with him, Marissa recognized that Everett had significantly contributed to the welfare of her family and herself. She felt obligated to show him kindness.


    After exchanging pleasantries with the other guests, Marissa politely excused herself and departed the banquet hall alongside Everett.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:


    The moment they stepped out, the crowd surged forward, all eager to engage Hannah in conversation. The majority were curious about¡­


    Brian¡¯s current circumstances and whether Everett had a longstanding and close rtionship with him remained unclear.


    Hannah was aware that Brian was actually Paul, the famous owner of the Sunrise, but she could not disclose this information just then. Furthermore, her acquaintance with Everett had only begun that day, leaving her unsure of his connection to Brian.


    Feeling both helpless and embarrassed by the barrage of inquiries, she could only respond with a shake of her head, saying, ¡°Everyone, I truly don¡¯t know. If you¡¯re seeking answers, maybe try asking Brian directlyter on.¡±


    Following Hannah¡¯s remarks, the guests refrained from pressing her further. Nheless, they continued their attempts to forge a connection with the Nash family. Witnessing this, Chloe felt a surge of jealousy.


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    Even though Everett was not particrly kind to her, he was still her brother by blood. She disliked the idea of him mingling with people she disapproved of, like Tiffany or Marissa. Unable to contain her jealousy, Chloe covertly sent a message to Korbin and Betty.


    ¡°Have you arrived?¡±


    Korbin and Betty promptly responded, ¡°We¡¯re on the way but stuck in traffic. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Chloe texted back, saying, ¡°Hurry if you can. Do you remember everything I instructed?¡±


    Korbin and Betty assured her, ¡°We do. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Brock. Today, we¡¯ll make sure Marissa¡¯s reputation suffers.¡±


    Upon receiving Korbin and Betty¡¯s assurances, Chloe allowed herself a smile and shot a spiteful look toward the direction Marissa and Everett had gone.


    Unaware of Chloe¡¯s plotting, Marissa continued on with Everett to meet Paul¡­


    Paul stepped off the ne, his gaze drifting toward the banquet hall, but his feet refused to follow. Instead, he found himself lingering in the garden, surrounded by memories that stirred a deep ache. His eyes misted over as he looked around, breathing in the familiar air.


    He had built this garden with his own hands, pouring his energy and heart into every corner. Each flowerbed, each path, was a testament to the love he had once shared here. This garden wasn¡¯t just a collection of nts; it was a living memory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:


    He could almost feel Caylee beside him as he stood there, lost in thought. It was here, in this very garden, that they had vowed to spend their lives together.


    Back then, he had been full of ambition, his dreams burning bright, and Caylee had been his perfect counterpart¡ªyouthful, graceful, and full of life. They¡¯d been inseparable, a picture-perfect pair.


    Now, the years had taken their toll. His hair had thinned, his face had changed, and every step felt heavier. Returning here, he felt the weight of time, the sobering truth that everything had changed.


    As he drifted through his thoughts, Balthasar and Sergio hurried over, having heard the news of his arrival. The three embraced, grief and joy spilling into tears.


    Marissa and Everett, arriving shortly after, found them in that bittersweet embrace.


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Balthasar clung to Paul, his cries filled with years of unspoken heartache, while Sergio stood beside them, tears streaming silently. Paul, ovee with emotion, felt his own tears fall.


    They¡¯d said all that needed to be said in the video call the night before, so no one brought up the past now. They held one another tightly, letting their silences speak of all the years and memories between them.


    After a while, Marissa stepped forward, her voice gentle as she broke the silence.


    ¡°Dad, Mr. Brock is here to see you.¡±


    Paul¡¯s gazended on Everett, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the young man before him. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Are you Everett?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Everett replied with a respectful nod.


    ¡°I am Everett Brock. But please, call me Everett.¡±


    Memories stirred as Paul studied him. Thest time they had met was under unusual circumstances¡ªEverett¡¯s grandfather had found Paul after he¡¯d fallen off Rose Cliff, seriously injured. Back then, Everett had been just a twelve-year-old boy.


    Since that fateful encounter, the Brock family had kept their distance as Paul took on a new identity and eventually became the owner of the Sunrise.


    If Paul hadn¡¯t regained his memory, he would never have discovered the ties linking him to the Brocks of Blebert. Now, fifteen yearster, Paul marveled at the changes time had wrought. The boy he remembered had grown into a refined, handsome young man.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:


    A profound sense of gratitude welled up in Paul as he looked at Everett. The Brock family had given him more than just a second chance.


    If Everett¡¯s grandfather hadn¡¯t saved him all those years ago, Paul knew he would never have had the chance to reunite with his wife and daughters.


    Although he had only met Everett once and had never kept in touch, seeing him now felt strangely familiar to Paul, as if he were reconnecting with an old friend.


    As soon as Everett finished speaking, Paul stepped forward with a warm smile.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s your grandfather these days?¡± Everett had been raised overseas by his grandfather since he was a young boy, building a bond with him that ran deep, like roots.


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    At the mention of his grandfather, Everett¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°He¡¯s still abroad,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say exactly where¡ªhe loves to roam and rarely stays in one ce for long.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Paul nodded thoughtfully, giving Everett an approving once-over.


    ¡°Well, you turned out just fine. Handsome as you were as a boy.¡±


    Everett chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nash. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t let you down. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to ask for Marissa¡¯s hand.¡±


    Marissa, caught off guard, blushed. She hadn¡¯t expected Everett to bring up their engagement so casually; she wasn¡¯t quite ready to face it herself and hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to discuss it with him.


    Balthasar and Sergio, overhearing this, exchanged puzzled looks with each other. During the long video callst night, Paul had mentioned nothing about Marissa¡¯s engagement to Everett.


    Paul finally revealed, his tone softening, ¡°Yes, Marissa and Everett do have an engagement. It was something I arranged with Everett¡¯s grandfather. Years ago, after I fell off the Rose Cliff, I nearly lost my life¡ªEverett¡¯s grandfather saved me.¡±


    Balthasar and Sergio nodded, the pieces falling into ce.


    After a moment of silence, Balthasar turned to Marissa, his voice thoughtful.


    ¡°Marissa, did you divorce Connor just to honor this engagement with Everett?¡±


    Marissa was caught off guard by Balthasar¡¯s assumption. She wanted to exin that her divorce from Connor had nothing to do with Everett, but she stopped herself. Her exnation mightplicate things further, so she chose to let it be.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:


    Sensing Marissa¡¯s difort, Paul smoothly shifted gears.


    ¡°Everett, it¡¯s been so long since west met, and I only recently got my memory back. There¡¯s so much to catch up on¡ªshall we?¡±


    Everett smiled warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯d be d to. Please, lead the way.¡±


    As Paul began walking, Everett fell into step behind him, effortlessly taking Marissa¡¯s hand in his, guiding her along with him.


    Marissa was fully aware of how much Everett had helped her family, and she knew they were engaged, but she still felt like he was a stranger. After all, today marked their first face-to-face meeting.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    Yet, in such a public setting, Everett sped her hand tightly. This made her ufortable, prompting an instinctive desire to pull away.


    Everett seemed to have predicted her reaction. Just as she started to retract her hand, he tightened his grip, preventing her escape.


    Looking up at him, she caught his gaze just as he turned toward her. There was an awkward tension on her part, while he offered a gentle smile.


    With warmth in his voice, he said, ¡°Marissa, in your eyes, this is our first meeting. Yet, you have always been a significant part of my life. I have observed you from afar since you were still a child. You could say I watched you grow up.¡±


    Thisment caught Marissa off guard, causing her to almost choke.


    It sounded as if he were much older than her, making her feel somewhat overshadowed by him.


    Everett continued, ¡°I found you when you were just twelve, still navigating middle school, while I was eighteen and already an adult. From that moment, I have silently guarded you, remaining unseen.¡±


    Silence enveloped Marissa.


    Everett¡¯s words confirmed he had been a constant presence in her life. Yet, she had been unaware of his vignce, which now made her feel suffocated.


    Meanwhile, in Everett¡¯s eyes, his role had been more protective than merely observational.


    He smiled once more, saying, ¡°So, please don¡¯t reject me. Try to ept me. I¡¯ve waited ten years to hold your hand, enduring much for this.¡±


    His statements ced an enormous burden on Marissa.


    She had been caught off guard by the engagement and was unprepared to ept it. She had thought about proposing an alternative to repay the Brock family¡¯s favor and dissolving the engagement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:


    But Everett¡¯s earnest words made it difficult to broach the subject of cancetion.


    She wanted to articte her thoughts, but found herself at a loss for words. All she could manage was an awkward smile and a slight tightening of her lips.


    Suddenly, Everett raised Marissa¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it softly.


    Startled, Marissa instinctively tried to pull her hand away, but Everett¡¯s grip was firm.


    She looked up to find him gazing at her, his smile warm and reassuring.


    He spoke gently, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated everything that transpired between you and Connor. It wasn¡¯t your fault. I should have been there to protect you. Instead, Connor mistook you for Tiffany and ended up marrying you by mistake.¡±


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Marissa hadn¡¯t anticipated him mentioning Connor, and the atmosphere turned slightly awkward.


    Everett continued, ¡°However, we¡¯ve untangled all those issues now. I¡¯m relieved you managed to divorce Connor soon after learning about our engagement. Now, there¡¯s nothing to hinder our marriage.¡±


    Marissa meant to tell him that her decision to divorce Connor wasn¡¯t influenced by their engagement, but she found herself at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t exin her rtionship with Connor to Everett as clearly as she wished.


    She realized a more private setting was necessary for such a conversation.


    After a brief silence, she ventured, ¡°Mr. Everett, could we perhaps set aside some time for a detailed discussion?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Everett responded warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦, after all. You can meet with me whenever you wish or talk to me whenever you feel the need. There¡¯s no need to hesitate. I n to speak with your father about our wedding ns soon. Once you be my wife, the gossip about you will cease.¡±


    He tenderly patted her hair as if he were already her husband, then continued walking, hand in hand with her.


    Just then, Marissa¡¯s phone rang, providing her the perfect excuse to retrieve her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Everett, I need to check my phone.¡±


    Everett looked at her, then reluctantly released her hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:


    Marissa took out her phone and noticed a message from Connor. Though she had only read the first few words, she sensed Connor¡¯s frustration and anger. She wasn¡¯t sure what had incited his ire.


    She raised her eyes to Everett and proposed, ¡°Mr. Everett, perhaps you could start your chat with my father now? I need to make a call, but I¡¯ll join you both shortly.¡±


    Everett smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As Everett walked away with Brian, Marissa watched them until they were a suitable distance away. She then unlocked her phone to check the message from Connor¡­


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    Connor¡¯s message read, ¡°The Nash family is throwing a homing banquet for your dad, but the Daniels family didn¡¯t get an invite. Why?¡±


    Marissa sighed, rolling her eyes as she typed back, ¡°I made that call.¡±


    Connor replied instantly, ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers flew over the screen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason obvious? Your nephew¡¯s been telling everyone about our divorce, and now people think you left me. If you show up, it¡¯ll just make things awkward.¡±


    Connor shot back, ¡°Let mee and set the record straight. I¡¯ll say it was you who ended things, and then I¡¯ll be the one feeling awkward.¡±


    Marissa quickly responded, ¡°The awkwardness is inevitable, Connor. Just don¡¯te.¡±


    A momentter, a smirking emoji appeared, followed by Connor¡¯s message: ¡°What¡¯s going on, Marissa? Are you worried you¡¯ll feel awkward when seeing me or when I meet Everett?¡±


    Marissa frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Connor replied smoothly, a hint of challenge in his words, ¡°You think I won¡¯t find out what happens at the Nash family¡¯s event just because I¡¯m not there?¡±


    Marissa knew Connor was always keeping tabs on whatever happened in Blebert. He had probably already caught wind of her leaving the banquet hall with Everett earlier, and she could sense his jealousy boiling beneath the surface.


    When Connor got jealous, it was like a switch flipped. He could be intense and a little intimidating.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:


    While she was lost in her thoughts, her phone buzzed with another message from Connor.


    ¡°So, when did you get to know Everett?¡±


    She replied quickly, ¡°I met him today.¡±


    Connor¡¯s response came fast, disbelief evident in his words.


    ¡°Just today? And he¡¯s already so nice to you? Do I resemble a toddler to you? You really think I¡¯m that gullible?¡±


    Momentster, another message arrived, sharper this time.


    ¡°Marissa, be honest. What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Keeping herposure, Marissa replied, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations, Connor.¡±


    His reply was quick and firm.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mother of my kids. What you do matters to me, and I deserve to know.¡±


    Unfazed, she shot back, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡±


    Connor¡¯s message came through, heavy with bitterness.


    ¡°Just because we¡¯re divorced doesn¡¯t mean you can cozy up to other men. You¡¯re still the mother of my kids, Marissa. If you go there, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s out of the picture. Don¡¯t test me.¡±


    Marissa let out a sharp breath, her fingers tapping impatiently on the screen.


    ¡°Connor, that¡¯s absurd. Can you act like a mature man?¡±


    But Connor didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Last chance, Marissa¡ªwhat¡¯s going on with you and Everett? If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll show up at that banquet myself. If your dad¡¯s big day falls apart, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s jaw clenched as she shot back, ¡°Is that supposed to intimidate me?¡±


    Connor¡¯s reply was cold.


    ¡°Take it however you want.¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes, frustration bubbling over.


    ¡°Fine, Connor. I¡¯m not hiding anything. Everett and I have aplicated history, and it¡¯s been weighing on me.¡±


    Connor pressed for more.


    ¡°Exin it, Marissa.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:


    Marissa took a deep breath before answering.


    ¡°You know my dad is Paul, the owner of the Sunrise. I¡¯ve shared parts of his story, but what you don¡¯t know is that Everett¡¯s grandfather was the one who saved my dad¡¯s life. When my father was rescued, he made a deal: one of his¡­¡±


    Marissa took a breath, keeping her voice steady.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the engagement when I decided to divorce you. Our divorce has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Connor¡¯s frustration bubbled over.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go through with this marriage.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Marissa quickly typed a new message.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te to the party. My dad really doesn¡¯t want you here. If you show up, it¡¯ll only create problems.¡±


    She added, ¡°But you can send someone to bring the kids to see him. He misses them.¡±


    After sending the message, Marissa tucked her phone away and walked ahead.


    In fact, not inviting the Daniels family wasn¡¯t her choice. She wasn¡¯t worried about feeling awkward at all. It was her father¡¯s decision¡ªhe just didn¡¯t want to deal with Connor, whom he found irritating.


    Back at Daniels Manor, Connor let out an exasperated sigh, trying to process Marissa¡¯s words.


    Connor had figured out it was Paul who chose not to invite the Daniels family, because Marissa wasn¡¯t someone who would be afraid of feeling awkward.


    For Connor, things felt impossiblyplicated. He wanted a second chance with Marissa¡ªto start fresh and fix what went wrong. But with Paul openly against him, that hope was fading fast.


    Most challenges, he could tackle head-on. But winning over Marissa¡¯s father? That was a battle he couldn¡¯t fight with sheer determination.


    Paul¡¯s dislike was evident¡ªhe had already found a fianc¨¦ for Marissa. Connor felt the clock ticking. If he didn¡¯t act soon, she might be lost to him for good.


    A restless energy coursed through him. He couldn¡¯t just sit back any longer.


    He paused for a moment, then nced over at Domenic, who was waiting nearby.


    ¡°Get everything ready. I need to¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:


    After hearing that Brian¡¯s private jet hadnded behind the Nash family¡¯s garden, every member of the family rushed over, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation.


    They longed to finally see Brian, to wee him back after all these years.


    But Brian was determined to avoid them.


    Though Brian had been gone for twenty-two years, Balthasar had never let go of his presence in the house.


    Brian¡¯s room remained exactly as he had left it¡ªuntouched and preserved.


    Every day, someone would clean it, leaving it spotless, as if he had just stepped out and might return at any moment.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    Sergio had made arrangements in advance.


    Ignoring the others, Brian made his way straight to his room, avoiding every eager nce.


    In the Nash family, Brian had always been treated with deep respect.


    His influence was undeniable, and because of it, he was given the grandest room in the house.


    It was more than just a bedroom¡ªit was an entire suite,plete with its own reception room, a study, a gym, and more.


    The space was vast and, most importantly, offered Brian the privacy he had always valued.


    After finishing her conversation with Connor, Marissa headed directly to Brian¡¯s room.


    The moment she arrived, she spotted Brian sitting on the sofa in the reception room, speaking with Everett.


    As she quietly stepped into the room, she overheard Brian asking Everett, ¡°Everett, I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªwhy did your grandfather turn me into Paul?¡±


    Marissa, too, had never understood why Everett¡¯s grandfather had transformed Brian into someone else after saving his life, and why he had kept Brian¡¯s true identity hidden, never contacting him or revealing the truth.


    Curious to hear the answer, she stood quietly by the doorway, not wanting to interrupt.


    Everett noticed her presence but didn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    Instead, he turned to Paul and began exining.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± he started.


    ¡°From what my grandfather told me, you were in terrible shape.


    He wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d survive without immediate help.


    He made every decision based on what he thought was best for you.


    After you fell into the water, those people searching for you didn¡¯t give up.


    My grandfather feared they would track you down, so he carefully selected a hospital and doctors he trusted to keep everything hidden.


    The hospital where you had your surgery belonged to an old friend of my grandfather¡¯s, and the surgeon was that friend¡¯s son.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1000

    ?Chapter 1000:


    Behind the scenes, my grandfather reached out to his friend, sparing no expense to convince both father and son to perform the procedure.


    Everything was supposed to go smoothly.


    But somehow, the secret got out.


    Those enemies found the hospital.


    You were already on the operating table, vulnerable and moments away from being discovered.


    My grandfather panicked and did everything he could to find a way to fix the situation.


    Your next story begins at  .


    By chance, a man named Paul had been rushed in after a terrible car ident.


    He was in surgery too, but sadly, he didn¡¯t survive.


    With no time left, my grandfather made a drastic decision: he swapped your identity with Paul¡¯s.


    Those enemies were ruthless, and my grandfather couldn¡¯t stop worrying about what would happen to you if they discovered the truth.


    So, he decided you would need reconstructive surgery to take on Paul¡¯s identity¡ªan extreme measure to keep you hidden.¡±


    Paul nodded, finally beginning to understand.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reach out to meter?¡±


    Everett gave a small, apologetic smile.


    ¡°My grandfather was terrified of those enemies.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°At the hospital, they didn¡¯t find you, but they began to suspect my grandfather.


    From that point on, he became extremely cautious about everything he did.


    Reaching out to you would have been too risky.¡±


    Everett¡¯s honest tone resonated deeply with Paul, filling him with guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caused you all so much trouble.


    I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that,¡± Everett replied softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize.


    You trusted me with your incredible daughter, and you¡¯re my father-inw.


    But I haven¡¯t been able to put your mind at ease.


    I haven¡¯t been strong enough to do that.¡±


    Everett¡¯s gaze drifted toward the door, where Marissa was standing.


    ¡°Marissa, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Marissa nodded and walked over to sit beside Paul.


    Everett continued, ¡°Those enemies¡ªthey never gave up.


    They¡¯re still determined to find you at any cost.


    Ever since they suspected my grandfather, they¡¯ve been keeping a close watch on the Brock family.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face filled with shock as she looked up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1001

    ?Chapter 1001:


    ¡°The Brock family has been under surveince all these years?¡±


    Everett nodded.


    ¡°Yes.


    My grandfather figured out it was the same enemies from back then.


    He told us to act like we didn¡¯t notice, hoping that would keep us safe.¡±


    As Paul listened to the whole story, his guilt only deepened.


    Marissa, seeing his reaction, couldn¡¯t help but feel it too.


    Paul sighed, his voice heavy with regret as he said to Everett, ¡°I never realized the risk I brought to the Brock family all these years.


    It¡¯s a weight on my conscience¡ªI wish I knew how to make it right.¡±


    Everett¡¯s smile was warm, offering a reassuring glow.


    ¡°Mr. Nash, please don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.


    Sure, being under the watchful eye of those enemies isn¡¯t ideal, but neither my grandfather nor I have ever regretted helping you.


    Once Marissa and I tie the knot, we¡¯ll be family, in and simple.


    And family faces its storms together.¡±


    His gaze drifted meaningfully toward Marissa.


    ¡°Once Marissa bes my wife, your burdens be mine.


    That¡¯s a promise.


    My grandfather and I spent most of our years abroad, leaving the Brock family matters to my father and choosing to ignore those enemies.


    But things have changed¡ªI¡¯m back, and I¡¯ve taken the reins of the family.


    With you back, I¡¯ll fully support you in fighting these foes head-on.¡±


    ¡°But Everett¡­¡± Paul hesitated.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯vee back to Blebert and revealed who I am, that¡¯ll no doubt bring some enemies sniffing around, and we might be in for one heck of a showdown.


    If the Brock family decides to get involved, you could be facing some serious trouble.


    I¡¯ve already put enough weight on your family¡¯s shoulders, and thest thing I want is to bring you more trouble.


    Maybe¡­¡±


    Seeing Paul¡¯s reluctance, Marissa chimed in, saying, ¡°Mr. Brock, like my father, I feel the burden too.


    I¡¯d hate to see your family pulled into a battle you don¡¯t deserve.


    To keep your family safe, maybe we should call off the engagement.


    There are other ways I can repay your family¡¯s kindness.¡±


    With Marissa¡¯s words, a heavy silence settled over everyone.


    Everett pressed his lips together, letting the quiet linger as he thought deeply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?Chapter 1002:


    Paul looked troubled, a heavy weight settling on his shoulders.


    He knew Marissa didn¡¯t have feelings for Everett, yet breaking the engagement seemed almost impossible.


    Paul nced at Everett, observing his face closely for any reaction.


    Everett remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    Finally, Paul spoke, his tone serious.


    ¡°Everett, there¡¯s a lot I haven¡¯t told you about these enemies.


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    I think it¡¯s time you knew.


    These people aren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey¡¯re part of a powerful international syndicate, a group capable of toppling governments, with influence beyond anything you could imagine.¡±


    Paul took a deep breath, continuing, ¡°Years ago, my work in organ-on-chip research caught their attention.


    They forced me to conduct dangerous experiments under their control.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and managed to escape with my research.


    That¡¯s why I ended up on that cliff.


    Now that they know I¡¯m back with the Nash family, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯lle hunting for my research, and they won¡¯t hesitate to do whatever it takes to get it.


    This isn¡¯t just a fight¡ªit will be bloody, and lives could be lost.


    The engagement between you and Marissa was a promise I intended to keep.


    But I can¡¯t shake the guilt of dragging the Brock family into this mess.¡±


    Paul sighed, a mixture of guilt and helplessness in his eyes.


    Marissa nced at Everett, her gaze steady as she spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Brock, as my father¡¯s daughter, I have no choice but to stand by him, no matter how dangerous it gets.


    This battle could cost me everything.


    I¡¯m not fit to be anyone¡¯s wife under these circumstances, and to me, the only respectful thing to do is to break off our engagement now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the kindness the Brock family has shown us.


    As long as I have breath, I¡¯ll find a way to return the favor.¡±


    Marissa and Paul both watched Everett, anticipation and uncertainty flickering in their eyes.


    After a pause, Everett¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.


    ¡°You know,¡± he began calmly, ¡°my grandfather and I have kept an eye on those enemies for years.


    We¡¯ve known from the start that they¡¯re a force to be reckoned with.


    But we¡¯ve never entertained the thought of stepping back, nor has breaking this engagement ever crossed our minds.


    A promise is a promise¡ªfor life.


    Neither my grandfather nor I believe in turning away.¡± He turned his gaze to Marissa, his expression softening with unmistakable affection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?Chapter 1003:


    ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve known you since you were a little girl.


    From the day I first met you, I¡¯ve thought of you as my future wife.


    My feelings run deep, and I can¡¯t just walk away from that.¡±


    Marissa looked at him in surprise.


    She knew the Brock family had done so much for her family over the years, and if Everett wasn¡¯t willing to break the engagement, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push him away.


    Everett continued, his voice steady, ¡°I¡¯m ready to stand by you through every risk, Mr. Nash.


    My grandfather stands behind me on this as well.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    In fact, he¡¯s more than ready for Marissa and me to marry soon and make him a great-grandfather.¡±


    At that moment, a flurry of footsteps approached, and Hannah appeared, her face filled with urgency as she said to Paul¡­ Paul noticed Hannah¡¯s troubled look, a clear sign that she was uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hannah?¡±


    Hannah nced at Everett, gathering her thoughts before responding.


    ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve been missing for twenty-two years.


    Most of our family members thought we had lost you.


    Now that everyone knows you¡¯re back, they can hardly contain their excitement.


    They¡¯re all waiting outside your room.


    You¡¯ve be a symbol of hope for them.


    The elders admire you, your cousins look up to you, and the younger ones grew up hearing stories about you.


    They can¡¯t wait to see you.


    I can¡¯t hold them back with just a few sentences.


    If you don¡¯t go out soon, they might juste rushing in.¡±


    With Everett present, she chose not to mention the family tensions brewing under the surface, knowing that Gerry had been the one to ignite the excitement that drew everyone to Paul¡¯s room.


    Paul sensed the unspoken issues but kept his expression steady.


    ¡°I should probably go out and greet them,¡± he said.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have avoided them in the garden.¡±


    He then turned to Elvis, who was standing nearby.


    ¡°Could you get me my mask?¡±


    Elvis sprang into action, quickly retrieving the mask and handing it to Paul.


    Paul carefully slid the mask over his face, adjusting it for afortable fit.


    He nced at Marissa.


    ¡°Is it okay for me to meet them like this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?Chapter 1004:


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied, nodding confidently.


    ¡°As the owner of the Sunrise, it¡¯s fitting for you to maintain a bit of mystery.¡± Even Aelfric, the former deputy chief instructor at the


    Doomsday Base wore a mask as part of his image.


    For someone like Paul, it would only add to his allure and reputation.


    Feeling more confident, Paul nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through.


    It¡¯s better to greet them this way.


    If they see my changed appearance, I¡¯d be bombarded with questions.


    I¡¯d have to spend forever exining.¡±


    Hannah hesitated, deep in thought.


    ¡°Is something bothering you, Hannah?¡± Paul asked gently.


    She took a moment before answering.


    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s not just our family members who want to see you.


    The guests in the banquet hall are getting restless.


    Your absence has created quite a buzz.¡±


    Paul stood up.


    ¡°Then I should go and meet them.¡±


    However, as he moved toward the door, Hannah spoke up again, her voice urgent.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    Paul turned to her, noticing a hint of hesitation still in her eyes.


    ¡°Hannah, is there something else?¡±


    Hannah took a deep breath, seeming reluctant to speak.


    ¡°You made it clear not to invite the Daniels family, and I followed that.


    But¡­ Connor showed up anyway.¡±


    A line formed across Paul¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°He came without an invitation?¡±


    Hannah nodded, casting a quick, uneasy nce at Marissa.


    ¡°Yes, and he didn¡¯te alone.


    He brought the two kids with him.


    They¡¯re in the banquet hall now, making a scene and calling for their mother.


    It¡¯s drawing attention from the other guests.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression darkened.


    That jerk loved to stir up trouble, she thought.


    Paul¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°Let the kids stay.


    But Connor¡ªhe needs to go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?Chapter 1005:


    Hannah shifted ufortably.


    ¡°Brian, that might not be wise.


    The Daniels family has a lot of influence in Blebert, and Connor has power too.


    Kicking him out could create bigger issues for us.¡±


    Paul¡¯s gaze hardened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.


    It shouldn¡¯t fall on you.


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    I¡¯ll handle it.


    I¡¯ll go to the banquet hall and make it clear, as the owner of the Sunrise, that he isn¡¯t wee.


    Let¡¯s see how he reacts to that.¡±


    Paul turned to leave.


    Every mention of Connor brought back painful memories of his daughters¡¯ suffering, and it took all his strength not to confront him immediately.


    But just as he reached the door, Hannah stepped in front of him, her voice urgent.


    ¡°Brian.¡±


    Paul stopped and turned back to her.


    ¡°Hannah, is there something else I should know?¡±


    Hannah sighed, looking uneasy.


    ¡°Brian, I know how you feel about Connor.


    But today isn¡¯t the right time to confront him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Paul asked, irritation creeping into his voice.


    ¡°Because Arabe is here.


    She¡¯s over ny now,¡± she exined, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Connor said he was here as an escort for his grandmother.


    Even though we didn¡¯t invite her, her age and status in Blebert mean we can¡¯t ignore her presence.¡±


    Paul let out a bitterugh, seeing right through Connor¡¯s tactic.


    He knew he wasn¡¯t wee, so he brought his elderly grandmother along to deflect any bacsh.


    With Arabe here, Paul had to show her the respect she deserved.


    Any confrontation with Connor would have to wait.


    That realization only fueled his frustration.


    His expression tightened as he turned away.


    Seeing the tightness in Paul¡¯s jaw, Marissa could already imagine the sh that would happen when he met Connor.


    Any hopes Connor had of enjoying the party were about to fade quickly.


    Fortunately, Arabe was around, likely to help ease the tension and keep things civil.


    Marissa found some reassurance in that.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?Chapter 1006:


    Once Paul was out of sight, she let out a small sigh, feeling a mix of amusement and resignation.


    She turned to Everett.


    ¡°Mr. Brock, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Everett said, smiling warmly.


    ¡°But can you stop calling me Mr. Brock? I know this is our first formal meeting, but I¡¯d prefer you just call me Everett.¡±


    Marissa smiled as she met his gaze.


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    ¡°Alright, Everett,¡± she replied confidently.


    Everett nodded, clearly pleased.


    ¡°There¡¯s something important I think you should know,¡± Marissa continued, her tone bing more serious.


    ¡°People have always assumed that the two children Connor¡¯s been raising are Tiffany¡¯s, fathered by someone else.


    They think he took them in just out of respect for Arabe.


    But that story isn¡¯t true.


    Connor and I are their parents.


    The shady organization my father mentioned took our DNA¡ªseparately¡ªand created those children without our consent.


    These kids didn¡¯te into the world through love, and there was no marriage involved.


    But they are ours biologically, and that makes us responsible for them.


    So strictly speaking, I¡¯m a divorced woman with two children.


    It wouldn¡¯t be fair to stay engaged to you.¡±


    Everett listened, his face calm.


    When she finished, he replied without missing a beat, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Marissa looked at him, surprised.


    ¡°Everett, with your position, you could choose someone without theseplications.


    People will talk if you¡¯re with me.


    They¡¯ll judge you.¡±


    ¡°Let them talk,¡± Everett said, his voice steady.


    ¡°I know the woman I want to marry.


    To me, you¡¯re incredible.¡±


    Marissa was silent, his unwavering support leaving her momentarily speechless.


    Did he love her that much?


    From Marissa¡¯s perspective, Everett seemed gentle and refined, but she could sense a fierce intensity just beneath the surface.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?Chapter 1007:


    He remained calm in every situation, as if nothing could disturb him.


    It made her think he was the type of man who kept his heart locked away, never allowing himself to truly love someone.


    Finally breaking the silence, Everett said, ¡°Marissa, please don¡¯t doubt how I feel about you.


    I may not always find the right words, but I understand my emotions deeply.


    When Imit to someone, it¡¯s for the long haul.¡±


    Before Marissa could respond, he pressed on with unwavering resolve.


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°My love for you isn¡¯t just a fleeting thing.


    I¡¯ve been looking out for you for ten years.


    My feelings have grown over that time, and nothing can change that.


    Even if those children hade from a traditional marriage between you and Connor, it wouldn¡¯t change how I feel.


    I only me myself for not protecting you better, for letting Connor get close when it should have been me.


    That¡¯s my fault, not yours.


    Let me take on that weight.


    Don¡¯t worry about the kids.


    If you want to raise them, I¡¯m ready to be their father.¡±


    Everett¡¯s sincere words left Marissa feeling uneasy.


    She started to reconsider her initial impression of him.


    Maybe the calm exterior he showed was just hiding a kinder, warmer heart underneath.


    That thought gnawed at her, filling her with guilt.


    After a brief pause, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°But there¡¯s something else you need to know, Everett.


    It could change everything.¡±


    ¡°Please, tell me,¡± Everett said gently.


    Marissa shifted in her seat, her unease clear.


    ¡°I might have more than just these two kids.


    There could be other children, with different fathers and different stories¡­¡±


    She nced up at Everett and noticed the crease in his brow deepening¡ªher words were hitting him harder than she had expected.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked into how the organization got my eggs, how many of them they took, or if they¡¯ve created other children using sperm from other men¡­¡±


    After mentioning all the wild, awkward possibilities, Marissa fell quiet for a moment.


    Then, with a serious look, she turned to Everett and said, ¡°Everett, my future¡¯s a minefield.


    If we stick to this engagement, you¡¯re signing up for things neither of us can predict.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?Chapter 1008:


    Before Everett could respond, she pressed on.


    ¡°Imagine this: if the shady organization has taken my genes to create children with sperm from all over the world, it¡¯ll be an absolute nightmare.


    I¡¯m Brian Nash¡¯s daughter.


    If that organization stole my genes and used technology to bring a whole line of kids into the world, there has to be a reason¡ªsomething big.


    Someday, their dark ns will be revealed to me.


    Picture this¡ªwe¡¯re at our wedding, and suddenly, a dozen kids of every nationality swarm around me, clinging to my legs, calling me ¡®Mom,¡¯ and DNA tests confirm that I¡¯m their mother.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    What would you even do? You¡¯d be aughingstock, not just in Blebert, but across the globe.


    This twisted story would be on every gossip column.¡±


    When she finished, Marissa turned her gaze to Everett, watching him intently, waiting for his reaction.


    Everett stayed calm, his expression unreadable.


    She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking; he was too guarded.


    He seemed to be weighing her words, lost in thought.


    Marissa kept silent, letting him process it all.


    Finally, he lifted his eyes to meet hers and said, ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t doubt my love for you.


    No matter how strange things get, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Marissa blinked, caught off guard.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Everett gently cut her off.


    ¡°If there are children with your genes out there, and if you want to raise them, I¡¯ll be a good father to them.


    I¡¯ll stand by you as you take on the role of their mother.¡± Marissa searched his face, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care what people might say?¡±


    Everett¡¯s voice softened, yet it held a steady resolve.


    ¡°Let them talk.


    My life isn¡¯t theirs to judge, and neither is yours.


    So don¡¯t even mention breaking off the engagement.


    No matter whates our way, I¡¯m not backing out.¡±


    Marissa fell silent.


    She and her father were deeply indebted to the Brock family.


    As long as Everett refused to break off the engagement, she knew she had to fulfill her father¡¯s promise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?Chapter 1009:


    Everett added, ¡°Marissa, I know you and Connor¡¯s marriage was brief and driven by a misunderstanding, but Connor doesn¡¯t seem ready to let go of you.


    That¡¯s why I need your help to make him understand it¡¯s truly over between you.¡±


    He lifted his gaze, his expression intent.


    ¡°I want you to announce our engagement at the party today.


    If Connor witnesses it himself, he¡¯ll back off, and we¡¯ll avoid more issues down the road.¡±


    As Marissa¡¯s fianc¨¦, his request was fair.


    Marissa didn¡¯t have much ground to refuse him.


    Still, after a moment, Marissa replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everett.


    I can¡¯t make that announcement yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Everett asked, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°Because I still need to pretend to be Tiffany,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°When we left Q¡¯s ship, Tiffany vanished without saying when she¡¯d return.


    Until she¡¯s back, I have to keep up appearances to protect her reputation.¡±


    Everett pressed his lips together, his silence betraying his displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I keep putting you in these difficult situations,¡± Marissa said, apologetic but firm.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t go public with our rtionship just yet, I promise I¡¯ll fulfill my role as your fianc¨¦e in every other way.¡±


    At least, for now, she didn¡¯t have to face the confusion of defining her rtionship with Connor.


    Everett¡¯s resolve was unwavering.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her break the engagement, and Marissa knew she had little choice.


    She and her father owed the Brock family too much to refuse.


    With Everett¡¯s insistence, Marissa decided not to dwell on herplicated feelings toward Connor.


    She¡¯d focus on fulfilling her promise instead.


    At her promise, Everett¡¯s expression softened.


    A faint smile touched his lips as he said, ¡°All right.


    Let¡¯s go greet the guests with your father.¡±


    Marissa nodded, and together, they left the room.


    Outside, Paul was already in conversation with several members of the Nash family, sharing tales from his years away.


    Naturally, the stories were carefully edited¡ªhe couldn¡¯t reveal the truth about the shadowy organization.


    Instead, he exined that he¡¯d lost his memory in the hospital explosion in BIO Grein and had only recently managed to find his way home.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?Chapter 1010:


    Amid the conversation, Gerry suddenly turned to him and asked, ¡°Brian, why are you wearing a mask? Why not let everyone see your real face?¡±


    Paul was fully prepared for the barrage of questions from his family members, standing unruffled as their curious eyes focused on him.


    Marissa lingered just behind, keeping her distance, while Everett stood quietly by her side, observing the exchange with an air of detachment.


    With a faint smile beneath his mask, Paul exined smoothly, ¡°There are two reasons for this mask.


    First, I was injured during that explosion at BIO Grein¡¯s hospital years back.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    My face was left with a few scars, and the mask helps me hide them.¡±


    The family members murmured, nodding in vague understanding.


    Gerry, however, wasn¡¯t so easily satisfied and immediately asked, ¡°Alright, and the second reason?¡±


    Paul¡¯s gaze lingered on Gerry for a beat before he answered, ¡°Well, the second reason is that my current identity is¡­ let¡¯s say, somewhat unique.¡±


    ¡°Unique, you say?¡± Gerry looked Paul up and down, scrutinizing every detail.


    ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve got everyone here wondering who exactly you are right now.


    Judging from the outfit and the entourage, it seems like you¡¯ve gotten pretty important, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Paul merely shrugged, letting a hint of mystery color his response.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really.


    A bit of mystery goes a long way, so bear with the mask for now.¡±


    The Nash family members exchanged uncertain nces, clearly intrigued but hesitant to push further.


    The air of secrecy around Paul only added to their curiosity.


    But Gerry wasn¡¯t one to back down easily.


    With a mocking grin, he pressed.


    ¡°Come on, are you really nning to hide your new identity from your family? Do we not deserve your trust?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I could tell you my new identity,¡± Paul smiled lightly and threw a nce at Elvis beside him, who picked up the cue.


    Stepping forward with a courteous smile, Elvis asked, ¡°Has anyone here visited the Sunrise? Perhaps you¡¯ve seen me there?¡± The Nash family members¡¯ attention shifted to Elvis.


    They finally assessed the dignified gentleman in the formal tailcoat.


    Though Paul still hadn¡¯t disclosed his new identity, themanding aura he exuded left no room for doubt¡ªhe held a position of considerable influence.


    This mix of intrigue and power was exactly why the Nash family members felt a blend of excitement and unease in his presence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?Chapter 1011:


    They kept their tones respectful, careful to sidestep any chance of confrontation¡ªexcept for Gerry, who couldn¡¯t resist pushing the limits, almost as if he had a death wish.


    Aelfric had been pressuring Gerry to dig up Paul¡¯s new identity, and though Gerry put on a bold front, he was secretly rattled by the task.


    Challenging Paul felt like skating on thin ice.


    Meanwhile, Elvis treated Paul with the utmost respect, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to sense that Elvis was one of Paul¡¯s right-hand men.


    While Elvis might not carry the same towering presence as Paul, he exuded an air of authority that spoke volumes.


    His hard-edged demeanor made it clear that he was someone not to be trifled with¡ªa man with ruthless decisiveness.


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    The members of the Nash family exchanged uneasy nces, their nerves running high as they sized up Elvis.


    Not one of them dared utter a word out of line, and the room quickly fell into an uneasy silence.


    The Sunrise wasn¡¯t a spot where just anyone could waltz in.


    The Nash family¡¯s fortunes had been dwindling in recent years, and most of them couldn¡¯t afford to frequent a high-ss ce like that.


    Some of them had been to the Sunrise once or twice, but only spent the bare minimum.


    This meant they¡¯d never had a chance to encounter someone as high-ranking as Elvis.


    As a result, most family members had never actually seen him in person.


    However, they¡¯d heard Elvis¡¯s name plenty of times, knowing him to be one of Paul¡¯s right-hand men, with a reputation that preceded him.


    Breaking the silence, Crosby, Gerry¡¯s son, suddenly blurted out in excitement, ¡°Are you Captain Williamson?¡±


    He had been to the Sunrise once and had caught a distant glimpse of Elvis.


    While he hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at his face, the figure standing before him now seemed unmistakable¡ªthis had to be the famous captain.


    Elvis turned to Crosby with a faint smile.


    ¡°Mr. Crosby Nash, you visited the Sunrise once.


    I remember it well.


    I¡¯m pleased you recognize me.¡±


    ¡°My word!¡± Crosby gasped, staring in open-mouthed shock.


    ¡°You really are Captain Williamson.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am,¡± Elvis responded smoothly.


    The rest of the Nash family members stood there, utterly dumbfounded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:


    The Nash family had long fallen from grace and wouldn¡¯t dare imagine associating with the captain of the Sunrise.


    Everyone knew that the ship was backed by the influential Paul, who owned a business empire far beyond the reach of the struggling Nash family¡ªone they could only fantasize about.


    And yet, here was Captain Williamson of the Sunrise, standing in their home and treating Brian with unmistakable respect.


    What could this mean?


    A daring thought began to form in the minds of the Nash family members, but no one dared to voice it, much less believe it.


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    With this


    Startling ideas echoed in their minds as they turned back to Paul.


    Someone gathered the courage to ask timidly, ¡°Brian, are you¡­¡±


    The Nash family member hesitated, grappling with the courage to speak, but eventually refrained from uttering the name ¡°Paul.¡± It seemed almost disrespectful, as if even mentioning Paul might invoke divine retribution.


    The rest of the family remained silent, their lips sealed tightly, despite the whirlwind of questions and anxiety swirling within them.


    Yet, Paul responded with a calm,posed demeanor, nodding in affirmation, ¡°Yes, I am Paul.¡±


    A hushed silence followed his confirmation.


    Then, breaking the silence, a family member couldn¡¯t contain his astonishment and said, ¡°Incredible! Is it really true? Brian, once the most outstanding person in the Nash family, is now the famous Paul Alvarado, owner of the Sunrise?¡±


    This exmation set off a chorus of reactions among the others.


    ¡°It feels surreal.


    The Paul Group was always something so noble, almost untouchable for us.


    We wouldn¡¯t even dare speak Paul¡¯s name out of reverence.


    And now, the Nash family is connected to the Paul Group.


    Paul, once seen as distant, is now one of us.¡±


    ¡°Remarkable! With the Paul Group¡¯s support, the Nash family is poised for greatness.


    In Blebert, will we not walk with our heads held high?¡±


    ¡°Now it all makes sense why Brian is wearing a mask.


    He is Paul.


    With such a distinguished status, how could he casually show his face?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.


    I always thought Aelfric¡¯s mask added to his mystery.


    Now it¡¯s clear he¡¯s just a minor yer trying to seem important, while Brian is the true powerhouse.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:


    Their conversation grew more animated, faces flushing with excitement.


    In contrast, Gerry and Crosby turned ashen.


    The realization that Brian was the esteemed Paul Alvarado of the Sunrise shook them profoundly.


    Paul¡¯s fame and influence were much greater than Aelfric¡¯s.


    Had they known their family harbored such a formidable figure, they never would have aligned with Aelfric or sumbed to his intimidation.


    Yet, it was toote to change course.


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    Their past actions against Tiffany were too grave.


    Brian¡¯s forgiveness seemed unattainable.


    They had to continue their allegiance to Aelfric.


    Their ambitions of leveraging Aelfric¡¯s influence to dominate the Nash family and usurp Sergio and Landen crumbled silently.


    The daunting prospect of confronting Brian seemed impossible.


    As the owner of the Sunrise, his reach and resources were unparalleled.


    Aelfric, their once-greatest ally, would simply be outmatched by Paul.


    Overwhelmed by desperation and regret, Gerry and Crosby receded, wishing to escape Paul¡¯s notice, hoping he might overlook their presence within the Nash family.


    Paul noticed what Gerry and Crosby were doing.


    He understood their motivespletely.


    Still, he kept his cool and didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    He simply ignored them.


    When they had arrogantly questioned him earlier, he hadn¡¯t shown any feelings.


    As they stepped back quietly, he still remained unfazed.


    As the once most standout member of the Nash family, he always had an open mind toward his rtives.


    He never held onto grudges.


    He hoped Gerry and Crosby would take some time to reflect and stop their harmful actions toward the family.


    In that moment, the Nash family members were abuzz with excitement, all eyes on Paul, eager to engage him further.


    As a result, Gerry and Crosby went unnoticed by them.


    The two quietly retreated as the family surged forward to surround Paul, gradually moving to the edge of the group until they could slip away unnoticed.


    Amid the buzz, the family¡¯s interaction with Paul filled the room with vibrant energy.


    Meanwhile, Gerry and Crosby went downstairs, mopping the sweat from their brows in a panic.


    Crosby voiced his fears in a hushed, urgent tone, saying, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s our next move? Now that Brian¡¯s been revealed as Paul, what if he finds out how we treated Tiffany? Could he go as far as to¡­ end us?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:


    Gerry, who often liked to appear knowledgeable and in control, now shook visibly, his usual facade crumbling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known Paul to be a no-nonsense man, merciless in his dealings.


    It wouldn¡¯t be unlike him to respond harshly.¡±


    Crosby¡¯s anxiety spiked, and he replied, ¡°What should we do, then?¡± At that moment, Gerry¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He nced at it¡ªa message from Aelfric¡­ Aelfric¡¯s curiosity was eating away at him.


    He needed answers¡ªwho Brian really was now and how the Nash family was connected to Everett.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Waiting for Gerry¡¯s report was unbearable, and he kept nudging Gerry over and over, too restless to hold back.


    He had just sent the tenth message.


    Aelfric, once the deputy chief instructor of the Doomsday Base and the head of the Warren family in Blebert, had never felt this anxious.


    His usual calm had unraveledpletely.


    Atst, Gerry had found the information Aelfric needed, but it hadn¡¯te soon enough to soothe Aelfric¡¯s growing frustration.


    His patience was shot, and the respect he usually showed Gerry had vanished.


    Aelfric¡¯s next message was biting.


    ¡°Gerry, are you really that useless? You¡¯re part of the Nash family, and you still haven¡¯t figured out Brian¡¯s new identity?¡±


    Gerry read Aelfric¡¯s words, and it was like a p to the face.


    The sting of embarrassment was sharp, but he pushed down his pride and forced a smile, hiding the irritation bubbling beneath.


    ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± Gerry replied, ¡°I was just about to update you.


    Brian just spoke to us.


    He revealed his new identity to everyone.


    He is none other than the owner of the Sunrise¡ªPaul.¡±


    In the banquet hall, Aelfric sat quietly in his wheelchair, his expression nk.


    But when he read Gerry¡¯s message, shock surged through him, and he instinctively shot to his feet.


    The wheelchair had never been about his legs; his real injury was in his chest, keeping him seated.


    But at that moment, he forgot everything else, and pain exploded in his chest¡ªsharp and punishing, as if reminding him why he shouldn¡¯t have moved.


    The pain forced him to slump back into his wheelchair, his face twisted in distress.


    His lips quivered, and sweat began to form on his forehead, gleaming under the bright lights.


    Guests nearby exchanged startled looks, their confusion clear.


    No one had any clue what had just happened to Aelfric.


    Dennis stepped closer, his voiceced with worry.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:


    ¡°Aelfric, what¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡±


    Chloe and Melinda shared a nce before focusing back on Aelfric, their eyes filled with curiosity, waiting for an exnation.


    Aelfric was known for his unwavering control¡ªalways calm, always calcting.


    To see him like this, shaken and vulnerable, was almost unimaginable.


    If something could shake Aelfric, it had to be something truly serious.


    After what felt like an eternity of intense pain, Aelfric finally gathered himself.


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    His thick brows knitted tightly together as he read Gerry¡¯s message again and again, disbelief written all over his face.


    He whispered to himself, ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Without hesitation, he quickly typed another message to Gerry, his fingers trembling.


    ¡°Are you sure this information is true?¡±


    Gerry replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯spletely true.


    Brian said it himself.


    And one of the men with him is none other than Elvis, the well-known captain of the Sunrise.


    If you¡¯re still unsure, you can see for yourself when Brian arrives at the banquet hall with his group.


    Look for a man beside him¡ªit¡¯s Elvis, the captain of the Sunrise.¡±


    Aelfric pressed his lips together, staying silent.


    He didn¡¯t bother replying to Gerry¡¯s message.


    Still, he agreed with Gerry¡¯s suggestion.


    He had visited the Sunrise many times before.


    Elvis had greeted him personally each time, so there was no chance he wouldn¡¯t recognize the man.


    To confirm what Gerry had said, all Aelfric needed to do was see if Elvis was really with Brian.


    Even though it was hard for Aelfric to ept that Brian could actually be the famous owner of the Sunrise, Paul, a part of him knew that Gerry was probably right.


    After all, Brian had announced it himself.


    Nobody in their right mind would dare pretend to be Paul.


    The realization that Brian was actually Paul left Aelfricpletely stunned.


    He had considered countless possibilities for Brian¡¯s new identity, but never once had he imagined it would be Paul, the renowned owner of the Sunrise.


    Paul¡¯s reputation was far too great to be linked to Brian so easily.


    Seeing Aelfric deep in thought for what felt like an eternity, Melinda asked, ¡°Aelfric, what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Aelfric, what happened?¡± Chloe chimed in, her curiosity evident.


    Aelfric finally looked up, his expression shadowed with disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Gerry uncovered Brian¡¯s current identity.


    Brian is none other than the illustrious boss of the Sunrise¡ªMr. Paul Alvarado.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes went wide, her jaw nearly dropping.


    ¡°Brian is Paul Alvarado, the owner of the Sunrise? Oh, my goodness! That¡¯s unbelievable! Does that mean the Nash family just went from a struggling minor family to one of the top-tier families in Blebert? Among all the wealthy families here, aside from the Daniels, none can stand up to the Paul Group.


    Are we seriously going to need to cozy up to the once-insignificant Nash family?¡±


    Melinda paused, envy shing across her face.


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    She added, ¡°And now, Tiffany¡¯s status among the socialites in Blebert will be higher than mine and Chloe¡¯s.


    How did she get so lucky?¡±


    Consumed by a fiery wave of jealousy, Melinda brooded over past days when she¡¯d treated Tiffany like a mere pawn in her games of disdain.


    Now, she begrudgingly realized she would have to tter the very person she once belittled.


    Melinda¡¯s jealousy festered until it broke loose, leaving her blind to her surroundings.


    Her voice trembled with fury as she unleashed her resentment.


    ¡°Imagine us, having to kowtow to Tiffany¡ªthe same girl we deemed aughingstock¡ªjust because she has an influential father.


    This is ridiculous.


    I can¡¯t swallow such injustice.¡±


    Chloe, standing by, remained silent, her face betraying her shock as her eyes nearly bulged from their sockets.


    She quietly absorbed Melinda¡¯s spiteful remarks, jealousy gnawing at her too, her hands balling into fists so tight that her nails left crescent marks in her palMs. Chloe dreaded the notion of Tiffany in the limelight.


    Until now, Tiffany had merely been a shadow enhancing her brilliance.


    The thought of their roles reversing¡ªTiffany shining as the lead and her fading into the background¡ªwas something Chloe found utterly uneptable.


    Despite the storm of jealousy brewing within, Chloe remembered their setting and managed to stifle her feelings, trying to cage her growing envy.


    Hearing Melinda¡¯s relentless griping, Chloe adopted a facade of righteousness and advised, ¡°Melinda, please, let¡¯s not speak ill of Tiffany.


    She¡¯s our friend, after all.


    We ought to celebrate her good fortune.¡±


    Melinda halted her venting and shot Chloe a look of bewildered frustration.


    Sighing, she conceded, ¡°You always manage to be so¡­ diplomatic.¡±


    gracious and wise.


    ¡°I¡¯m not there yet.


    I just can¡¯t stomach the thought of Tiffany climbing above us one day.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s memory suddenly jogged.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:


    ¡°Hold on, isn¡¯t that country bumpkin Marissa impersonating Tiffany now? What corner of the world has Tiffany disappeared to? Is she doing okay? Does she even realize her father is Paul, the big name behind the Sunrise?¡±


    Silence engulfed the group¡ªno one had the faintest idea of Tiffany¡¯s fate or her current circumstances.


    Melinda¡¯s face twisted into a sly grin, herughter dripping with malice.


    She leaned in, eyes gleaming with dark amusement, and remarked with wicked satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯d wager that ever since Tiffany fled her own wedding, she¡¯s been leading a miserable life, probably lost in some forsaken backwater.


    She might even be lying in a ditch somewhere.


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Poor, foolish girl.


    Without the protective mantle of the Nash family, she¡¯s undoubtedly floundering.


    If that¡¯s indeed her plight, then she¡¯s of no envy to me.


    Despite her influential father, fortune clearly hasn¡¯t favored her.


    Hah!¡±


    As Melinda pped a hand over her mouth, stifling her giggles, Chloe, too, reveled in a darkly satisfying fantasy where Tiffany was utterly miserable¡ªa thought that secretlyforted her.


    Also, her spirits were buoyed by another, darker satisfaction: Marissa¡¯s demise was on the horizon.


    Had Brian¡¯s new identity as the affluent owner of the Sunrise never been revealed, Marissa could have faced nothing more than a severe scolding and exile from Blebert, or at most, a brief spell in prison for her prolonged impersonation of Tiffany.


    But the discovery that Brian was, in fact, the formidable Paul spelled certain doom for Marissa.


    Once her deceit was unveiled, Paul¡¯s legendary fury was sure to end her life.


    Paul¡¯s notoriety for merciless wrath was legendary in the criminal underground.


    It was often said that Paul¡¯s mere presence brought chaos wherever he went.


    A simple country bumpkin like Marissa would crumble under the weight of Paul¡¯s tempestuous anger.


    As this sinister realization settled in, Chloe¡¯s smile grew wicked.


    She cloaked her malice with ayer of false concern and gently said, ¡°Oh Melinda, cast aside such somber thoughts.


    We should send good fortunes to Tiffany.¡±


    Melinda¡¯s sneer froze as she processed Chloe¡¯s advice, her mirth vanishing instantly.


    She replied, ¡°Fine, Chloe.


    You¡¯re kind and noble.


    But I can¡¯t emte your qualities.


    I¡¯m clearly too petty, hmph!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:


    Chloe let out a soft chuckle and then stole a covert nce at Connor, who was just a short distance away.


    Connor, attending the party alongside Arabe, found himself warmly weed by the Nash family.


    Members of other esteemed families swiftly gathered around him, engaging in conversation and subtly seeking his favor.


    At that moment, Arabe was perched elegantly on a plush sofa, gracefully sipping her tea.


    Connor, a pir of support at her side, was encircled by two children who clung to him with quiet adoration, painting a picture of familial warmth.


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Initially, Chloe had plotted to weave her way through the crowd to Arabe, hoping to exchange pleasantries with Connor and possibly gain his favor.


    Yet, Aelfric¡¯s imposing presence nearby held her back.


    She fretted that a misstep could not only fail to enchant Connor but also risk alienating Aelfric.


    Her mind wandered to the evening¡¯s potential dramas, and a sinister smile yed at the edges of her lips.


    Marissa¡¯s fate was likely to be grim under Paul¡¯s severe displeasure.


    Though she was unaware of the exact reasons behind Connor¡¯s divorce from Marissa, Chloe felt an intense suspicion that Connor¡¯s heart still held a me for his ex-wife.


    Driven by spite, she wished nothing short of despair on any woman who had ever won even a sliver of Connor¡¯s affection.


    Suddenly, the low murmur of the hall was shattered by an uproar at the grand entrance.


    A hush fell over the crowd as a resonant voice announced, ¡°Brian is here!¡±


    Long before Paul even made it to the banquet hall, news was spreading fast: Brian was the legendary owner of the Sunrise.


    It started with an excited whisper among the Nash family members.


    Soon, the house servants caught wind of it too, each of them grinning with pride.


    The whole family glowed with excitement, practically bursting to brag about this for days on end.


    Soon, the entire hall was buzzing with the revtion.


    Guests reacted in waves of surprise, some even pulling each other aside to share quick nces and murmurs.


    After all these years, Brian was back¡ªand not just back, but with a reputation that took everyone by surprise.


    There was curiosity in the air about what the current Brian was like.


    The news left no room for doubt: the Nash family was now a powerhouse in Blebert, and no one would dare underestimate them.


    Groups of guests huddled together, talking in low voices.


    ¡°Can you believe it? When Brian vanished, people thought that was it for the Nash family.


    They were hanging by a thread, barely managing each year.


    But now? It¡¯s like a miracle.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:


    ¡°Brian really isn¡¯t like most people.


    The Nash family just went from near copse to being on top.


    You have to wonder what those who tried to tear them down are feeling right now.¡±


    ¡°And think about Tiffany¡ªpeople expected her to crumble after Connor left her.


    Some were even waiting tough when her life fell apart.


    But who would have thought that suddenly, she¡¯d have such a remarkable father? She really is lucky.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Connor, did you see him here with the kids? I bet he¡¯s thinking about getting back with Tiffany.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    ¡°You can¡¯t me him.


    With Paul being her father now, Tiffany¡¯s in a powerful position.


    If they team up, who could possibly stand against them? It¡¯s only natural Connor would want to reconnect.¡±


    ¡°But where is Brian?¡± someone asked, scanning the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what the owner of the Sunrise is like now.¡±


    Then, a wave of excitement swept through the entrance of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s here!¡± someone called out from near the entrance.


    Every eye turned to the door, where a tall, broad-shouldered man entered with calm, unhurried steps.


    His face was hidden behind a ck mask, giving him an air of mystery and control.


    Despite the mask covering his face, hismanding presence made people hold their breath.


    On his left walked a tall, slender man in a ck tailcoat, while Marissa and Everett walked proudly on his right.


    No one had met Paul, but several guests who had once boarded the Sunrise recognized the man beside him¡ªElvis.


    Elvis dressed exactly as he had on the Sunrise, in his ck tailcoat and with his hair slicked back.


    His hands rested at his sides, and though he wore a gentle smile, there was an unspoken fierceness in his gaze that made people feel intimidated.


    As soon as Elvis stepped into the room, those who recognized him felt a chill run through them.


    Anyone familiar with the Sunrise knew the captain¡¯s harsh reputation¡ªstories of his ruthless ways and bloodied deeds were widespread.


    It became clear then that the man being shown respect by Elvis could only be one person¡ªthe long-awaited host, Brian.


    The guests who knew Elvis gasped, and their shock spread quickly, quieting the entire hall.


    Paul¡¯s presence seemed to fill every inch of the space, an invisible force holding everyone¡¯s attention.


    One look at Paul told the crowd all they needed to know: the Nash family had changed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1020

    ?Chapter 1020:


    Now, among the great families of Blebert, the Nash namemanded a whole new level of respect.


    Seizing the moment, Marissa addressed the room, her voice confident.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to the Nash family¡¯s celebration.


    This is my father, Brian Nash.¡±


    Then Paul spoke, his tone calm but firm.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± His words erased any remaining doubt.


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    After a moment of stunned silence, the guests hurried forward, each one eager to make an impression on Paul.


    Although Paul¡¯s presence was undeniably strong andmanding, he remained polite, greeting each guest with a nod and a few words.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long ago when people mocked the Nash family, especially Tiffany, whom they dismissed at every opportunity.


    But now, everything had shifted.


    Hoping to gain favor, some guests turned their attention to Marissa, showering her withpliments, admiring her beauty and cleverness, and using every kind word they could think of.


    Watching from the sidelines, Chloe felt jealousy bubbling inside her.


    Unable to stop herself, she hurried up to Paul, blurting out, ¡°Mr. Nash, I have something to say¡­¡±


    Paul was at the center of attention, surrounded by the powerful heads of families and other influential figures.


    Chloe, meanwhile, was only a youngdy from the Brock family.


    Her sudden approach to this crowd of high-status individuals stirred a wave of awkward nces and murmurs.


    Yet she wasn¡¯t exactly unknown.


    In Blebert¡¯s social scene, Chloe was admired for her beauty and charm, with a huge online following that only added to her fame.


    She had even earned the title of Blebert¡¯s most talented woman.


    After their initial surprise, the crowd rxed.


    Chloe¡¯s grace and reputation granted her an easy eptance that beautiful, talented women often enjoyed.


    Instead of resisting, the distinguished figures made way, allowing Chloe to step forward and speak with Paul.


    Paul, however, didn¡¯t have the faintest idea who she was.


    Despite her graceful appearance and carefully tailored outfit, something in his gut made him wary, an instinct he trusted after years of reading people.


    His eyes narrowed as he studied Chloe briefly before softening his expression, masking his thoughts behind a slight smile.


    ¡°Which family do youe from, miss?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nash, I¡¯m Chloe Brock, from the Brock family,¡± Chloe said quickly, smiling warmly.


    ¡°And beside you here is my older brother, Everett.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:


    At the mention of the Brock family, Paul¡¯s guarded attitude eased.


    Despite his initial misgivings, he offered a courteous nod.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Everett¡¯s sister.


    Forgive me, I¡¯ve been away from Blebert for some time, so I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, Mr. Nash,¡± Chloe replied sweetly.


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote to get acquainted.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re a fine youngdy!¡± Paulughed, turning to Everett.


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s not only lovely but also well-spoken.


    The Brock family has raised her well.¡±


    Since the Brock family had helped him in the past, Paul held them in high regard, easily setting aside his earlier hesitation about Chloe.


    Everett, however, wasn¡¯t thrilled with his sister¡¯s bold approach to Paul, though he kept his feelings hidden behind a polite smile.


    ¡°Thank you for the kind words, Mr. Nash,¡± Everett replied modestly.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a bit of decor for the family, really.¡±


    Chloe kept a close watch on Paul and her brother, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t yet know the details of their rtionship, but it was clear that this connection ran deeper than mere acquaintance.


    Paul¡¯s shift in attitude didn¡¯t escape her notice.


    Before he found out her family name, his politeness had a distant edge.


    But once he realized she was a Brock, a warmer tone entered his voice.


    After a short exchange with Everett, Paul turned back to Chloe.


    ¡°Chloe, is there something specific you want to discuss with me?¡±


    Chloe hesitated briefly, then answered, ¡°Oh, nothing really.


    I just thought I should introduce myself.


    After all, Tiffany and I are quite good friends.


    She¡¯s been through a lot thesest few years, and now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m genuinely happy for her.¡±


    She¡¯d originally nned to expose Marissa¡¯s real identity directly.


    But at thest second, she decided against it.


    She preferred to y her cards carefully, letting others do the dirty work for her.


    This way, she could watch events unfold without risking her own reputation.


    Paul took in her words, pausing thoughtfully before his eyes instinctively shifted to Marissa.


    Before Marissa could get a word out, Chloe grabbed her hand tightly, shing a big smile.


    ¡°Tiffany, congrattions!¡±


    Marissa¡¯s stomach twisted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:


    She hadn¡¯t expected Chloe to be this fake¡ªor this shameless.


    But with Everett¡¯s intent gaze on her and the knowledge of how much Everett¡¯s grandfather had helped the Nash family, she held back.


    She forced a polite smile and nodded to Chloe.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Aelfric, watching closely, leaned over to Melinda and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with Tiffany too?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Melinda blinked, caught off guard.


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Take a page from Chloe¡¯s book,¡± Aelfric said, giving her a pointed look.


    Melinda hesitated, suddenly realizing what he meant.


    He wanted her to walk up to Marissa, shower her with ttery, and maybe impress Paul a little¡ªjust enough to keep the Warren and Nash families connected.


    But Melinda had no desire to do any of it.


    Even if Marissa wasn¡¯t the real Tiffany, the idea of ying nice made her stomach turn.


    If it had been the real Tiffany, she¡¯d be even less inclined to pretend.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, Aelfric,¡± she said, her voice sharp.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even a real member of the Nash family.


    Why should I act friendly? And I can¡¯t stand the real Tiffany either.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s face darkened, his jaw tight.


    ¡°I told you to go.


    This is about the family, not your feelings.¡±


    With Aelfric¡¯s coldmand ringing in her ears, Melinda forced herself forward, her steps heavy with reluctance, and made her way to Marissa.


    After Chloe had left Marissa feeling disgusted, it didn¡¯t take long for Melinda to trigger the same reaction.


    Melinda, mimicking Chloe¡¯s earlier move, took Marissa¡¯s other hand in hers and, with wide-eyed innocence, said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m so happy for you, too.¡±


    Before Marissa could say anything, Melinda quickly spun around, her face lighting up as she said, ¡°Mr. Nash, Chloe, Tiffany, and I have been best friends forever.


    Now that you¡¯re safely back, I¡¯m just so thrilled for Tiffany.¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t recognize Melinda, of course.


    Though her smile was radiant and her words sweet, something didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    His instincts told him that, despite her warmth, there was something fake about her enthusiasm.


    Still, hearing that she was another one of Tiffany¡¯s closest friends, Paul kept his tone friendly as he responded, ¡°So, you¡¯re another of Tiffany¡¯s friends? Which family do youe from?¡±


    With a proud smile, Melinda lifted a hand to point toward the man sitting in the wheelchair.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:


    ¡°I¡¯m Melinda, from the Warren family,¡± she said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s my older brother, Aelfric.¡±


    Aelfric, who had been waiting for his moment, smiled back and quickly moved toward Paul, eager to start a conversation.


    Aelfric had hoped to talk to Paul earlier, but his current condition¡ªinjured and sitting in a wheelchair¡ªhad weakened his usual presence.


    Thankfully, Melinda had stepped in, using her link to Tiffany to bring Aelfric in front of Paul.


    As Aelfric wheeled himself closer, he adopted a humble demeanor.


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Then, with a calm smile, he greeted Paul, his voice polite.


    ¡°Mr. Nash, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    Though Aelfric appeared diminished in stature now, he had once been a well-known figure¡ªthe deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base.


    Paul was familiar with his background and knew how he got injured.


    Still, Paul¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    He kept his smile, speaking to Aelfric in the same polite tone.


    As Paul and Aelfric conversed, Marissa, feeling disgusted, quickly pulled her hands away from Chloe and Melinda.


    Now that Chloe and Melinda had aplished their goal of getting closer to Paul, their overly eager expressions faded.


    They both quietly retracted their hands, no longer pretending to be so enthusiastic.


    Chloe, always calcting, kept her face perfectly neutral, showing no hint of what she was thinking.


    Melinda, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold her thoughts in.


    She pressed her lips together, leaning toward Chloe, her voice low but full of spite.


    ¡°Chloe, look at her, pretending to be so important.


    Let¡¯s see how proud she stays when Paul finds out who she really is and has her killed.


    I bet she won¡¯t be so arrogant then.¡±


    Chloe quickly grabbed Melinda¡¯s sleeve, panic creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.


    Be careful¡ªsomeone might hear.¡±


    Melinda shot Marissa a look of disdain, then fell quiet, her anger simmering under the surface.


    Just then, Lawrence and Lindsay ran toward Marissa, their little hands grabbing onto her legs.


    With wide, innocent eyes, they called out, ¡°Mommy.¡± Their voices were so sweet, they instantly drew the attention of everyone nearby.


    The conversation between Paul and Aelfric came to a halt.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were now on the two children clinging to Marissa¡¯s legs, eagerly waiting to see what would happen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:


    To everyone watching, the identities of these two children were shrouded inplexity.


    They were Tiffany¡¯s children, fathered by an unknown man, but now being raised by the Daniels family.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany and Connor had divorced, adding anotheryer of confusion to the story.


    A messy, tangled situation indeed.


    Marissa quickly knelt down, her hands reaching out to gently touch the children¡¯s faces as she spoke in a soft,forting tone.


    Lawrence, clearly confused, asked, ¡°Mommy, you said you had to go on a business trip for a while and couldn¡¯t stay at home.


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    But why did youe back and still not go home?¡±


    Lindsay, echoing his confusion, added, ¡°Yeah, Mommy, why don¡¯t you go home? We miss you so much.¡±


    The innocent questions, simple as they seemed, carried weight.


    To the adults listening, they hinted at secrets and sparked curiosity.


    Everyone assumed the children didn¡¯t know that their mother had been kicked out of home by Connor.


    The only reason they were allowed to stay at the Daniels Manor was that Arabe had grown fond of them.


    But Marissa wasn¡¯t concerned with what others thought or spected.


    She focused only on soothing the children.


    ¡°Mommy had to pick up your grandpa, which is why I haven¡¯te home yet,¡± she exined softly.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Lawrence blinked, his eyes wide with confusion.


    ¡°Do we have a grandpa?¡± Lindsay asked, her voice full of uncertainty.


    ¡°I thought we only had a grandma and no grandpa.¡±


    Marissa chuckled softly, her voice warm as she told them, ¡°Who told you that? You¡¯ve always had a grandpa.


    He was working overseas before, so you never got to meet him.


    But now he¡¯s back.


    Look, that man over there¡ªhe¡¯s your grandpa.¡±


    She gestured toward Paul, and the children quickly turned to look in his direction.


    When they saw Paul¡ªtall, strong, and with amanding presence¡ªtheir eyes grew wide with surprise.


    ¡°Wow, what a cool grandpa!¡± Lindsay gasped, her voice filled with admiration.


    ¡°Grandpa looks like a god!¡± Lawrence added, his eyes sparkling.


    The innocentpliments brought a burst ofughter from Paul, his heart lifted by their pure, unguarded words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:


    When the two children dashed towards Marissa and wrapped their arms around her legs, eximing ¡°Mom,¡± Connor had supported Arabe as they made their way over.


    Paul had initially adopted a cold, indifferent stance, aiming to teach Connor a lesson.


    But the children¡¯svish praises quickly dissolved his icy exterior, coaxing a burst ofughter from him.


    Truly, no one could remain unmoved in the presence of such delightful, intelligent, and charming children¡ªespecially knowing they were his own descendants.


    Paul¡¯s ns to discipline Connor were forgotten in an instant.


    Smiling warmly at the little ones, he got caught up in their joy, squatting down to greet them with open arMs.


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Sweeties,e to me!¡±


    The children, brave souls who had once ventured to the Sunrise alone to find their mother, were no strangers to grand adventures and showed no fear¡ªeven before Paul.


    Their courage was bolstered by pride in having such a powerful and charismatic grandfather.


    At his signal, they ran to him with radiant smiles.


    They hurled themselves into Paul¡¯s arms like cheerful little birds.


    Once secure in his embrace, Lindsay wrapped her arms around his neck, her voice as sweet as honey.


    ¡°Grandpa, I fell in love the moment I saw you.


    I never realized I had such a handsome and incredible grandfather.


    I¡¯m the happiest child in the world.¡±


    Paul¡¯sughter echoed around them.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    After hisughter subsided, he gazed affectionately at Lindsay and teased, ¡°How much candy did you eat today to be this sweet, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hearing my heartfelt words, Grandpa,¡± Lindsay responded, her lips pursed in a yful pout.


    ¡°Okay, okay, good girl!¡± Paul¡¯sughter resumed, and he turned his attention to Lawrence.


    ¡°And you, little boy, did you fall for me at first sight too?¡±


    Lawrence looked up seriously and dered, ¡°Grandpa, my love for you is as endless as the ocean.¡±


    Once more, Paul¡¯s boisterousughter filled the air.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    At that moment, Arabe, beaming, said, ¡°Our babies are just extraordinarily cute, right, Brian?¡±


    Her use of ¡°our babies¡± immediately bridged any distance between the two ns.


    Paul looked up at Arabe, who had silver locks, quickly rose, and greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°Arabe, how have you been recently?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:


    Even with his reservations about Connor, Paul maintained his decorum in Arabe¡¯s presence.


    Standing next to Arabe, shielded by his grandmother¡¯s presence, Connor felt a secret thrill.


    Yet, a strange unease crept in as he saw Marissa and Everett together.


    Arabe, smiling warmly at Paul, replied, ¡°Tiffany has been diligently taking care of my health, and thanks to her, I¡¯m doing wonderfully.


    She assures me that I¡¯ll have a long life with her by my side.¡±


    Then, waving at Marissa, she said, ¡°Tiffany,e here.¡±


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa approached with a cheerful smile.


    Arabe took her by the hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rx over there for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marissa agreed, offering her arm to Arabe as they proceeded toward the sofa.


    Lawrence and Lindsay each seized one of Paul¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go sit over there too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Paul responded, his smile wide as he let the children lead him away.


    Paul was undeniably the focal point today.


    Wherever he went, others followed, inevitably leaving Connor and Everett in a quiet standoff.


    It¡¯s often said that when rivals face each other, sparks fly.


    This was precisely the case with Everett and Connor, who recognized instantly that they were destined to be adversaries, not allies.


    While they both managed to keep their hostility covert in public, each was keenly assessing the other.


    Everett was painfully aware that Connor had orchestrated Arabe and the children¡¯s visit to reim Marissa.


    They had sessfully taken her from his side just now.


    Despite this, Everett felt secure, fortified by the marriage contract Paul had made with his grandfather and the substantial favor the Nash family owed his family.


    He was confident in his stance in this battle for marriage.


    With only Everett and Connor remaining, the air was charged.


    Everett did not mince words.


    He let out a cold snort and delivered a sharp warning.


    ¡°Connor, I advise you against wasting your time.


    No matter how much you strive for what is not yours, it will be in vain.¡±


    Connor met Everett¡¯s icy gaze with equal disdain, his retort sharp.


    ¡°The advice should be yours to heed, Everett.


    Don¡¯t waste your efforts.


    No one can im what is rightfully mine.¡± Their brief exchange crackled with tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:


    From her hidden vantage point, Chloe caught every word of their exchange, and a re of jealousy reignited within her.


    It confirmed her suspicions: both her brother and Connor harbored feelings for Marissa.


    Narrowing her eyes, an ominous gleam within, Chloe leaned toward herpanion and murmured, ¡°Notify the Adagend family tomence the performance.


    It¡¯s time for them to take the stage.¡±


    Receiving Chloe¡¯s orders silently, thepanion quickly left the banquet hall to find Korbin, Betty, and Denise poised outside the main gate of the Nash family¡¯s estate.


    Eagerly awaiting their cue, the three took action immediately upon receiving the notice.


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    They stepped out of their car and began a loud protest at the gate.


    Betty was primarily responsible for the loud crying and screaming.


    Korbin, known for his cunning yet reserved demeanor, was prone to fits of rage but did not excel at crying or shouting curses.


    Adorned in an elegant floral dress and high heels, her hair styled perfectly, Denise maintained herposed,dylike appearance, avoiding excessive outbursts.


    She had dual motives: pushing Marissa towards disaster while also attracting the attention of a rich suitor at the Nash family¡¯s banquet.


    Denise had previously set her sights on marrying Derek, but her ns faltered when she had never met him in this city and learned he was already engaged to Melinda of the Warren family, leaving Denise no opportunity topete.


    With all the well-to-do bachelors present at the banquet today, even the least wealthy could provide her with the fairy tale life she craved.


    As the three began their orchestrated scene, the spectacle turned humorously bizarre.


    Seated on the ground, Betty pped her thighs, alternating between sobs and curses, asionally singing, perfectly ying the part of a loud, rude woman.


    She loudly used Marissa of deceitfully impersonating Tiffany to swindle others for wealth and marriage, abandoning her own family after gaining affluence.


    Betty condemned her for being cruel and ungrateful.


    Although not as vocally expressive as Betty, Korbin supported her by repeating her phrases, stomping his feet, and kicking the ornate gate.


    Denise clenched her fists and squeezed out a few tears, making her eyes look as though she had been greatly mistreated.


    At the grand banquet, with its array of servants, guards, and guests, the trio¡¯s disturbance quickly spread, setting off a rapid firestorm of gossip.


    This gossip quickly evolved into discussions among the guests.


    ¡°Is it true? The current Tiffany is actually a country girl from Adagend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s utterly shocking.


    That country girl really has some nerve!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?Chapter 1028:


    ¡°Their passionate disy of distress doesn¡¯t seem to be an act.


    It looks like we might indeed be dealing with an impostor.¡±


    ¡°If we put the pieces together, it actually makes sense.


    Do you recall how different Tiffany has be after escaping her own wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was wondering how she went from being timid and clumsy to suddenly savvy and skilled.


    It seems we¡¯ve been duped by another woman altogether.¡±


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it? If the current Tiffany really is a girl from Adagend, where did she get such skills? She¡¯s supposed to be even less significant than Tiffany, right?¡±


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°This certainlyplicates things,¡± another said.


    ¡°With the situation escting, the Nash family needs to bring those three inside to clear things up and calm the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, if it turns out the current Tiffany is a fraud, she¡¯s in deep trouble.


    Had Brian not returned, they might have quietly sent her away to avoid scandal.


    But with Brian now being the owner of the Sunrise and back in town, how can she slip away without consequences?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.


    This banquet might just turn into a disaster.


    Let¡¯s see how the drama unfolds.¡±


    As whispers filled the air, the Nash family was quickly informed of the unfolding events.


    Hannah, the hostess, discreetly summoned Marissa and Paul.


    Paul remainedposed, simply ncing at Marissa as if to signal that she should take charge of the situation.


    Marissa gave Chloe a meaningful look and then nodded towards Hannah.


    Understanding her meaning, Hannah confidently stepped into the heart of the banquet hall and said, ¡°My apologies for the disturbance.


    It seems three individuals outside are iming Tiffany is an impostor.


    To satisfy your curiosity, I will have theme in and exin themselves.¡±


    Following her announcement, Hannah turned to the butler and instructed, ¡°Please, bring those three here.¡±


    The butler acknowledged with a nod and quickly departed to escort the trio inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:


    The crowd was in awe of Hannah¡¯s calm handling of the situation.


    Their surprise quickly turned to curiosity.


    They craned their necks, eager to see what would unfold, as they peered toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Aelfric remained stoic in his wheelchair.


    Despite being the orchestrator of the drama, he feigned ignorance.


    In contrast, Melinda couldn¡¯t conceal her emotions.


    She frequently nced at Marissa with a smug grin, eager for the moment when Marissa¡¯s downfall would finally be revealed.


    Standing next to Aelfric, Dennis was overwhelmed with astonishment.


    Ever since Marissa had been revealed as the legendary artist known as Only, he, like Zayn, had been captivated by her.


    His feelings for Marissa had since evolved into an obsession.


    Over the past few months, regret and self-reproach had consumed him.


    He regretted not appreciating Tiffany more and cursed himself for ending their engagement.


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Tiffany had kept her secrets well, even from the Nash family.


    Dennis realized he couldn¡¯t me himself for not recognizing her brilliance earlier.


    But he deeply regretted the way he had publicly called off their engagement, humiliating her in front of everyone.


    If he hadn¡¯t made such a scene back then, if he hadn¡¯t embarrassed Tiffany so harshly, perhaps he could still win her back.


    Yet, his cruel words had tarnished Tiffany¡¯s reputation.


    Now, despite his deep love and obsession for her, hecked the courage to dere his feelings, terrified that she might reject him mercilessly.


    Over the past few months, Dennis had been caught in a constant internal battle, tormented by his regrets and conflicting emotions.


    Today, at the Nash family¡¯s banquet, upon seeing Marissa again, he couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from her.


    Despite his efforts to conceal his feelings, Dennis failed miserably.


    Tiffany had nearly be his wife, but he had heartlessly ended things with her.


    The thought of that moment filled him with a deep sense of remorse, nearly overwhelming him.


    He was consumed by his suffering, unable to move on.


    As he wallowed in his pain, Dennis overheard a conversation at the banquet: the current Tiffany was an impostor.


    The real Tiffany had disappeared after fleeing from her own wedding, leaving no trace behind.


    A sharp pang struck Dennis¡¯s heart, as if it had been crushed under a heavy weight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:


    He couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Marissa, wondering if she might actually be the real Tiffany.


    After studying Marissa for a long time, Dennis noticed significant changes.


    Although the two women bore an uncanny resemnce, their demeanors were strikingly different.


    So, the person he had dumped was Tiffany, someone he had once dismissed as a ¡°good-for-nothing,¡± and now, he had fallen for another woman? If that were the case, did it mean he could finally pursue her?


    Zayn, too, found himself consumed by simr thoughts.


    Over the past few months, Zayn¡¯s inner turmoil had rivaled Dennis¡¯s.


    The legendary artist Only was his ultimate idol, making his feelings for Marissa far more intense than Dennis¡¯s.


    Whenever Zayn remembered calling off his engagement with his idol and publicly humiliating her, an overwhelming sense of regret gripped him.


    Filled with remorse, he had taken to smashing objects around his home.


    Recently, he had even wrecked doors, windows, and furniture.


    If it weren¡¯t for his parents, who feared offending Connor and had thus restricted him, Zayn would have already visited the Nash family¡¯s residence to propose marriage.


    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    Just a few days ago, Zayn had been overjoyed when he learned that Marissa and Connor had divorced.


    Consequently, Zayn hade to the Nash family¡¯s banquet not to meet Paul, but to express his love for Tiffany and propose to her.


    Much to his surprise, before he could carry out his bold n, he was informed that the current Tiffany was an impostor.


    Shocked, Zayn stood frozen, his mind racing.


    He found himself questioning whether his idol was Tiffany or Marissa, the vige girl from Adagend.


    Was the legendary artist known as Only actually Tiffany or Marissa? Who was the woman he should love?


    As the other guests craned their necks toward the entrance, eagerly awaiting the unfolding drama, Zayn discreetlypared Marissa to Tiffany.


    In the end, he concluded that they were two different people, as there was an obvious difference in their temperaments.


    As Zayn recalled the revtions about Only¡¯s true identity, he became convinced that the woman before him was indeed Only, the legendary artist.


    This meant that Tiffany was not the person he had been in love with.


    Zayn realized he had no regrets and was now free to pursue his true love.


    With this realization, his excitement surged.


    If the circumstances had been different, he would have rushed to dere his love to Marissa at once.


    Oblivious to the turmoil swirling in Dennis¡¯s and Zayn¡¯s minds, Marissa waited quietly for the drama to unfold.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chloe dramatically stepped forward and linked her arm with Marissa¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:


    Chloe suddenly approached Marissa and entwined her arm with hers, catching her by surprise.


    From her observations of Chloe¡¯s earlier reactions, Marissa had deduced that the disruption caused by Korbin, Betty, and Denise was somehow linked to Chloe.


    Under normal circumstances, Chloe would have simply observed the unfolding drama from the sidelines.


    Yet, here she was, unexpectedly approaching her.


    Before Marissa could unravel Chloe¡¯s intentions, Chloe had already sped her arm and spoke with a tone of fake concern.


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve been the best of friends since childhood. I¡¯ll always be by your side to support you.¡±


    A slight smile formed on Marissa¡¯s face as she recognized Chloe¡¯s tactic.


    Chloe¡¯s repeated mentions of their longstanding friendship were clearly aimed at making a favorable impression on Paul.


    Previously, Marissa would not have hesitated to confront Chloe and express her annoyance.


    However, considering Everett¡¯s feelings, she opted for a more lenient approach this time.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Choosing not to embarrass Chloe, Marissa shot Everett a meaningful nce, silently conveying her wish for him to intervene and prevent his sister from further irritating her.


    Everett, ever observant, quickly grasped what Marissa was implying.


    He felt a mix of embarrassment and revulsion towards his sister¡¯s insincere behavior.


    Catching Marissa¡¯s eye, Everett furrowed his brow and spoke in a subdued tone.


    ¡°This is none of your business. Step aside, Chloe.¡±


    Chloe, who was always intimidated by her older brother, felt a surge of fear.


    Sensing Everett¡¯s displeasure, she quickly disengaged from Marissa and moved away.


    By chance, she found herself standing next to Aelfric.


    As she stood beside him, Chloe realized she had perhaps been too enthusiastic in her attempts to charm Paul.


    She had neglected the persona of innocence and refinement she usually maintained in Aelfric¡¯s presence.


    How would Aelfric perceive her now?


    Would he see her as maniptive?


    Desperate not to tarnish the image she had cultivated in his mind, Chloe paused briefly before leaning in to whisper to Aelfric, ¡°Aelfric, my actions just now were meant to protect you from suspicion. But I¡¯m concerned that my acting fell short and may havepromised that. I apologize.¡±


    Despite Aelfric¡¯s usual sharpness, Chloe¡¯s presence seemed to soften his acuity.


    He cherished the gentle, deferential demeanor she adopted around him.


    Upon hearing her expression of guilt and self-reproach, he quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I recognize your good intentions. You¡¯re naturally kind and innocent, which might make it difficult for you to y such roles convincingly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:


    Chloe exhaled a silent sigh of relief, thankful that Aelfric still believed in her.


    At that moment, Korbin, Betty, and Denise, escorted by the butler, made their entrance into the banquet hall.


    The event was a showcase of elegance, with every attendee dressed impably¡ªa setting both alien and intimidating to Korbin and Betty.


    As they navigated through the crowd, their expressions mirrored those of wide-eyed neers in awe of their surroundings, pausing to marvel even at the ornate wallmps as if contemting taking one home.


    Denise, having made an effort to fit in by donning a pricier dress and styling her hair, still found herself looking in inparison to the refineddies around her, resembling more of an outcast than a participant.


    The trio attracted stares, bing the subject of curious nces as if they were exhibits on disy.


    Unaware of the condescending looks, Korbin and Betty naively tried to mingle, their attempts at conversation drawing bothughter and winces from the more seasoned attendees.


    Meanwhile, Denise twisted her waist, mimicking the sultry poses of actresses in television dramas, hoping to catch the eye of a wealthy heir.


    Marissa, observing their attempts, could only roll her eyes and cast her gaze heavenward.


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Despite her past financial support for them, out of gratitude for her adoption, theycked appreciation and even schemed with Chloe against her.


    Hannah caught Marissa¡¯s reaction and turned sharply to address the intruders.


    ¡°So, are you the ones who have used our Tiffany of being an imposter?¡±


    Upon hearing the challenge, Korbin, Betty, and Denise all froze.


    The butler promptly introduced, ¡°This is Mrs. Hannah Nash, the hostess of the Nash family.¡±


    Korbin and Betty quickly donned ingratiating smiles and greeted Hannah, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Nash!¡±


    Noticing Landen standing beside Hannah, Denise blushed and bowed, throwing subtle flirtatious nces at him.


    Her efforts, however, were so clumsily executed that they bordered on the risqu¨¦, almost evoking a visceral reaction from Landen, who restrained himself only because of the decorum the asion demanded.


    Hannah, clearly seeing through Denise¡¯s flimsy fa?ade, managed to keep herposure and inquired again, pointedly, ¡°You three im that our Tiffany is a fake. Can you substantiate your usation?¡±


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise had been so preupied with trying to associate themselves with high society that they hadpletely forgotten their original purpose for attending the event.


    It wasn¡¯t until they heard Hannah¡¯s question that they finally remembered it.


    In an instant, their expressions and demeanor shifted entirely.


    Up until then, Denise had been batting hershes incessantly at Landen.


    Hannah¡¯s voice finally drew her attention away from him, and she looked around the room.


    When her gazended on Marissa, standing beside Paul, Denise let out a cold, resentfulugh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:


    Korbin pointed at Marissa and muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You ungrateful daughter! Get down on your knees and apologize, right now!¡±


    Right on cue, Betty began the waterworks.


    Through her sobs and wails, she began to use Marissa.


    ¡°What an unfilial child you are, Marissa. I did my best to raise you to be honest and kind, to fear thew above all.


    But you just can¡¯t behave, can you? When you were a child, instead of going to school and attending your sses, you preferred to sneak out and spend time with some dubious teens.


    When you grew older, you even worked at nightclubs without our permission, sleeping with numerous men to earn tainted money.


    You are my daughter! I took great pains to discipline you.


    How dare you impersonate Miss Nash and deceive her family? It¡¯s all for money, isn¡¯t it? You even tricked an innocent man into marrying you.


    Do you realize that everything you did is illegal?¡±


    At that point, Betty copsed to the floor, pping her thighs and beating her chest.


    ¡°Oh, dear heavens! What did I do to deserve such a shameless daughter?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by the scene unfolding before them.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    It was like watching a live performance from some dramatic TV show.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the guests to start gossiping among themselves, their whispers and hushed discussions filling the air.


    Hannah let Betty continue with her little show for a while.


    When she had had enough, she turned and signaled to the butler.


    The man instantly understood the unspoken message.


    He approached Betty and said, ¡°Madam, if you have something to say, please be clear.


    If you continue to stir up trouble here, I¡¯ll have to call security to drag you out.¡±


    Betty choked on her own saliva.


    Just like that, her tears dried up, and she picked herself up, dusting off her legs.


    Denise, too, snapped out of her act.


    She cast a coy, sideways nce at Landen, then turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Everything my mother said is true, Mrs. Nash.¡±


    She pointed at Marissa and added, ¡°She is not Miss Tiffany Nash at all.


    She is my sister, Marissa, who grew up in Adagend and gained notoriety throughout the vige.


    Marissa clearly took advantage of her resemnce to Miss Tiffany Nash to deceive you for money and a position in society.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hannah raised an eyebrow and gestured for her to continue.


    Denise needed no further encouragement.


    ¡°We may be poor, but we still have some semnce of shame and self-respect.


    We earn our living through clean, honest work.


    We would never do something so unconscionable for any amount.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:


    My parents and I havee here today to expose Marissa¡¯s scheme.¡±


    When she finished, Hannah smiled.


    She then turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Come here, Tiffany.¡±


    Marissaplied and stood beside Hannah.


    She looked at the scene unfolding around her, unphased.


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise stood there, their expressions clear, almost emotionless.


    ¡°Tiffany,¡± Hannah began, ¡°these people say that you are impersonating the real Tiffany and that you are, in fact, their daughter. Is that true?¡±


    Marissa chuckled lightly.


    ¡°It must be a joke, Hannah. I don¡¯t know them at all.¡±


    ¡°Marissa!¡± Korbin exploded.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You little wretch!¡± Betty spat out.


    ¡°How desperate are you to keep Miss Nash¡¯s identity, that you would go so far as to deny your own parents and sister? Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d really do anything for money, wouldn¡¯t you, Marissa?¡± Denise chimed in angrily.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°Try listening to your conscience, for once. After all the years our parents raised you, don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all?¡±


    Marissa remained unperturbed.


    Her only reaction was to cock her head to the side and look the trio up and down.


    Then her lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know any of you.


    Are you trying to force me to say that I do, even though I don¡¯t recognize you?¡±


    The family of three were beyond furious now.


    They braced themselves for another string of curses, but Hannah stopped them before they could utter another word.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you cause another scene during our family banquet, I will have no choice but to deal with you ordingly.¡±


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise had the good sense to shut their mouths.


    After a brief moment, Korbin stered a grin on his face and tried to ingratiate himself with Hannah once again.


    ¡°We are telling the truth, Mrs. Nash.


    We came here to do the right thing, even if that imposter is my own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Betty quickly chimed in.


    ¡°Marissa might be our daughter, but we do not condone her wrongdoings.


    In fact, we encourage you to call the police right now and have her arrested.


    If you need witnesses for the case, our whole family will volunteer in a heartbeat.¡±


    But Hannah only sneered at them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched Tiffany grow up.


    Do you think I won¡¯t be able to tell whether she is my niece or not? Your ims nder not only Tiffany, but me as well.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:


    ¡°It¡¯s because Marissa looks too much like Miss Nash,¡± Betty rushed to exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s how she managed to deceive you so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hannah fixed Betty with a smirk.


    ¡°You insist that she is an imposter.


    Do you have any evidence to prove what you say?¡±


    Betty quickly rummaged through her purse and produced a bunch of items.


    ¡°Look! These are all the evidence you need! These will prove that we are not lying¡­¡±


    Everyone expected Betty¡¯s evidence to be as substantial as a DNA test proving Marissa¡¯s kinship to their family.


    To their surprise, she pulled out two photographs.


    Since Korbin and Betty were not Marissa¡¯s biological parents, they had no way to provide proof through a maternity or paternity test.


    The only things they could offer were photos of Marissa from when she stayed with them in Adagend.


    At that time, they had treated her like a servant.


    She was never included in family portraits, and they had never taken personal photos of her.


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    The photos Betty held were Marissa¡¯s graduation pictures from elementary and middle school.


    These were taken as part of school requirements, and Marissa had paid the fees with her own money.


    Betty had no other pictures of Marissa apart from those graduation photos.


    She pointed to the elementary school graduation photo.


    ¡°This is Marissa in elementary school.


    Doesn¡¯t she look like this imposter here?¡±


    Moving her finger to the middle school graduation photo, she continued, ¡°This is her in middle school.


    Look closely. Do you see the resemnce now?¡±


    Marissa had graduated from elementary school at twelve and middle school at fifteen.


    Now, at twenty-two, the resemnce between her and the girls in the photos was undeniable, but it wasn¡¯t enough to prove they were the same person.


    Looking at the photos, the crowd was confused, unsure of what to believe.


    Hannah sneered, knowing Korbin and Betty had no strong evidence to back up their ims.


    ¡°What a load of crap! Do you think you can nder Tiffany with just those photos? Are you trying tomit¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Betty faltered, her confidence shaken by Hannah¡¯s sharp remarks.


    She knew the photos weren¡¯t enough to prove anything and wished she had more recent ones of Marissa, but she didn¡¯t.


    She had been too indifferent to Marissa in the past, only ever asking her for money.


    If she had known these photos would be important, she would have snapped a few pictures whenever they met for the money. But she had been too indifferent to bother.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:


    Marissa nced at Betty, her demeanor calm and unfazed.


    ¡°You know your evidence doesn¡¯t prove anything, yet you still dared toe here and stir trouble. Tell me, Madam, who told you to do it?¡±


    Betty nced at Chloe, who gave her a warning look, and quickly looked away.


    Betty returned her gaze to Marissa, rage flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Drop the act, Marissa.


    You¡¯ve gone too far! As your mother, I have every right to discipline you!¡±


    She paused, then turned to Hannah with an ingratiating expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman, Mrs. Nash.


    She¡¯s been a liar since she was young.


    Although I can¡¯t offer more evidence, I do have a witness.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A meaningful smile flitted across Hannah¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Someone from our vige,¡± Betty said.


    ¡°While in Adagend, Marissa was engaged to Derek Daniels, who was recently reunited with the Daniels family.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    He can confirm it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The crowd gasped in shock.


    ¡°My goodness.


    The story is getting more bizarre.


    This woman before us is Marissa, a girl from Adagend who got engaged to Derek in the past?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the whole thing so messed up? Marissa was engaged to Derek and then married Connor while posing as Tiffany.


    If the usations are true, that means she has been involved with both the uncle and the nephew! How scandalous!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Connor discovered the truth and that¡¯s why he divorced her so abruptly? Perhaps he kept the real reason hidden because he wanted to protect his family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Very possible, because then everything would make sense.¡±


    If the spections were true, the reputation of the Daniels family would be ruined.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes darted to Connor as they waited for his reaction.


    But Connor didn¡¯t look bothered.


    Instead, he regarded Korbin, Betty, and Denise with disgust and mockery.


    Everyone shifted their attention to Marissa, expecting to see her flustered.


    But she remained calm and unshaken, looking at Korbin, Betty, and Denise like they were a group of fools.


    Having gotten nothing from Marissa, the crowd turned their attention back to Korbin, Betty, and Denise, waiting to see what would happen next.


    Seeing the crowd and Hannah intrigued, Betty shed a triumphant smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:


    ¡°Actually, the witness is at the gate of the house.


    Could you let her in to tell us the truth?¡±


    When Betty mentioned that her witness hailed from Adagend, a shadow of concern crossed Hannah¡¯s features.


    Sensing potential danger for Marissa in this revtion, she hesitated to ede to Betty¡¯s request.


    Instead, Hannah cast a nonchnt nce in Marissa¡¯s direction, a silent question hanging in the air.


    Marissa responded with a subtle nod, a silent cue for Hannah to proceed.


    With a cautious tone, Hannah addressed Betty.


    ¡°Bring in the witness.¡±


    The room grew tense as an elderlydy with silvery white hair made her entrance, escorted by the butler.


    This was Cam Tucker, Derek¡¯s grandmother when he lived in Adagend.


    Cam¡¯s life had taken a stark turn when Derek was taken back by the affluent Daniels family, and her own son and daughter-inw were apprehended on charges of human trafficking.


    Since then, solitude had been her constantpanion, her days marred by anxiety for her family and a deep yearning for Derek.


    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    Her health had waned under the weight of her sorrows.


    Yet, Marissa had not forgotten her.


    With a heart as generous as her fortunes, she ensured that Cam was looked after, sending financial aid and arranging for a caretaker to ease her burdens.


    Years ago, Cam had manipted a young Marissa into a betrothal with Derek, but Marissa didn¡¯t hold grudges against her.


    She cherished the memories of Cam¡¯s acts of kindness, like the times when Cam had secretly brought food to the starving young Marissa.


    Marissa firmly believed in the grace of repaying kindness, no matter how small.


    Tragically, Cam had been duped by Korbin and Betty, who spun tales of Marissa¡¯s newfound wealth, promising her a new life of luxury in the city.


    Delighted and unsuspecting, Cam had eagerly epted their offer, blind to their deceit.


    Confusion etched on her face, Cam entered the opulent banquet hall, her eyes darting around, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    Without hesitation, Betty stepped forward, seizing the moment.


    She grasped Cam¡¯s arm, directing her attention to Marissa.


    ¡°Cam, take a good look.


    Is that Marissa?¡±


    Following Betty¡¯s directive, Cam¡¯s eyes settled on Marissa, lighting up with recognition.


    ¡°Marissa, your parents told me you became wealthy.


    I harbored doubts, yet now, seeing your grand attire, I realize they told the truth.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:


    Joy crept into Cam¡¯s voice as she moved closer to Marissa, sping her hands warmly.


    ¡°Marissa, to think you¡¯ve soared so high yet remembered to lift me up to this splendid life, it warms my heart profoundly.¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she added, ¡°My son and his wife nownguish behind bars, and Derek has drifted away.


    Sadly, you can¡¯t be his wife anymore.¡±


    An uneasy silence fell over the hall as the guests exchanged nces, their expressions revealing their thoughts¡ªeach one convinced they were watching Marissa from Adagend, posing as Tiffany.


    The hall held its breath, all eyes pivoting to Hannah, awaiting her move against the imposter.


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise wore looks of triumphant expectation, eager to witness Marissa¡¯s downfall.


    Yet, through it all, Hannah remained unmoved, her face unreadable, and Marissa exuded an air of sereneposure.


    After Cam¡¯s heartfelt confession, Marissa smiled gently.


    ¡°Madam, I fear you are mistaken.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    I am not the Marissa you know.


    My name is Tiffany, and I¡¯ve never met you before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cam¡¯s voice quivered, echoing through the stunned silence of the hall.


    Korbin, Betty, and Denise mirrored her shock, their faces a canvas of disbelief.


    As the silence thickened, Betty¡¯s astonishment quickly ignited into a ze of indignation.


    ¡°Marissa, have you no shred of conscience left? When you were a little girl in Adagend, Cam showered you with kindness.


    And now, you deny knowing her without a blink? Have you truly abandoned all sense of morality in your quest to cling to¡ª¡±


    Before Marissa could utter a response, Betty surged forward, clutching Cam¡¯s hand with desperate intensity.


    ¡°Cam, tell them all, who is this woman?¡±


    Cam¡¯s eyes flitted across the bewildered faces before her, her own expression fraught with confusion.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°She¡¯s my future granddaughter-inw, Marissa.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Betty eximed, a grin spreading across her face.


    ¡°And Cam, who is your grandson?¡±


    ¡°Derek,¡± came Cam¡¯s steady reply.


    Betty¡¯sughter rang out, sharp and vindictive.


    ¡°Hear that, everyone? Let there be no doubt.


    This wretched woman here is the very Marissa from Adagend, once betrothed to Derek.¡±


    The hall buzzed with confusion.


    The crowd struggled to understand the motive behind Korbin and Betty¡¯s cruel actions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:


    Even if they felt shame for their daughter¡¯s supposed deceit, they couldn¡¯t fathom why Betty would so cruelly call her own flesh and blood ¡°a wretched woman.¡±


    Despite the murmurings of disapproval about Korbin and Betty¡¯s harsh tactics, the general consensus leaned toward eptance of Marissa¡¯s alleged imposture, given the mention of Derek, who was now a member of the influential Daniels family.


    All eyes then shifted to Hannah, who remained calm amidst the tempest.


    Her smile was light, but her eyes, sharp as they swept over the assembled guests,manded silence.


    ¡°You brought two old photographs and an elderly woman here, thinking you can fool me into believing this Tiffany is an impostor?¡± Hannah¡¯s voice was cool, her demeanor unppable.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Betty quickly tried to exin, ¡°Mrs. Nash, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Hannah¡¯smand sliced through the tension.


    ¡°Today, we celebrate a milestone for the Nash family, and you dare bring your farce here? Guards, remove these jesters from the house.¡±


    The guards moved decisively, their grips firm on Korbin, Betty, and Denise.


    As they were ushered out, Betty¡¯s voice cracked in a final plea.


    Latest stories on


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, please hear me out.


    I have more evidence.¡±


    Hannah knew that Korbin and Betty must havee well-prepared this time, and they wouldn¡¯t just bring two photos and an elderlydy in her eighties.


    Her stern words to drive them away earlier were merely meant to intimidate them.


    Upon hearing Betty mention more evidence, Hannah lifted her hand, signaling the bodyguards to stop dragging them out.


    Betty let out a shaky breath, pressing a hand against her chest as if to steady her racing heart.


    Relief softened her expression, but her fear was still in to see.


    Hannah¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, her eyes cold and unforgiving.


    ¡°You keep iming the girl beside me is your daughter,¡± she said, her tone cutting.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, the best proof would be a DNA test report.


    You don¡¯t need photos or witnesses to settle this.¡±


    Her gaze hardened as she continued, ¡°But you avoid mentioning a DNA test.


    That tells me everything I need to know¡ªyou¡¯re lying.


    Or maybe you¡¯re here for something else.


    Did someone send you to stir up trouble and tarnish the Nash family¡¯s name? Who¡¯s pulling your strings?¡±


    Betty quickly waved her hands in denial.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Nash, it¡¯s not like that!¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯d never dare damage the Nash family¡¯s reputation or nder Miss Nash.


    We only want to help you rid yourselves of deception.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040:


    Hannah¡¯s eyes narrowed, her patience clearly thinning.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, stop wasting everyone¡¯s time.


    Bring me the DNA test report, or stop with the games.


    I won¡¯t entertain your nonsense any longer.¡±


    The crowd, growing restless, murmured in agreement.


    ¡°Exactly! A DNA test would clear this up.¡±


    ¡°Why all the talking?¡±


    Korbin and Betty exchanged a nervous nce.


    The truth was simple¡ªthey had no DNA test report.


    Nor could they admit that Marissa wasn¡¯t their biological daughter.


    The person who had forced them to take Marissa in years ago had made it clear¡ªsilence was their only option if they valued their lives.


    Betty¡¯s smile faltered, and she spoke again, her tone wavering.


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, we¡¯re from a vige.


    We don¡¯t know how to arrange a DNA test.


    But I brought more evidence¡ªsomeone who will prove that wretched woman is not who she ims to be.¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Betty call her ¡°wretched woman¡± again.


    The quiet forgiveness she once showed was gone, reced by a steely resolve.


    But Betty, oblivious to the change in Marissa, pressed on.


    Her voice rose.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust Cam¡¯s testimony, I¡¯ve brought Derek from the Daniels family to confirm Marissa¡¯s identity.


    Surely you¡¯ll believe him?¡±


    She gestured toward the banquet hall¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°The Nash family didn¡¯t invite the Daniels tonight, so Derek is waiting outside.


    But he¡¯s ready toe in and help expose the lies of this wretched woman.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Her gaze was sharp, unyielding, and colder than before.


    Paul, Connor, and Everett all fixed their cold, unwavering stares on Betty, their shared disdain matching Marissa¡¯s icy demeanor.


    Paul had heard that Marissa¡¯s childhood in Adagend had been harsh.


    But hearing about it was one thing.


    Seeing the evidence in front of him now, he could barely imagine the depths of what she had endured.


    Betty¡¯s cutting words and her whole family¡¯s determination to destroy Marissa made it clear to Paul just how much misery she must have faced as a little girl.


    The owner of the Sunrise, known for his ruthless methods, now stood like a volcano about to erupt.


    Connor¡¯s eyes zed with a sharp, icy light, each nce a threat.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Sorry for beingte, triple chapters to make up for it dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:


    His hands trembled slightly at his sides as he forced himself to stay calm.


    If he let go, Korbin and Betty would already be on the floor.


    Everett, gripping his wine ss tighter than he realized, nearly shattered it in his hand.


    His eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity that hinted at violence barely held back.


    The energy emanating from the three men was so intense it seemed to cool the very air in the banquet hall.


    Those paying attention might have felt the sudden chill, like a ghost brushing past.


    But Korbin, Betty, and Denise were too absorbed in their cruel scheming to notice.


    Their confidence blinded them to the storm brewing just feet away.


    Before Hannah could speak, Marissa spoke, her voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Fine.


    Let Derek in.


    I want to see what n he¡¯s cooked up to prove who I am.¡±


    Hearing that, Hannah nodded to the butler, who quickly left to fetch Derek.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Derek appeared, walking hesitantly behind the butler.


    Neil and Foley followed closely behind him.


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    Neil¡¯s face practically glowed with anticipation.


    He was eager to watch Marissa¡¯s supposed downfall and Connor¡¯s humiliation.


    In contrast, Derek looked nervous, his movements stiff.


    He didn¡¯t want to cross Connor, but Aelfric¡¯s orders left him no choice.


    Foley appeared uneasy, too.


    He and his wife, De, had secretly decided to side with Connor going forward.


    Now, Foley didn¡¯t want to make a single wrong move, knowing it could cost him dearly.


    Connor¡¯s eyes locked on the three as soon as they entered, his gaze sharp and unyielding.


    Neil, clearly unfazed, smirked at Connor, as though he were spoiling for a fight.


    Foley, on the other hand, quickly looked away, unable to hold Connor¡¯s stare.


    Derek¡¯s fear was written all over his face; his eyes darted down as soon as Connor nced his way.


    Marissa watched their reactions closely, her sharp intuition piecing together their intentions.


    A wry smile tugged at her lips as she turned her attention to Derek.


    ¡°So, Derek, I hear you¡¯re here to prove I¡¯m a fraud.


    Why don¡¯t you tell me how you¡¯re nning to do that?¡±


    When Derek¡¯s eyes met Connor¡¯s, a surge of panic thundered through him, his heart racing like a drum in his chest. Now, as Marissa¡¯s piercing gaze settled on him, his body seemed to petrify, his blood turning to ice.


    Derek had always cloaked his rtionship with Marissa inyers of secrecy, so much so that he feared it being discovered even in his dreams. Now, thrust into the ring light of exposure, he felt the weight of the world pressing down on his chest as he had to reveal Marissa¡¯s true identity, his nightmare unfolding before an audience. Caught in a maelstrom of fear and inner conflict, Derek managed only a fleeting nce at Marissa before his eyes darted away, his voice a prisoner to his trepidation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:


    Marissa, for her part, allowed him a moment of reprieve, her lips curling into a knowing half-smile. Their shared past had given her insight into the depths of Derek¡¯s character, enabling her to decipher his thoughts with ease.


    The previous day, Xander had ryed to her that Derek had ventured alone to the Blebert branch of the Doomsday Base, intent on a rendezvous with the chief instructor, ck Mallow. Discovering ck Mallow¡¯s absence had visibly deted him.


    Derek had hovered outside the fortress-like doors of the Doomsday Base for ages before finally walking away. Before he left, he had the staff ry a message to ck Mallow, a deration of his admiration and his eagerness to swear fealty.


    After Xander reported this, he said to Marissa, confused, ¡°I¡¯m at a loss with Derek¡¯s antics. He¡¯s poised to join Aelfric¡¯s family, yet Aelfric himself was cast out from Doomsday Base. How can Derek still expect a warm wee here? And yet, he brazenly seeks favor with you. Has his judgment deserted him? With Aelfric now a sworn enemy of the base, plotting his vengeance, Derek¡¯s maneuvers could only be seen as a stark betrayal. How can he not fear Aelfric¡¯s wrath?¡±


    Marissa merely offered a knowing smile and advised Xander to disregard Derek¡¯s machinations.


    Her understanding of Derek ran deep; his motives were transparent to her seasoned eye.


    Derek was forever chasing the coattails of power, aligning himself with the mightiest. Knowing ck Mallow had defeated Aelfric, it was inevitable Derek would gravitate toward this new beacon of strength. Marissa also surmised that Derek, chafing under Aelfric¡¯s heavy hand, yearned to break free from the chains of subservience. Tired of being a mere puppet, Derek was positioning himself to climb the socialdder, using ck Mallow as hisdder to reach new heights.


    To Marissa, Derek¡¯s actions were merely a source of mild amusement. She knew that his arrival today was driven not by his own volition but by Aelfric¡¯s maniptive grip. When Chloe saw Derek¡¯s timidity, his reluctance to voice his thoughts, her patience wore thin. Her concern that he might waver when most needed spurred her into action. She stepped forward, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Derek, why this silence? Tell me, is this Tiffany in front of us really your ex-fianc¨¦e in disguise?¡±


    Caught in the spotlight, Derek stuttered, ¡°I¡­¡± His voice faltered, and he bowed his head, ovee by the gravity of the moment.


    Chloe silently condemned Derek as utterly useless and turned her wrath toward Marissa. ¡°Given Derek¡¯s hesitation, you must really be an imposter. What have you done with the real Tiffany? Why pose as her?¡± she demanded, her voiceced with fierce suspicion.


    Her emotions escted dramatically as she grasped Marissa¡¯s cor, her voice tinged with desperation and usation. ¡°Did you harm Tiffany? You¡¯ve injured my best friend, haven¡¯t you? I want her back!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s theatrical disy seemed to cement Betty¡¯s previous assertions, effectively painting Marissa as a deceitful impersonator.


    The crowd started to buzz with judgment and suspicion. ¡°How could this country girl resemble Tiffany so much? She must have known Tiffany for a while, maybe even studied her, to dare such a deceitful act.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been parading around as Tiffany for so long without a hint of fear. Perhaps she¡¯s bold because she¡¯s ensured Tiffany will nevere back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:


    As the crowd¡¯s theories spiraled, they painted Marissa not just as an imposter but as a sinister viin orchestrating her schemes for profit and power. Calls for police intervention began to echo, urging Hannah to take immediate action against Marissa.


    Amidst the chaos, Chloe, now teary-eyed, rushed to Paul. ¡°Mr. Nash, this deceitful country girl has harmed Tiffany. You must deliver justice for her,¡± she implored.


    All eyes then shifted to Paul, the formidable owner of the Sunrise, as the air thickened with tension. Korbin, Betty, and Denise eagerly fanned the mes, concocting various nefarious deeds to attribute to Marissa.


    Through it all, Paul remained a pir of calm, his presence as imposing as ever. His incisive gaze locked onto Derek, his voice cutting through the noise. ¡°Derek, I need the truth now. Is this woman in front of you truly your ex-fianc¨¦e, Marissa?¡±


    The weight of Paul¡¯s question seemed to crush Derek further, his fear palpable as he shivered under the dual shadows of the stern Connor and the formidable Paul. ¡°Speak up!¡± Paul¡¯smand thundered across the gathering.


    Startled into action, Derek trembled, looked up at Marissa, and finally spoke.


    ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t me me. I told you from the start to stop, to walk away. But you didn¡¯t listen¡ªyou were too greedy. Now that everyone knows who you really are, you¡¯ve got what you deserve.¡± Derek¡¯s wordsnded heavily, confirming Marissa¡¯s impersonation of Tiffany.


    The crowd buzzed again, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°So, she really is an imposter. That country girl is so bold. It¡¯s one thing to impersonate Tiffany, especially since the Nash family was weak before Brian returned, but she actually dared to marry Connor using Tiffany¡¯s name? That¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°Now it all makes sense. That¡¯s why Connor divorced her so suddenly. A man like him¡ªhead of the most powerful family around¡ªwould never stay with a woman whose reputation is in tatters. He must have been disgusted when he found out the truth.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t make a scene, though. He just divorced her to keep his dignity intact. But her? She acted like she was still Tiffany, putting on a show in front of Paul. She has no shame.¡±


    ¡°I heard Paul doesn¡¯t care about appearances, unlike Connor. He acts on his own impulses. So now, that country girl? She could be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough talking. Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡±


    Marissa heard every word, but she didn¡¯t react like the others expected. Instead of panicking, she stayed calm, staring at Derek in a way that made him uneasy.


    ¡°Derek,¡± Marissa said slowly, ¡°you always tried to make advances on me when I was still your aunt-inw. When that didn¡¯t work, you joined these people to nder me. Is that right?¡±


    When Derek had just returned to the Daniels family, word had spread that he had tried to harass Tiffany while drunk at the Pce Hotel. Now, with Marissa bringing it up, the memory of that incident resurfaced for everyone. What shocked everyone was that Marissa didn¡¯t fall to her knees, begging Paul for forgiveness when Derek exposed her. Instead, she stood tall and asked Derek a question. Her calm confidence made them wonder whether she really was an imposter.


    Derek hadn¡¯t expected her to be so tough. Even after everything that had happened, she didn¡¯t back down. She wasn¡¯t afraid to challenge him, and it made him furious.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Derek stammered, his face reddening with anger. ¡°Marissa, stop making things up! When did I ever make advances on you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s smile was sharp, her eyes glinting with knowing. ¡°Everyone knows about your advances back then. The whole Daniels family remembers, even Connor.¡±


    Derek was stunned into silence. The scandal at the Pce Hotel was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind, leaving him marked for harassing his uncle¡¯s wife. There was no erasing that.


    Marissa¡¯s tone turned mocking as she pressed on. ¡°I may not be your aunt-inw anymore, and I don¡¯t have the right to lecture you, but let me say this: Derek, you¡¯re part of the Daniels family now. It¡¯s time to leave behind those bad habits you picked up in Adagend.¡±


    Derek¡¯s face flushed with anger, his jaw clenched tight. ¡°Marissa, stop twisting things. We¡¯re not talking about my habits. We¡¯re talking about you pretending to be Tiffany. You should kneel and admit everything.¡±


    Just then, Cam suddenly rushed forward. She grabbed Derek¡¯s sleeve, her voice shaking. ¡°Derek, my grandson! I¡¯ve finally seen you again.¡±


    Cam¡¯s love for Derek was clear. Even though her family had little, she had always tried to give him the best she could.


    Since Derek was taken back by the Daniels family, Cam had missed him every day. Her heart ached, and her eyes were nearly blind from the constant tears she had shed. Derek couldn¡¯t bear to look at his former family again. Seeing Cam only dredged up memories of his painful childhood. When she grabbed his sleeve, his body reacted on its own¡ªhe pushed her away without thinking.


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    At over eighty years old, Cam wasn¡¯t able to handle the force of his push. She stumbled, losing her bnce, and fell hard on the floor.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Marissa rushed to her side, helping her to her feet. Then, her gaze turned to Derek, sharp and using. ¡°Derek, no matter how much you hate your parents for keeping you apart from your real family, Cam had nothing to do with that. She took care of you for twenty years. How could you treat her like this?¡±


    Derek¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer. ¡°Marissa, how can you still deny that you¡¯re an imposter? If you¡¯re really not from Adagend, then why do you care so much about this old woman?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s parents jumped in immediately, their voices thick with anger. ¡°Exactly. Marissa, you¡¯ve always been close to this old woman. Helping her now? It¡¯s just in your nature, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The crowd, which had been unsure moments before, now whispered among themselves, certain that Marissa was indeed an imposter.


    Cam was still in shock from the push. Marissaforted her for a while before arranging for someone to take her to rest.


    Once Cam had been taken away, Marissa turned to face the crowd, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have questions about my identity after hearing what these people have said. Let me show you whether I¡¯m truly a member of the Nash family in Blebert¡­¡±


    Marissa¡¯s unppable demeanor had everyone in the room murmuring in confusion.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this unfolding as anticipated? Now that Marissa¡¯s deception hase to light, why isn¡¯t she pleading with Paul? Her calm is surprising.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s utterly perplexing. She even asserted she would show us whether she was truly a member of the Nash family in Blebert. Could we have misjudged the situation earlier? Might she actually be Tiffany?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:


    ¡°If she is indeed Tiffany, then it¡¯s clear that the folks from Adagend, Derek included, have plotted against her. But to what end?¡±


    Ignoring the susurrations, Marissa spoke up with resolute rity. ¡°The surest way to verify my identity is through a DNA paternity test. I¡¯m prepared to undergo this test with my father right here, right now.¡±


    As she concluded, a stunned silence enveloped the room. Korbin, Betty, Denise, and Derek looked at her, their faces etched with disbelief.


    ¡°Marissa, do you grasp the gravity of your words?¡± Derek asked, his voice tinged with incredulity. ¡°You¡¯re not Tiffany, yet you suggest a DNA test with her father? Are you not aware of the madness in your request?¡±


    Korbin and Betty couldn¡¯t hide their disdain, their voices dripping with malice. ¡°Oh, Marissa, your naivety is as deep as ever. You¡¯ve not gleaned a whit of wisdom over these years.¡±


    Denise¡¯sughter was cold,ced with scorn. ¡°Oh dear Marissa, forever the simple country girl from Adagend. Pretending to be Miss Nash has muddled your mind.¡±


    Marissa met their derision with a cool gaze, then turned to Paul, her voice steady. ¡°Father, this may trouble you somewhat.¡±


    Paul nodded and said to Elvis beside him, ¡°Contact the most trustworthy testing agency in Blebert.¡±


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Elvis said, moving to execute the task.


    With Elvis on his mission, Paul swept his sharp gaze across the room, eventually fixing it on Korbin, Betty, and Denise. ¡°Mark my words, if the DNA test proves she¡¯s my daughter, the repercussions for your nder will be dire.¡±


    The trio momentarily faltered but quickly regained their poise, clinging to their belief that Marissa was just an impostor, not Tiffany. In their minds, the impending test would vindicate them, perhaps even earn them gratitude from Paul.


    Buoyed by this belief, they indulged in smug fantasies of forting rewards from Paul.


    Paul, wasting no further breath on these buffoons, turned his steely gaze to Derek. ¡°Mr. Derek Daniels, your familial connections will not shield you if it¡¯s proven you¡¯ve maligned my daughter.¡±


    Derek rushed to rify, his words earnest. ¡°Mr. Alvarado, I would never mistake someone else for Marissa. We were childhood sweethearts in Adagend, once even betrothed. I know her as I know my own soul. The woman before us now is a chatan, without a doubt.¡±


    Paul sneered and remained silent.


    Before long, Elvis returned with a doctor from Blebert¡¯s most reputable DNA testing agency.


    Paul inquired of the doctor, ¡°How quickly can we expect the results?¡±


    ¡°We can have them within an hour,¡± the doctor answered.


    Paul nodded approvingly and extended his arm.


    The doctor collected blood from Paul and then from Marissa before rushing the samples back to theb.


    During the anxious wait in the banquet hall, no one spoke; all were poised on the edge of their seats, eager for the verdict.


    Fortunately, the hour passed swiftly. Soon, a representative from the testing agency arrived and handed the sealed results directly to Paul.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:


    In front of the assembled crowd, Paul opened the envelope. He briefly scanned the contents and then passed it to Elvis. ¡°Please, read the conclusion of this report to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvarado,¡± Elvis responded.


    He took the document and announced, ¡°The DNA test confirms that the two individuals tested are indeed father and daughter by blood.¡±


    This time, the crowd didn¡¯t erupt into whispers or gasps as they had previously. Instead, they exchanged looks. Now that the truth wasid bare, they calmed down.


    However, Korbin, Betty, Denise, and Derek stood there, utterly bbergasted. They could hardly believe what they had just heard.


    Aelfric, Chloe, and their group felt a simr shock. They had orchestrated a meticulous n to unmask Marissa as a fraud, yet the results defied their every expectation.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Betty blurted out, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°She was raised by us as a simple country girl, Marissa. How can she possibly be Mr. Alvarado¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right,¡± Denise interjected. ¡°Could there be an error in the DNA report? Or perhaps someone has meddled with the results?¡±


    Denise had just finished speaking when Paul roared, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Standing next to him, Elvis raised his hand and delivered a sharp p to Denise¡¯s face. The sound of the p echoed, making everyone wince.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Denise eximed, copsing to the floor in pain.


    Despite his slender frame, Elvis was obviously strong. His p dislodged two of Denise¡¯s front teeth, and her face swelled up rmingly.


    Silence engulfed the entire banquet hall, and a heavy tension filled the air.


    Although people were familiar with the reputation of Paul, the fearsome owner of the Sunrise, this was the first time they saw the extent of his terrifying presence. Paul had merely shouted, yet that alone heightened everyone¡¯s sense of danger. Nobody dared to act rashly. Denisey on the floor, too overwhelmed to even cry. She experienced a dizzy spell, then¡­ everything went ck. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Korbin and Betty were so terrified they couldn¡¯t speak or move. Paul, on the other hand, wore a grim expression. Meanwhile, Elvis red down at Denise and snapped, ¡°You fool! How dare you doubt the authenticity of the test report? Are you suggesting Mr. Alvarado doesn¡¯t know his own daughter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If Mr. Alvarado acknowledges the report, it must be true. He wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the wrong person as his daughter,¡± one person in the crowd said.


    Betty hesitantly raised her hand and pointed at Marissa. ¡°But she really is the little vige girl we raised.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve already told you who I am. I¡¯m Tiffany Nash, and I don¡¯t know you. Who put you up to this nder?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Betty faltered. For a moment, she was unsure if the person in front of her was really Marissa.


    Korbin, too, began to question himself. He leaned in and whispered to Betty, ¡°The paternity test confirms she¡¯s Tiffany. Could we really have mistaken her identity?¡±


    Betty studied Marissa closely and whispered back, ¡°But she looks so much like Marissa.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:


    Korbin¡¯s eyes flicked around nervously as he murmured, ¡°Could it be that the Marissa we adopted is actually the twin sister of Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Betty¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but she dismissed the thought momentster. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could Marissa, a wretched woman,e from such a distinguished background? Her resemnce to Tiffany must be merely coincidental.¡±


    Despite their hushed tones, Marissa overheard their conversation. Hearing Betty refer to her as a ¡°wretched woman¡± again ignited her fury.


    Betty had hurled such insults at her since childhood, causing her deep emotional pain that had leftsting scars.


    Now that she was grown and capable of defending herself, Marissa would no longer tolerate such disrespect. Moreover, she owed Korbin and Betty nothing. In fact, they had been living off her financial support and care for many years.


    Today was the day Marissa would settle the score.


    With a fierce look, she confronted the couple. ¡°You epted bribes to spread lies and nder about me, damaging both my reputation and that of my family. Now, you must face the consequences!¡±


    Korbin and Betty could no longer convince themselves that the woman before them was Marissa. Ovee with guilt, they knelt and pleaded for mercy. ¡°Miss Nash, we¡¯re really sorry! Please forgive us. We were misled and mistaken. We beg for your mercy. It was not our intention to harm you.¡±


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your intention?¡± Marissa sneered. ¡°You even convinced Mr. Derek Daniels to join in your scheme. And now, you¡¯re telling me it wasn¡¯t your intention? I¡¯m not stupid. It¡¯s obvious you did those things on purpose!¡±


    At this, Korbin and Betty were left speechless.


    Marissa nced at Aelfric, Chloe, and their group, then said to Korbin and Betty, ¡°Given your ignorance, if you tell me who¡¯s behind this, I might give you less punishment!¡±


    As Marissa finished speaking, Chloe¡¯s anxiety spiked.


    Although both she and Aelfric were involved, she had been the one in contact with Korbin and Betty all along. Any confession from them would implicate her, and she desperately didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the mire.


    Before Korbin and Betty could respond, Chloe dashed forward and kicked them, casting aside her usual poise and grace.


    The two were taken aback by what Chloe had done. Just as they were about to protest, Chloeshed out at them. ¡°You scoundrels! How dare youe here and nder my best friend?! Do you have a death wish? Tell the truth and nothing but the whole truth. If you lie, I¡¯ll make sure you deeply regret it!¡±


    Chloe, known for herposed and goddess-like demeanor, stunned everyone with an uncharacteristic outburst.


    The sheer force of her anger left the room in hushed shock, as this side of Chloe was something they¡¯d never imagined.


    She scolded Korbin and Betty, unleashing words that cut like a whip. But soon, she caught herself, realizing her behavior had been far from her usual grace. With an awkward smile, she turned to Marissa and said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m so sorry. I just couldn¡¯t stomach their nder against you.¡±


    The others nodded in approval, thinking it only natural for Chloe, known for her kindness, to lose her cool in defense of a dear friend. After all, even the calmest seas can erupt into waves when provoked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:


    Marissa, however, offered nomentary, responding instead with a serene smile. Yet her subtle nce toward Everett said more than words ever could.


    Everett, catching her look, pressed his lips into a tight line. His expression darkened, and his displeasure was as in as day.


    Chloe¡¯s performance might have fooled most, but Marissa and Everett weren¡¯t so easily duped. They¡¯d already pieced together the truth¡ªKorbin and Betty weren¡¯t here by chance. Everett was certain Chloe had pulled the strings.


    Normally, Marissa wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to call Chloe out for her theatrics. But today, for Everett¡¯s sake, she chose to hold her tongue, tolerating Chloe¡¯s antics with a patience that didn¡¯te easily.


    Meanwhile, Korbin and Betty, shaken by Chloe¡¯s verbalshing, dared not reveal her involvement.


    ¡°Miss Nash, please have mercy!¡± Betty pleaded, clutching at the hem of Marissa¡¯s dress like a drowning woman reaching for a lifeline. ¡°You remind us so much of our daughter, Marissa. It was an honest mistake. Please forgive us!¡±


    Korbin quickly chimed in, his voice cracking with earnestness, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We were only looking out for your family¡¯s reputation. We meant no harm.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze turned icy, her calm exteriorced with disdain. Her tone was razor-sharp as she replied, ¡°If anyone could simply waltz into my home, causing a scene without consequence, we¡¯d soon be theughingstock of society. No matter if you were instructed by someone or genuinely mistook me for your daughter, you must answer for what you¡¯ve done. There are no free passes here.¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Betty¡¯s head shot up, her face pale and trembling with fear. ¡°Miss Nash, w-what do you intend to do?¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Marissa¡¯s lips curved into a calm but chilling smile. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll involve the authorities. Once the police investigate why you came here to stir up trouble, they¡¯ll determine your ountability.¡±


    Korbin and Betty visibly flinched, panic shing across their faces. The thought of being handed over to the police and the potential unraveling of their secrets sent them into a frenzy of fear. Jail was a possibility they couldn¡¯t afford to face.


    ¡°No, please!¡± Betty cried, her voice breaking as she clung desperately to Marissa¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss Nash, I beg you, don¡¯t call the police! I¡¯ve feared them since I was a child. I can¡¯t ¡ª I won¡¯t survive that! Please, have mercy!¡±


    Korbin, abandoning his earlier bravado, joined her in pleading. The arrogant confidence they had unted upon their arrival had crumbled into a pathetic disy of desperation, their voices quivering as they groveled.


    Marissa initially intended to let thew settle matters, believing it to be the fairest way to resolve the trouble this family had caused. However, as her sharp intuition pieced together Chloe¡¯s subtle involvement, she hesitated.


    Calling the police would inevitably expose Chloe¡¯s role, and while Marissa had no affection for Chloe, she couldn¡¯t ignore the implications. Chloe was Everett¡¯s younger sister and a member of the powerful Brock family. Any scandal tied to her would cast a shadow on Everett, and that was a line Marissa wasn¡¯t willing to cross¡ªnot yet.


    Sensing his daughter¡¯s conflict, Paul stepped forward, his voice steady and authoritative. ¡°Given your ignorance, we won¡¯t call the police this time,¡± he announced, his gaze sweeping over Korbin and Betty. ¡°But this cannot go unanswered. If we let this slide, it would suggest my daughter is an easy target¡ªand she is anything but.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:


    Realizing their pleas had no sway over Marissa, Korbin and Betty turned to Paul, only to be met with his piercing re. The weight of his authority rendered them speechless, and they shrank back, trembling like cornered prey.


    Paul gave a subtle nod to Elvis, who immediately stepped forward, nked by a group of imposing bodyguards. Without a word, they seized Korbin, Betty, and Denise, dragging them out of the banquet hall.


    Momentster, agonized screams pierced the air from outside. Though the guests couldn¡¯t see what was happening, the bloodcurdling cries painted a vivid picture of the Nash family¡¯s unyielding stance against disrespect.


    Inside, Paul remained stoic, his expression as cold as stone. The screams didn¡¯t faze him; if anything, they seemed to confirm his resolve. He had waited too long to teach that family a lesson, and today, justice was finally served¡ªnot by thew, but by the will of a father fiercely protective of his daughter.


    The screams eventually subsided, leaving an eerie silence in their wake. Momentster, Elvis reentered the banquet hall, hisposed and gentlemanly demeanor utterly unchanged, as though he hadn¡¯t just overseen the punishment that had sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. This calm after the storm only deepened the awe and unease of the guests, solidifying the Nash family¡¯s unyielding authority in their minds.


    Chloe, Aelfric, and their group exchanged nervous nces but wisely kept their silence.


    In the middle of the hall, Derek stood frozen, his legs trembling beneath him. He had watched Korbin, Betty, and Denise being hauled away, their screams still echoing in his ears.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    As he felt Marissa¡¯s piercing gaze settle on him, his body stiffened involuntarily. Slowly, he looked up, confusion flickering across his face, but the dread pooling in his chest was impossible to mask.


    With a faint, poised smile, Marissa spoke, her voice steady yet edged with a quiet authority that made Derek¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Derek, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation as well?¡±


    Derek stared at Marissa, unable to utter a word for quite some time.


    Though he was certain the woman in front of him was Marissa, his ex-fianc¨¦e from Adagend, he had no idea that she was Paul¡¯s biological daughter.


    The only exnation he could think of for the paternity test result was that Marissa must be Tiffany¡¯s twin. This would also exin why Korbin and Betty treated her differently and so poorly¡ªbecause she wasn¡¯t their biological child.


    Derek could only assume that beneath Marissa¡¯s calm andposed exterior amidst the barrage of nder and usations, she was inwardly mocking them, seeing them as nothing more than fools.


    Now, with the paternity test result preventing him from exposing the truth that she was not Tiffany, Derek was left with no other choice but to bear the usation of nder.


    ¡°Marissa, I¡­¡± Derek wanted to say something, but words failed him.


    ndering Paul¡¯s daughter was no small matter, and he knew things wouldn¡¯t go well for him after this.


    Standing behind Derek, Neil was utterly dumbfounded. He was there to witness Connor¡¯s humiliation, not to see his own son used of nder.


    To make matters worse, Derek had offended a Nash. If it had been in the past, when the Nash family held little power, Neil wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. But with their current influence, crossing the Nash family was as dangerous as crossing the owner of Sunrise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050:


    Terrified, Neil turned to Aelfric, hoping he would step in to help Derek. But Aelfric looked away, clearly refusing to be involved in this mess.


    To save Derek from Paul¡¯s wrath, Neil forced a smile and turned to Marissa. ¡°My dear sister-inw, Derek is young and naive, easily misled by bad influences. Please cut him some ck.¡±


    Marissa sneered. ¡°You must be joking, Neil. Derek might be the youngest in the family, but he¡¯s about my age. He can¡¯t be naive. Clearly, he did this to get back at me because I scolded him for harassing me. This is more than enough reason to discipline him.¡± Her valid retort left Neil speechless.


    With a condescending look on his face, Paul turned to Connor. ¡°What are you going to do now, Mr. Daniels? Your nephew ndered and insulted my daughter.¡±


    Connor pressed his lips together. He didn¡¯t need to be told what to do, as he had no ns to spare Derek the punishment for his mistake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nash. I¡¯ll handle this one and make sure he learns his lesson for running his mouth.¡± With that, Connor instructed Cade, the butler, ¡°Take Derek. From now on, he¡¯s grounded. Arrange etiquette sses for him so he¡¯d learn to behave himself. He can¡¯t leave unless I say so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniels,¡± Cade said and did as he was told.


    Seeing her son being taken away, Lorna panicked and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Connor. Derek is your nephew!¡±


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Connor replied coldly, ¡°Exactly the reason why I need to do this, Lorna. He¡¯s my nephew, and as his uncle, I must discipline him so he wouldn¡¯t go astray. Seeing you failed in that matter, I think you should join him and get some lessons yourself to be a better parent.¡±


    With that, he signaled to Cade, who immediately ordered the bodyguards to escort both Derek and Lorna outside. Neil gritted his teeth, watching the humiliating scene.


    ¡°Connor, a lecture would suffice. Why are you being harsh on Derek?¡±


    When Connor didn¡¯t budge, Neil turned to Arabe for help. ¡°Grandma, Derek¡¯s punishment is too much. I know Connor has the right to educate those who err as the family head, but he¡¯s being unreasonable with this. He even involved my wife!¡±


    Neil expected Arabe to show somepassion for her great-grandson, but he was taken aback when she simply snorted and said, ¡°Your son brought this upon himself.¡±


    Neil felt humiliated again.


    Arabe continued sharply, ¡°Derek grew up outside of the family and didn¡¯t learn proper decorum. Connor¡¯s punishment is only right for him. As parents, you and Lorna failed to discipline him. Instead of teaching him our ways, you spoiled him, which is equally reprehensible.¡±


    Connor looked at Neil sternly and said, echoing Arabe¡¯s words, ¡°Raising a child is a shared responsibility for both parents. Since Lorna is being held ountable, you shouldn¡¯t escape the consequences either, Neil.¡±


    He then instructed Cade to take Neil along.


    Cade nodded, immediatelyplying.


    Neil tried to resist, but Cade didn¡¯t hesitate to order more bodyguards to escort him out.


    Watching the scene unfold, Chloe breathed a sigh of relief, grateful to be spared. But that relief was short-lived when Everett leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°You should go home and reflect on your actions too. I¡¯ll arrange some lessons for you, as well.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:


    Chloe¡¯s relief immediately vanished at Everett¡¯s words, reced by an ominous feeling. It felt as though her heart had frozen, suspended in midair as it waited for the disaster looming ahead. She turned to look at Everett. The moment their eyes met, her heart started again, but this time, it was pounding with sheer, unadulterated fear.


    Everett had been raised abroad by their grandfather. They had only met a handful of times during their childhood, and in fact, they hadn¡¯t seen each other at all in thest decade.


    They might be rted by blood, but there was no bond between them to speak of. Chloe knew nothing about her brother¡¯s temperament, his likes or dislikes¡ªnothing. The only impression she had gotten from him since his return was that, while he seemed gentle and refined, his eyes were devoid of warmth. She couldn¡¯t even look at him for a few seconds without feeling an icy hand clench around her heart in a tight grip.


    What was more, Chloe had witnessed firsthand just how ruthless Everett could be to those foolish enough to defy him. Suffice to say, she was terrified of her brother.


    Looking at him now, she knew that Everett was livid, and he was about to punish her. Worse still, she was fairly certain that the fate awaiting her was no better than what Derek would endure.


    But then something urred to Chloe. Why should she resign herself to such torture when she wasn¡¯t even exposed? There was no evidence to show that she had done anything wrong. On what grounds would Everett punish her?


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    With these thoughts racing in her head, Chloe put on an expression that was a mix of confusion and grievance. ¡°Everett¡­ Did I¡ªdid I do something wrong?¡±


    Everett¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Chloe could tell his rage had just turned up a notch. ¡°Stop ying games, Chloe. You know exactly what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Chloe bit her lower lip. ¡°No, I¡­ I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Everett¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°So, you still want to deny it, huh? In that case, your punishment will be doubled. Keep up with your little act, and it shall be quadrupled.¡±


    Frantic now, Chloe promptly shut her mouth. It struck her then that in the eyes of her brother, her little performance was no different from that of a fool¡¯s.


    Yet at the same time, she was utterly bewildered. She wondered when Everett could have met Marissa, or what sort of rtionship they could possibly have. Why did he care so much about that woman?


    For the sake of Marissa, he was turning on his own sister. Chloe couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Everett would have done if they weren¡¯t actually rted. Would he have already strangled her to death?


    Despite her confusion, Chloe didn¡¯t dare to voice her questions. In the end, she simply left, her head lowered in defeat.


    Aelfric had been keeping a close eye on Chloe. Although he didn¡¯t hear a word Everett had said, he could hazard a guess as to how the conversation went. Aelfric felt sorry for Chloe.


    He feared that she would be punished severely once she returned home. Acting on impulse, he wheeled himself over to Everett. ¡°You seem to care more about outsiders than your own sister, Mr. Brock,¡± he said, his discontent clear. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair?¡±


    Everett shot him a look of disdain. ¡°How I choose to discipline my sister is none of your business, Mr. Warren.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:


    Aelfric was rendered speechless.


    Everett was the head of the Brock family, and how he dealt with his sister was indeed out of Aelfric¡¯s purview. He wasn¡¯t even in a position to express his feelings for Chloe. He could only press his lips into a thin line and fume in silence.


    Everett snorted when he saw this. ¡°Whatever thoughts you have toward my sister, Mr. Warren, you¡¯d better forget them right now. Our families will never be united by marriage, so you might as well abandon that idea while it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Aelfric never expected Everett to see right through him so soon. ¡°Why?¡± he demanded. ¡°Do you find me unworthy of Chloe, Mr. Brock?¡±


    Everett didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Chloe is clumsy and foolish. I assure you, Mr. Warren, you are more than worthy of her. It is the Warren family that cannot match the Brock family. If she makes the mistake of getting together with you, she can forget about her roots. I will disown her and remove her from the family registry.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Aelfric roared as all the color drained from his face. He never imagined Everett to be this merciless. He didn¡¯t even bother to sugarcoat his words!


    Aelfric had to take a while to temper his anger, but even then, he spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Have I offended you in some way, Mr. Brock?¡±


    ¡°Please, you don¡¯t even have the ability to offend me,¡± Everett replied ndly. With that, he turned and walked away without a backward nce.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Aelfric¡¯s hands closed around the armrests of his wheelchair, his eyes zing with hatred. How could Everett dismiss him like that? Was it because he had lost his position as the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base?


    Then, as if Everett had heard his thoughts, the man suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned on his heel, and walked back to Aelfric.


    Before Aelfric knew it, Everett was standing before him, throwing more mocking words his way.


    ¡°Even if you were still the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, the Warren family would still not hold a candle to the Brock family, Mr. Warren.¡±


    With that sharp remark, Everett spun on his heel and strode toward Paul, leaving Aelfric fuming in silence. Aelfric¡¯s grip on his wheelchair¡¯s armrests was so tight they threatened to splinter under the pressure.


    For years, being the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base had been the feather in his cap. It symbolized his grit and determination, the very qualities that had propelled the Warren family to be one of Blebert¡¯s top four households. It was his pride, his badge of honor. Yet, in Everett¡¯s eyes, none of that seemed to matter. The man dismissed his achievements like dust on a mantelpiece.


    Aelfric¡¯s mind raced¡ªwhere did Everett¡¯s smug confidencee from?


    Though Aelfric no longer held the prestigious title of deputy chief instructor, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Everett¡¯s supposed superiority. From where Aelfric stood, Everett¡¯s status was hardly impressive. After spending years abroad, the man had returned as little more than a shadow¡ªinsignificant, unremarkable, and in Aelfric¡¯s eyes, still a nobody.


    The Brock family¡¯s influence paled inparison to the Warren family¡¯s legacy, or so Aelfric firmly believed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:


    Were it not for his feelings for Chloe, Aelfric wouldn¡¯t have even considered swallowing his pride to befriend Everett. But that gesture had been snubbed, tossed aside like yesterday¡¯s news. Who did Everett think he was, looking down on him like that?


    The insult gnawed at Aelfric¡¯s ego, the humiliation simmering into a cauldron of anger. He red daggers at Everett¡¯s retreating back. If Everett dared to stand in his way, he¡¯d make the Brock family theughingstock of Blebert and see what power Everett had left to stop him then.


    Everett, on the other hand, didn¡¯t spare Aelfric so much as a backward nce. When he reached Paul, his demeanor softened, and his voice became respectful. ¡°Mr. Nash, I¡¯ll be taking my leave for the day.¡±


    Marissa still had to keep up the pretense of Tiffany, and Everett had no intention ofplicating things for her. Since he nned to marry Marissa, Paul¡¯s other daughter, he knew it was crucial to nip any misunderstanding about his rtionship with Tiffany in the bud.


    Paul, catching on to Everett¡¯s intentions, gave a knowing nod. ¡°Very well,¡± he replied with quiet approval.


    Everett turned toward Marissa, his gaze meaningful¡ªa silent reminder of the engagement and the promise she had just made to him.


    Marissa met his gaze, a flicker of understanding in her eyes. She gave a slight nod, equally eager to avoid any unnecessary drama.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Acknowledging her response with a subtle tilt of his head, Everett made his exit, his entourage trailing behind like a well-oiled machine.


    Meanwhile, Aelfric, who had been stewing in his embarrassment, decided it was high time to cut his losses. The longer he lingered, the greater the risk of his facade crumbling. He hastily excused himself, realizing the day had gonepletely sideways. He hadn¡¯t just failed to curry favor with Paul; he was lucky to have avoided stepping on andmine.


    With Aelfric gone, Dennis saw no reason to linger and quietly followed suit.


    As he left, his face wore the unmistakable look of defeat. Deep down, Dennis had clung to the hope that Marissa was pretending to be Tiffany. If that were true, his past grievances with Tiffany would no longer matter, clearing the way for him to pursue Marissa with a clean conscience.


    But that fragile illusion had been shattered. Even though his feelings for Marissa lingered, the thought of chasing her now felt reckless, even dangerous. All that remained was the bitter taste of regret.


    Not that it mattered. Dennis was but a small yer in the grand game of high society, his inner turmoil invisible to those around him.


    No one noticed when he felt secretly ted, nor when he was utterly crushed. In fact, few even realized he had attended the banquet at all.


    Zayn was no better off emotionally. Like Dennis, his hopes had been kindled and snuffed out in rapid session.


    But Zayn was different. As the only son in his family, without an elder brother to overshadow him, he had grown bolder and more determined, his recklessness unchecked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:


    Every ounce of Zayn¡¯s focus was on Marissa. He hadn¡¯t even registered the arrival or departure of Everett and Aelfric. All he knew was the fiery impulse swelling within him, one he could no longer suppress. Just after Aelfric departed, Zayn moved with purpose toward Marissa.


    Divya, his ever-watchful mother, noticed his sudden movement and grabbed his arm in rm. ¡°Zayn, what are you doing?¡±


    Though others might not see the depth of Zayn¡¯s obsession with Marissa, Divya knew all too well. It consumed her son, and she lived in constant fear that his impulsiveness would lead to disaster.


    But Zayn shrugged off her concern with a nce of impatience. ¡°Mom,¡± he said firmly, his eyes zing with determination, ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Divya blurted, her voiceced with rm. ¡°Do you even understand the gravity of this asion? Look at the stark difference between the McCoy family and the Nash family now. Proposing today would be like making a fool of yourself!¡±


    Zayn faltered, his mother¡¯s words cutting through his earlier resolve.


    Back when the Nash family yed second fiddle to the McCoys, Zayn had felt a smug sense of confidence in chasing Tiffany. But now? Tiffany was the daughter of the owner of the Sunrise. With suitors lined up from all corners of the influential world, what chance did a mere McCoy like him stand?


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Divya pressed on, her tone urgent. ¡°Are you blind to the way Connor is practically glued to her every move? The man looks like he¡¯s trying to rewrite the art of devotion. He¡¯s clearly here to light the me of their old romance. And if you¡¯re crazy enough to propose, imagine what happens if Connor loses his temper. He¡¯d crush the McCoy family!¡±


    Almost involuntarily, Zayn¡¯s gaze darted toward Connor. The man¡¯s focus on Marissa was undeniable, his attention a symphony of devotion, every gesture and nce like a silent serenade.


    As the patriarch of Blebert¡¯s most distinguished family, Connor was known for his reserved and aloof nature. A smile rarely yed upon his lips, and the idea of him courting a woman was even less conceivable.


    Yet today, everyone saw it.


    The typically reserved Connor gently peeled the wrapper from a candy and, with a soft smile, presented it to Marissa, signaling her to taste it.


    ustomed to his frosty facade, the onlookers found the scene almost otherworldly and stared in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Oh my! Mr. Daniels actually has a tender streak. I¡¯ve truly seen everything now.¡±


    ¡°It appears even the iciest of hearts can melt, but only for those deemed worthy. To witness such a transformation is like witnessing the first warm breeze of spring¡ªit¡¯s absolutely revitalizing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all missing the crux of the matter. Wasn¡¯t there talk of Mr. Daniels dismissing Tiffany? However, this disy tells a different story. It seems Tiffany is the one throwing a fit, reluctant to go home, while Mr. Daniels is attempting to mend things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the impression I¡¯m getting.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:


    Both Marissa and Connor heard the murmurs around them.


    Connor, however, paid no mind to the idle talk, holding the candy bar with a serene smile, offering it with the utmost delicacy.


    Marissa, though indifferent to the murmurs, was visibly uneasy with Connor¡¯s overt affection.


    Even though she had been privy to his more shameless side in private quarters¡ªeven to the extent of his undress¡ªthey were now divorced and ought to maintain a decorous distance.


    Moreover, she was now betrothed to Everett, caught in a muddle over how to navigate this delicate juncture. As she pondered whether to ept the candy, Lawrence and Lindsay, each clutching one of her legs, looked up at her with guileless eyes and pleaded in their melodious tones, ¡°Try the candy, Mommy.¡±


    With a candy bar already in his mouth, Lawrence said,


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve already sampled it for you. It¡¯s delicious. Even a tough cookie like me finds it sweet and soothing.¡± Lindsay, also with a candy bar between her lips, grinned broadly and eximed, ¡°Exactly! Mommy, the candy tastes and smells so wonderful, and since Daddy has unwrapped it himself, it¡¯s be the best candy in the world. Come on, Mommy. Try it!¡±


    Marissa felt a flush of embarrassment at the thought of epting the candy from Connor¡¯s hand with everyone watching, but she couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint the children. Their eager faces, so full of hope for the unity of their parents, tugged at her heart.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Earlier, when she had watched Connor tenderly unwrapping candy for the children, she had been deeply touched. Ever since discovering they were his biological children, he had transformed into a doting father, overflowing with affection.


    The children munched on their candy bars with sheer delight, their satisfaction evident. Then they turned their sweet smiles to Marissa, urging their father to unwrap one for her too, so the entire family could indulge together.


    Refusing Connor¡¯s candy now would surely dampen their spirits.


    As Marissa hesitated, Connor already had the candy poised at her lips, his smile encouraging. He softly prompted, ¡°Open up.¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa instinctively opened her mouth, and in the next instant, the candy nestled inside, its creamy sweetness enveloping her senses.


    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it really sweet and fragrant?¡± Lindsay asked, her eyes wide with hope.


    ¡°Mommy, doesn¡¯t it make you incredibly happy, eating the candy Daddy unwrapped for you?¡± Lawrence added, his gaze equally expectant.


    Tasting the candy, Marissa recognized its delightful vor and fragrance, and a genuine sense of happiness washed over her.


    She then crouched down, lovingly stroked the children¡¯s cheeks, and replied, ¡°It is sweet and fragrant. Yes, I feel so happy now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:


    Their giggles filled the air, their eyes twinkling with joy. Marissa stole a nce at Connor, her eyes filled with reproach, her cheeks a deep shade of red. While the candy he offered was indeed a source of joy, epting it so publicly was quite the ordeal.


    At that moment, Lawrence and Lindsay made another request. ¡°Daddy, you should have one too, so we can all share the sweetness together.¡±


    With a warm smile, Connor squatted beside Marissa and gently caressed the children¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s share the sweetness together.¡±


    He then unwrapped another candy bar and popped it into his mouth.


    Theirughter grew louder, their joy more radiant.


    The sight of this family of four, savoring candy together, created a touching tableau that enveloped everyone in a warm, cozy atmosphere, temporarily eclipsing any whispers of divorce.


    However, amidst the warmth, Paul watched the scene unfold with a scowl, his face darkening with each passing moment.


    Connor chuckled, ruffling the kids¡¯ hair, then casually nced over at Zayn, who felt like an icy arrow had pierced right through him.


    Zayn was taken aback by the warning in Connor¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing that, Divya gripped Zayn¡¯s wrist tighter. ¡°I told you, Zayn¡ªTiffany¡¯s with Connor. You can¡¯t pursue her because she¡¯s taken!¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    Zayn pressed his lips into a thin line, remaining silent.


    Frustrated, Divya tugged at his sleeve, urging him, ¡°Are you trying to get yourself in trouble? Didn¡¯t you see that Connor has sent us a warning? Come on. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Despite his reluctance to leave, Zayn couldn¡¯t risk defying Connor in this situation. Eventually, he conceded and let his mother drag him outside.


    Once the McCoys left, Connor felt more at ease.


    It wasn¡¯t because Zayn posed any real threat, but Connor wanted Marissa to enjoy the rest of the event, and it would have been impossible with that douchebag sticking around.


    Marissa felt relieved as Connor sent Zayn away. She despised the man so much that his absence allowed her to rx.


    With Zayn and Divya gone, Connor returned his attention to the kids, who were enjoying their candies. But he noticed Paul¡¯s frown as he watched them from across the hall.


    That told him his father-inw wasn¡¯t too thrilled about the warm family moment they were sharing.


    If Paul castigated him in front of everyone, there would be no easy way to smooth things over.


    Luckily, Connor had the kids on his side as allies.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:


    Thinking quickly, he leaned down and whispered in their ears, ¡°Looks like your grandpa¡¯s not very happy with me right now. Why don¡¯t you go and brighten his day?¡± The kids nced at Paul before turning back to Connor.


    ¡°Okay, Dad. We¡¯ll handle it,¡± Lindsay chirped.


    ¡°We promise to keep Grandpa from getting angry for the family¡¯s sake!¡± Lawrence chimed in.


    Connor smiled and gently pinched their cheeks. ¡°Off you go, then!¡±


    With that, the two dashed over to Paul and hugged his legs just as he was about to walk over and confront Connor.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    The kids called out happily in unison.


    Their sweet voices melted Paul¡¯s heart, banishing any thoughts of scolding Connor. Looking at them, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Before he knew it, he was kneeling to meet their happy faces. In front of these two, he wasn¡¯t the formidable owner of the Sunrise but their kind and gentle grandpa. As Paul bent down, Lindsay cleverly popped a candy into his mouth. ¡°Try this, Grandpa! It¡¯s sweet, smells nice, and will make you smile!¡±


    Paul hadn¡¯t had candy in years, especially the milky ones kids loved. But as the familiar vor filled his mouth, it brought back happy childhood memories, and a smile spread across his face.


    Lawrence quickly chimed in, ¡°How is it, Grandpa? Sweet, right? Smells good, too? Does it make you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Paul said, nodding with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s sweet, smells good, and makes me happy!¡±


    The kids burst intoughter, their giggles filling the room. To get more of Paul¡¯s attention, Lindsay suggested, ¡°Your house is big, Grandpa. And it¡¯s my first time here! Can you give me a tour?¡±


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Lawrence said, bouncing with excitement.


    Paul hesitated for a second.


    Aside from being the central figure of the event, he had nned to use this time to socialize with the elite families in Blebert. He had justpleted the introductions, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to wander off, as it woulde off as disrespectful to the other guests.


    But he couldn¡¯t say no to his grandchildren, who looked very excited to spend time with him. Eventually, he relented.


    Paul took their hands and addressed the crowd with a slightly apologetic smile. ¡°Looks like Grandpa is needed, and I can¡¯t really say no. If you¡¯ll excuse me, everyone, I¡¯ll be with my grandkids. Once again, I thank you foring. Please enjoy the rest of the party.¡±


    With that, Paul led the kids away. Lindsay and Lawrence bounced around and chattered happily, making himugh.


    The guests were slightly surprised as they watched Paul leave with the kids.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± someone eximed suddenly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Mr. Alvarado is ruthless. When he takes action, many people suffer. It¡¯s surprising to see such a tough character show such gentleness and kindness with his grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°Outside, Mr. Alvaradomands fear and respect. But at home, he transforms into a loving grandparent. His grandchildren are so lucky.¡±


    ¡°If he spoils his grandchildren so much, he must be even more affectionate towards his daughter. Tiffany grew up away from her parents and faced many hardships. Now, it seems her luck is changing for the better.¡±


    ¡°With Mr. Alvarado¡¯s immense wealth and influence, Tiffany is set to be the happiest young woman in Blebert. She might even rise as the city¡¯s new top socialite.¡±


    As the conversation unfolded, envious nces were cast in Marissa¡¯s direction.


    Marissa felt uneasy. However, it wasn¡¯t because of the gossip, but because of Connor.


    Everett had left early to avoid any rumors about his rtionship with Tiffany. Connor, on the other hand, didn¡¯t take such precautions. He seemed to be using the children as an excuse to get closer to her.


    Was he trying to make people think he was pursuing Tiffany?


    What would he do when she actually returned? How would he handle such aplicated situation?


    The more Marissa thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She red at Connor and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Connor, what exactly are you trying to do? You¡¯ve finally put some distance between yourself and Tiffany. Why aren¡¯t you avoiding suspicion?¡±


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    She had hoped Connor would see the error of his ways. Instead, he yed dumb. ¡°The kids wanted to see their mother and insisted Ie along. How could I refuse them?¡±


    Marissa was at a loss for words. She knew he was lying, but with so many eyes on them, there was little she could do. Resigned, she decided to ignore him and keep Arabepany.


    Arabe, who was over ny, was exhausted from sitting in the banquet hall for so long. She yawned repeatedly, struggling to keep her eyes open.


    Marissa silently fumed at Connor once more. To secure his entry into the Nash family¡¯s banquet, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to exploit his elderly grandmother, leaving Arabe exhausted.


    As Marissa approached, Arabe¡¯s demeanor brightened. She smiled sweetly and greeted her, ¡°Sweetie.¡± Marissa paused, unsure how to respond to the endearment.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the right moment to address how Arabe called her. Instead, Marissa returned the smile warmly and said, ¡°Grandma, you look tired. Let me arrange for someone to take you back so you can rest.¡±


    ¡°I am quite tired and would like to nap,¡± Arabe admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the energy to go back. It¡¯s too much of a hassle. Sweetie, could you arrange a room for me here so I can rest?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:


    Marissa couldn¡¯t refuse Arabe and replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course, Grandma. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯refortable.¡±


    With Marissa¡¯s support, Arabe stood up. Before leaving, she cast a nce at Connor and chided, ¡°You silly boy, why are you just standing there? Come and help me get to bed. I can¡¯t sleep well without your bedtime stories.¡±


    Connor quickly stepped forward and supported Arabe¡¯s other arm. ¡°Sure, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly,¡± Arabe scolded Connor again. Then, she turned to Marissa with a gentle smile. ¡°Sweetie, I know he can be annoying. But bear with him for my sake, okay?¡±


    Marissa suddenly realized why Arabe had asked to nap at the Nash family¡¯s estate. She was usually particr about her routines but now seemed to be creating a reason for Connor to stay with Marissa.


    Marissa had no idea what Connor might have told Arabe beforeing here.


    Marissa didn¡¯t mind Connor appearing at the Nash family¡¯s estate. He was, after all, the father of her two children. But at the same time, she was concerned about her father¡¯s reaction.


    Though she wasn¡¯t keen on Connor staying, she couldn¡¯t outright refuse Arabe. She managed a forced smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the best!¡± Arabe beamed, her face lighting up instantly.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    As Marissa guided Arabe forward, she shot Connor a meaningful re. Connor seemed unfazed by it. He raised his eyebrows and gave a smug smile.


    Recognizing Arabe¡¯s esteemed status, Hannah took special care to arrange the best guest room for her to rest in, conveniently located next to Marissa¡¯s room.


    Connor followed them into the guest room. Once inside, he began telling Arabe a bedtime story and put on a show of affection while Marissa observed quietly.


    Once Arabe had drifted off to sleep, Marissa could no longer contain her frustration. She grabbed Connor by the ear and pulled him out of the room.


    Marissa was seething with anger over Connor¡¯s charade of using their two children and Arabe as props in his performance. Her fury boiled over when she witnessed him telling Arabe a bedtime story, acting as if he had done it a thousand times before.


    Once Arabe had drifted off to sleep, Marissa leapt forward, seized Connor by the ear, and hauled him out of the room. Her aim was to find a secluded spot to confront him about his intentions. Caught up in her emotions, she didn¡¯t consider the startling image they presented as she towed the head of a distinguished family by his ear.


    As they exited the guest room, they unexpectedly encountered Hannah and two servants.


    Hannah was quietly giving the servants directions when the sight of Marissa and Connor left her dumbfounded. She was at a loss for words.


    The servants were equally shocked, their eyes wide with disbelief. To them, Mr. Connor Daniels was an imposing figure whom they scarcely dared to look at directly, usually only stealing nces as he walked away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060:


    Yet, here was the respected figure being pulled by the ear without offering any resistance. It was a scene thatpletely shattered all expectations. How could Connor be so gentle in this moment? Wasn¡¯t he a man known for a reputation as terrifying as the Grim Reaper¡¯s?


    Once Hannah regained herposure, she felt a bit awkward. She hade to check if Arabe was resting well. Arabe, being such an esteemed and elderly guest, was someone Hannah needed to ensure was well taken care of.


    Hannah had not anticipated witnessing such an awkward scene. While she didn¡¯t mind seeing it, she worried that Connor might feel embarrassed or angry. Had she known this would happen, she would have stayed away.


    But since she had already seen what urred, it seemed inappropriate for her to leave without acknowledging the situation.


    After a few moments of ufortable silence, Hannah gave an awkward smile and uttered words uncharacteristic of the Nash family¡¯s hostess. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The servants, unsure of how to react, repeated her statement, saying, ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything either.¡±


    Hannah eyed the servants, deeming their response foolish, only to realize her own was no better. She coughed slightly and said, ¡°Ahem, go ahead.¡±


    She then turned and walked away, thinking it was one of the toughest situations she had ever managed. The servants trailed behind Hannah like shadows.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    As they hurried off, Marissa felt a mix of embarrassment and anger. She then directed her frustration toward Connor.


    She turned sharply and red at him, her eyes piercing like knives. Connor, however, appeared unaffected and even offered her a smile.


    Marissa found his smile infuriating at that moment, only intensifying her anger. She continued to drag him by the ear all the way to her bedroom. Once inside, she locked the door and finally released his ear.


    Then she ced her hands on her hips and turned to Connor, asking, ¡°What are you trying to pull here?¡±


    Connor gave an innocent shrug and responded, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Marissa retorted sharply, ¡°Cut the act. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? My father can¡¯t stand you. He didn¡¯t even invite the Daniels family. Yet here you are, making a spectacle with Grandma and the kids. Have you no shame?¡±


    Connor was aware that his little tricks wouldn¡¯t fool Marissa, so he didn¡¯t try to deny them. Instead, he asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, would you have spent the day with Everett?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t want to delve into any discussion about Everett with Connor. She was still uncertain about what kind of rtionship she wanted to maintain with Everett, much less ready to exin things to Connor. So, she turned away, choosing not to respond.


    Her silence only fueled Connor¡¯s frustration. He interpreted it as a quiet acknowledgment.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:


    He suddenly grasped her shoulders and pinned her against the wall, confining her within his arms. His voice was low and stern as he warned, ¡°Marissa, don¡¯t think about marrying anyone else but me.¡±


    Though she hadn¡¯t considered marrying Everett, Marissa disliked beingmanded, even by Connor.


    Irritated, she said firmly, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. We have no connection anymore. Who I marry is my business, not yours.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression grew even darker. ¡°So, you really want to marry Everett?¡±


    Marissa snorted dismissively, tilting her chin up proudly, neither confirming nor denying.


    To Connor, her attitude seemed like yet another implicit confirmation. He pressed his lips together, his gaze intense, almost as if he wanted to consume her.


    Most would find such an intense stare intimidating, but Marissa wasn¡¯t one to back down. She held his gaze defiantly, challenging his power.


    This confrontation ended with Connor kissing her forcefully,pletely enveloping her with his intense presence.


    Marissa had experienced Connor¡¯s unexpected kisses before, each imbued with a certain stealthy intensity. Yet, today¡¯s kiss transcended all previous encounters, brimming with a fervor that bordered on aggression. Each connection of their lips was profound, as if he sought to consume her whole¡ªlips, tongue, and all.


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    asionally, his teeth grazed her painfully. Each time a sharp pain sparked her to recoil, Connor¡¯s grip would tighten. He drew her in closer, as if he wished to fuse her very essence with his.


    This overwhelming torrent of affection and domineering possessiveness washed over her, unmistakable in its intensity.


    Marissa, ever the skilledbatant, had always believed that her fighting skills either matched or exceeded Connor¡¯s. They had never put this to the ultimate test, leaving a shroud of uncertainty between them. Today, however, a creeping doubt whispered to her that perhaps, in a real contest, she would falter against his superior strength.


    Their history of forced kisses was long, and despite their marriage and previous encounters, Marissa had never grown to appreciate being kissed without her consent. Each forceful press of his lips sparked an instinctual pushback, a drive to resist.


    But her resistance seemed almost futile. Against his steadfast resolve, she was like a feather against a boulder. His biting brought pain, and with it, anger, prompting her to attempt to teach him a lesson. But every defensive maneuver she tried was effortlessly countered. He captured her hands¡ªone and then the other¡ªleaving her powerless.


    In the end, she found herselfpletely encircled in his arms, reluctantly sumbing to the kisses he bestowed upon her as he wished.


    ck Mallow, known as the chief instructor of the Doomsday Base, had a reputation for unmatched prowess inbat, never having met an adversary she couldn¡¯t best. Even her mentor, Zyair, had often felt the sting of defeat at her hands.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:


    But today, she acknowledged a bitter truth: Connor¡¯sbat skills might just eclipse her own.


    The kiss lingered, and as her resistance melted away, she ceased to struggle. This wasn¡¯t their first kiss, and they already had two children together. If Connor desired this kiss, why should she resist? His wealth and charm hardly made it a sacrifice on her part.


    With this thought, her irritation ebbed away, and slowly, she began to find a measure of enjoyment in his embrace. Connor¡¯s technique had clearly improved, rendering her unexpectedly delicate in his arms.


    Eventually, his kisses softened, shifting from forceful to tender, and his entire demeanor transformed, now radiating warmth and affection.


    As their kiss stretched on, time seemed to suspend itself, and Marissa softened into Connor¡¯s embrace, like a tendril gently curling against a sturdy support. She surrenderedpletely, letting go of all semnce of control.


    The air around them grew thick with warmth as their breaths mingled, quick and heavy, making her heart race with an intensity that echoed the heat of the room.


    Lost in the moment, Marissa couldn¡¯t tell how long they had been entwined. Just as the closeness threatened to overwhelm her, Connor paused, pulling back just enough to let her breathe, though his presence remained close, his breath a warm caress on her cheek.


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Limp in his arms, her mind emptied of thoughts, Marissa focused solely on drawing deep, revitalizing breaths.


    Connor held her gaze, their bodies still pressed close, sharing the intimate dance of their breaths and the synchronized pounding of their hearts.


    In this frozen sliver of time, rity gradually returned to Marissa, bringing a tide of indignation. She teetered on the brink of questioning Connor¡¯s brazenness.


    But before words could form, she noticed the redness in his eyes, the raw emotionid bare. He looked at her with the vulnerability of a child, silently pleading for understanding from a parent he felt had slighted him. Marissa was momentarily speechless. Was this really the formidable man everyone revered?


    He seemed so aggrieved, so wronged, yet he was the one who had overstepped.


    Her lips parted, but no usation broke the heavy silence. It was Connor who spoke, his voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Marissa, you can¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡±


    His plea echoed the possessive insistence of a child, imploring a parent¡¯s exclusive affection. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t love anyone but me.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together to stifle augh. This was a side of Connor she had never seen¡ªvulnerable, almost pitiful.


    She had known him as a pir of strength, a master of guile, asionally roguish, but never this exposed, this intively aggrieved.


    The absurdity of the situation amused her silently.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:


    Yet, as she indulged in her secret amusement, a sharp pinch at her waist snapped her back to the present, eliciting a sharp gasp of pain that sliced through the warm stillness¡­


    Connor¡¯s displeasure was unmistakable as he observed Marissa¡¯s amused demeanor. Irritated, he gave her a quick pinch to bring her back to reality.


    ¡°Why did you pinch me?¡± Marissa demanded, her voice tinged with anger.


    ¡°To bring you back to the moment,¡± Connor replied sharply, his eyes tinted red with frustration. ¡°Were you even listening to me? Please don¡¯t ignore what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression softened under his serious and pained gaze. In a hushed tone, she admitted, ¡°I never intended to marry Everett.¡±


    Her words brought a brief smile to Connor¡¯s face. Yet before he could respond, Marissa added, ¡°But the Brock family saved my father. He promised them my hand in marriage in return. My father¡¯s honor is important to him; I must uphold it.¡±


    Connor¡¯s fleeting smile vanished. He responded, his toneced with discontent, ¡°Even if the Brock family helped your father immensely, there are many other ways he could repay that debt withoutpromising your marriage.¡±


    ¡°But the Brock family has made their terms clear¡ªthey only want this marriage. My father has given his word, and it¡¯s difficult for him to retract it now,¡± Marissa exined.


    Connor¡¯s expression hardened as he said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He was determined, having numerous strategies up his sleeve to persuade the Brock family to relent. After all, no one was going to take away his wife, the mother of his kids.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Marissa lifted her gaze, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and defiance as they met his unyielding stare. ¡°This is a matter between the Nash and Brock families,¡± she said, her voice sharp and steady despite the turmoil inside her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved. If you dare make a move against the Brock family, my father won¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice low but brimming with frustration. ¡°And what do you expect me to do? Stand by and watch you and Everett get closer? Watch as you marry into the Brock family just to fulfill your father¡¯s promise? Is that what you want?¡± His tone darkened as he added, ¡°Because if you go through with it, I swear I¡¯ll destroy the Brock family entirely.¡±


    Marissa let out a soft, weary sigh, her tone dipping into exasperation. ¡°Connor, can you let go of me now?¡± she asked, her voice quieter this time.


    His arms were wrapped around her so tightly she could hardly breathe, the warmth of his embrace stirring an unbidden mix of emotions. She shifted ufortably, a faint flush rising to her cheeks. Their closeness felt suffocating, especially with the fear that someone might walk in and catch them like this.


    But Connor¡¯s grip didn¡¯t waver. His response was resolute, his tone unwavering. ¡°No.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s shoulders slumped as she sighed again, more forcefully this time. ¡°Connor, we¡¯re in the Nash family¡¯s home. Can you try to be a little more discreet?¡±


    A mischievous glint danced in Connor¡¯s eyes as he leaned closer, his lips curling into a shameless smirk. ¡°I¡¯m holding my wife,¡± he said. ¡°The mother of my kids. What could be more natural? I¡¯m not afraid of being seen by anyone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:


    Marissa stared at him, utterly speechless. She pressed her hands against his chest, attempting to push him away, but he didn¡¯t budge. He stood there, immovable, as solid and unyielding as a mountain.


    She was left with no option but to let him hold her. ¡°Connor, what do you actually know about Everett?¡±


    Connor shrugged lightly, his voice carrying a hint of indifference. ¡°I¡¯ve hardly seen him before. Everett moved overseas with his grandfather at a young age and has seldom been back to Blebert. He¡¯s been off my radar, really, so my knowledge about him is quite sparse.¡±


    ¡°Was today the first time you¡¯ve seen him as an adult?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Connor affirmed with a nod.


    Marissa paused thoughtfully before probing further. ¡°What struck you the most about him when you saw him?¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°He¡¯s not particrly striking. Some argue his looks could match mine, but I find him considerably less appealing. Frankly, he¡¯s rather in. I can¡¯t imagine any woman taking an interest in him unless her vision waspromised.¡±


    With a dramatic eye roll, Marissa sighed. Love rivals always seemed toe with ws out. Connor, of course, was no exception, spinning his own web of lies to make Everett look bad.


    hosts great stories


    Despite what Connor said, Everett¡¯s appearance was certainly notckingpared to his.


    Yet, she chose not to engage in a futile debate over something so petty.


    After rolling her eyes, she responded with a calm, collected voice, ¡°What about his other qualities?¡±


    It seemed Connor¡¯s denigration of Everett had somewhat lifted his spirits. With a more rxed demeanor, he asked, ¡°What else would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Marissa said. ¡°What was your first impression of him?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Everett seemspletely impotent,¡± he dered with a snort. ¡°Anyone who ends up with him might as well be a widow. No joy in marriage, no kids¡ªnothing.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. She fixed Connor with a piercing look and demanded, ¡°Can you stop joking around for just a minute?¡±


    Connor¡¯sugh was soft, tinged with mischief. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll cut it out. But really, why are you so curious about my first impression of Everett? Is there something you¡¯re hinting at?¡±


    Marissa leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve got this nagging feeling that there¡¯s more to Everett than meets the eye. He could be hiding some incredible secrets or even a remarkable past. I¡¯m trying to figure out if I¡¯m right.¡±


    Connor¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°You know, I¡¯m on the same page. His abrupt return to Blebert to assume control of the Brock family doesn¡¯t seem straightforward at all.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:


    Marissa nodded solemnly. ¡°Is it possible that Everett¡¯s grandfather saving my father and setting up our engagement was all orchestrated?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crossed my mind too,¡± Connor admitted. ¡°But don¡¯t stress. I¡¯ve already sent someone to dig into his time overseas. We¡¯ll soon find out if this is a mere coincidence or if there¡¯s a deeper plot at y.¡±


    Marissa nodded again, reassured.


    Just then, a soft knock at the door broke their intense conversation.


    A timid knock resonated at the door, as if the visitor was well aware of the room¡¯s upants and hesitated to intrude.


    Marissa, startled by the sound, quickly tried to disentangle herself from Connor. Her whisper was a blend of urgency and caution. ¡°Let go of me! Now!¡±


    The intimacy of the moment made her feel exposed, despite the solid barrier that shielded them from view. A flush of embarrassment swept over her cheeks, her heartbeat racing.


    In stark contrast, Connor was the picture of tranquility. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Marissa¡¯s unexpected shyness; it was a stark departure from her usual cool,manding presence. The sight of her flustered was unexpectedly endearing.


    Marissa¡¯s attempts to push him away were futile; Connor remained unmoved. When she looked up at him, his smile was one of sheer amusement. In a fit of frustration, she stomped on his foot, hard.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Connor¡¯s grimace of pain was his first concession, and he reluctantly released her.


    Marissa shot him a withering look before pivoting to address the door. Connor, still wearing a half-smile, touched his lips reflexively, savoring the lingering taste of their kiss.


    Before opening the door, Marissa made a quick, albeit thorough, inspection of her appearance, adjusting her attire and smoothing down her hair.


    She managed topose herself, her smile serene and untroubled, as if the room behind her held no secrets. Seeing Hannah at the door, Marissa greeted her with a gentle whisper. ¡°Do you need something, Hannah?¡±


    In response, Hannah¡¯s demeanor was a mix of caution and apology, her intrusion seeming to weigh on her. When their eyes locked, there was an added touch of inscrutable emotion in her gaze, her smile a bit strained.


    Noticing the unusual scrutiny in Hannah¡¯s gaze, Marissa sensed something amiss. Regrettably, she had not had a moment to glimpse herself in the mirror before hastening to answer the door.


    With a touch of uncertainty to her cheek, Marissa queried, ¡°Hannah, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Hannah, trying to mask her difort with augh, replied, ¡°You¡¯re fine. Oh, Marissa, your father wants to see you. He¡¯s downstairs.¡±


    Caught off guard, Marissa eximed, ¡°My father is back? Wasn¡¯t he out in the garden ying with the kids? What brought him back so soon?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:


    The unsettling thought that her father might have discovered she had allowed Connor to stay at their house¡ªand in her bedroom, no less¡ªshed through Marissa¡¯s mind, coloring her cheeks with guilt.


    Hannah¡¯s exnation came with a resigned tone. ¡°He would¡¯ve preferred to stay out longer. But then Sansa came, tears streaming down her face, demanding that your father step in to discipline his daughter and provide some answers. She was adamant you return A, prompting his early return.¡±


    Pausing to gauge Marissa¡¯s reaction, Hannah continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to interrupt you and Mr. Daniels, but your father¡¯smand left me no choice. I hope you won¡¯t think me inconsiderate.¡±


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Marissa¡¯s features. ¡°Hannah, what are you implying? We weren¡¯t up to anything. There was no interruption.¡±


    Hannah offered a knowing smile. ¡°Perhaps you should freshen up before you meet with your father. I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡±


    As she turned to leave, she stopped, casting a nce over her shoulder. ¡°By the way, Marissa, your father learned Mr. Daniels was in your room. He was none too pleased. His frosty mood could chill the entire house.¡±


    With those parting words, Hannah made her way downstairs, leaving Marissa to ponder her next move. Marissa¡¯s lips twitched again as she cast a helpless nce toward the ceiling.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Having met Tiffany, she no longer felt ufortable about being with Connor. She even began to view their union not as a mistake but as destiny.


    Throughout their time together, Marissa realized she harbored no ill feelings toward Connor. Learning that Lawrence and Lindsay were their biological children only strengthened her desire to provide them with a united family.


    Yet, the sudden appearance of Everett and her father¡¯s clear disapproval of Connor posed significant challenges.


    She sighed deeply, turning to Connor with a look of slight reproach. ¡°My father wants me downstairs. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to see him,¡± Connor assured her. ¡°But my father isn¡¯t fond of you. He might be harsh, even scold you.¡±


    Connor smiled lightly. ¡°I expect as much, given that I¡¯ve caused his daughter distress. I¡¯ll ept whatever he has to say.¡±


    Connor¡¯s readiness to face her father¡¯s ire caught Marissa off guard. Known for his assertive demeanor, he typically only showed restraint around Arabe.


    It was both surprising and moving that he would willingly humble himself for her sake in front of her father.


    After a moment of contemtion, Marissa made her way to the bathroom to wash her face. Hannah¡¯s pointed reminder indicated something was clearly amiss.


    Stepping into the bathroom, she confronted her reflection in the mirror. The sight made her cheeks ze with embarrassment, her heart wishing she could disappear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:


    After ncing at her reflection in the mirror, Marissa immediately understood why Hannah had given her that knowing look earlier. Her appearance was a dead giveaway to anyone familiar with intimate moments about what had just unfolded in the room.


    Her lips were swollen and a soft shade of pink from lingering kisses, faint marks painted her neck, her hair was a tousled mess, and a rosy blush lit up her cheeks. There was no denying it¡ªshe looked every bit like a woman who had been utterly and passionately kissed.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Marissa huffed in a mix of embarrassment and frustration, running her fingers through her already messy hair. If she¡¯d realized she looked this disheveled, she would¡¯ve checked the mirror, freshened up, and fixed herself before opening the door.


    Now that Hannah had seen her in this telltale state, Marissa had no idea how she could look her in the eye again.


    As she spiraled deeper into her regret, Connor silently appeared at the bathroom door. He leaned casually against the frame, his gaze fixed on her, a rxed smile ying on his lips, and barely concealed amusement twinkling in his eyes.


    After smoothing her hair into ce, Marissa caught Connor¡¯s reflection in the mirror and spun around, fixing him with an usatory re. ¡°This is all your fault!¡±


    Connor¡¯sughter was low and warm as he stepped into the bathroom. Grabbing a clean towel, he dampened it under the faucet and began to gently wipe her face. Next, he reached for ab, carefully running it through her hair, his attention meticulous and soothing.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Finally, he held her face in his hands, his thumb brushing softly over her lips. A small smile curled on his lips as he said, ¡°There, that¡¯s much better. No need to be so mortified anymore.¡±


    Marissa nced at her reflection in the mirror. Thanks to Connor¡¯s grooming, she looked far more presentable than before, but the telltale signs of what had transpired were still painfully obvious. How could she not feel mortified? Her frustration boiling over, she let out an annoyed huff and instinctively kicked his shin.


    Connor didn¡¯t bother to dodge; instead, he raised an eyebrow, his expressionced with amusement. ¡°Why are you so worked up? Let them see. We¡¯ve already had two kids together. Isn¡¯t a little kissing the most natural thing in the world for us?¡±


    Marissa rolled her eyes, exasperated. The way he phrased it made it sound as if their two children had been naturally conceived, when in reality, they hadn¡¯t even known about their existence until recently.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to debate semantics. She had to hurry downstairs to handle Sansa¡¯s situation.


    Spotting a scarf, she quickly grabbed it and tied it snugly around her neck, making sure the incriminating marks were well-hidden. With a quick nce in the mirror for reassurance, she opened the door and stepped out. Connor, ever the shadow, followed right behind her as they descended the stairs together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:


    In the living room, Sansa was still in hysterics, her cries echoing as she caused amotion.


    ¡°Brian, now that you¡¯re back with the Nash family, you should uphold justice and not favor your daughter. Tiffany took A and hid her away. You must make her return my daughter. If I don¡¯t get A today, I swear I¡¯ll end my life right here and let everyone in Blebert know that Tiffany drove her own aunt-inw to death!¡±


    Though she had been expelled from the Nash family long ago, Sansa still clung to the title of Mrs. Nash as if it were her birthright. However, her current state¡ªkneeling on the floor, disheveled and screaming like a scorned child¡ªwas worlds away from the poised and regal matriarch she once was during her days as the family¡¯s hostess.


    The Nash family members looked visibly ufortable as Sansa continued her dramatic outburst. A¡¯s father, Rex, stood to the side, asionally dabbing at his eyes and letting out long, mournful sighs, as though he were the most aggrieved party in the room.


    Paul sat rigidly on the sofa, silent and unmoving. With his face concealed by his ever-present mask, it was impossible to gauge his emotions or stance on the matter. Yet, despite Sansa¡¯s increasingly outrageous usations, he made no move to intervene.


    Sergio and Hannah, the current head and hostess of the family, stood dutifully by Paul¡¯s side. Their lips remained sealed, and their presence deferential, likely because Paul¡¯s authority demanded their silence.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    From her vantage point on the stairs, Marissa observed the chaos below, her expression calm and unreadable.


    Marissa had expected Sansa to make a scene at the Nash family¡¯s residence, so she wasn¡¯t at all surprised by themotion. In fact, she had been anticipating Sansa¡¯s arrival today.


    The day Sansa and A caused trouble at the Peridot Consortium¡¯s office building, Marissa had ensured A was brought to Skytop Mansion while Sansa was detained.


    For a much-needed lesson, Marissa had been closely monitoring Sansa¡¯s every move.


    As Sansa continued to make threats about ending her life if A wasn¡¯t returned, Marissa seized the moment to speak. ¡°Go ahead, then,¡± she said tly.


    She gestured towards the wall, her tone cool and direct. ¡°If you¡¯re serious, that wall is your best bet.¡±


    At Marissa¡¯s words, everyone shifted their gaze toward the stairs, taken aback by her blunt response.


    Given Sansa¡¯s hysterical outbursts, many of the onlookers were visibly concerned and even considered stepping in, fearing that she might actually follow through on her threats and cause a scandal for the Nash family.


    But to their shock, Marissa didn¡¯t try to calm her down. Instead, she seemed to be egging Sansa on, almost adding fuel to the fire.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:


    Everyone, including Sansa, was taken aback. Her crying abruptly ceased as she looked up at Marissa in stunned disbelief. After a brief moment of eye contact, Sansa¡¯s body tensed, and she instinctively recoiled, her eyes wide with fear.


    Sansa was genuinely frightened of Marissa¡¯s methods, still haunted by the psychological scars from their past encounters. In fact, she hade to the Nash family¡¯s residence today with considerable reluctance.


    Marissa¡¯s methods of dealing with Sansa had left her deeply intimidated. Sansa feared Marissa¡¯s tactics profoundly, especially now that Marissa had be the president of the Peridot Consortium. Even though Sansa knew Marissa had imprisoned her daughter, A, shecked the courage to confront her and demand A¡¯s release.


    So why did she suddenly create amotion at the Nash family¡¯s residence on the day Paul returned?


    It was because she believed her life depended on it.


    After being severely punished and warned by Marissa¡¯s associates at the Peridot Consortium to keep in line, Sansa didn¡¯t dare step out of line again. By sheer fortune, she managed to slip away from Marissa¡¯s control and found herself begging under a bridge.


    Life under that bridge was harsh. She struggled daily to find enough food and was frequently harassed by other beggars.


    As time passed, Sansa had no clue how long her dire situation wouldst and deeply regretted ruining her previous life of opulence as the Nash family¡¯s hostess.


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Had she not been so haughty and overbearing, particrly in her treatment of Tiffany, which provoked Tiffany¡¯s bacsh, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be in such a desperate plight. Even without power, she might have retained afortable life.


    However, thinking of her daughter, A, sparked a flicker of hope. Since A had been injected with a virus by rissa, she had been growing progressively stronger. Sansa clung to the hope that A would be powerful enough to save her, allowing her to return to her former luxurious lifestyle.


    In this mix of suffering and hope, an old acquaintance discovered Sansa.


    It was a dark, stormy night. She was huddled asleep under the bridge when suddenly someone kicked her. Assuming it was just another beggar picking on her, she instinctively moved aside.


    She had only taken a few steps when the person who had kicked her called out mockingly from behind, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Sansa?¡±


    Recognizing that voice, Sansa stopped dead. It took her a moment to muster the courage to turn around.


    It was rissa.


    Sansa was bewildered as to why rissa was no longer the president of the Peridot Consortium or what had be of her. She had assumed she would never encounter rissa again, yet there she was, seeking her out.


    Sansa felt a mix of excitement and fear.


    Excitement, because rissa had previously been a generous patron, showering her with wealth as long as sheplied. Seeing rissa again was akin to discovering a treasure trove.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?Chapter 1070:


    Yet, she was also terrified that rissa mightpel her to undertake tasks beyond her abilities.


    Sansa knew all too well rissa¡¯s ruthlessness. Her generosity extended only as far as it was profitable. If Sansa proved useless, rissa would not hesitate to cast her aside.


    With a fluttering heart, Sansa stuttered, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Byrd, what do you need from me?¡±


    rissa¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, one that looked especially sinister under the dim glow of the streetlight, sending an eerie chill down Sansa¡¯s spine.


    rissa exined, ¡°I want to continue our partnership. If you follow my instructions, I¡¯ll reward you generously.¡± The prospect of a reward brightened Sansa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Byrd, just tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± rissa replied with a pleased grin. She then added, ¡°I have a task for you¡­¡±


    Afterying out the details, rissa presented Sansa with a check, tempting her with her tone, saying, ¡°See this? Complete the task, and this check is yours.¡±


    Sansa peeked at the check. It was for 50 million dors. For someone who had been living as a beggar, this amount was staggering. Her heart pounded with excitement. However, she didn¡¯t dare ept it, as she didn¡¯t believe she could aplish the task rissa had given her.


    rissa had tasked her with rescuing A from Marissa¡¯s hands so they could continue the previous virus experiments.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Finding a test subjectpatible with the virus was as difficult as finding a needle in a vast ocean. rissa was determined to reim A, seeing even a faint chance as worthwhile.


    Sansa had always believed that the Peridot Consortium was responsible for the virus experiments, with rissa simply carrying them out. So, she couldn¡¯t understand why¡­


    rissa wanted to continue the experiments now that she was no longer connected to the consortium.


    Despite her doubts, Sansa knew better than to question rissa.


    Eyeing the 50 million-dor check with longing, she hesitated before expressing her concern. ¡°Miss Byrd, Tiffany is now the president of the Peridot Consortium. How could someone like me, a beggar, possibly get A back?¡±


    rissa¡¯s expression soured as she retorted, ¡°A is your biological daughter. It¡¯s natural for you to im her back. What are you scared of?¡±


    Seeing the displeasure etched on rissa¡¯s face, Sansa instinctively shrank back, fear flickering in her eyes. But summoning every ounce of courage, she said, ¡°Miss Byrd, I swear, I have no clue how Tiffany, that good-for-nothing, managed to rise to power overnight. She¡¯s not just the new president of Peridot Consortium¡ªshe¡¯s ruthless, downright merciless. Honestly, I¡¯m terrified of her now and wouldn¡¯t dare to cross her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:


    rissa¡¯s expression softened just a notch, her sharp edges dulling momentarily. ¡°I suppose you can¡¯t entirely be med for that,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°But let me tell you something shocking. The woman you¡¯re talking about¡ªit¡¯s not Tiffany at all. That¡¯s her twin sister, Marissa. That one has a strong background and is cunning to boot. Even I¡¯ve been caught in her web.¡±


    Sansa¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Tiffany has a twin? Are you serious? Then¡­ if that isn¡¯t Tiffany, where is she?¡±


    rissa¡¯s patience snapped like a twig. ¡°Why must you pester me with so many questions? Do I look like I owe you a full rundown of their life story? Here¡¯s what matters: you need to decide whether you want to team up with me and make some serious money, or keep wallowing in misery.¡±


    At the mention of money, Sansa¡¯s eyes darted to the gleaming check worth fifty million. ¡°Miss Byrd, please, guide me. Life¡¯s been nothing short of a nightmare. At this rate, I¡¯ll starve to death. I might as well roll the dice with you.¡±


    A triumphant smile curled rissa¡¯s lips. ¡°Good. Now listen carefully. The almighty former patriarch of the Nash family¡ªTiffany and Marissa¡¯s father, Brian¡ªis about to make his grand return. When he does, you¡¯ll march right up to him and demand your daughter back. The bigger the scene you cause, the safer you¡¯ll be. The louder the ruckus, the better your chances.¡±


    Hearing Brian¡¯s name, Sansa felt her blood run cold. Her voice wavered as she asked, ¡°Brian? He is still alive?¡±


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    rissa¡¯s brows knitted in irritation. ¡°Of course he¡¯s alive! How else would he return to the Nash family?¡±


    Sansa was too stunned to notice rissa¡¯s growing irritation. ¡°But he¡¯s been missing for 22 years! How on earth is he alive? Where has he been all this time?¡±


    rissa shot her a re that could cut ss. ¡°And what makes you think you¡¯re entitled to know? I¡¯m not here to satisfy your curiosity. All you need to know is this: you tormented Tiffany back then because she had no one to stand up for her. But with Brian¡¯s return, your chickens are about toe home to roost. Do as I say, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Sansa was trembling like a leaf in the wind. Back then, bullying Tiffany had¡­


    It seemed harmless. But with Brian, the legendary former patriarch, poised to return, her confidence crumbled into dust. Fear gnawed at her insides, leaving her utterly at rissa¡¯s mercy.


    Brian had once been the Nash family¡¯s towering figure¡ªa legend shrouded in both awe and dread. Every member of the family quaked in his shadow. For Sansa, the fear cut deep, chilling her to the marrow.


    At that tense moment, rissa¡¯s voice broke through her unease like a razor¡¯s edge. ¡°Rx,¡± she purred, her tone deceptively soothing. ¡°As long as you toe the line and do what I say, I¡¯ll ensure no harmes your way. A means the world to me, so for her sake, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not left out in the cold.¡±


    But Sansa wasn¡¯t naive. She knew rissa¡¯s fondness for A had little to do with love and everything to do with A¡¯s rare and priceless value as an experimental subject. Due to A¡¯s worth, Sansa could secure rissa¡¯s protection and pocket a fortune to boot. It was the ssic tale of a mother¡¯s rising tide, buoyed by her daughter¡¯s extraordinary value.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:


    After much inner turmoil, Sansa finally steeled herself. ¡°Miss Byrd, I¡¯m ready to work for you,¡± she dered, her voice trembling but resolute.


    And just like that, Sansa slipped back into rissa¡¯s grasp, ying the pawn in her intricate game. Life briefly sparkled with the allure of carefree days and the glint of a fifty-million-dor windfall¡ªuntil Paul¡¯s return shattered the calm. With rissa¡¯s instructions in hand, Sansa set her scheme in motion.


    She stormed to the Nash family¡¯s grand mansion, putting on a show worthy of a theater¡¯s stage. Her wails and dramatic antics rattled the air, and she demanded her daughter back in a spectacle loud enough to shake the walls. Themotion ensured everyst member of the Nash n was now privy to her grievances.


    Right now, the family turned to Marissa, their gazes heavy with suspicion.


    Marissa descended the stairs with the poise of a queen stepping into a battlefield. Yet, one n member couldn¡¯t hold back, blurting out, ¡°Tiffany, is there any truth to Sansa¡¯s wild ims? Did you really imprison A?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, why on earth would you do such a thing?¡± another voice chimed in,den with incredulity.


    ¡°Sansa and A may have wronged you in the past, but haven¡¯t you already had your revenge? I heard they were left homeless and begging after being cast out of the Nash family. They¡¯ve sunk to such miserable depths, and still, you won¡¯t let them be?¡±


    ¡°Sure, they were at fault first, but A is your blood. Can¡¯t you find it in your heart to be less cruel? Do you really have to be this merciless?¡±


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    The murmurs of the crowd swelled like a rising tide, emboldening Sansa to seize the moment. Tears streamed down her face as she wailed dramatically. ¡°Dear family, I implore you to take my side! Tiffany has locked up my poor A, and who knows what unspeakable horrors she subjects her to every day? I can¡¯t even see my own daughter¡ªit¡¯s worse than death!¡±


    Turning to Rex, she clung to his arm like a drowning woman grasping a lifeline. ¡°Rex, A is your flesh and blood! Please, plead with your brother to intervene and make Tiffany release our daughter! If we don¡¯t get her back soon, I fear she¡¯ll meet a cruel end at Tiffany¡¯s hands.¡±


    Rex was shaken to his core by Sansa¡¯s impassioned plea. His resolve wavered, and desperation took hold. He dropped to his knees before Brian, his voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m begging you, please, make Tiffany let A go. She¡¯s my only daughter, my flesh and blood. If anything happens to her, I don¡¯t think I could go on living.¡±


    Rex had always been meek. Following a harsh punishment orchestrated by Marissa and Landen, where they forced him to kneel on dog poop daily, his demeanor grew even more subdued, and his appearance increasingly haggard.


    The sight of him, frail and weeping on the floor, stirred pity among the Nash family members. Despite their internal disputes, blood ties ran deep.


    Rex used to stand at the helm of the Nash family, leading the entire family.


    All eyes then shifted to Paul, who remained seated, his expression obscured by a mask, his posture as solid and unyielding as stone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:


    Paul observed his younger brother kneel before him, a wave of sorrow washing over him. Rex had always been the softer one, often targeted for his gentleness, and Paul had spent their childhood protecting him, holding him dearly.


    Rex had respected him, always following his lead. Their fraternal bond had once been strong.


    However, Paul had never anticipated that, in his absence, Rex would ascend to the family head¡¯s role and permit his wife and daughter to torment his own daughter, Tiffany. This betrayal gnawed at Paul¡¯s heart, making him question the worth of all those years of affection.


    Amidst his emotional turmoil, Paul steeled himself.


    He gazed dispassionately at Rex and coldly said, ¡°Rex, you profess deep love for your daughter, but did you ever think how devastated I would be to discover that you, along with your wife and daughter, had been tormenting my Tiffany for years?¡±


    Rex halted his pleas, bowing his head in shame.


    The other family members exchanged uneasy looks, their heads also bowed in shame.


    They had all seen how Sansa and her daughter had oppressed Tiffany over the years, yet none had intervened, leaving her to suffer alone.


    Now, with Brian back to defend his daughter, no one dared to voice their thoughts.


    A heavy silence enveloped the room. Sansa shot a nervous nce at Paul, her body quaking at the thought of his notorious temper. Rumors painted him as a merciless man. After a tense pause, Paul dismissively gestured with his hand. ¡°Everyone leave. This is a matter for Rex and me to settle alone. There¡¯s no need for spectators.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    With that, everyone nodded, understanding the gravity of his presence. The other branches of the family exited quickly, not wanting to overstay.


    As they left, Sansa felt her anxiety spike but recognized her powerlessness. rissa had suggested she create a spectacle to force Paul¡¯s hand in dealing with Marissa and securing A¡¯s release amid the chaos.


    But with just a few stern words, Paul had blocked all her schemes.


    After the other branches of the Nash family had exited, Paul¡¯s eyes briefly met Connor¡¯s, who stood beside Marissa, and he immediately felt upset. It seemed to Paul that Connor was an unworthy custodian of something very precious.


    However, with so many people present, Paul restrained himself from addressing Connor directly, merely shifting his gaze away after a quick, silent exchange.


    Despite his masked face concealing his feelings, both Connor and Marissa felt the weight of Paul¡¯s disapproval during that brief nce.


    Connor, wary of upsetting his father-inw, kept to himself on the side, not daring to speak.


    Marissa nced at Connor, who was typically so bold and assertive but was now subdued and deferential in her father¡¯s presence, and she felt a twinge of empathy for him. Sansa, bolstering her courage, finally said, ¡°Brian, I acknowledge my past mistakes with Tiffany, but A and I have already suffered the consequences. Keeping A confined now is going too far.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:


    Rex then chimed in, lifting his head, ¡°Yes, Brian. Our family has been sufficiently punished. Sansa and I are now divorced, and I spend two hours daily kneeling on dog poop. It isn¡¯t fair for Tiffany to continue seeking vengeance against A.¡±


    Without a word, Paul looked towards Marissa, signaling her to address the situation.


    Marissa nodded, then turned to Sansa, saying, ¡°Sansa, can you honestly say you love your daughter A?¡±


    Sansa, clearly offended, replied, ¡°Absolutely! A is my child, born full term. How could I not love her?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you agree to let rissa use her as a guinea pig in dangerous virus experiments?¡± Marissa asked.


    This startling revtion shocked the remaining members of the Nash family, who had no prior knowledge of A¡¯s involvement in such trials.


    Rex, A¡¯s father, urgently asked Marissa, ¡°Who is rissa? What virus experiments are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Why not direct your questions to Sansa, Uncle Rex?¡± Marissa said, her voice steady.


    With his emotions visible in his reddened eyes, Rex turned to Sansa and asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Why did Tiffany say A became a subject of some virus experiment? Did you hand her off to someone?¡±


    A brief look of guilt passed over Sansa¡¯s face as she evaded Rex¡¯s searching gaze.


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Without Rex¡¯s knowledge, Sansa had agreed to let A be a subject of rissa¡¯s hybrid virus experiments. Now confronted, she was at a loss for words.


    As the silence extended, Rex¡¯s frustration mounted. It was the first time he found the courage to raise his voice at Sansa, as he said, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Surprised by his intensity, Sansa quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing.¡±


    Rex, bewildered, asked further, ¡°How so?¡±


    Sansa said, ¡°A¡¯s involvement as a test subject in rissa¡¯s research isn¡¯t harmful. On the contrary, it¡¯s been beneficial. She¡¯s now exponentially stronger and more intelligent than she was before. And the financial return was significant.¡±


    Rex expressed his astonishment, asking, ¡°Does such a medicine truly exist in the world?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Sansa replied. ¡°You¡¯re just not familiar with thetest advancements. My connection with rissa opened up this incredible opportunity for A.¡±


    When Marissa heard those words, a sneer involuntarily escaped from her.


    Rex, catching Marissa¡¯s reaction, sensed that the truth might be moreplicated. He asked Sansa sharply, ¡°Who exactly is rissa?¡±


    Sansa responded with a touch of pride, as though she had encountered someone remarkable, ¡°rissa used to be the president of the Peridot Consortium. But there has been a recent change in leadership, and she no longer holds that position.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:


    Rex was truly taken aback. To the modest Nash family, the Peridot Consortium was beyond reach, much less being acquainted with its esteemed president.


    Despite its fame and power, the exact nature of Peridot Consortium¡¯s business remained a mystery to most. Its mention always stirred a sense of intrigue. Rex had never even considered that it might be involved in virus research. Although Rex was¡­


    Surprised, Rex didn¡¯t miss a crucial piece of information: Sansa had mentioned that rissa was the former president of the Peridot Consortium.


    ¡°rissa used to be the president of the Peridot Consortium, you said. Who¡¯s taken her ce?¡± Rex asked.


    Looking toward Marissa with a hesitant expression, Sansa paused, the memories of what had transpired within the walls of Peridot Consortium¡¯s tower weighing heavily on her.


    In a calm tone, Marissa said, ¡°I currently hold the presidency.¡±


    Sergio and Hannah were visibly stunned, hardly able to grasp that Marissa, one of their own, was now at the helm of the powerful and secretive Peridot Consortium.


    Rex turned to Marissa, his expression one of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re the current president of the Peridot Consortium? Does this mean you¡¯ve kept A imprisoned to continue experimenting with viruses on her?¡±


    Before Marissa could answer, Sansa sneered. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be so kind. If she had such a good medicine, she wouldn¡¯t have shared it with A.¡±


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    As Rex¡¯s confusion deepened, he looked to Sansa for an exnation.


    Sansa frowned deeply and responded, ¡°That medicine is provided only by rissa, not affiliated with Peridot Consortium. It¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s jealousy of A¡¯s enhanced abilities that has led her to detain A, attempting to halt her progress.¡±


    Grasping Rex¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°We must do something, Rex. Our daughter has a promising future, and we can¡¯t let Tiffany sabotage it.¡±


    Feeling overwhelmed and dazed by the situation, Rex struggled to process everything, Sansa¡¯s anxious tugging adding to his turmoil.


    Prompted by Sansa, Rex confronted Marissa, saying, ¡°Tiffany, even if A wronged you in the past, she¡¯s already suffered the consequences. Isn¡¯t it excessive to imprison her and jeopardize her future?¡±


    Observing Rex being so readily manipted by Sansa, Paul let out a sigh.


    When Rex chose to marry Sansa, Paul had voiced his disapproval, convinced that a woman as foolish and cunning as Sansa would destroy Rex¡¯s life. Time had shown that his concerns were justified.


    At that time, Rex was utterly captivated by Sansa, and no persuasion from Paul could sway him. Now, as Paul watched Rex, whose discernment seemed to have diminished, falling entirely under Sansa¡¯s influence, he could do nothing but silently ept the situation.


    Marissa remained emotionally unaltered and calmly said, ¡°Uncle Rex, since you trust Sansa¡¯s words, allow me to demonstrate the true nature of your daughter¡¯s future.¡± With that, Marissa pulled out her phone and dialed a number in front of everyone gathered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:


    Marissa made a video call to the person in charge at Skytop Mansion, and the call was quickly answered. ¡°Ms. Nash, how can we assist you?¡±


    ¡°Point the camera at A, will you?¡± Marissa instructed.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Johnny Brooks, the new manager at Skytop Mansion, was Kevin¡¯s right-hand man from the good old days. After reuniting with Marissa, Kevin assigned Johnny to assist her, allowing her to take charge of Skytop Mansion with ease.


    He was a seasoned pro from his Rasetsu Group days and handled things with military precision. He quickly scrubbed Skytop Mansion clean of rissa¡¯s influence, turning it into Marissa¡¯s yground.


    With Johnny¡¯s help, Marissa found managing Skytop Mansion a piece of cake ¡ª she just had to listen to his reports.


    As soon as Johnny got the order from Marissa, he rushed to A¡¯s room and pointed the camera at her.


    The room was a high-techb, looking like something straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    As the camera panned to A, a solitary figure huddled in a corner, Marissa turned to Sansa and Rex, holding up her phone for them to see. ¡°Take a look at your daughter.¡±


    Rex¡¯s and Sansa¡¯s eyes instinctively locked onto Marissa¡¯s phone, their gazes drawn to the screen like mas to steel.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    Onlookers, full of curiosity, gravitated toward the scene to observe. Upon seeing theboratory scene, all werepelled to grimace.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Rex asked, confused.


    Sansa, on the other hand, was furious. ¡°Tiffany, are you kidding me? My A is young and beautiful. Why are you showing this monster to us? What do you want?¡±


    Marissa smirked. ¡°Sansa, don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t know what you were getting yourself into when you sold your daughter to rissa for virus experiments. You must have known there was a risk she could mutate into something grotesque.¡±


    Sansa¡¯s lips formed a guilty pout, leaving her unable to reply.


    As she affixed her signature to the contract with rissa, she was acutely aware that the virus experiment was a gamble with the unknown. If it failed, A¡¯s fate would hang in the bnce, with the potential for her to mutate into something altogether unpredictable and unforeseen.


    However, in her eagerness for wealth and luxury, Sansa overlooked the potential repercussions and signed the contract.


    In the initial stages after signing, Sansa had been worried sick that A would suddenly mutate into something uneptable after the injection.


    Over time, A did not undergo any frightening transformations. Instead, she blossomed into a being of enhanced strength, intelligence, and captivating beauty. Sansa¡¯s initial fears were reced by wonder and admiration as she witnessed A¡¯s remarkable growth and development.


    She was filled with a sense of incredible luck, convinced that a wonderful opportunity hade her way. She was so ecstatic about it that she wanted to share the news online, but was held back by rissa¡¯s instruction to keep it private.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:


    As she gazed at the screen now, she realized that was her A. But the image before her was a far cry from the vibrant, lively girl she knew. Looking at the disheveled hair, dull eyes, and distorted features on the screen, she couldn¡¯t shake the creeping sense of guilt that had taken hold of her heart.


    Could the risk she took with her daughter¡¯s future have ultimately backfired?


    Still, Sansa couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Her daughter had been doing so well; how could things take a sudden turn for the worse?


    She thought that Marissa was responsible.


    Sansa¡¯s eyes zed with indignation as she pointed a trembling finger at Marissa. ¡°This is not A! This is some kind of sick deception. You¡¯re hiding my real daughter, afraid to let her return to me because you know she¡¯ll surpass you. You can¡¯t bear the thought of being overshadowed by her.¡±


    In the face of Sansa¡¯s usation, Marissa remainedposed. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, your daughter has already undergone a transformation. This transformation is still ongoing, and the end result is unknown.¡±


    Rex was shocked. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re saying the person on the screen is my daughter A, and she has turned into this monstrous form due to the virus injection?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°Not only is her appearance constantly changing, but her personality is also evolving in unpredictable ways. Without immediate treatment, she could be somethingpletely unrecognizable.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at


    Suddenly, a loud scream erupted from the phone screen, capturing everyone¡¯s attention once again.


    On the screen, A, who had been sitting quietly in a corner of theb, suddenly sprang up with the ferocity of a wild animal, pounding the iron bars in front of her and letting out eerie howls.


    With unyielding determination, A attacked the iron bars, her resolve unwavering despite the physical toll it took on her body. Her nails shredded, her fingers cracked, and her head pounded against the cold metal, leaving her battered and bruised. Yet, she refused to relent, driven by an unbreakable will to shatter the bars and break free.


    She moved with almost mechanical precision, seemingly impervious to the agony she must have been experiencing, fueled by a relentless drive toward self-destruction. Such was the intensity of her frenzy that everyone watching was left in shocked silence, their eyes fixed on the disy on the phone screen.


    Rex, A¡¯s father, was beside himself with panic, his voice cracking as he shouted frantically, ¡°Stop her! Someone, stop her now!¡±


    Sansa crumpled onto the floor, her face a portrait of shock and disbelief. Her voice, trembling with bewilderment, whispered, ¡°How could this even happen? How is it possible?¡±


    Marissa, steady andposed, issued a firmmand through the phone. ¡°Administer a tranquilizer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Nash,¡± Johnny replied without hesitation, his voice resolute.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:


    Soon, those watching the phone screen saw the small door beside the iron bars creak open, and a dozen men in ck stormed into theboratory, their movements swift and coordinated. At the forefront was Johnny, his presencemanding the room. To prevent A from escaping, the small door was quickly locked again.


    As the men poured in, A¡¯s frantic pounding on the iron bars ceased, her hands dropping to her sides. She spun around with a swift, violent motion. A fierce, venomous re shot from her eyes as if daring Johnny and his team to make the next move.


    Within seconds, A¡¯s eyes morphed into a zing crimson, glowing as if soaked in blood. Her very presence oozed menace, a bloodthirsty energy that seeped into the room like a chilling draft, unnerving everyone who dared to watch.


    Though the Nash family wasn¡¯t physically present, the eerie tension seeped through the screen, wrapping around them like the coils of a venomous snake. It was as if they were trapped in the most terrifying scene of a horror movie.


    Hannah, who had neverid eyes on anything so dreadful, instinctively clung to Sergio¡¯s sleeve, trembling like a leaf caught in a storm.


    Sergio, though a grown man, was no better off. The fear etched on his face betrayed him. He patted Hannah¡¯s hand in a futile attempt to calm her, his own unease barely contained.


    Landen, with his seasoned nerves from his time with ck Snake, wasn¡¯t easily rattled. Yet, his furrowed brow betrayed his worry.


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    No matter what she had done, A was family¡ªa descendant of the Nash bloodline¡ªand it pained him to see her reduced to this monstrous state.


    Connor, on the other hand, remained as cold as stone. His expression was a mask of indifference, his eyes unbothered. A¡¯s fate didn¡¯t register on his list of concerns.


    Paul stood silent, his emotions hidden behind his mask. But inside, his heart twisted with anguish. Like Landen, he felt the sting of seeing a Nash¡ªhis niece¡ªfall so far. Despite her faults, she was family, and the sight of her transformation was a bitter pill to swallow.


    His heartache twisted into dissatisfaction as he nced at Sansa, fury bubbling beneath the surface. That foolish woman had sacrificed her own daughter for money, turning her into something monstrous.


    Sansa, already terrified by A¡¯s appearance, cowered under Paul¡¯s piercing gaze. His sharp, condemning look sent a tremor through her, and she huddled into herself, shaking like a leaf.


    Rex, normally timid, was visibly struggling with the horrifying scene before him. He barely managed to stay upright, his body trembling.


    His voice wavered as he turned to Marissa. ¡°What is A trying to do?¡±


    Marissa answered with unnerving calmness, ¡°Keep watching, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:


    Then, she turned to the copsed Sansa. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she grabbed her by the cor, lifting her up effortlessly. ¡°Sansa, you can¡¯t look away. You must see with your own eyes what you¡¯ve done to your daughter.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see,¡± Sansa pleaded, tightly shutting her eyes, struggling to escape Marissa¡¯s iron grip.


    But Marissa wasn¡¯t having it. With a swift motion, she produced a silver needle and plunged it into Sansa¡¯s neck. In an instant, Sansa¡¯s body went rigid, immobilized, forcing her to watch the horrific scene unfold on the screen.


    At that exact moment, A, in a new burst of rage, charged at Johnny and his team, her manic energy surging.


    Johnny and his men, clearly used to dealing with such unpredictable behavior, didn¡¯t risk confronting her directly. Instead, they tossed live chickens toward her.


    A halted mid-charge, her eyes narrowing with animalistic focus as the chickens soared through the air. With a predatory snarl, she caught one in mid-flight, sinking her teeth into its still-writhing body.


    The screen flickered, the sight turning even more grotesque. A, like a savage beast, plucked feathers and tore into the flesh with her teeth, herugh a haunting, maniacal sound.


    Amidst the pitiful cries of the chickens, feathers and blood rained down across the coldb floor. A, her face and mouth stained with blood, resembled a creature from a nightmare¡ªa grotesque, zombie-like figure hunched over her prey.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Hannah screamed in horror, her hands flying to her mouth as the grotesque scene unfolded before her. Within seconds, the contents of her stomach surged up, and she began to vomit uncontrobly.


    Sergio reached out, intending tofort Hannah, but as soon as he opened his mouth to speak, his stomach churned, and he too began to vomit.


    Rex¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take the brutal sight any longer. His vision blurred and darkened, his legs giving way beneath him.


    Marissa gave a quick, silent signal to Landen, who immediately sprang into action, catching Rex just before he hit the floor. With practiced ease, he gentlyid him down on a nearby sofa.


    Being caught by Landen in time, Rex was unharmed, but the toll of the horrifying scene had left him utterly drained. His face was ashen, his features drawn, as if the sheer shock had aged him by several years in an instant. Helplessly forced to watch the madness unfold, Sansa screamed, her voice raw and frantic. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    In that crucial moment, as A remained consumed by her savage feast, Johnny and his team sprang into action. With lightning speed, they rushed forward, overwhelming her with force. Before she could react, they pinned her to the floor, and one of them quickly injected a tranquilizer into her, hoping to subdue her violent frenzy.


    Everyone held their breath, expecting A to finally calm down as the tranquilizer took effect. But to their shock, she didn¡¯t.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1080

    ?Chapter 1080:


    After the injection, A didn¡¯t drift off into unconsciousness as everyone had anticipated. Instead, she unleashed a thunderous roar, her body erupting into a storm of feral energy.


    Her strength was beyond belief. She was like a beast from a nightmare, a superhero gone rogue.


    The dozen burly bodyguards in ck who tried to hold her down were tossed around like ragdolls. Some mmed into the iron bars, which rattled like a bell, while others hit the walls with bone-jarring force, groaning in pain.


    The jaw-dropping scene left those watching through the phone screen utterly speechless. Sansa, who had been screaming moments before, froze with her mouth hanging open, her wide eyes brimming with disbelief. Meanwhile, Rex nearly tripped over himself rushing to the phone, his face glued to the screen.


    Despite their sharp skills and rigorous training, the bodyguards were no match for A.


    She was a whirlwind of raw power, and one-on-one, they didn¡¯t stand a chance. Even when they attacked in unison, their coordinated efforts barely slowed her down.


    Time and time again, the bodyguards lunged at A, determined to pin her down, only to be flung aside like leaves in a gale. The relentless back-and-forth movements took their toll.


    Soon, the bodyguards were battered and bruised, some coughing up blood from A¡¯s devastating blows. Even Johnny, their stalwart leader, was smeared with his own blood, his usually cool demeanor shaken.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    A was a terrifying sight¡ªlike a werewolf ripped straight from a horror movie, a living nightmare that refused to be tamed.


    Seeing her team on the brink of copse, Marissa issued anothermand. ¡°Give her another dose of the tranquilizer.¡±


    The situation was delicate; too much tranquilizer could turn fatal. Marissa had carefully timed hermand, watching A¡¯s every movement like a hawk before ordering Johnny to administer the second injection. At Marissa¡¯smand, Johnny gave a sharp signal, and the bodyguards sprang into action, encircling A like a pack of wolves closing in on their prey. As they engaged her in a desperate struggle, Johnny waited for the perfect moment. While A¡¯s attention was locked on fending off the others, Johnny slipped through the chaos, his movements swift and calcted, and delivered the second tranquilizer with practiced ease.


    The second injection didn¡¯t bring A down right away. Instead, she pushed through like a force of nature, battling the bodyguards with unrelenting fury. Blow after blow, she kept them on their toes, her strength defying reason. It was only after a few more grueling rounds that her movements slowed, her knees buckled, and atst, she crumpled to the floor, her ferocious spirit subdued like a beast finally tamed.


    The scene on the screen fell eerily silent.


    Ay sprawled amid the wreckage of feathers and stters of blood, her fierce resistance finally quelled. Around her, Johnny and the bodyguards stood hunched and gasping for air, their faces etched with exhaustion. They looked like soldiers who had barely survived a brutal battlefield, their bodies battered and their spirits drained. Without wasting a moment, Marissa ended the video call with a swift tap, her expression asposed as ever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:


    A¡¯s haunting image remained etched in everyone¡¯s minds like a ghost that refused to fade. Sansa stood frozen, her wide eyes still fixed on the nk phone screen. It was as if her thoughts had been swept away, leaving her trapped in a daze, teetering on the edge of disbelief and madness.


    Rex copsed onto the cold floor, his voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°How could this happen? How did my daughter turn into¡­ this?¡± His words hung in the air, heavy with anguish.


    The others stood rooted in silence, their expressions torn between pity and unease.


    After a long, tense pause, Rex jolted upright as though struck by lightning. Without warning, his hand whipped across Sansa¡¯s face, the sound of the p echoing in the room like a gunshot.


    It was the first time he had ever raised a hand to her.


    Sansa, a fiery and headstrong woman who had dominated Rex since the days of their courtship, stared at him in shock. Rex, who had always yed the meekmb in their rtionship, finally found his voice¡ªand his fury.


    That p wasn¡¯t just physical; it was years of frustration unleashed in one swift motion. Sansa stumbled to the floor, dazed, her head spinning like a top.


    But Rex wasn¡¯t done. His face contorted with rage, and he kicked Sansa several times, his voice a thunderous roar. ¡°You cursed woman! You are a cmity! Look at what you¡¯ve done to our daughter! Even if I wring your neck, it won¡¯t ease my rage!¡±


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    Clutching her painful cheek, Sansa broke into sobs. ¡°How was I supposed to know it would end up like this? A was thriving¡ªshe was getting sharper, stronger¡­ She was changing for the better,¡± she stammered, her voice faltering before a sudden realization struck her like a bolt. Her tear-filled eyes snapped to Marissa.


    With a trembling finger, she used, ¡°It¡¯s her! She was jealous¡ªshe saw A improving and poisoned her. She¡¯s the snake who turned A into this!¡±


    Before the venomous words could fully escape, Marissa¡¯s handshed out in a fiery p, sending Sansa back to the floor. Her tolerance for Sansa¡¯s wild usations had run dry.


    Although Rex¡¯s fury at Sansa hadn¡¯t yet ebbed, her wild ims nted a tiny, nagging doubt in his mind. His gaze flicked to Marissa, suspicion flickering in his eyes.


    Before he could voice his doubt, Paul interjected. ¡°I give you my word, on my honor¡ªTiffany did no harm to A. She confined her only to draw blood for testing, working tirelessly to create a vine against this hybrid virus.¡±


    Rex blinked, taken aback. ¡°Wait¡­ you knew about this already?¡±


    Paulid out rissa¡¯s history with meticulous detail, his tone steady and firm. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard the full truth, do you still question Tiffany?¡±


    Rex rubbed his face, shaking his head emphatically. ¡°No. I believe you. I¡¯d trust you over anyone else.¡±


    Paul¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to know, something even more critical¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:


    Paul had initially resolved to keep Rex in the dark about the shady organization. His younger brother had always been a meek soul,cking the courage to handle even mild adversity. Burdening Rex with such dangerous knowledge would be like tossing a featherweight into a heavyweight match, and Paul doubted Rex could stomach it.


    But with A¡¯s predicament spiraling out of control, Rex had unwittingly been dragged into the murky depths of the organization¡¯s schemes. Whether Rex liked it or not, he had to face the music.


    So, Paulid it all out for him, sparing no detail as he exined the sinister workings of the organization. He wrapped up with a grim conclusion. ¡°The only way to save A is to dismantle that vile organization.¡±


    As expected, Rex looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. His timid nature had always been his Achilles¡¯ heel, and now, staring down the barrel of this colossal problem, he was paralyzed with fear. The idea of taking on an international criminal organization felt as unattainable asssoing the moon. How could someone as small and unassuming as him ever hope to topple such a sprawling, shadowy empire?


    Paul wasn¡¯t surprised. Frankly, he¡¯d never pinned his hopes on Rex. Telling him the truth had been a formality, a box that needed ticking.


    With a resigned sigh, Paul shifted his focus to Sansa. She had no right to be tangled in this web, but as A¡¯s mother, she was already knee-deep in it.


    Sansa¡¯s reaction mirrored Rex¡¯s. Despite her usual firebrand attitude and penchant for theatrics, when faced with real danger, she crumbled like a house of cards. Her fear was palpable, stripping away any pretense of bravado. Paul exhaled heavily, words failing him as frustration gnawed at his patience. How had he ended up saddled with such hopeless allies?


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Thankfully, Marissa stepped in to cut through the awkward silence. Her voice was sharp, slicing through the tension like a de. ¡°Sansa, tell me, who sent you here today to stir the pot over A?¡±


    She had long since peeled back theyers of Sansa¡¯s character and knew her well enough to doubt she¡¯d muster the nerve to stir up trouble again after being punished thest time.


    And yet, here Sansa was, brazenly kicking up a fuss, a sure sign that she had someone powerful propping her up. Marissa¡¯s gut instinct whispered that whoever was pulling Sansa¡¯s strings had ties to the shady organization. A¡¯s exceptional experimental¡­


    The value of A made her a prize that the organization wouldn¡¯t relinquish without a fight. It was only a matter of time before they would make their move to reim her. Still, Marissa couldn¡¯t quite piece together how the organization had managed to get their hooks into Sansa. rissa had already been shipped back to BIO Grein, and Q¡¯s ship was nothing more than a memory after its destruction. Marissa couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the organization had dispatched to handle their business in Blebert.


    Although Marissa had stationed her men to keep tabs on Sansa over the past few months, there had been gaps in the surveince. On those asions, they¡¯d failed to catch Sansa mingling with anyone suspicious. It was a clear sign that the shady organization was keeping their movements well under wraps.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:


    Marissa was convinced that Sansa held the key to unlocking the secrets of the organization. If there was a thread to pull, it would be through her. She had hoped that A¡¯s dire condition would be enough to jolt Sansa into seeing reason, but to her surprise, it hadn¡¯t made the slightest dent in her stubbornness.


    After a long pause, filled with uncertainty, Sansa finally shook her head, her voice firm but defensive. ¡°No one has told me what to do. It¡¯s only natural for a mother to want her own daughter.¡±


    Marissa squinted at Sansa, her gaze sharp. ¡°Sansa, we¡¯veid everything out for you about that vile organization. Why aren¡¯t you seeing reason yet?¡± Her voice dripped with disappointment. ¡°A¡¯s already in a mess, and you still want to drag her back to those monsters, to be turned into one yourself? Is that what you want? To see her be some kind of freak?¡±


    Sansa could see the logic, but fear of rissa kept her tongue tied.


    When Sansa remained stubbornly silent, Rex¡¯s patience snapped. He pped her, his voice rising in frustration. ¡°You idiot! Why won¡¯t you speak the truth? Say it now, so Brian and Tiffany can figure out how to save A.¡±


    Sansa, feeling both hurt and conflicted, finally blurted out, ¡°A and I¡­ we treated Tiffany horribly before. How do we know they won¡¯t hurt her now that they¡¯ve got the chance?¡±


    ¡°I trust Brian,¡± Rex insisted, his tone firm. ¡°He¡¯d never hurt his own. You need to tell us the truth¡ªnow. Time¡¯s ticking.¡±


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    Paul chimed in with quiet authority, ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t hurt A. If anyone in my family steps out of line, they¡¯ll face the consequences, but I won¡¯t let anyone outside of the family hurt us.¡±


    Marissa, despite her evident disdain for A, softened a little. ¡°I may not like A, but I truly want to create a cure for the virus inside her. In my eyes, this is for the greater good.¡±


    She fixed Sansa with a piercing look. ¡°Now tell me¡ªhow did that organization get in touch with you, and who sent you here?¡±


    After a long pause, Sansa finally whispered, ¡°It was rissa.¡±


    ¡°rissa?¡± Both Marissa and Paul froze, stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected rissa to be the one pulling Sansa¡¯s strings.


    In that instant, everything clicked.


    After her return to BIO Grein, rissa hadn¡¯t just faded into obscurity. Instead, she had joined the shady organization and was now in Blebert, targeting Paul and Marissa directly. With a roar of frustration, Paul mmed his ss down, the sound of it crashing echoing through the room.


    Paul had discovered rissa in a small town in BIO Grein, a ce ravaged by war. She was a grim sight, drenched in blood, teetering on the brink of death, with her family wiped out by the conflict.


    Upon learning she was an orphan, Paul took her in, offering kindness when she had none. As the years passed, Paul became a guardian to many orphans, founding an orphanage and funneling his wealth into their education, hoping to reshape their futures with the resources he could provide.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:


    Among his wards, Kevin and rissa were the closest to his heart.


    For an orphan like rissa, crossing paths with a kind-hearted savior during her darkest days was nothing short of miraculous. Under Paul¡¯s care, both she and Kevin flourished, bing the embodiment of fortunate souls.


    Kevin, though a man of few words, felt a deep gratitude that was evident in everything he did. He revered Paul, not just as a guardian, but as a father figure.


    rissa¡¯s gratitude was just as profound. She longed to be acknowledged as Paul¡¯s daughter, to one day be able to call him ¡°Father.¡±


    This longing consumed her heart, yet Paul remained distant on the matter. Despite giving her the finest things and securing a bright future for her, he withheld the familial bond she so desperately craved.


    This refusal became rissa¡¯s deepest regret.


    She held on to the hope that her aplishments and hard work might someday soften his heart, allowing her to finally im the title of daughter. But life had other ns, and she found herself cast aside by Paul.


    Her pleas and tears fell on deaf ears. Paul sent Elvis to deliver a cold farewell¡ªthis was their final meeting.


    Returned to the ruins of BIO Grein by Elvis, rissa¡¯s world crumbled.


    This was where her nightmare had started, where she had lost everything¡ªwhere she had been orphaned and thrown into despair.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Rescued and raised by Paul, she had risen from that despair to heights of hope. She had enjoyed the finest clothes, cuisine, and education. Eventually, she ascended to be the president of the Peridot Consortium.


    Her life had once been a dazzling dream.


    Yet, in a cruel twist of fate, she found herself discarded, thrown back to where she had started¡ªonce again, a powerless orphan.


    As they parted, Elvis handed her a check, his expression somber. ¡°Mr. Alvarado insists you take this,¡± he said. ¡°He hopes it eases your path. Take care of yourself.¡±


    With that, Elvis and his entourage disappeared into the early morning mist.


    rissa remained standing in the quiet street, enveloped in solitude. The weight of loneliness pressed down on her, leaving her spirit hollow.


    It was a while before she nced down at the check in her hand.


    Five million dors.


    Paul¡¯s final gesture¡ªa five-million-dor farewell.


    The number mocked her as she let out a hollowugh. To most people, five million dors meant security, even a lifetime of opulence.


    But to rissa, who had once tasted the zenith of luxury and power, it was a mere pittance.


    With a scream of anguish, she copsed to the ground.


    The war-torn town around her was a ghost of its former self, with deserted streets and a chill in the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:


    Her cry echoed into the empty space, unheard; her fall unseen.


    Shey on the frosty pavement for hours, drifting in and out of consciousness, without the will to rise.


    Her eyes stared vacantly at the gray sky above, bitterness curdling into deep-seated hatred.


    She despised Paul for his emotional detachment and loathed Marissa for stealing her ce in his heart.


    Had Marissa not been in the picture, rissa believed she could have melted Paul¡¯s heart and secured the paternal love she craved.


    Her resentment was palpable. She wed at the cold ground, her nails breaking, her fingers bleeding. But the physical pain was nothingpared to the torment inside.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t let go, can you?¡± A deep male voice broke the silence.


    Startled, rissa snapped her head toward the voice.


    A man in a dark robe stood nearby, an enigmatic figure. His time of arrival was unknown, and he loomed like a shadow. Tall and imposing, his face obscured, he radiated an eerie presence even without revealing his features.


    His words, though not threatening, sent a chill through her. Fear tightened its grip on her, the cold seeping deeper into her bones.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, her voice a blend of fear and defiance.


    The man draped in an ominous ck robe seemed to have anticipated rissa¡¯s question, and he wasn¡¯t one to shy away from revealing his identity. With unsettling calmness, he spoke. ¡°I am Kim, the mastermind behind Q.¡±


    The name ¡°Kim¡± felt utterly ordinary¡ªafter all, it was asmon as dust. Countless people around the world bore that name. But the moment rissa heard that this man was the mastermind behind Q, it hit her like a bolt of lightning. Wasn¡¯t that the infamous boss of the shady organization? A cold shock ran through rissa¡¯s veins, freezing her thoughts in ce. She didn¡¯t dare entertain another thought¡ªshe knew, deep down, that the man standing before her was someone terrifying, someone she couldn¡¯t mess with.


    Using every ounce of strength she had, she managed to push herself upright, standing before Kim as if every bone in her body knew to bow in respect. She dared not show even the slightest hint of disrespect.


    Kim seemed pleased with her reaction, his lips curling into a sinister smile as he let out a few dark chuckles, almost as if he were apuding her quick response.


    Despite the overwhelming terror swirling around her, rissa wasn¡¯t foolish enough to take everything Kim said at face value. Standing as straight as she could, she hesitated and then asked cautiously, ¡°How do I know you¡¯re really Mr. Kim?¡±


    As if he had already anticipated her doubt, Kim said nothing. Instead, he reached into his flowing robe and pulled out a bag, casually opening it in front of rissa.


    rissa¡¯s eyes locked onto the bag, her breath catching in her throat. When the bag opened and its contents were revealed, she recoiled, a scream ripping from her throat. ¡°Jesus!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:


    In Kim¡¯s hand was a human head, its skin marred by dried blood. The eyes were wide open, frozen in an expression of raw terror and anger, as though the person had died with something left unsaid.


    rissa didn¡¯t recognize the head¡¯s owner, nor did she understand why Kim was showing it to her. The sight made her stomach churn, and before she could stop herself, she vomited, her body revolting against the horror.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Kim chuckled darkly, the sound of hisughter low and unnervingly hollow. It wasn¡¯t augh of amusement, but more of a chilling release, like the sound of a man who found nothing in life worth feeling.


    After hisugh died down, he spoke in an almost leisurely tone. ¡°You¡¯ve worked alongside Paul, been on the front lines, seen blood spilled. Yet you¡¯re still this timid?¡± rissa fought to regain herposure, her stomach still lurching as she steadied herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she replied, her voice shaky but defiant. ¡°Just disgusted.¡±


    Kim¡¯s gaze softened, but only slightly. ¡°Well said. Just as I expected from someone trained by Paul. I didn¡¯t pick you for nothing; you¡¯ve got guts.¡±


    He picked her?


    rissa¡¯s mind raced, but she couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Kim meant by that. What had he picked her for?


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    Before she could gather the courage to ask, Kim¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious whose head this is?¡±


    ¡°Whose is it?¡± rissa asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Q¡¯s,¡± Kim said coolly. ¡°The very same one who worked with you to develop that new hybrid virus, hoping to bring his daughter back to life and achieve immortality for himself. The mad scientist, Q.¡±


    By now, rissa had regained some of herposure. ¡°How can you prove it¡¯s really Q?¡±


    Although she had worked closely with Q for years, she had never seen his true face. She didn¡¯t even know whether Q was male or female¡ªjust that Q held a position of significant power within the shady organization. She wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe that a head, no matter how gruesome, would be proof enough.


    Despite her skepticism, Kim remained unruffled. Instead, he nodded, a faint trace of approval in his eyes. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t trust easily. You can think for yourself. Not a fool.¡±


    With that, he took out his phone, his movements calm and deliberate, and began to y a video for rissa.


    The video unfolded in horrifying detail: Q¡¯s daughter was obliterated, her body reduced to dust in an instant. Next, the screen showed Q¡¯s ship erupting in a violent explosion, sinking beneath the waves in a fiery, destructive copse. Finally, the video showed Q being captured, tortured mercilessly, each frame more brutal than thest.


    When the video ended, rissa¡¯s legs nearly gave way beneath her. Her mind was reeling, but she couldn¡¯t deny the truth now. Kim¡¯s words held weight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:


    Stumbling backward in disbelief, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Q had such power and influence within the organization, why would you kill him?¡±


    Q had been killed in the most brutal, unforgiving way imaginable.


    Kim¡¯sughter was chilling, almost mocking. ¡°He was just someone favored by the previous boss. To me, he was a traitor. In my world, those who follow me thrive. Those who oppose me¡­ well, they end up like Q.¡±


    rissa couldn¡¯t suppress the violent shiver that ran through her. Every nerve in her body screamed with fear, and her spine stiffened as though a cold hand had gripped it. Kim¡¯s presence was suffocating, his very being exuding an aura of terror that sent ice-cold tremors through her.


    His words flowed effortlessly, calm and casual, almost with a touch of amusement, yet they carried an undeniable weight. It was as if he spoke from a ce of detached pleasure, a predator savoring the fear of their prey. To rissa, it felt as though he were a devil rising from the very depths of hell, his chilling presence suffocating the air around them.


    rissa recalled Kim saying he had picked her. And with that choice came only two paths: one where she bowed to his will, followed his everymand, and lived to serve him¡­ or the other, a much darker fate¡ªending up like Q, meeting a cruel and miserable death.


    With all the strength she could muster, rissa forced the fear down into the pit of her stomach. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Mr. Kim, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Kim didn¡¯t rush to answer rissa¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Are you deeply hurt because Paul discarded you, rissa?¡±


    Firmly pressing her lips together, rissa nodded, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°For years, I stood by him as if he were my own father, giving my all to prove myself a devoted daughter. Yet, it all came to nothing.¡±


    Tears welled up in rissa¡¯s eyes, each one a testament to her deep-seated bitterness and pain. She had nearly seeded in closing the emotional distance with Paul, nearly securing a familial bond. How could everything crumble so abruptly?


    ¡°Do you despise him?¡± Kim asked further.


    Expelling the words with force, rissa replied, ¡°Absolutely! He showed me no fatherly affection, despite my admiration and reliance on him. After he met his real daughter, he dismissed me like I was nothing. Does the fact that I grew up by his side count for nothing against his blood ties with Tiffany? Are blood ties more important than anything else? Overshadowing years of loyalty and care?¡±


    ¡°How profound is your hatred? Would you go as far as to end his life and im his legacy?¡± Kim asked.


    rissa tensed, her body stiffening at the thought. Her hatred was intense, yet the idea of exacting such vengeance on Paul seemed beyond her grasp¡ªhe loomed toorge, too formidable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:


    ¡°Consider it this way,¡± Kim suggested softly. ¡°Your dedication to winning Paul¡¯s favor wasn¡¯t solely about a familial bond¡ªit was about securing his protection, making his empire, the Paul Group, your sanctuary. If I¡¯m right, then forget about his rejection as a father. Instead, envision seizing his position as the owner of the Sunrise.¡±


    The thought of removing Paul and taking control of the Sunrise struck rissa with a mix of shock and intrigue¡ªsuch a scenario had never seemed within the realm of possibility, yet Kim mentioned it with ease.


    ¡°Do you harbor such ambitions?¡± Kim asked, eyeing her reaction closely.


    ¡°I¡­¡± rissa¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain.¡±


    With a soft chuckle, Kim replied, ¡°rissa, I didn¡¯t choose you to coerce you into service. True greatness doesn¡¯te from coercion but from the fire of ambition. Today, I¡¯m not just here to recruit you but to offer you an opportunity¡ªto join us of your own free will. Choose freely: ept or decline. There will be no hard feelings either way. But if you decide to align with me, know this¡ªonce our nse to fruition, there will be no turning back.¡±


    ¡°Fruition, the entirety of the Paul Group, the Sunrise, and even Q¡¯s legacy could be yours.¡±


    The proposition overwhelmed rissa, rendering her speechless as she fixated on Kim, struggling to articte a response.


    Visions flooded her mind. She imagined herself using Kim¡¯s power to dismantle the Paul Group and seize control of the Sunrise. Everything Paul once owned would soon be under hermand, and Paul himself¡ªthe man before whom she had once knelt, seeking forgiveness¡ªwould quiver at her feet. Moreover, all that belonged to Q, who had once mocked her, would be hers to control. She envisioned herself at the helm of Q¡¯s base¡¯s operations, crafting viruses at her discretion.


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    With such power, her brilliance would be undeniable. Justice would be swift as she disassembled Tiffany and ck Mallow¡ªthe architects of her ruined dreams¡ªpiece by piece.


    At that moment, rissa was unaware that Tiffany, whom she despised, was actually Marissa in disguise, and ck Mallow was Marissa herself. Yet, this revtion would have done little to deter her vivid daydreams of retribution.


    Regaining herposure, she offered a faint smile and knelt before Kim, softly saying, ¡°Boss, Imit my loyalty entirely to you. I will serve at yourmand.¡±


    Kim¡¯s grin widened appreciatively. ¡°Excellent. I value the intellect you bring to our endeavors.¡±


    Thus, rissa formally aligned herself with the shady organization, entrusted with the legacy Q had left behind. Following Q¡¯s demise at Kim¡¯s hands, continuing Q¡¯s research had be imperative. Kim harbored a particr fascination with the prospects of resurrection and immortality, too. He had personally ventured out to sea to destroy Q¡¯s ship and secure the chip Q had obtained from Marissa.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:


    Now in Kim¡¯s possession, the chip remained a mystery. Its secrets eluded even the most skilled scientists under his employ, much to his growing frustration.


    Meanwhile, with Paul re-establishing his influence within Blebert, he was constructing an extensivework of alliances and power.


    Marissa and Paul had bothe to the grim conclusion: rissa had be a member of the shady organization. However, the questions of how she became entangled in their world and what role she yed in their schemes remained unanswered.


    Paul smashed the ss in his hand. His face twisted with bitterness as he spat out, ¡°That ungrateful woman! If I¡¯d known she¡¯d end up like this, I never would have spared her by sending her back to BIO Grein. I should¡¯ve just thrown her into the sea.¡±


    He sounded angry, but a deeper sorrow lingered inside him. Though he had never formally imed rissa as his daughter, he had raised her. He had cared for her. Now, she had turned against him, joining forces with the very people who had once hurt him. The sting of betrayal was indeed sharp.


    Marissa, sensing the turmoil beneath her father¡¯s anger, struggled to find the right response. After a tense pause, she shifted her gaze to Sansa. ¡°What did rissa tell you to do?¡±


    Sansa trembled, her facade crumbling as fear overtook her. Her voice wavered as she confessed, ¡°She told me to bring A back so she could keep injecting her with the viruses. She even said she¡¯s in charge of the research base now and would use the strongest viruses on A to make her the most powerful human.¡±


    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Use the strongest viruses on A?¡± It was as if rissa were a doctor proudly offering the best cure, but the reality was far more twisted. What rissa truly intended was to push A¡¯s body to its limits, to see how far she could go before she either adapted to the viruses¡ªor crumbled under their weight.


    If A survived the trial, if her body somehow fused with the viruses, she could indeed be something more powerful than they could imagine. But if she failed, the consequences would be far darker¡ªdeath, insanity, or a fate worse than either.


    Sansa had tragically misunderstood, believing rissa¡¯s interest in A came from a ce of concern. How terribly wrong she had been.


    After a pause, Marissa turned toward Paul, her brow furrowed. ¡°Dad, the hybrid virus they injected into A¡ªit was developed at Q¡¯s base. Now that rissa¡¯s iming she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°In charge there, it means the shady organization has handed her control of everything Q left behind.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090:


    Paul gave a faint nod, his eyes deep in thought. ¡°Yes. In that world, only the leader has the authority to give control over the base. It seems rissa has either gained Kim¡¯s approval, or perhaps Kim personally recruited her into his organization.¡±


    A dry, humorless chuckle escaped Paul. ¡°I never imagined rissa would be so significant to Kim.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face hardened as the gravity of the situation sank in. ¡°This makes me think of something far worse. rissa wasn¡¯t even sent back to BIO Grein that long ago, and yet Kim¡¯s already given her such a high position. Could it mean he¡¯s been keeping tabs on you all along, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve had that thought too. It¡¯s unsettling.¡± Paul let out a weary sigh, his eyes narrowing in concern. ¡°How long has Kim been watching me? How much does he know? More importantly, why is he watching me? Did he figure out from the start that I¡¯m really Brian Nash? If he¡¯s been aware all this time, why hasn¡¯t hee for me yet? What¡¯s he waiting for? Or is there something even bigger here that we¡¯re missing?¡±


    Paul¡¯s questions were the same ones Marissa had been silently battling, yet neither of them could provide any answers. There was no other path¡ªthey would have to uncover the truth themselves.


    ¡°Now that Kim¡¯s brought rissa in, he¡¯s got every detail about the Peridot Consortium, there¡¯s no point hiding that I¡¯m the president anymore,¡± Marissa said.


    Sansa added unexpectedly, ¡°Oh, and rissa also said time¡¯s running out. A needs the next injection of the viruses in the next two weeks, or everything could unravel.¡±


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Nodding, Marissa exined, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through A¡¯s blood test results closely. The viruses weren¡¯t injected all at once; they were introduced gradually, step by step. After each injection, her reactions were observed over time. Based on how her body responded, the next dose was decided. She¡¯s already been injected at least three times. Right now, her body is teeming with over a hundred viruses, merging, mutating¡ªtriggering massive shifts not just in her system but even altering her DNA. Most subjects didn¡¯t survive, or they were left permanently damaged by the process. But A¡­ she¡¯s unique. That¡¯s why they¡¯re desperate to get her back. She¡¯s vital to their future research.¡±


    As the words left her lips, Marissa¡¯s thoughts drifted to her younger sister, Tiffany, and the unease that coiled up in her chest. Tiffany had also been exposed to Q¡¯s hybrid virus. At first, it seemed hopeful; her body appeared to be adjusting, living with the virus. Yet doubt gnawed at Marissa. She had¡­


    Marissa had no idea where Tiffany was now or what state she was in. For all she knew, Tiffany, like A, could be on the verge of something catastrophic.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers, I hope you enjoyed the chapters! From now on, new chapters will be released every Tuesday and Friday. Also, four new novels will beunched each week. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:


    Marissa was gued with deep concern about the virus experiment, and the thought of Tiffany being in danger only intensified her anxiety. Paul, equally worried, joined her in a silent, weighty sigh that seemed to hang in the air between them.


    Marissa¡¯s sadness was a heavy cloak she didn¡¯t want others to notice. After a brief pause, she lifted her head with renewed purpose, ready to press Sansa for more information.


    It was then that she felt the reassuring grasp of Connor¡¯s hand. His gentle eyes met hers, his look conveying a world of support without a single word spoken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m right here with you,e what may.¡±


    Used to relying solely on herself, Marissa found unexpected sce in Connor¡¯s gesture. After discovering that Lawrence and Lindsay were her biological children, she knew she and Connor would be inextricably linked for life. Even if they wouldn¡¯t remarry, they would always be connected.


    Mindful of Paul¡¯s frosty feelings toward Connor, Marissa discreetly pulled her hand away, her eyes briefly meeting his before turning back to Sansa.


    ¡°Did rissa say where she ns to keep A?¡± Marissa asked, her voice steady.


    Sansa replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t share that with me. She just sent me to bring A back and kept the rest to herself.¡±


    Marissa nodded, believing Sansa¡¯s words. rissa treated Sansa and her daughter like pawns in her cruel game and would never trust them with her real ns.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Marissa probed further.


    ¡°What is your n now, Sansa? Are you going to hand A over to rissa, or will you stand with me? We could create a vine to kill this hybrid virus in A.¡±


    Sansa stuttered, her words trailing off into uncertainty.


    A was her own daughter, and the mere thought of her transforming into something monstrous was unbearable for Sansa. Yet, her fear of crossing rissa, coupled with her skepticism toward Marissa¡¯s true motives amid their bitter rivalry, left her torn.


    Rex caught the hesitation in Sansa¡¯s eyes and, unable to contain his irritation, pped her again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the holdup? The decision is clear as day. Help Tiffany.¡±


    With the vine for A. Or are you still thinking about cashing in on A with rissa?¡±


    Tears sprang to Sansa¡¯s eyes as she gingerly touched her tingling cheek.


    ¡°A is my blood. Turning her into a monster is thest thing I want. But rissa? She¡¯s now highly valued by the big boss of the shady organization. They could wipe us out without breaking a sweat.¡±


    At this, Marissa let out a derisive snort.


    ¡°So you¡¯d throw your daughter under the bus just to cover your own back?¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Rex exploded, his anger getting the better of him as he bared his teeth. He lifted his hand, ready to strike Sansa again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:


    Sansa recoiled and turned to Marissa.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m on board to work on the vine, but how can I be sure you¡¯ll actually save A?¡±


    Rex¡¯s hand made sharp contact with Sansa¡¯s head.


    ¡°Still doubting Tiffany? Didn¡¯t you hear what Brian said? He¡¯s not one to hurt his own family.¡±


    Instinctively, Sansa¡¯s eyes flickered toward Paul, and she let her guard down. In a meek voice, she asked Marissa, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell rissa this¡­¡± Marissa leaned in close, whispering a covert scheme to Sansa.


    ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Sansa confirmed.


    ¡°Then off you go.¡±


    With the ndestine n heavy on her mind, Sansa exited the Nash family¡¯s residence.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the once lively house settled into a serene quiet.


    Paul nced at Connor standing beside Marissa, his expression sour, and was about to suggest he leave. Just then, Arabe¡¯s voice floated down from the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, dear. Brian, I¡¯ve been quite the handful today, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Heads turned towards her voice, revealing Arabe descending the stairs with the aid of a maid.


    Quickly, Marissa and Connor moved to her sides, each taking an arm, while Lawrence and Lindsay hurried over, excitedly calling out to their great-grandmother.


    Paul rose to his feet and greeted her warmly, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, did you have a good rest?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely wonderful!¡± Arabe responded with a bright smile, gently patting Marissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The room my granddaughter-inw set up for me was perfect. I slept like a baby.¡±


    Paul bit back a correction, aware that his daughter was no longer Arabe¡¯s granddaughter-inw following the divorce, especially with Lawrence and Lindsay nearby. The little ones were still blissfully unaware of their parents¡¯ split, and Paul found himself holding his tongue to spare their feelings.


    After a brief pause, he cleared his throat and continued the conversation.


    ¡°Both of my daughters have been under your care and protection, Mrs. Daniels. I sincerely thank you for that,¡± Paul said, his tone heartfelt. His gratitude was genuine.


    Though Connor¡¯s past actions had angered him, Paul couldn¡¯t ignore the kindness Arabe had extended to his daughters¡ªespecially Tiffany. Arabe had been a beacon of light in the darkness of Tiffany¡¯s difficult journey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:


    Arabe¡¯s smile was warm, her expression softening at Paul¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m d you understand the bond I share with the girls. But there¡¯s no need for thanks. Tiffany and Marissa have brought immense joy to my life. We¡¯ve brought warmth to each other.¡±


    Her gaze shifted briefly to Connor as she added, ¡°Brian, if my bond with the two girls still matters to you, I ask for leniency for my grandson. He¡¯s made mistakes, but he¡¯s grown from them. Don¡¯t let the past define him.¡±


    The room fell silent, her plea resonating deeply with everyone¡ªexcept Rex, who sat in utter confusion. He hadn¡¯t realized that the Tiffany before him was actually Marissa in disguise.


    Two daughters? Brian had indeed fathered two daughters, but his elder daughter had passed shortly after birth in BIO Grein. Could what the Nash family from Adagend said be true?


    Yet Rex¡¯s bewilderment went unnoticed as the others turned their attention to Connor. Their expressions ranged from quiet understanding to faint pity. Connor, the head of Blebert¡¯s most influential family¡ªa man celebrated for his cunning brilliance and unyielding ruthlessness¡ªnow stood humbled, with his 90-year-old grandmother pleading on his behalf.


    Well, it just went to show that there was always someone who could bring another to their knees. Connor had truly humbled himself for Marissa.


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Paul, moved by Arabe¡¯s words, found his stern resolve wavering. He forced a faint smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, you¡¯re far too gracious. As an elder, I wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against someone younger.¡±


    Arabe chuckled softly.


    ¡°Brian, I know you¡¯re saying this out of respect for me. If you feel Connor needs reprimanding, don¡¯t hold back ¡ª he¡¯s earned it. I only ask you not to stand in the way of his rtionship with Marissa. They have two children together. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t tear apart their family?¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, clinging to Arabe¡¯s legs as they eavesdropped, exchanged confused nces. Their great-grandmother¡¯s words made little sense.


    Wasn¡¯t their mother¡¯s name Tiffany? Why was their great-grandma asking their grandpa not to stand in the way of their father¡¯s rtionship with someone named Marissa? Who was Marissa?


    A chilling thought struck them. Did their dad have another family? Two children with another woman?


    Panic set in.


    Lawrence and Lindsay were gripped by a growing sense of dread. They had only just reunited with their parents, cherishing the promise of a warm, united family. Could a divorce be on the horizon? Would they once again be left as children without a home?


    These thoughts swirled in their young minds, each more unsettling than thest. Fear took hold, their small lips trembling as tears began to spill down their cheeks.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:


    ¡°Dad, are you going to leave Mom for another woman? Do you really have other kids? Boohoo¡­ How could you?¡± Lindsay wailed.


    ¡°Great-grandma, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice cracked as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    ¡°How could you let Dad be with another woman? Don¡¯t you care about us? We won¡¯t love you anymore!¡±


    Arabe froze, the children¡¯s usations catching her off guard. Seeing their tear-streaked faces, she faltered, unsure how to console them.


    Marissa knelt swiftly, gathering the distraught children into her embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my loves. You¡¯ve misunderstood your great-grandma. She didn¡¯t mean that. Mommy¡¯s name is Marissa.¡±


    Lawrence blinked through his tears.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t your name Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa cupped her son¡¯s cheek gently, her voice soft yet firm.


    ¡°Tiffany is your aunt¡¯s name. She¡¯s my twin sister. I¡¯ll exin everything tonight, alright?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you and Dad getting a divorce?¡± Lindsay¡¯s voice quivered with worry.


    Marissa hesitated, struggling with how to reveal the truth¡ªthat she and Connor were already divorced.


    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Connor crouched beside them, pulling Lindsay close. His tone was steady and reassuring.


    ¡°Dad won¡¯t let that happen. Our family will stay together. I promise.¡±


    Lindsay¡¯s wide eyes sparkled with hope.


    ¡°So, Dad loves Mom, not another woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Connor said, a rare smile softening his face.


    ¡°Dad only loves Mom. There¡¯s no one else, and no other kids.¡±


    Relief washed over Lawrence and Lindsay, their small arms tightening around their parents in a shared embrace.


    As the tender moment lingered, Lindsay turned abruptly to Paul with a question.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you not like Dad?¡± Lindsay¡¯s voice was soft as she looked up at Paul with wide, questioning eyes.


    Paul¡¯s face tensed briefly, but eager to keep the mood light, he forced a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike your dad,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then why did Great-Grandma say you want to tear apart our family?¡± Lindsay¡¯s brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Paul faltered, searching for the right words.


    He could easily tell the kids he bore no ill will toward Connor, but he couldn¡¯t make a false promise that he wouldn¡¯t tear apart their family. The truth was, their family had already split, and Paul had epted that Marissa and Connor wouldn¡¯t reconcile. With Marissa back home and divorced, Paul¡¯s next move was clear in his mind¡ªreunite Marissa with the kids, leaving Connor on his own.


    Such ns were not things you shared with children, hence his hesitation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:


    Lawrence chimed in, his expression mirroring his sister¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Grandpa, is it really that hard to answer? Are you hesitating because Great-Grandma was right, and you actually want to break us apart?¡± As he spoke, Lindsay¡¯s lips turned down in a pout.


    ¡°Grandpa, why would you be so mean? I thought you were the coolest when I first met you. Now, I just want to hate you.¡±


    ¡°I hate Grandpa too!¡± Lawrence dered.


    Silence fell over Paul.


    He had spent the afternoon inughter and games with these two little sparks of joy. He loved them dearly¡ªthey were bright and delightful, every bit as wonderful as his favorite memories. He never wanted them to despise him.


    Seeing the need to bridge the gap quickly, Paul dropped to one knee and looked them in the eyes.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not trying to tear your family apart. Your mom is all grown up, and I don¡¯t interfere with her marriage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lindsay tilted her head, still unsure.


    ¡°Cross my heart,¡± Paul nodded earnestly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not one of those stubborn mules, Grandpa?¡± Lawrence asked, a slight smirk forming on his face.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Paul grinned.


    ¡°Then I like Grandpa again,¡± Lawrence dered, his mood lifting.


    ¡°Me too. I love Grandpa,¡± Lindsay joined in, and they both threw their arms around Paul, squeezing tightly.


    Paul¡¯s heart swelled as he hugged them back, his worries melting away. Holding them close, he felt like the richest man alive, his treasures returned to him.


    Everyone watched silently, once again struck by how Paul, the formidable owner of the Sunrise, who could easily dismiss Connor, meltedpletely in the presence of his four-year-old grandchildren. Connor rubbed his nose, a sly smile creeping across his face as he considered how these little ones could unwittingly help him win back Marissa.


    Arabe gave Connor a sharp look that could slice through steel, as if to say, ¡°Really, needing your grandma¡¯s help to win back your wife? That¡¯s hardly knightly, is it?¡±


    Connor awkwardly rubbed his nose again, caught off guard.


    After shooting her grandson onest pointed look, Arabe cheerily announced, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should be heading back.¡±


    Hannah, ever the gracious hostess of the Nash family, quickly chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Daniels, please, stay for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose,¡± Arabe said with a graceful wave of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already yed the old card to rest a while in your guest room today. Staying for dinner might just turn me into a freeloader.¡±


    Hannahughed warmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:


    ¡°Mrs. Daniels, what are you talking about? It¡¯s always a pleasure to have you at our house.¡±


    After a few more exchanges of pleasantries with Hannah, Arabe turned to Connor and instructed, ¡°Help your grandma back.¡± Connor, well aware that lingering might spoil his ns, supported Arabe¡¯s arm as they prepared to leave. Staying any longer might only breed more disdain from his future father-inw.


    Seeing their great-grandma and dad getting ready to depart, Lawrence and Lindsay slipped from Paul¡¯s embrace and each took one of Marissa¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Paul¡¯s heart sank. These sweet-talking tykes had imed to adore him, but at the sight of their father¡¯s departure, they were quick to leave his side.


    Marissa caught the flicker of sadness in Paul¡¯s eyes and smiled inwardly. She crouched down to the kids¡¯ level and exined, ¡°Grandpa has just returned to Blebert, and I¡¯ll be staying here for a bit to keep himpany. You two go back with Dad.¡±


    ¡°But I want to stay with Mom at Grandpa¡¯s house,¡± Lindsay said.


    ¡°I want to stay too,¡± Lawrence piped up.


    The siblings were inseparable; wherever one went, the other was sure to follow.


    Not waiting for Marissa¡¯s reply, Lindsay wrapped her arms around Paul¡¯s neck again, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you want me to stay and keep youpany? I can tell stories and even feed you some candy. I¡¯m super cute, you know.¡±


    Lawrence, not to be outdone, quickly joined in, hugging Paul tightly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m super cute too¡­¡±


    Paul was eager to agree, even hoping the children would make the Nash family¡¯s residence their permanent home. With a broad smile, he replied enthusiastically, ¡°Absolutely, you both can live with your mom at my ce. My home is your home. I¡¯ll get your rooms set up immediately.¡±


    He then turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m counting on you to handle this. Thank you.¡±


    Hannah responded cheerfully, ¡°Of course, Brian. I¡¯ll get the kids¡¯ rooms ready at once. But given the short notice, redecorating will have to wait. They¡¯ll temporarily stay in the room next to Marissa¡¯s. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have proper children¡¯s rooms prepared.¡±


    Arabe had recently used the room adjacent to Marissa¡¯s. It was tastefully furnished, spacious, and well-lit, though not originally designed for children.


    Concerned that the room might not meet the children¡¯s needs, Hannah tentatively inquired, ¡°Lawrence, Lindsay, would you be okay staying in the room your great-grandmother has used this afternoon? If it¡¯s not to your liking, I can show you other rooms upstairs to choose from.¡±


    Before the children could respond, Marissa reassured them with a warm smile, ¡°Children are usually easy to please. Hannah, your n sounds perfect. Let¡¯s have them stay there for the time being.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, always easygoing, agreed with a nod.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:


    ¡°We trust Mom¡¯s judgment. Thanks, Grandma Hannah.¡±


    Hannah smiled, touched by their maturity, and patted their heads.


    ¡°You both are very understanding.¡± She quickly instructed the butler, ¡°Please ensure everything the children need is purchased promptly. Everything must be set before bedtime so they can have afortable rest.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Mrs. Nash,¡± the butler responded, hurrying to fulfill the tasks.


    In the past, Tiffany¡¯s two children might have been overlooked, but not anymore. With Brian reestablishing his presence in the Nash family, despite Sergio¡¯s nominal leadership, it was clear Brian now held the reins. Under the umbre of Paul Group¡¯s influence, the Nash family enjoyed strong protection.


    As Brian¡¯s biological daughter, Marissa was seen as the future of Paul Group and the Nash family¡¯s princess, making her and her children the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Far from ignoring the two children, everyone was careful to attend to every detail regarding their needs.


    As the butler hurried to gather necessities for Lawrence and Lindsay, Arabe also prepared to make her exit.


    Connor crouched down to the children¡¯s level and said, ¡°While you¡¯re here, remember to listen to your mom and try not to cause her any trouble, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Dad,¡± Lindsay replied with a gentle nod.


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Mom is okay. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lawrence added, his tone mature for his age.


    Connor smiled warmly and tousled their hair.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m going to take your great-grandmother home now, but I¡¯ll be back to check on you tomorrow.¡±


    At that, Paul felt a twinge of irritation. With the children now at his house, Connor, their father, had the right to visit, an arrangement Paul felt powerless to challenge.


    Yet Paul¡¯s irritation went unnoticed as Lawrence and Lindsay cheerfully replied, ¡°Sure, Dad. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    They waved goodbye to Arabe.


    ¡°Bye, Great-grandma!¡±


    With a radiant smile, Arabe responded, ¡°Take care, sweethearts. I¡¯ll miss you lots.¡±


    ¡°When I miss you, I¡¯ll give you a call,¡± Lindsay said tenderly.


    Echoing his sister, Lawrence added, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, Great-grandma.¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Arabe shared a few more heartfelt words with them before departing the Nash family¡¯s home. Connor apanied her.


    Rita, appointed by Marissa as the children¡¯s personal bodyguard, stayed behind with Lawrence and Lindsay.


    With the guests gone, Rex seized the moment to ask Brian, ¡°She¡¯s Marissa, right? So everything the family from Adagend imed is true?¡±


    Paul, deciding it was time to reveal the truth, responded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my eldest daughter, Marissa, not Tiffany. She survived that ordeal at the BIO Grein hospital and ended up in Adagend.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:


    Rex nodded in realization.


    ¡°That exins why Tiffany seemed so different recently. It all makes sense now.¡±


    His gaze lingered for a moment before he asked, ¡°What about Tiffany? Where is she?¡±


    The mention of Tiffany reignited Paul¡¯s fury, and he shot Rex a sharp look.


    ¡°How dare you speak of Tiffany? Had your wife and daughter not tormented her, she might have never left. You have no right to ask about her.¡±


    Disarmed, Rex bowed his head, silenced by guilt.


    Just then, the butler interrupted with urgent news.


    ¡°A visitor at the door ims to be a friend of Ms. Nash¡­¡±


    Right after the butler stopped speaking, the sound of footsteps echoed through the entrance, apanied by the noise of a suitcase rolling along the floor.


    As Marissa looked up, she saw Silver Fox hauling arge suitcase into the room, with Bu trailing closely behind.


    Silver Fox¡¯s face lit up with a wide grin when she saw Marissa and hurried over to her.


    ¡°ck¡­ Ahem! Marissa, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Marissa nced at Silver Fox from head to toe, her gaze finally settling on the oversized suitcase. Confused, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for such arge suitcase?¡±


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m going to move in with you at the Nash family¡¯s ce,¡± Silver Fox said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Marissa fell silent for a moment. Considering Silver Fox and Bu had recently decided to start a family and had even formalized it with a marriage certificate, Marissa assumed they would focus on their new life together. Why was Silver Fox moving into the Nash family¡¯s residence?


    ¡°Is this for real?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious,¡± Silver Fox replied.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t find me bothersome and say no to letting me stay, would you?¡±


    Without thinking, Marissa turned to Bu, who lifted his eyebrows in a resigned gesture. His face reflected a mix of emotions about Silver Fox¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Did you two have an argument?¡± Marissa whispered the question.


    Silver Fox avoided the question and instead asked Paul, ¡°Mr. Nash, is it alright if I move into your house?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Paul said with a chuckle.


    ¡°There are plenty of vacant rooms upstairs. Pick any one that you like.¡±


    Joy appeared on Silver Fox¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nash.¡±


    Taking his moment, Bu approached Paul.


    ¡°Mr. Nash, I¡¯m Bu Hoffman from the Hoffman family. I regret not introducing myself earlier due to the crowd.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:


    Paul nodded, casting an evaluative nce at Bu.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 20 years. The little boy from those days has turned into a handsome and capable young man. Quite impressive!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Nash,¡± Bu said courteously.


    ¡°As a child, I was seriously ill and nearly lost my life. Your expert care and healing skills brought me back from the brink of death. I have never forgotten your generosity, Mr. Nash.¡±


    Paul chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Saving lives is just part of being a doctor. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Bu, now the head of the Hoffman family, continued to engage Paul in conversation for some time. Meanwhile, Silver Fox had made herself at home, pulling herrge suitcase upstairs with Marissa by her side, helping along the way.


    When they reached the second floor, Marissa turned to Silver Fox and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Bu? Why have you suddenly decided to move into my father¡¯s house?¡±


    As Silver Fox casually explored the rooms, she responded, ¡°I¡¯vee to stay close to Lawrence and Lindsay. When they were at Daniels Manor, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to visit. But now that we¡¯re all here at the Nash family¡¯s house, it¡¯s much more convenient.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re moving away from Bu and into my father¡¯s house just to be closer to Lawrence and Lindsay?¡± Marissa asked.


    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two agree to have two heirs? How is that going to work if you¡¯re living separately?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to rush that,¡± Silver Fox said with a smile.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s more important for me to be here for Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    At that moment, Lawrence and Lindsay burst out of their room. Upon seeing Silver Fox, they hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°Eloisa!¡±


    Joy sparkled in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes as she set down her suitcase and spread her arms wide.


    ¡°Come here, my darlings, and let¡¯s have a big hug!¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay eagerly rushed into her arms. Gently kissing their cheeks, Silver Fox said, ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll be living here too, so we can y every day. Are you excited about that?¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay beamed with happiness.


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Silver Fox then gestured toward the door behind them.


    ¡°Is this where you two are staying?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lindsay replied.


    ¡°Grandma Hannah arranged for us to stay here for now. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll have two rooms ready for us. We¡¯ll move into them once they¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Silver Fox nodded. Then she pointed toward the room next door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1100

    ?Chapter 1100:


    ¡°Would it be okay if I stayed in that one, right next to yours?¡±


    ¡°That sounds good!¡± The two kids agreed happily.


    Silver Fox quickly got to her feet and walked into the next room with the children, chatting andughing as they went. Marissa attempted to follow, but Silver Fox halted her at the doorway, saying yfully, ¡°Oh, let me have some time alone with the little ones. Please, no interruptions.¡±


    With a gentle push, Silver Fox closed the door behind her. Watching the door, Marissa felt puzzled by Silver Fox¡¯s behavior, which seemed out of character. She gave a small shrug and made her way downstairs.


    Paul and Bu remained deeply engaged in their conversation. Bu, filled with a deep sense of gratitude for the life-saving favor from years past, showed immense respect for his elder, while Paul expressed admiration for the young man¡¯s aplishments. Their interaction was marked by a genuinely pleasant atmosphere. As Marissa made her way down the stairs, Paul rose from his seat.


    ¡°You two go ahead and talk. I¡¯m going to rest for a bit,¡± Paul said.


    Bu nodded in acknowledgment, watching as Paul walked away. After Paul had left, Marissa turned to Bu and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on between you and Silver Fox?¡±


    When Marissa asked her question, Bu dropped his gaze, his silence stretching for a moment as if weighing his thoughts on a delicate scale. Finally, he looked up and said, ¡°If I told you there was no bad blood between us¡ªjust an hour ago, we were even having a pleasant chat, trying to build a rtionship for the sake of future heirs¡ªwould you believe it?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Marissa¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why would she suddenly want to walk away from you?¡±


    Bu shrugged, his hands spread wide in a gesture of surrender.


    ¡°Beats me. One minute, everything was fine, and the next, she packed up her things and decided to leave my vi. I asked her why, but she wouldn¡¯t spill the beans. It¡¯s like¡­ like she became someone else entirely.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Marissa echoed, her tone tinged with doubt.


    ¡°Notpletely someone else,¡± Bu rified, his expression clouded.


    ¡°It was more like she started having these strange, out-of-the-blue thoughts¡ªas if another soul had stirred awake inside her.¡± He paused, his eyes searching Marissa¡¯s.


    ¡°It reminds me of dissociative identity disorder¡ªlike another personality took the reins and made her do things that left me scratching my head. You¡¯ve spent more time with her than I have. Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t answer right away. She stood frozen in thought, her brows furrowed as if trying to untangle an impossible knot.


    She trusted Bu¡¯s instincts¡ªhe was not a fool, but the kind of man who rarely got things wrong. If he said there was something off about Silver Fox, that had to be true. But why? What had caused this sudden shift? Had something slipped past her notice?


    Bu didn¡¯t interrupt her train of thought, his gaze steady and sincere, almost willing her to find an answer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:


    Marissa reyed every interaction she¡¯d had with Silver Fox,bing through memories for the smallest crack in the facade. But nothing leapt out at her¡ªno clue, no breadcrumb to follow. It didn¡¯t add up.


    Just as she was about to chalk it up to an unsolvable mystery, a memory surfaced, unbidden and vivid. It was from the day Lawrence and Lindsay had first met Silver Fox. They¡¯d mistaken her for the ¡°Auntie¡± who¡¯d raised them.


    She recalled Lawrence and Lindsay mentioning how much Silver Fox resembled their ¡°Auntie.¡± At the time, Marissa had brushed it off as a simple misunderstanding¡ªchildren confusing a stranger for a loved one. But now, piecing together the oddities, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was more than that.


    Despite their youth, Lawrence and Lindsay were perceptive enough not to mistake a stranger for someone familiar. If they had mistaken Silver Fox for their ¡°Auntie¡±¡ªsomeone they¡¯d lived with for years¡ªthe resemnce must have been striking.


    This train of thought nudged a memory, pulling up something Q had once mentioned in passing. ording to Q, the research base where Lawrence and Lindsay had stayed had conducted a twisted project on twins¡ªsnatching infant pairs for experimentation. Marissa and Tiffany had been among those taken. As Q¡¯s words echoed in her mind, an icy shiver ran down Marissa¡¯s spine.


    A bold theory began to take shape. Could Silver Fox and the kids¡¯ ¡°Auntie¡± have been another set of twin subjects from the same sinister experiment? Was Silver Fox¡¯s sudden change of demeanor connected to some lingering influence from the base?


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    After all these years of letting Silver Fox live her life freely, why would the base suddenly involve her?


    Bu¡¯s voice broke through Marissa¡¯s spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone pale. Did somethinge to mind?¡±


    Snapping back to the present, Marissa nodded faintly.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nothing concrete yet. I need more time to dig into it.¡±


    Bu leaned closer, curiosity evident on his face.


    ¡°Care to share what you¡¯ve got so far?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Marissa said firmly, shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s ssified, and I can¡¯t divulge it yet.¡±


    Bu frowned slightly.


    ¡°Even to me? I am her husband, after all.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Legally, sure. But let¡¯s not pretend it¡¯s a normal marriage. No offense, Bu, but I can¡¯t put my full trust in you just yet.¡±


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Bu¡¯s face, but he nodded.


    ¡°Fair enough. I don¡¯t know how to earn your trust, but just know this¡ªwhatever happens, if you need my help, I¡¯m in. No questions asked.¡± He paused before adding, his voice earnest, ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Steady, yetced with quiet intensity, Bu said, ¡°I¡¯d stake everything I have for her. Without hesitation. Not for a second.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:


    Marissa blinked, caught off guard by Bu¡¯s deration. She hadn¡¯t expected such raw emotion from him. For someone to pledge everything for Silver Fox, his feelings had to run deep. A love like that didn¡¯t blossom overnight.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Marissa said carefully, ¡°have you known her for a long time?¡±


    Bu nodded, a bittersweet smile flickering across his face.


    ¡°Yes. She went on a mission with me once. She doesn¡¯t remember me, but she¡¯s been in my heart for many years.¡±


    Marissa listened, and in that moment, Bu¡¯s actions made sense.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I think it¡¯s best if you return for now. I promise, whatever happens, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±


    Bu hesitated briefly, then gave a small nod.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    As Bu left, his footsteps echoing faintly in the hall, Marissa sat in silence, piecing together the puzzle. After a moment, she summoned Landen.


    ¡°I need to tell you something important,¡± she began, her tone grave.


    Landen rarely saw Marissa looking so serious. She was usually the one to handle things with ease. Noticing her serious demeanor, Landen instinctively tensed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boss?¡±


    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Marissa went straight to the point.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wondered what happened to Silver Fox after our team disbanded?¡± She looked at Landen seriously.


    ¡°She¡¯s moved into our house,¡± she added.


    ¡°Moved into our house?¡± Landen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then a realization struck him.


    ¡°Is Miss Swain, who arrived today with arge suitcase, actually Silver Fox?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marissa confirmed.


    ¡°That exins why her way of speaking sounded familiar.¡± Landenughed.


    ¡°I could tell she was a charismatic woman even over the inte. In person, it¡¯s certain.¡±


    After a moment, he asked, ¡°But why are you so serious when mentioning Silver Fox?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°Our close ally, my best friend, Silver Fox, might now be a puppet of that shady organization.¡±


    Landen was shocked once again.


    ¡°She¡¯s involved with that organization?¡±


    Marissa shook her head.


    ¡°I suspect she¡¯s like Tiffany, imnted with a chip since childhood. They left her alone before, so she appeared normal. But now, she may have been summoned by them.¡±


    ¡°Why would that organization suddenly summon her?¡± Landen asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s just a theory,¡± Marissa exined.


    ¡°Based on her recent odd behavior. She might also be a part of their experiments. To confirm my suspicions, I need you to secretly look into a few things for me, Landen.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Landen replied with a serious nod.


    Marissa handed him a file.


    ¡°This contains what I know about Silver Fox¡¯s past. Start here, and especially check if she has a twin sister.¡±


    Landen nced at the file, confused.


    ¡°It mentions here that Silver Fox¡¯s mother had only one child. How could she have a twin sister?¡±


    ¡°Just like with Tiffany and me. People believe my mother has only one child, but there are actually two,¡± Marissa rified.


    ¡°I fear Silver Fox¡¯s situation might be the same, and I suspect her twin sister was with Lawrence and¡­¡±


    ¡°Lindsay in that shady organization back then.¡± Landen furrowed his brows.


    ¡°This soundsplex. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marissa nodded, passing a key decorated with ck Snake¡¯s insignia to Landen.


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    ¡°You¡¯re now inmand of the entire ck Snake Intelligence. You have authority over all its members.¡±


    Holding the key, Landen felt both honored and overwhelmed. It was the first time he had ever shouldered such a heavy responsibility. In the past, A had always surpassed him, and he was considered useless by his family. Heter joined ck Snake¡¯s team as a rookie. Although Marissa helped him rise as the Nash family¡¯s future leader, he was still perceived as inexperienced.


    Now, with control over ck Snake Intelligence entrusted to him, he felt a mature weight on his shoulders, as if he had been given control of a kingdom. While envisioning his future sess, Landen hesitantly asked Marissa, ¡°Are you not worried I might mishandle such a major organization?¡±


    Marissa assured him confidently, ¡°Just as I recognized your potential in medicine, I now see your capability in leadership. Go ahead. I¡¯m prepared to take that chance.¡±


    Landen grinned and replied, ¡°Thanks, boss.¡±


    After he pocketed the key, Marissa revealed more.


    ¡°There¡¯s another identity to Silver Fox you should know. She¡¯s also White Mallow of the Doomsday Base.¡±


    White Mallow of the Doomsday Base was well-known for herbat skills. Landen was familiar with her reputation.


    ¡°She¡¯s actually the famous White Mallow!¡± Landen eximed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:


    Marissa released a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sharing this so you can understand the threat Silver Fox represents. If that shady organization uses her against us, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Landen responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ll proceed carefully.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go ahead.¡±


    After seeing Landen leave, Marissa stood up to find Silver Fox.


    Despite Silver Fox¡¯s sudden odd behavior, Marissa felt secure about the children¡¯s safety, knowing that Rita was with them. Ever since Silver Fox had taken the children into the room, Rita had been vigntly stationed outside, ready to act on any disturbance. As Marissa approached Silver Fox¡¯s room, Rita greeted her courteously.


    Marissa acknowledged her with a nod.


    ¡°Heard anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°Miss Swain has been engaging the children in conversation,¡± Rita said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the topic?¡± Marissa asked.


    ¡°She has been sharing amusing stories. Lawrence and Lindsay seem quite entertained,ughing a lot.¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    Marissa adjusted a setting on her phone, enhancing Rita¡¯s surveince protocol to keep a sharper eye on Silver Fox, particrly to prevent her from harming the two children.


    Rita confirmed the new instructions emotionlessly.


    ¡°Instructions received, boss.¡±


    The robot¡¯spliance and efficiency were wless; she operated purely on themands given, never questioning the rationale. Pleased, Marissa gave Rita a reassuring pat on the shoulder before she knocked on the door.


    Silver Fox, slightly irritated, opened the door just a crack.


    ¡°What do you need? We¡¯re having a wonderful time. Please, only interrupt if absolutely necessary.¡±


    Marissa nced briefly into the room. Inside, the children were sitting happily on the sofa, their cheeks rosy with excitement. Spotting Marissa, they cheerily waved.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Marissa responded to Silver Fox, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    After checking her watch, Silver Fox agreed and reached for the children¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come along, sweethearts. Dinner time.¡±


    The children, evidently fascinated with Silver Fox, eagerly apanied her downstairs. Marissa followed them, watching Silver Fox carefully, analyzing her every gesture and expression for clues.


    Yet, Silver Fox seemed as rxed and engaging as ever, alternating between yful banter, feigned irritation, and friendly interactions with Marissa. At the dinner table, Silver Fox was exceptionally chatty, promptingughter from everyone. This side of Silver Fox left Marissa questioning whether she truly knew her as well as she thought. All Marissa could do was keep watching.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:


    Meanwhile, Connor and Arabe had returned to Arabe¡¯s house in Daniels Manor. Upon entering the living room, they were surprised to find Foley and De there, alongside Chloe. It was unusual for Foley and De to visit Arabe unless it was for something critical. Chloe was a neer to Daniels Manor, as Connor typically discouraged non-family members from visiting. Despite the oddity, Connor didn¡¯t reveal any strong emotions, simply ncing briefly over the group.


    Connor observed the group without overt reaction, though he did note Chloe¡¯s red, tear-stained eyes and her sniffles. When Arabe and Connor appeared, Foley and De quickly rose, respectfully greeting them.


    ¡°Good evening, Great-grandma, Uncle Connor.¡±


    Chloe, following suit, stood and respectfully greeted, ¡°Good evening, Great-grandma, Connor.¡±


    Arabe, who had always kept her distance from Chloe, remained detached, instructing, ¡°Don¡¯t refer to me as Great-grandma. You¡¯re not part of the Daniels family. Please, call me Mrs. Daniels.¡± Chloe, visibly embarrassed, refrained from showing any upset.


    Connor, with apparent disinterest, asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Foley took the lead as De and Chloe hesitated, saying, ¡°We just wanted to drop by to see Great-grandma and you, Uncle Connor.¡±


    Connor gave a slight nod.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    ¡°Greetings acknowledged. You may go now. And remember, no visitors in the future. Grandma appreciates her peace.¡±


    Connor was ready to guide Arabe toward the dining room. At this, Foley and De exchanged worried looks, and Chloe, feeling the sting of embarrassment, bit her lip, remaining silent.


    Foley, gathering courage, added, ¡°Uncle Connor, there¡¯s another reason for our visit. We need to discuss something important with you.¡± As someone escorted Arabe to the dining room, Connor seated himself on the sofa and gestured.


    ¡°Go ahead. What is it?¡±


    Foley, visibly uneasy under Connor¡¯s scrutinizing look, asked, ¡°Uncle Connor, we¡¯re hoping to have Chloe live in Daniels Manor. Would that be eptable?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Connor responded sharply.


    ¡°Is the Brock family unable to amodate an unmarried youngdy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Foley said, feeling embarrassed and uneasy under Connor¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Chloe can¡¯t stay with the Brock family any longer. With no other options, she has to seek refuge with her older sister.¡±


    De chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Uncle Connor, Chloe is desperate. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her homeless. As her sister, it¡¯s my duty to help.¡±


    Connor sneered as he looked at Chloe and asked, ¡°So, you can¡¯t stay with your family any longer?¡±


    Despite Connor¡¯s aloof manner, Chloe felt excited to talk with him. Connor was Blebert¡¯s most influential figure, someone Chloe had long revered and fantasized about marrying.


    As Connor concluded his question, Chloe adopted a more miserable expression.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:


    ¡°Connor, I have no option but to leave the Brock family. Please, look at this.¡± She pulled up her sleeve to reveal bruised and scarred skin.


    ¡°These wounds were inflicted by my brother, Everett. Had the butler not helped me escape the basement, I might not have survived his assault.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression did not change as he examined the scars, though he scoffed internally. He was well aware that Chloe¡¯s injuries were a result of her plots against Marissa. Everett¡¯s extreme actions were surprising, indicating a strong affection for Marissa, much to Connor¡¯s irritation. He was aware of Marissa¡¯s numerous admirers globally, and despite his knowledge, jealousy nibbled at him. The thought of anyone elsepeting for her affection was unbearable.


    Despite understanding the context of Chloe¡¯s injuries, Connor asked routinely, ¡°What caused Everett tosh out at you?¡±


    Chloe would not confess her maniptions against Marissa. Instead, she quickly made up a story.


    ¡°I made a minor error, and Everett lost his temper, confining and brutally beating me in the basement.¡±


    Connor responded with a hint of mockery, ¡°Is Everett, so polished and calm, really capable of such violence?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Chloe said, her voice shaking as she portrayed herself as a girl in distress.


    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm


    ¡°Everett has a vtile temper, making it impossible for me to stay with the Brock family. Please, allow me to stay.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s tearful, fragile appearance might have pulled at Aelfric¡¯s heart, but to Connor, it came across as nothing more than a nauseating disy of insincerity. He understood Chloe¡¯s motives clearly, which was why he typically met her requests with indifference, hoping she would eventually cease her efforts.


    However, today he did not deny Chloe¡¯s appeal.


    ¡°Seeking refuge with your sister given your circumstances seems reasonable. I see no reason to refuse.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face brightened. She barely contained her joy. Did Connor¡¯s permission imply a softening of his stance towards her?


    De and Foley shared an eager nce, both excited. The couple hoped to align themselves with Connor to break free from Neil¡¯s oppressive control. They also saw Chloe as a way to strengthen their connection with him, wondering if this was a step forward.


    Connor noticed their expressions but showed no reaction. He then turned to Foley and said, ¡°While I¡¯m the head of the Daniels family, I don¡¯t oversee every little detail. You¡¯re free to take in any rtives you choose, as long as it doesn¡¯t cause any disturbance to me or Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Uncle Connor,¡± Foley responded eagerly.


    ¡°Although you said so, I admire you a lot and value your opinion highly. Your fairness and leadershipmand my utmost respect.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Uncle Connor,¡± De added, her tone respectful.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:


    ¡°Given that my parents-inw are currently confined, we wouldn¡¯t presume to act without consulting you.¡±


    Although Foley was the same age as Connor, the difference in their family roles made Foley appear as humble as a child when standing before Connor.


    Connor remained indifferent, calmly saying, ¡°You can go ahead and take care of your matters now.¡±


    Feeling their presence was no longer wee, Foley and De quickly exited. Chloe was also prepared to leave. Casting a final nce at Connor, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out, Connor. Goodnight.¡±


    Connor did not look up. His response was silent and detached. Once the three people had departed, he slowly lifted his gaze, a calcting smile forming on his lips.


    Letting Chloe stay at Daniels Manor would surely irritate both Everett and Aelfric. One would think he had lost his dignity as the family head, and the other would think he was snubbed by the woman he loved. Connor was curious to see how they would respond.


    He saw an opportunity in Chloe¡¯s presence, possibly as a distraction for the two men who constantly circled around Marissa.


    In the evening, Sansa arrived back at the vi arranged by rissa. Settling onto a sofa, she was visibly unsettled, pondering the day¡¯s events at the Nash family¡¯s home. It took some time before she regained herposure.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Though she was reluctant to cross rissa, her fear of defying Marissa was equally strong. After considerable thought, she resolved to adhere to Marissa¡¯s instructions.


    Onceposed, Sansa reached for her phone and contacted rissa.


    ¡°Miss Byrd, I followed your instructions and stirred up trouble at the¡­¡±


    ¡°Nash family¡¯s home today, though it didn¡¯t quite pan out as expected,¡± Sansa said. rissa¡¯s voice was cold as she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t agree to hand over A, but they¡¯ve allowed me visitation at Skytop Mansion,¡± Sansa exined.


    After nervously responding, Sansa waited for a reply from rissa, but rissa said nothing before hanging up the phone. Sansa stared nkly at the screen, unsure of what to do next. She couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind rissa¡¯s silence. Was rissa aware of her betrayal and now furious? Would shee looking for her soon?


    Caught up in these anxious thoughts, she heard a sudden knock at the door. Sansa remained still, her gaze fixed on the door, too scared to approach it. The knocking persisted for a moment, then stopped when no one answered.


    Sansa released a sigh of relief and convinced herself it was probably just a delivery. Just as she started to rx, her phone rang again. It was rissa on the line.


    With a tremble in her voice, she answered, ¡°M-Miss Byrd?¡±


    rissa¡¯s voice came through, cold andmanding.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The loud noise startled Sansa so much that she dropped her phone. She was in disbelief that rissa had shown up in person, knowing of her ability to be ruthless. It was over, she thought. rissa was here to end her life.


    This terrifying thought made her envision all sorts of frightening oues. Her legs failed her, and she fell to the floor. Growing impatient, rissa started kicking at the door, each bang echoing her anger. Sansa knew she had to open the door soon, or rissa might force her way in.


    ¡°Coming. Coming,¡± she called out weakly.


    Sansa quickly got up and hurried to open the door. As Sansa had thought, rissa was there waiting, her expression as dark and threatening as an approaching storm.


    Sansa backed away several steps in fear. rissa locked her eyes on Sansa, stepped in, and forcefully shut the door with a kick. She then demanded, ¡°Why did it take you so long to open the door?¡±


    ¡°I-I identally fell,¡± Sansa stuttered.


    rissa looked down at her legs and seemed to ept her exnation. Indeed, Sansa had tripped, and her knees had hit the coffee table on her way to the door, leaving them red and swollen.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    rissa¡¯s expression softened slightly. She pulled a vial from her pocket and handed it to Sansa.


    ¡°Since Marissa won¡¯t release A, take this vial to Skytop Mansion and secretly inject A with it.¡±


    Sansa let out a sigh of relief, realizing she had been worrying too much; rissa didn¡¯t seem to suspect her of betrayal.


    Marissa had predicted that rissa, unable to see A in person, would give her a vial to secretly inject into A, and she was correct. Despite her lingering bitterness toward Marissa, Sansa found herself impressed by her intellect.


    Marissa had advised her that if rissa asked her to take the vial to Skytop Mansion secretly, she should agree and then hand it over to Marissa for analysis.


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± rissa frowned, growing impatient.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking it? Are you scared? Don¡¯t you want to see your daughter be a powerful superhuman? Or aren¡¯t you interested in my generous reward?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sansa replied quickly, taking the vial.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit nervous. After all, Skytop Mansion is under Marissa¡¯s control now. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll discover what¡¯s going on, and then both A and I will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± rissa reassured her.


    ¡°This vial is small and won¡¯t be easily spotted. Just hide it well. The security scanners won¡¯t detect it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say, Miss Byrd,¡± Sansa responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:


    rissa gave a nod of approval and gently patted Sansa on the shoulder.


    ¡°A has great potential. If she endures this injection, she¡¯ll be extraordinarily powerful. Skytop Mansion will no longer be able to keep her. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you and your daughter return together. Seed in this task, and I¡¯ll reward you richly and put in a good word for you with my boss to secure his favor.¡±


    Before today, such promises from rissa would have motivated Sansa to dlyply.


    However, having witnessed A¡¯s gruesome condition earlier, Sansa held no such hopes now. She was unsure if A would even survive, much less be powerful.


    If A died, Sansa knew that she would be disposable to rissa, who might eliminate her to silence any potential threats. Sansa¡¯s only option was to side with Marissa to develop a vine that could save A.


    Unaware of Sansa¡¯s thoughts, rissa believed she had herpletely under control. After giving her the final instructions regarding the vial, she left without hesitation.


    As soon as rissa was gone, Sansa wasted no time in contacting Marissa.


    The night was set to be a turbulent one.


    Upon returning home, Aelfric unleashed his anger, smashing objects and instilling fear throughout his family.


    It took a long moment for him to regain hisposure.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    The day¡¯s events at the banquet had opened his eyes to the harsh reality. To ensure the survival of the Warren family, they had to alter their ns.


    After deep reflection, he made a crucial decision.


    After making his decision, Aelfric turned to face Melinda.


    Melinda trembled slightly.


    ¡°A-Aelfric, why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Melinda, you¡¯ve been enjoying the benefits of being a member of the Warren family for years. Now it¡¯s time you gave back to the family,¡± Aelfric said.


    ¡°Our family is on the brink of disaster, and you hold the power to turn it around. Are you ready to step forward and save us?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Melinda looked at herself, confused.


    ¡°What can I possibly do for the family?¡±


    ¡°I n to offer you to Lambert,¡± Aelfric replied.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Aelfric, you want to offer me to that international terrorist leader? I¡¯ve heard stories of Lambert being not only a womanizer but also brutal. Are you really willing to throw me to that wolf?¡±


    ¡°Aelfric, why would you do this?¡± Dennis interjected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:


    ¡°Lambert has a bad reputation, and many are after his life. Yet, you¡¯re willing to hand over Melinda to such a viin. Why?¡±


    Aelfric cared deeply for his younger sister, Melinda, and this decision was causing him great pain. However, he couldn¡¯t think of a better solution.


    He was facing numerous enemies.


    He had previously attempted to assassinate ck Mallow, and now, vengeance was certain to follow.


    Connor, his lifelong rival, was also bound to seek revenge.


    These two enemies alone were problematic enough. Yet, he had recently offended the Nash and Brock families, too. They hadn¡¯t been a threat in the past, but with Paul¡¯s and Everett¡¯s return, everything had changed.


    If he failed to adapt, the Warren family would be doomed. In that situation, marrying Chloe would be impossible, and his very survival would be uncertain.


    The only possible solution seemed to be forming a strong alliance, and Lambert was the perfect candidate in his view.


    Previous attempts to secure Lambert¡¯s support with money and benefits had failed, as Lambert was wary of Paul and Connor and was unwilling to form an alliance. Now, Aelfric felt he had no choice but to offer his sister.


    Lambert had a known weakness for beautiful women, and Melinda¡¯s beauty would surely charm him.


    Your next story begins at  .


    Confronted by the questions from Melinda and Dennis, Aelfric shut his eyes in regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two see the critical situation we¡¯re in? Haven¡¯t you realized the crisis approaching over our family?¡±


    Dennis and Melinda looked at each other. They had not fully understood. With Aelfric bearing the family¡¯s burdens, they had been carefree, enjoying theirid-back lives without understanding the seriousness of their situation or the impending disaster.


    ¡°Aelfric, isn¡¯t our family doing well?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°Once I marry Derek, we¡¯ll have his family as allies. Out of respect for the Daniels family, people will cooperate with us, and our family will thrive.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Aelfric. Our business operations are smooth,¡± Dennis added.


    Aelfric could only scoff in response.


    It felt like speaking to a wall. He couldn¡¯t expect these two to understand the seriousness of the situation.


    Exining everything would be a time-consuming task, and they still might not understand.


    So, Aelfric chose not to exin further and instead decisively said, ¡°My mind is made up. This decision is final.¡±


    ¡°I will not be handed over to Lambert!¡± Melinda eximed.


    ¡°I love Derek, and I intend to marry him!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:


    ¡°At such a critical moment, you¡¯re still thinking about that useless Derek? You¡¯re truly hopeless,¡± Aelfric expressed with an obviously frustrated look.


    ¡°How is Derek useless?¡± Melinda replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s a talented man. He¡¯s currently leading the Research and Development Department One at the Daniels Group, with a promising future. And Aelfric, aren¡¯t you expecting Derek to secure the results of the coboration between the Daniels Group and Dr. Finley? He¡¯s destined to be a valuable asset to you.¡±


    Aelfric was indeed interested in the results of the coboration between the Daniels Group and Dr. Finley.


    He had hoped that Derek would secure these results for him, which could turn the Warren family¡¯s luck around.


    Yet, when would Derek seed? After the day¡¯s events, it was clear that Derek was not dependable. Aelfric realized he couldn¡¯t rely on him any longer.


    His immediate priority was to form a strategic alliance with Lambert to keep his enemies at bay.


    He intended toe up with a different n for acquiring the results of the coboration.


    With this resolution, he faced Melinda once more with an intense look.


    ¡°You have two options: leave the Warren family orply and be Lambert¡¯s woman. Make your choice. I don¡¯t want to hear any more objections.¡±


    ¡°Aelfric!¡± Melinda cried out, her tears flowing.


    ¡°How could you treat me this way? I¡¯m your beloved sister. Boohoo¡­¡±


    As Aelfric began to lose his patience with Melinda¡¯s constant crying, a mockingugh could be heard from outside the door.


    ¡°Aelfric, is there no skill you possess except selling your sister?¡±


    Aelfric quickly turned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    As Aelfric asked the question, rissa, dressed entirely in ck, elegantly made her entrance from the porch.


    Aelfric was shocked to see her. Since theirst encounter at Skytop Mansion, he hadn¡¯t seen her again, and he was still clueless about who owned Skytop Mansion or rissa¡¯s role in it.


    Her unexpected arrival at his home was both surprising and unsettling. It was surprising that she chose this moment to appear, and unsettling because he couldn¡¯t fathom how she managed to get in.


    The Warren family¡¯s security was top-notch and virtually fortified, manned by numerous guards continuously patrolling. Yet, rissa had reached the living room undetected, without setting off any rms or catching the attention of any guards.


    With these concerns in mind, Aelfric quickly checked the Warren family¡¯s surveince system on his phone and found that all the guards were down, lying motionless along her path, appearing lifeless. Also, the rm system had been disabled.


    The security footage showed that rissa was the only intruder, effortlessly disabling every guard as she moved past them, making them unconscious.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:


    Aelfric was amazed by the immense strength rissa now disyed, especially since she hadn¡¯t shown such power at Skytop Mansion. As he reviewed the footage, rissa remained silent. She sat calmly on the sofa, observing him without a word.


    Dennis and Melinda, who did not know rissa, picked up on Aelfric¡¯s serious demeanor and realized she was not an ordinary visitor. They quietly stood behind him.


    Having seen the footage, Aelfric recognized rissa¡¯s formidable presence and chose his words carefully.


    ¡°Miss Byrd, while your visit isn¡¯t unwee, was such a dramatic entrance necessary?¡±


    rissa offered a light smile.


    ¡°Waiting for those ipetents to inform you would have been too troublesome. It was simpler for me toe in myself.¡±


    Aelfric noticed rissa seemed colder and more arrogant than during theirst meeting.


    ¡°What brings you here, Miss Byrd?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to offer you a way out,¡± rissa responded.


    ¡°The Warren family is in the middle of several crises. I understand you¡¯re looking for a strong alliance, but reaching out to Lambert is quite foolish.¡±


    Aelfric pursed his lips, feeling a sting of humiliation. He knew that trying to ally with Lambert was indeed farcical. Considering the Warren family¡¯s esteemed reputation and his previous position as deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, seeking an alliance with an international terrorist like Lambert would bring disgrace to the family¡¯s image.


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    But he felt he had no other options. After his removal from Doomsday Base, few were willing to work with him. Lambert seemed like the only potential ally left.


    rissa continued, ¡°Lambert may have inherited all of his older brother Amiri¡¯s power, but he certainly doesn¡¯t possess his skill. To me, he¡¯s nothing more than a careless, unreliable yboy, just absolutely disgraceful. Do you think offering your beloved younger sister to Lambert will secure your alliance? You are deeply mistaken. Lambert is only interested in new women. No woman has remained with him for more than three months. How long do you think your sister will stay in his favor? So, even if you sacrifice your sister, it won¡¯t secure asting alliance with Lambert. Once he grows tired of her, he¡¯ll simply discard both of you without a second thought. Women he loses interest in are either given to his followers or likely face cruel forms of entertainment. In such a case, your sister could face a tragic end, and you may never have the opportunity to retrieve her body.¡±


    Nearby, Melinda, who had overheard everything, was horrified. She suddenly fell to her knees before Aelfric, begging for mercy.


    ¡°Aelfric, please, I beg you. Don¡¯t offer me to Lambert. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Annoyed by her cries, Aelfric turned his gaze to rissa.


    ¡°What are you really trying to say?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:


    rissa, with a calm smile, slowly shared her history with Paul, how she joined the shady organization, and how she gained the favor of its leader.


    Then she proposed, ¡°Would you consider partnering with me? If you do, I can introduce you to Kim, helping you win his favor as well.¡±


    Aelfric paused to think. The mention of the shady organization rissa was part of intrigued him. With such a powerful group as support, what threats could the Warren family possibly fear?


    Yet, he recognized that every decision had its price. epting rissa¡¯s offer would mean turning himself and the Warren family into subordinates of Kim, forever losing their independence.


    Aelfric, by nature a rebel, had always valued his independence and resisted anyone trying to control him.


    Noticing Aelfric¡¯s hesitation, rissa smiled once more.


    ¡°I can also reveal a secret to you, one so shocking and rming that it will erase any doubts you have. Once you learn it, you¡¯ll know exactly what to do.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s gaze hardened as he met her eyes.


    ¡°What secret?¡± he asked.


    rissa intentionally left Aelfric in suspense, waiting for the right moment before she resumed speaking.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°You¡¯re likely confused about how, despite your thorough investigation revealing that the current Tiffany is actually an imposter, a vige girl named Marissa Nash from Adagend, the DNA test still proved her to be Paul¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This issue had been a source of great frustration for Aelfric. He had once been certain he would expose Marissa¡¯s true identity, hoping to embarrass Connor and gain Paul¡¯s approval. Instead, his efforts failed, and he had recklessly offended Paul. Although Aelfric wasn¡¯t directly involved in the scheme, Paul, with his sharp mind, probably suspected that Aelfric was the one behind it all.


    rissaughed softly and said, ¡°In fact, Paul¡¯s wife gave birth to twin daughters in BIO Grein. However, due to unexpected events, one of the daughters was lost. Marissa is that missing daughter, and she is Tiffany¡¯s older sister.¡±


    It was only then that Aelfric realized why Paul had remained calm when Marissa was used of being an impostor. It seemed that Paul and Marissa had already reunited, leaving Aelfric looking like a fool. With a sigh of frustration, Aelfric asked, ¡°Miss Byrd, the big secret you wanted to share isn¡¯t this one, is it?¡±


    Though this revtion was significant, it didn¡¯t quite shock him. He suspected rissa had a bigger secret yet to be revealed.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, you are truly sharp. You must listen closely to the secret I am about to reveal to you,¡± rissa said, her voice carrying a light chuckle. She emphasized each word as she continued, ¡°Marissa is ck Mallow.¡±


    This news shocked Aelfric so much that he stood up suddenly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    His reaction matched exactly what rissa had expected, and her smile widened.


    ¡°Why? Does the name ck Mallow make you uneasy?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:


    Aelfric felt a rush of embarrassment but couldn¡¯t deny the truth of her words. The mere mention of ck Mallow sent a chill through him, bringing back memories of how he had been outsmarted by ck Mallow repeatedly in the past. To him, she was a constant threat, her presence looming over his life like an unending shadow of death.


    It had never crossed Aelfric¡¯s mind that the terrifying ck Mallow was actually Marissa.


    Reflecting on his past actions and words towards Marissa, Aelfric now saw himself as aughingstock. During those times, as ck Mallow, Marissa had likely looked at him with mockery in her eyes, silently branding him a fool.


    After the initial shock faded, a deep sense of regret swept over Aelfric, and he slowly settled back into his wheelchair.


    Regaining hisposure, Aelfric realized his situation was far more dangerous than before. With ck Mallow and Connor united against him, they could easily eliminate him.


    rissa watched his face closely, capturing every detail, and let out augh.


    ¡°Let me add something. Marissa is not only ck Mallow, but also the legendary healer Riss and the powerful mercenary, ck Snake.¡±


    Aelfric was stunned by these revtions.


    ¡°How do you know all this information?¡±


    ¡°Kim shared it with me,¡± rissa answered.


    ¡°After Marissa and Tiffany were born, the organization imnted them with liquid microchips and chemical agents. Tiffany was a sessful experiment, and she stayed under the organization¡¯s influence. But Marissa¡¯s case was different. Somehow, the microchips and chemical agents in Marissa¡¯s system vanished, freeing her from their control. Although the experiment failed, the boss has monitored her ever since, uncovering her various identities,¡± rissa exined.


    Aelfric was shocked once more. The idea that Marissa had been an experiment for the shady organization was beyond his expectations.


    rissa continued, ¡°Marissa is a unique and powerful entity. Only Kim can determine her fate. If you want to avoid ck Mallow¡¯s revenge, your best option is to align yourself with Kim.¡±


    Realizing he was cornered, Aelfric remained silent, understanding that coborating with rissa was his only option.


    After a thoughtful silence, he asked rissa, ¡°What use do I have to you?¡±


    ¡°Kim needs to locate Dr. Finley,¡± she exined.


    ¡°The chip left by Paul is still a mystery. Kim believes Dr. Finley can unlock it, and you could use your connection with Derek to find out more about Dr. Finley¡¯s location.¡±


    Aelfric was confused.


    ¡°If Paul engineered the chip, why not recruit him to unlock it? Why go through the trouble of finding Dr. Finley?¡±


    ¡°I wondered the same, but Kim made this call. As the leader of the organization, he has his reasons. We are to follow his orders without question,¡± rissa said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:


    With a self-deprecatingugh, Aelfric realized that, indeed, a puppet didn¡¯t control its own strings.


    Suddenly, rissa raised her hand and injected a dose of medication into his body.


    Aelfric had previously served as the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, famous for his exceptional martial arts skills. Though he was still recovering from injuries and confined to a wheelchair, his reflexes remained sharp. It seemed impossible that anyone could inject medication into him unnoticed. Yet, rissa aplished exactly that.


    Before the injection, Aelfric hadn¡¯t noticed rissa¡¯s approach. Her movements were so quick that he couldn¡¯t catch how she did it.


    When rissa pulled the empty syringe from Aelfric¡¯s body, Dennis and Melinda, who were close by, were shocked and stared at Aelfric, frozen for a moment, unable to respond.


    After a brief moment of shock, Aelfric surprisingly regained hisposure. His first question wasn¡¯t about the substance rissa had injected, but rather, ¡°How did you improve your skills so quickly?¡±


    ¡°This medication is the reason for it all,¡± rissa answered.


    ¡°Once I took it, my physical abilities and reflexes significantly improved, boosting my skills as well.¡±


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°Is the medication you just injected the same one you used on yourself?¡± Aelfric asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± rissa confirmed.


    ¡°I wanted you to experience the benefits our organization offers, hoping it would eliminate any doubts and encourage you to join our cause in transforming humanity.¡±


    As rissa finished her exnation, Aelfric felt an intense burning sensation throughout his body, apanied by severe pain, as if his body was being sliced by countless des.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he screamed in agony, falling out of his wheelchair, unable to bear the intense pain.


    ¡°Aelfric!¡± Dennis and Melinda were horrified by the scene and hurried to help Aelfric, but rissa held them back.


    Aelfricy on the floor, his body drenched in cold sweat that gathered beneath him.


    ¡°What have you done to my brother, you crazy woman!?¡± Dennis yelled at rissa.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± rissa calmly responded.


    About ten minutester, Aelfric stopped writhing and crying out in pain. Hey t on the floor, gasping for air.


    ¡°Aelfric!¡± Dennis rushed to his side, kneeling down to check on him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Aelfric gazed at the ceiling, took deep breaths, and slowly answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With those words, he stood up. He looked somewhat exhausted, yet he felt unusually light and relieved.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:


    Melinda, amazed, stared at Aelfric.


    ¡°Aelfric, your injuries¡­¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed.


    He didn¡¯t answer Melinda but turned his attention to rissa.


    ¡°This medication is truly extraordinary.¡±


    rissa let out a softugh.


    ¡°The quality of what I offer is certainly great. How else could I convince you to join us? Now that you¡¯ve felt its effects, do you still have doubts? Our medication can grant you immense power and miraculous healing. It far surpasses anything developed by ck Mallow and Riss. If you ignore my rmendation to join the organization, you¡¯ll be turning down a crucial chance to transform your life.¡±


    Despite rissa¡¯s persuasive words, Aelfric remainedposed, not excited as she had expected. He scoffed.


    ¡°Do I really have a choice now?¡±


    He was fully aware that while the medication had cured his wounds and enhanced his strength, it came with a price.


    ¡°Indeed, you have no other options,¡± rissa said openly.


    ¡°This medication demands continuous doses. Without them, you will endure unbearable pain and, eventually, internal bleeding.¡±


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    Aelfric¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger. With this medication, rissa had turned him into her puppet, leaving him with no escape.


    He had no other option but to be her pawn.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said evenly.


    ¡°Go back and tell Kim I agree to work for him. But I must get what I desire in return. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die than be a servant.¡±


    ¡°You can be assured,¡± rissa replied with a pleased smile.


    ¡°The organization will treat you well. I¡¯ll report your agreement to Kim now.¡±


    With those words, rissa left.


    The living room fell into a haunting silence, and Aelfric sat quietly for a long while.


    He thought about his earlier ambitions to be the next leader of Doomsday Base and to control all the influential families in Blebert. Now, he was simply a tool.


    Manipted through medication, his life had slipped beyond his control, and all his hopes and dreams werepletely shattered.


    When he was the deputy chief instructor at Doomsday Base, he had represented justice. Now, he was an agent of the shady organization, a menace to society.


    Dennis and Melinda, confused and unsure of what to do, looked at Aelfric with nk expressions, afraid to speak a word.


    After a moment of silence, Aelfric was the one to finally speak.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:


    ¡°You can marry Derek, Melinda.¡± Aelfric turned to his sister.


    For a moment, Melinda thought she had misheard. Wasn¡¯t he just so adamant about offering her to Lambert only moments ago? Why did he suddenly mention Derek?


    ¡°Are you serious, Aelfric? You¡¯re really not going to offer me to Lambert?¡±


    ¡°I am serious. You like Derek, don¡¯t you? So, you¡¯ll marry him,¡± Aelfric said, his expression stern. ¡°You saw what happened. Our family is now under the control of a powerful organization. We have no other choice.¡±


    Melinda didn¡¯t care about what being under the control of a shady organization meant for the future of her family. All she knew was that she could now marry the man she loved. A smile spread across her face as she chirped, ¡°When will the wedding be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to his family tomorrow,¡± Aelfric replied.


    Melinda¡¯s smile faltered, and confusion clouded her features. ¡°But aren¡¯t his parents being confined by Connor? How will you talk to them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just prepare for the wedding,¡± Aelfric said, his expression cold. ¡°But your marriage won¡¯t just be about romance. I need you to get information about Dr. Finley¡¯s whereabouts from Derek. Do you understand?¡±


    Though still confused, Melinda nodded.


    ¡°Any family secrets you uncover, I want you to report them all to me,¡± Aelfric added, his eyes narrowing with disdain. ¡°I n to use Derek to destroy the Daniels family and elevate ours to the pinnacle of Blebert¡¯s elite society.¡±


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    This had always been his ultimate ambition¡ªraising his family¡¯s status. What had once felt like an impossible dream now seemed within reach, thanks to the backing of the shady organization. It was this newfound confidence that drove him to arrange his sister¡¯s marriage to Derek.


    One day, Connor would be crushed into oblivion, and Aelfric would seize control of all the elite families in Blebert.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be the end. Aelfric was determined to take over Doomsday Base and im the power and influence of Paul and Lambert.


    Having already sold his soul to the shady organization, he figured he might as well im the greatest rewards it could offer.


    Melinda couldn¡¯tprehend the extent of Aelfric¡¯s ambitions, but as long as she could marry Derek, she was willing to agree to any conditions. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to do, Aelfric.¡±


    In the basement of Daniels Manor, Lorna dabbed at her tear-streaked cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore! Why are we locked up in this basement like prisoners? How long are we going to endure this hell? This is so humiliating! Oh my God!¡±


    Neil paced the dimly lit basement, muttering to himself, ¡°Connor, since you don¡¯t respect me as your eldest brother, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    He had made up his mind to take down Connor and seize control of the entire family once he was out of this hell. He would contact that mysterious person to seek his help, no matter the cost. He would eliminate Connor and take control of the entire Daniels family. Once he had control of the Daniels family, taking over the other elite families in Blebert would be a breeze.


    Gaining resolve, Neil stopped pacing. He nced at his crying wife and scolded her, ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake, Lorna! Stop crying! Your tears are useless!¡±


    Lorna shuddered and immediately fell silent, too fearful to make another sound.


    Neil¡¯s sharp gaze flicked to Derek, and he sighed. This son of his was equally useless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:


    Derek huddled in a corner, tuning out his mother¡¯sints and his father¡¯s fury. Lost in his own thoughts, he stared nkly ahead.


    How could Marissa, the simple vige girl he had grown up with, suddenly be Paul¡¯s biological daughter? He couldn¡¯t have mistaken someone else for her!


    Was she another daughter of Paul? Had she known the truth all along? Was that why she had been so unbothered when he confronted her? Derek tugged at his hair, frustrated by the flood of realizations in his mind.


    The woman he had once looked down upon and humiliated turned out to be a legendary figure in both the arts and medicine. And she had even been revealed to be the heiress of Paul Group.


    All the money Marissa had given him before had been hard-earned. But instead of trusting her, he had let the rumors about her sleeping with men at nightclubs cloud his judgment, convincing himself that was where the money hade from.


    Despite all her achievements, she still wanted to marry him. And instead of feeling grateful, he dumped her, repeatedly trying to keep her as a mistress.


    The fact that she hadn¡¯t retaliated against him after all he had done showed that she still cherished their childhood friendship.


    Thinking about how she had cared for him since they were young, and all the terrible things he had done after reconnecting with his family, Derek wanted to curse himself for being such a fool. He had always used her of being ungrateful, but the truth was, he was the ungrateful one.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    This was the price of his greed¡ªlosing the most amazing woman he had ever met.


    Feeling deeply remorseful, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marissa.¡±


    In the next second, Derek found himself kicked to the ground.


    Neil had sent Derek tumbling to the ground. Witnessing Derek¡¯s stunned and hurt expression only fueled Neil¡¯s rage. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely worthless,¡± he spat.


    Neil was convinced he was destined for remarkable achievements, yet he felt constantly hindered by those around him. He dreamed of seizing control of the Daniels family leadership,manding all the prominent families in Blebert. Unfortunately, in his youth, he had found little support from his parents, and now, he had two sons who couldn¡¯t help him at all.


    Foley was gentle andpliant, butcked critical skills.


    Having been raised far from the family¡¯s influence, Derek had been deprived of a decent education and fell short in numerous aspects.


    As Neil pondered these frustrations, his irritation deepened. He found himself wishing Derek would simply vanish.


    After being kicked to the ground, Derek quietly stood up, took a seat, and continued to stare ahead nkly. Any affection he might have once felt for Neil had long since evaporated. He now saw him as nothing less than a monster.


    The genuine kindness in Derek¡¯s life hade from the Tucker family and Marissa.


    Derek sensed an ominous unease, as if something momentous loomed on the horizon. He longed to break free from Neil¡¯s dominance and return to a simpler life, even if it meant embracing poverty.


    Observing Derek¡¯s resigned attitude, Connor called him useless once more before turning away. Fuming, he stormed over to the basement door and kicked it violently. ¡°Somebody! Anybody!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:


    Though Neil was locked away in the basement for reflection, he remained a member of the Daniels family, and a butler was always stationed just outside.


    Alerted by the noise, the butler slid open a small window in the iron door. ¡°Mr. Daniels, may I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Open the door and let me out of here!¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but Mr. Connor Daniels has explicitly ordered that this door remain closed unless he permits your release.¡±


    ¡°Then tell Connor to meet me immediately, or he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°One moment, please. I will send for someone to notify him.¡±


    It was already early morning, and Connor had just finished his tasks and was getting ready for bed.


    Upon receiving the message from the butler, Connor responded without a hint of emotion, ¡°Inform Neil I¡¯m off to bed. He should use this time in the basement to reflect properly.¡±


    Aware of Neil¡¯s constant plots against him, even to the point of desiring his demise, Connor seized this opportunity to lock him away. This time, he was determined to teach Neil asting lesson.


    Domenic entered the study, a stack of documents in hand, just as the butler left. ¡°Mr. Daniels, you asked me to conduct a discreet investigation into the fire that killed Mr. Barton Daniels and the car ident involving your family. I have the results.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face grew stern as he unfolded the documents and began scrutinizing them.


    As his aunt had suspected, Neil was linked to both incidents.


    As Connor read through the reports, his fists clenched in disbelief. The thought that Neil would go so far as to kill his own parents and siblings in order to take the position of family patriarch was unfathomable.


    Had it not been for Glenn¡¯s desperate efforts to protect him, Connor¡ªstill an infant at the time¡ªwould not have survived the car ident.


    Domenic continued, ¡°Mr. Daniels, the investigation reveals that Neil yed a role in orchestrating both incidents and received help from a powerful external force.¡±


    Connor nodded grimly in agreement. Back then, Neil was still young, and their parents and grandfather had limited his ess to both money and power. There was no way he could have nned such major incidents on his own¡ªhe must have had external assistance.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°The investigation revealed that, while nning these incidents, Neil was frequently in contact with an unknown number, which waster traced back to a connection with the shady organization.¡±


    A deep frown settled on Connor¡¯s face as he processed the information. He had never imagined that the major incidents surrounding the Daniels family were connected to that organization.


    It appeared the organization had its sights set not only on the Nash family but the Daniels as well.


    Still, Connor couldn¡¯t make sense of it. That organization had gone after the Nash family to capture Brian, a medical genius. So why would they assist Neil in killing members of the Daniels family? What could their motive possibly be?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:


    Lost in these thoughts, Connor was interrupted by Marc¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, Foley is here to see you. He insists it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Connor hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Foley walked in and bowed respectfully. ¡°Good evening, Uncle Connor.¡± With a motion of his hand, Connor signaled for privacy, leaving them alone in the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Connor, please, I beg you to save me!¡± Foley suddenly dropped to his knees.


    Connor observed him silently, showing no immediate reaction. Urgently, Foley continued, ¡°Uncle, I must disclose something critical and ask for your protection.¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you need to know¡­¡±


    Foley shared with Connor the full story of how Neil had killed his parents and sibling, revealing Neil¡¯s ambitions and all the details surrounding his actions.


    Connor had already conducted his own investigation and uncovered the details, so hearing the recount didn¡¯t affect him deeply.


    Unmoved, Connor listened as Foley continued, ¡°There¡¯s more I have to reveal, Uncle Connor¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes slowly rose to meet Foley¡¯s as he spoke of a significant revtion.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    Sadly, the big secret Foley unveiled was already known to Connor. ¡°When my father carried out those terrible acts in the past, he had the help of a mysterious individual. Recently, he reached out to this person once again.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze dropped, showing little interest. ¡°You¡¯ve shared father¡¯s darkest secrets and seek my protection. Does this mean you¡¯ve chosen to stand against your father, Foley?¡±


    Foley nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Uncle Connor. My father has sacrificed even his closest family for his ambitions, including the parents who nurtured him. To him, I am merely a tool. I¡¯vee to see the truth. Previously, I was too afraid to oppose him, fearing a mysterious demise. But now, I¡¯ve mustered the courage. I pledge my loyalty to you from this point forward, Uncle Connor, and will no longer be manipted by my father.¡±


    Despite being of simr age, the difference between Foley, kneeling, and Connor, seated with authority, was stark. Connor appeared regal, like a monarch surveying his domain, while Foley resembled a vanquished warrior.


    Having dered his allegiance, Foley gazed at Connor, filled with hope, yet dreading dismissal.


    Connor stayed silent for a long moment, then said with calm resolve, ¡°I see. You may return now.¡±


    Foley¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°Uncle Connor, you¡­¡±


    He struggled to decipher Connor¡¯s response, uncertain if his loyalty had been epted.


    Connor refrained from borating, instead summoning Domenic.


    ¡°Escort Foley out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Daniels.¡±


    As Domenic approached the still-kneeling Foley, he gently said, ¡°Mr. Foley Daniels, please.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Dear readers, new novel releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:


    Confused and anxious, Foley felt the weight of his betrayal toward Neil, yet Connor hadn¡¯t given any assurance of protection. It was as if he were teetering on a tightrope, with no safety beneath him, poised to fall into an abyss at any moment.


    Lacking the courage to ask any more questions, Foley rose to his feet, gave a respectful bow to Connor, and said, ¡°Uncle Connor, I¡¯ll be heading back now. Good night.¡±


    Connor merely nodded, offering no further words.


    Once Foley had departed, Domenic reentered the study. ¡°Mr. Daniels, how shall we proceed regarding Foley?¡±


    ¡°Just let him be,¡± Connor instructed coldly. ¡°He was raised under my observation. I know him well. Influenced by Neil for years, he¡¯s be cunning and ruthless, yet hecks the means to truly impact anything.¡± In the grand scheme of things, such minor yers did not warrant a titan¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Domenic acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Are you opting not to offer him protection?¡±


    Connor, as the head of the family, always took responsibility for his own. No matter their mistakes, he would never allow them to face harm. It was both his duty and a promise he had made to Arabe. Although Neil¡¯s family had their ws, they were still descendants of Arabe. If anything were to happen to them, it would break her heart.


    Yet, Connor¡¯s current stance regarding Foley confused Domenic.


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    ¡°Procure a blood sample from Foley; I need a DNA test,¡± Connor said.


    A realization dawned on Domenic. ¡°Mr. Daniels, are you suspecting Neil isn¡¯t a descendant of the Daniels family?¡±


    Connor¡¯s slight nod conveyed his suspicions. How could anyone try to kill their own parents? Perhaps Neil knew he wasn¡¯t their biological child.


    Whether or not Neil was truly a Daniels, Connor couldn¡¯t show mercy. As the head of the family, he couldn¡¯t let someone so cruel and immoral remain within their ranks. He had to pursue justice for his parents and brother.


    No matter the blood rtion, he would not offer protection to Foley.


    Foley approached him out of fear of Neil, seeking refuge for his own survival. Had Neil offered him the security he needed, Foley would never have turned to Connor. Instead, he would have aligned himself with Neil as an aplice.


    Had Neil¡¯s attempt on Connor¡¯s life been sessful, Foley could very well have been the one to carry out the deed.


    Opting not to exact severe retribution on such duplicity was Connor¡¯s utmost leniency. Why, then, should he safeguard Foley?


    Anyone capable of betraying their own father would never be loyal to their uncle. Everything they did was motivated by self-interest. If the DNA test results proved Neil wasn¡¯t a true Daniels, the first person Connor would remove from the family tree would be Foley.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, Mr. Daniels,¡± Domenic said before exiting.


    Connor remained at his desk, enveloped in silence, the weight of his decisions pressing down on him. Known for his decisiveness, once he resolved to withdraw mercy from Neil¡¯s family, he intended to see it through.


    A major reorganization was imminent for the Daniels family, one that would be marked by bloodshed.


    Connor worried that the changes and shocks might upset his grandmother, unsure if she could handle them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:


    He let out a deep sigh before grabbing his phone and texting Marissa.


    Connor was eager to share the recent events with Marissa, but as he typed out his message, he realized it was already past midnight. He figured Marissa was probably asleep by now.


    She struggled to sleep without the help of the Serene Rest Pill. Messaging her now could potentially disturb her sleep for the rest of the night. With a heavy heart, Connor began deleting his message, erasing each word carefully.


    Though he didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest, Connor found himself restless, weighed down by a deep sense of burden that made him feel suffocated and upset.


    He couldn¡¯t bring his parents and second eldest brother back to life. All that he could do was seek justice for them.


    What bothered him more was the realization that he was also a target of the shady organization. His sperm had been stolen from the sperm bank¡ªnot by ident, but as part of a long-nned scheme.


    This same organization had manipted both his and Marissa¡¯s gic material to create Lawrence and Lindsay, hinting at another strategic move. What troubled him most was not knowing the organization¡¯s true purpose in creating the children.


    Connor was confused about how Marissa¡¯s gic material had been stolen. Given her role as the chief instructor at Doomsday Base, she should have detected any break-ins. Yet, she remained unaware.


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    He found himself surrounded by dark schemes that hid the truth from him.


    Despite the mysteries, Connor was determined that the shady organization had no ce in this world. He was willing to put in every effort to bring it down.


    Connor decided against sending the message to avoid waking Marissa, but in fact, she hadn¡¯t slept at all.


    Marissa was on edge because Silver Fox had been acting suspiciously. She resisted taking the Serene Rest Pill, fearing it might leave the children vulnerable to harm while she was asleep.


    As shey awake in bed, Marissa was deep in thought about the shady organization, searching for any new clues.


    However, by the break of dawn, she had yet to discover anything significant.


    Just then, a message from Rita popped up. ¡°Miss Swain has left her room, boss.¡±


    Marissa immediately became sharp and replied, ¡°Watch her closely and track where she¡¯s going.¡±


    Right after she sent her reply, a knock sounded on her door, followed by another message from Rita. ¡°Miss Swain is knocking on your door.¡±


    Marissa paused for a moment before getting up and walking to the door.


    As soon as she opened it, Silver Fox, looking troubled, grabbed her hand and said, ¡°ck Snake, I think something¡¯s wrong with me.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°Come inside, and let¡¯s discuss this.¡± She pulled Silver Fox into the room and quietly shut the door behind them.


    While Marissa remainedposed, Silver Fox was clearly disturbed. Once inside, she held Marissa¡¯s hand tightly again. ¡°ck Snake, something¡¯s really wrong with me.¡±


    Marissa asked gently, ¡°What makes you feel that something¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Silver Fox paused, searching for the right words, then said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to put into words.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:


    Understanding that Silver Fox was struggling, Marissa didn¡¯t push for an immediate exnation. Instead, she offered her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water first. Then we can sit, and you can take your time to exin.¡±


    Silver Fox typically relied heavily on Marissa during times of confusion, following her lead without hesitation.


    As usual, she took the ss, drank quickly, and then sat down on the sofa, appearing as confused as a child facing a difficult situation. Once Silver Fox was seated, Marissa positioned herself across from her. ¡°No rush. If it¡¯s hard to describe, just share how you feel.¡±


    Silver Fox appeared to remember something, and she suddenly looked up. ¡°ck Snake, have you noticed something off about me?¡±


    Marissa responded with a silent nod.


    ¡°That means there really is something wrong,¡± Silver Fox softly said, lowering her head in disappointment. ¡°How did this happen? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    With a gentle touch, Marissa took her hand and responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take our time. I¡¯ll be here to help you sort this out.¡±


    After a brief silence, Silver Fox continued, ¡°ck Snake, earlier today, I was talking with Bumet, and all of a sudden, I lost control of my body. It felt like another soul was using my body, speaking and acting in ways I never expected. Everything this soul said and did went against my will, so I tried to stop her, but she ignored me. It even seemed like she hated me, calling me useless. I just managed to regain control and came straight here. I¡¯m afraid I might lose control again.¡±


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    She looked at Marissa with desperate eyes. ¡°ck Snake, could this be dissociative identity disorder?¡±


    Marissa had a hunch that Silver Fox might have been imnted with a microchip, possibly allowing their conversations to be eavesdropped on by the shady organization at any moment. Opting for discretion, she whipped out her phone and typed a quick message for Silver Fox to see.


    Silver Fox, sharp as ever after years of working closely with Marissa, picked up on her silent rm immediately and mped up.


    Marissa¡¯s message read, ¡°You don¡¯t have dissociative identity disorder. Instead, you¡¯ve been secretly imnted with a microchip by the organization. That¡¯s behind your erratic behavior.¡±


    Reading this, Silver Fox widened her eyes in shock. She paused to collect herself, then typed back swiftly.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always been aware of my actions. The idea of a microchip swimming inside me just doesn¡¯t sit right.¡±


    Marissa texted back, ¡°Like Tiffany, you probably got this chip when you were just a kid. That means you¡¯ve been on their radar your whole life.¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Am I another one of their guinea pigs?¡±


    Marissa nodded solemnly. ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    Adding more to the text, she wrote, ¡°We need to check you thoroughly. Let¡¯s find this chip and see if we can get it out surgically.¡±


    As Silver Fox¡¯s expression grew more puzzled, Marissa exined, ¡°The microchip technology that the shady organization used back then didn¡¯t allow the chip to mingle with the bloodstream. So, if there¡¯s a microchip inside you, it¡¯s likely anchored in one ce. Once we locate it, removing it surgically should be straightforward.¡±


    Silver Fox quickly typed back, ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time. I¡¯m concerned about being manipted again at any moment.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:


    Marissa nodded in agreement, got up, and led the way. Thanks to the Nash family owning a private hospital, they had the luxury of swift and confidential check-ups.


    As she followed Marissa without hesitation, Silver Fox¡¯s whole manner was fraught with worry.


    She had always cherished her freedom, and the thought of being remotely controlled was more terrifying than death itself.


    If it turned out she really had a microchip inside her, Silver Fox was ready to endure any sacrifice to get rid of it.


    Seeing her distress, Marissa sent a reassuring message from her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, and together we¡¯ll tackle this.¡±


    Tears sprang to Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. ck Snake had been her steadfast supporter; in every tight spot, she was the calm in the storm, always lighting the way forward.


    Marissa then typed a question. ¡°Silver Fox, do you have a twin sister?¡±


    Silver Fox, taken aback, responded, ¡°That¡¯s news to me. I have no memories of a twin sister, and neither my mother nor my grandmother ever mentioned anything like that.¡± Puzzled, she added, ¡°Why such an odd question?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°Q mentioned that the shady organization had experimented on twins. Tiffany and I were part of that project. It makes me wonder if you might also have a twin out there, selected by the organization without your family¡¯s knowledge.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Silver Fox typed back, ¡°Experimented on twins? What on earth were they looking for?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°It¡¯s still a mystery. Do you recall when Lawrence and Lindsay first saw you? They confused you with someone they called Auntie.¡±


    Silver Fox replied, ¡°I remember. The kids insisted I was the spitting image of their auntie. Are you thinking she could be my unknown twin?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve asked Landen to look into it. I¡¯m hopeful we¡¯ll have some answers soon.¡±


    Silver Fox suddenly grew quiet, her fingers pausing above her phone.


    A storm of emotions raged within her.


    After her mother¡¯s premature death, she had faced neglect from her father and cruelty from her stepmother and stepsister in the Hinks family household. Eventually, her grandmother had taken her away, and she found herself at the Doomsday Base, isted and bearing her hardships in silence.


    If not for Marissa, she often wondered how much longer her life would have remained in darkness.


    The possibility of having another family member, aside from her aging grandmother, seemed thrilling.


    However, the thought that both of them might have been used as tools by the shady organization from such a young age was haunting. She feared what might have happened to her sister.


    Upon reaching the hospital, Marissa spoke quietly to the doctor, ensuring a thorough examination was conducted on Silver Fox.


    Soon after, the results of theprehensive medical scans were in Marissa¡¯s hands.


    After securing the results of theprehensive medical scans, Marissa found a quiet office to examine them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?Chapter 1125:


    The organ-on-a-chip, tiny and nearly invisible, was a challenge to detect. Marissa had to review Tiffany¡¯s brain scans multiple times before spotting it.


    Silent and tense, Silver Fox followed her inside the office, standing by without making a sound that might break her concentration.


    After a thorough review of Silver Fox¡¯s scans, Marissa¡¯s eyesnded on an extremely small white dot in the brain CT, identical to what she had found in Tiffany¡¯s scans¡ªsame size, same shape, same position.


    Acknowledging the white dot as an organ-on-a-chip, Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. It was evident that the shady organization¡¯s chip technology had fixated on one mode of operation.


    This implied that all the chips used in their experiments were consistent in makeup and cement, making Marissa¡¯s job of identifying other subjects a lot easier.


    Silver Fox, confused by her smirk, hesitantly inquired, ¡°ck Snake, what¡¯s the status?¡±


    Marissa pointed to the small white dot on the CT scan. ¡°This confirms you have a chip inside you.¡±


    ¡°This little thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And it controls my mind andmands?¡±


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what this technology can do.¡±


    Marissa smiled reassuringly at Silver Fox and said, ¡°But this type of chip is outdated by my standards. The technology I develop is significantly more advanced. Don¡¯t worry; I can handle your situationpletely.¡±


    A wave of relief washed over Silver Fox. ¡°ck Snake, since you were also experimented on by that shady organization, were you imnted with one of these chips too? Why aren¡¯t they controlling you?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°Q once informed me that I, too, was imnted with a chip, but I was a failed case, and the shady organization abandoned me. I¡¯ve meticulously analyzed my own medical images and found no trace of any chip.¡±


    Silver Fox looked astonished. ¡°So the chip just vanished from your body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marissa nodded, a hint of pride in her tone. ¡°Despite being Riss, I find it absolutely fascinating. My body somehow managed to dissolve the chip. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be possible, but it really happened.¡± She chuckled and continued, ¡°I have to boast a little; I am indeed something of a legend.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You¡¯re a legend. Only someone as legendary as you could earn my undying loyalty!¡± Silver Foxughed. ¡°ck Snake, how do you n to deal with this chip inside me?¡±


    Marissa hesitated briefly. ¡°This will be somewhat inconvenient for you. Are you prepared to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Silver Fox quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m fullymitted to your n.¡±


    With a nod of appreciation, Marissa exined, ¡°I need to remove the chip via a small surgical procedure, alter it, and then ce it back in. The changes will allow the chip to capture any directives from the shady organization. This will not only reveal why they need you now but might also help us uncover more of their secrets.¡±


    Marissa looked at Silver Fox and added, ¡°This might be ufortable and possibly painful for you. I do feel a bit guilty about it¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Silver Fox interjected. ¡°After all the tough training at Doomsday Base and our missions, a little difort won¡¯t bother me. Plus, you think that Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s auntie might be my long-lost twin sister, right? If working with you means finding my family, I can handle any challenge.¡±


    Marissa squeezed Silver Fox¡¯s hand affirmatively. ¡°We¡¯ll tackle this together.¡±


    Following their mutual agreement, Marissa carried out the chip removal surgery.


    For Marissa, a surgical expert, this procedure was minor and took only a few minutes. Silver Fox received local anesthesia and was awake the entire time.


    Once the chip was extracted, Marissa carefully examined and modified it.


    Her expertise in chip technology greatly exceeded that of the shady organization, enabling her to modify the chip in a way that was invisible to them while also intercepting theirmunications to Silver Fox, setting aplex trap.


    She then performed another brief operation to reinsert the chip into Silver Fox.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Silver Fox inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa confirmed. ¡°But there¡¯s something else important I need to tell you¡­¡±


    When Marissa mentioned she had something important to say, Silver Fox immediately gave her undivided attention. ¡°Go on,¡± she urged.


    Marissa leaned in slightly, her voice steady. ¡°When you start feeling like your body isn¡¯t entirely your own, don¡¯t fight too hard, but don¡¯t give inpletely either. The trick is finding that sweet moderate resistance. It¡¯s something I picked up from Tiffany.¡± Marissa paused, her eyes dark with memory.


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°If you push back too much, the shady organization won¡¯t take kindly to it. They¡¯ll mp down on you hard. That¡¯s what happened to Tiffany. She resisted fiercely, and they broke her, forcing her to do things that destroyed her reputation and left her drowning in misery. But if you suddenly stop fighting altogether, they¡¯ll smell a rat. They¡¯ll think I¡¯ve cracked their chip and helped you. So, when they try to pull your strings again, push back just enough to make it look real. Then act like you¡¯re cornered and have no choice but to submit. You follow?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Silver Fox gave a sharp nod, her expression firm.


    Marissa softened, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Stay cool. I¡¯ve got your back. I can intercept theirmands anytime. You¡¯re never alone in this fight, so don¡¯t let fear get the better of you, no matter what they throw at you.¡±


    Another nod from Silver Fox signaled her understanding.


    Before Marissa could borate further, she noticed an unsettling flicker in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. Her instincts kicked in immediately¡ªSilver Fox had been summoned again.


    They had been exchanging texts to keep their words off the radar all this time, but now Marissa moved with practiced precision. She swiftly pocketed her phone and used her hacker¡¯s touch to wipe Silver Fox¡¯s device clean, erasing all traces of their discussion.


    Sure enough, when Silver Fox looked up again, her demeanor had shifted. A faint confusion clouded her eyes, as though she was wondering why she had woken up in an unfamiliar ce. Still, she masked her unease with practiced ease.


    Marissa yed along seamlessly, her smile calm and reassuring. She handed over the medical report. ¡°Your tests came back fine. You¡¯re probably just worn out. A bit of rest, and you¡¯ll feel like yourself again.¡±


    Relief spread across Silver Fox¡¯s face as she nced at the papers. ¡°So, can we head back now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marissa replied, her tone as light as a spring breeze. She led the way out, her every move exuding quiet confidence.


    Unseen by Marissa, a sly smile flickered across Silver Fox¡¯s lips before she followed.


    Once they were outside, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced down, her heart sinking as she read the interceptedmand sent to Silver Fox¡¯s chip: ¡°Eliminate the two little ones as soon as possible. The sooner, the better.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed into icy slits.


    The two little ones¡ªthey must be Lawrence and Lindsay!


    The shady organization had actually summoned Silver Fox to eliminate the children. Bastards!


    Fury surged through Marissa¡¯s veins like wildfire. The audacity of the shady organization, targeting innocent children! What threat could they possibly pose to warrant such ruthlessness?


    Her mind raced as she wondered how Lawrence and Lindsay, raised in the experimental base and subjected to the organization¡¯s dark experiments, ended up without chips imnted in their bodies. She vividly remembered the meticulous examinations she conducted after they arrived in Blebert. They were entirely chip-free.


    Why had they been spared? What secret purpose did the organization have for them?


    Despite these unanswered questions, one thing was clear: Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s escape wasn¡¯t random. Someone had orchestrated it. Marissa¡¯s thoughts turned to the ¡°auntie¡± the children often mentioned. That woman had been a steadfast presence in the children¡¯s lives since they were small. She must have built a deep bond with the kids. Her heart ached to see them trapped under the iron grip of the shady organization, and with clever cunning, she had orchestrated their escape. She even told them who their mother was and set them on a path to reunite with her.


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Gratitude welled up within Marissa¡ªif not for that woman¡¯s selfless courage, she might never have known she had two children in this world.


    But a nagging question lingered in her mind: was this woman truly Silver Fox¡¯s twin sister?


    And after helping Lawrence and Lindsay flee, had she paid the price? What torment was she enduring now within the organization?


    Marissa¡¯s emotions red like wildfire. She became even more determined to dismantle this vile organization, uncover every hidden truth, and save the people who mattered most to her.


    Of course, these burning emotions were cloaked in an air of calm. Silver Fox, now reduced to a puppet with no control over her own body, remained oblivious. Marissa, ever the master ofposure, read the message without so much as a flicker of emotion. Then, she strode out of the hospital with Silver Fox in tow.


    By now, dawn had painted the sky in soft hues of gold andvender. Just as they were about to slip into the car, Marissa¡¯s phone buzzed with a chime again.


    Connor had texted, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept all night.¡±


    Connor¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Marissaid it all bare, recounting the tangled web surrounding Silver Fox. As Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s father, Connor had every right to know the full story¡ªevery revtion, every peril, and every twist.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept all night either,¡± Connor admitted.


    ¡°What¡¯s been keeping you up?¡± Marissa asked.


    Connor exhaled deeply, as if trying to release the weight pressing on his chest. Slowly, he began unraveling the threads of his own troubles.


    Connor texted, ¡°It appears that my family is a target of that shady organization as well. At the same time that you and your parents were being assaulted, my family endured simr persecutions. None of the misfortunes that befell my family were idental; they were orchestrated.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°So, Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s creation wasn¡¯t a coincidence but was deliberately nned. They wanted to meld your genes with mine to create the specific subjects they were after.¡±


    Connor replied, ¡°That¡¯s precisely my conclusion.¡±


    As Connor reflected on Marissa¡¯s mention of the shady organization¡¯s ns for Silver Fox to kill Lawrence and Lindsay, his anger red. As their father, he was determined to protect them from any threat.


    Marissa said, ¡°They assaulted my family to get to my father, a genius in medicine. Why did they target yours?¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°The details are unclear to me. However, going forward, you need to be transparent with me. I want to be part of everything. It¡¯s important that we tackle this unitedly, do you agree?¡±


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa answered, ¡°Agreed.¡±


    There was no need for secrets between them. Both targeted by the shady organization, they should work together to push back, particrly since they shared children.


    Connor then texted, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of taking Lawrence and Lindsay back to Daniels Manor. It¡¯s too perilous to leave them with you.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I assure you, their safety is my priority. By keeping them beside me, Silver Fox is useful to the shady organization, and it allows me to intercept more of their messages and find more clues.¡±


    Connor said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept that. Under no circumstances will I allow the children to be used as bait. I refuse to expose them to even the slightest risk. Silver Fox is close to you, and your potential hesitation to hurt her in a critical moment could endanger the children.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°There won¡¯t be any risk. Rita is of great help.¡±


    Connor asked, ¡°Rita?¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°Actually, I am Dr. Finley, the chip technology expert. Rita is a robot that I created. She matches the capabilities of top assassins worldwide and will continuously guard Lawrence and Lindsay, immediately alerting me to any threat from Silver Fox.¡±


    With this exnation, Connor suddenly understood why Rita seemed so unique¡ªshe was a robot. He had only heard about Dr. Finley¡¯s significant advancements in robotics, but now, he was witnessing it firsthand. Rita¡¯s human-like appearance was so convincing that even he hadn¡¯t recognized her as a robot.


    Yet, Connor was still concerned. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit back and watch our children be ced in such danger. As their father, how could I ever let them be used as bait?¡±


    Marissa responded, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t I also a parent to them, just like you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:


    Connor said, ¡°Marissa, they are the biological children of both of us. I cherish them deeply.¡±


    Marissa replied, ¡°I hold no less love for them than you. They might not have been born from me, but the connection between us is as deep as any mother¡¯s with her children. I value their lives above my own and won¡¯t allow them to be endangered.¡±


    Connor responded, ¡°I trust your judgment. Go ahead with your ns, but please keep me updated on everything.¡±


    Marissa agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Marissa was deeply engaged with her phone, Silver Fox attempted to nce at her screen. Noticing this, Marissa quickly secured her phone out of view.


    Silver Fox smirked. ¡°Hiding something from me?¡±


    Marissa lightly joked, ¡°Are you eager to see the love messages Connor has been sending me?¡±


    Right after Marissa spoke, she noticed a sharp shift in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. Simultaneously, her phone buzzed with a new message from the shady organization.


    She moved away from Silver Fox to read the message, saying, ¡°Use any means necessary to eliminate those two little ones immediately. Don¡¯t dy! Otherwise, I will turn you into nothing more than a pile of useless flesh!¡±


    Despite being only text, the message conveyed an extreme sense of urgency and anger. The sender was undoubtedly filled with rage, their face likely twisted in fury.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    Puzzled, Marissa wondered who this person manipting Silver Fox¡¯s actions was. Why such a deep hatred for these children? What caused their mood to shift so violently after what she had said? Could it be a profound hatred for Connor?


    Why did this person hate Connor? Could this hatred be the reason behind their murderous intent towards the children?


    As Marissa rubbed her temples and wrestled with these questions, her concern for the children intensified.


    At that moment, she received a new message from Landen, saying, ¡°Boss, our intelligencework has been working through the night. We¡¯ve finally got something¡­¡±


    Landen¡¯s efficiency and prowess surpassed Marissa¡¯s expectations. This young man was a real gem, brimming with potential, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride and gratitude.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Marissa replied.


    Landen began, ¡°We¡¯ve looked into every individual and document rted to Silver Fox¡¯s mother¡¯s pregnancy¡ªright from her first prenatal checkup to delivery. And guess what? Your suspicions were spot on. From day one, all the doctors and nurses were paid off to falsify every examination record. Turns out, she was carrying twins, but they duped her into believing it was a single pregnancy. During delivery, one child was whisked away in secret. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, we uncovered that her death wasn¡¯t due to illness but cold-blooded murder. Most likely, she stumbled upon the truth and was silenced to keep it buried.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s grip on her phone tightened as she processed the shocking revtions. Her gaze flickered to Silver Fox beside her, her heart heavy with sympathy. The hardships her best friend endured were a mirror of her own battles.


    It all made sense now¡ªwhy they had bonded so deeply. Kindred spirits, scarred by simr tragedies, were naturally drawn to each other forfort and strength.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?Chapter 1130:


    Silver Fox, still under mind control, noticed Marissa¡¯s lingering gaze and instinctively asked, ¡°ck Snake, why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Marissa shed a calm smile. ¡°Oh, nothing. I just wondered¡­ does living separately put a strain on your bond with Bu?¡±


    ¡°Bu?¡± Silver Fox chuckled, then fell into an awkward silence. She was now under the control of the chip, so emotions and rtionships were foreign concepts to her, leaving her unable to respond like a regr person.


    Satisfied she had sessfully shifted Silver Fox¡¯s focus, Marissa turned her attention back to her phone.


    But just as she thought she had a handle on things, a new message from the shady organization to Silver Fox popped up. ¡°Besides eliminating those two little ones, I¡¯ve got another job for you.¡± Marissa¡¯s stomach churned, her instincts immediately kicking into overdrive.


    Soon, another intercepted message followed. ¡°Use your ties with Marissa to worm your way into Daniels Group and track down Dr. Finley. This is top priority¡ªI¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    And then, a third message popped up. ¡°If you hit a wall, team up with Aelfric. He¡¯s now under my thumb and will arrange for Derek to help youplete the mission.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s blood ran cold. Silver Fox, sitting beside her, began to shake her head in an odd, mechanical fashion¡ªa telltale sign that new instructions were being uploaded to her mind. Keeping herposure, Marissa stole a side nce at her, but her thoughts were racing. She never would have imagined Aelfric aligning himself with the shady organization.


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    Aelfric, of all people, was as proud as a rooster in a henhouse¡ªsomeone who¡¯d never stoop to being anyone¡¯s pawn. It was clear the organization had employed extreme methods to reel him in.


    Despite her disdain for Aelfric, she¡¯d never aimed to utterly ruin him. She¡¯d always left him a way out, partly because of her respect for their teacher, Zyair, who had once considered Aelfric his prized student. Even after kicking him out of the Doomsday Base, Zyair still carried a soft spot for him.


    For her teacher¡¯s sake, Marissa didn¡¯t wish Aelfric a miserable downfall. Yet here he was, willingly diving headfirst into this murky abyss.


    Aelfric¡¯s entanglement with the shady organization set off rm bells: if they had their hooks in someone like Aelfric, their reach in Blebert ran deeper than she¡¯d feared. It made her wonder¡ªjust how many others around her were secretly working for the organization? Moving forward, she¡¯d have to tread carefully, like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    But something didn¡¯t quite add up. Her father, Paul, had already shed his cloak of secrecy, revealing his identity and openly returning to Blebert. She, too, had revealed her identity as Riss. If the shady organization was dead set on cracking that chip, shouldn¡¯t they havee knocking at her or her father¡¯s door? Why were they looking for Dr. Finley instead?


    What kind of twisted game was the organization ying by sidestepping her and her father, only to focus on the elusive Dr. Finley? Shaking off her doubts, Marissa quickly shot a message to Connor.


    ¡°Aelfric¡¯s joined the shady organization. Watch your back.¡±


    Connor¡¯s reply came almost instantly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Sitting in his chair in the study, he had just finished replying to Marissa when the butler came in to report, ¡°Mr. Daniels, Aelfric is here to see you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he weighed his next move. After a moment¡¯s pause, he instructed the butler, ¡°Take him to the pavilion in the garden. I¡¯ll meet him there shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The butler gave a slight bow and left without dy. Turning to Domenic, Connor added calmly, ¡°Spread the word that I¡¯ll be taking a stroll in the garden and make sure Foley hears of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Domenic replied, disappearing as swiftly as the butler.


    Connor remained seated for a while longer, gathering his thoughts and considering theyers of the situation. Once informed that Aelfric had settled into the pavilion, he rose and made his way to the garden. Yet, true to his strategic nature, he didn¡¯t head directly to meet Aelfric. Instead, he chose a meandering route, one that brought him to thekeside across from the pavilion.


    Just as Connor had anticipated, the moment he arrived at thekeside, Chloe appeared, gliding toward him with practiced grace. She clutched a thermal sk in her hands, a seemingly thoughtful gesture wrapped inyers of intention. Her outfit¡ªa stunning, intricately designed haute couture floral dress¡ªspoke volumes, each petal and thread carefully chosen to dazzle. Her gaze was soft, brimming with adoration, and her smile carried just the right touch of sweetness.


    All of this was visible to Aelfric, seated in the pavilion across theke.


    Chloe and De had a serious discussionst night.


    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    The sisters had never been on good terms, but De had recently been making overtures to Chloe with a single goal in mind: to pair her younger sister up with Connor. If the n seeded, Chloe would be part of the Daniels family legally, securing her future. Though this meant Chloe might hold greater influence and power as Connor¡¯s wife, De didn¡¯t mind. She believed that her sister¡¯s union with Connor would ensure protection for both her and her husband.


    Her life in the Daniels family was fraught with danger because of how tyrannical and unpredictable Neil could be. This had left her and her husband in constant fear of bing pawns in his power struggles.


    And with Everett back in the Brock family, the sisters couldn¡¯t return to their original home, so they believed joining forces was their only option. Allying with others was a risk, so it was better if they worked together toward the same goal.


    Chloe had always lived in anxiety because of her elder sister, harboring resentment toward her. But now that De was trying to set her up with Connor, things felt different.


    Chloe had secretly admired Connor for years, and the thought of finally being with him was enough to make her let go of past grievances. With De now part of the Daniels family, she had regr interactions with Connor and could easily create opportunities for them to meet. For the first time in a long while, Chloe felt genuinely hopeful¡ªand even a little pleased.


    Because of thismon ground, the sisters ultimately chose to let bygones be bygones.


    De took the matter very seriously, always keeping track of Connor¡¯s whereabouts. When she learned he was going for a walk in the garden, she promptly arranged for Chloe to ¡°identally¡± cross his path.


    Unaware that Aelfric was sitting in the pavilion nearby, Chloe focused her attention on winning Connor¡¯s favor. She even allowed herself to indulge in fantasies of life as the future hostess of the Daniels family. As soon as she spotted Connor, her heart raced with excitement, and a rosy flush spread across her cheeks. Summoning her courage, she approached him with a bright, eager smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:


    Connor, fully aware that Aelfric was observing from a distance, deliberately slowed his pace and chose a spot where he would remain in clear view.


    Clutching a thermos in one hand and delicately lifting the hem of her skirt with the other, Chloe approached Connor with practiced grace and a sweet smile. ¡°Hello, Connor.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Connor replied indifferently.


    It was a simple response, but it made Chloe¡¯s heart race. In the past, no matter what she did, Connor always ignored her. But today, his reply felt like a rare acknowledgment.


    Could it be that he was starting to notice her, maybe even like her? Her heart pounded, as if it might leap out of her chest.


    Chloe let go of her skirt and ced her hand over her chest, her smile brightening. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve worked all night without rest. You must be exhausted, so I thought you might need something energizing to eat and made you this fish soup. I hope you try it.¡±


    Connor nced at the thermos in her hand.


    Chloe, feeling both ttered and surprised, quickly opened it to show him the soup. ¡°It took me a while to make, but here you are. It smells good, doesn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t put ginger because Cade said you don¡¯t like it in your soup.¡±


    Connor pretended to take a sniff. ¡°It does smell good,¡± he said.


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Chloe¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Should I serve you some, then?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Connor nodded.


    Chloe was so excited that she felt like she was floating. Looking around, she quickly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pavilion over there. It¡¯s windy here, and I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable while drinking the soup.¡±


    Connor started walking toward the pavilion.


    Chloe followed closely behind, her face glowing with shy excitement. Aelfric watched the entire exchange with a scowl. Even someone blind could see Chloe¡¯s intentions toward Connor.


    His anger red, and he nearly broke the pavilion¡¯s railing as he gripped it tightly to stop himself from acting out.


    This was not the Chloe he remembered.


    The Chloe he knew had never shown any interest in Connor in his presence. Instead, she had always directed her affections toward him, leading Aelfric to believe they were mutually in love.


    But seeing this moment now, he realized Chloe had been deceiving him all along. She didn¡¯t care for him¡ªshe had always had a crush on Connor.


    She had been keeping him around, perhaps as a backup or simply using his influence.


    Aelfric had foolishly cared for her for so many years¡ªworrying about her, even sacrificing his own benefits for her¡ªwhile she had been ying him, all the while getting closer to his rival.


    The realization hit him hard. Aelfric clenched his fists tightly, gritting his teeth in self-mockery, disgusted with how easily he had been manipted.


    There weren¡¯t many women who would dare to make a fool of him, but Chloe had the nerve to do it.


    Aelfric¡¯s re burned with fury as Connor walked into the pavilion, his tall frame blocking Chloe¡¯s view. She still hadn¡¯t noticed Aelfric sitting there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:


    Once inside the pavilion, Chloe¡¯s smile grew eager. ¡°Connor, please sit down while I serve you the soup¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, she froze. Her once shy, excited expressionpletely faltered under Aelfric¡¯s cold stare.


    Chloe had always been a master of subtle maniption, stringing Aelfric along without making any binding promises, yet keeping him firmly under her spell.


    She chased after Connor with unwavering determination, yet every time his rejection stung, she would effortlessly fall back on Aelfric, using his unwavering support and affection as a balm for her wounded pride.


    But today, things had taken an unexpected turn, and Chloe found herself backed into a corner.


    She knew Aelfric wasn¡¯t easily fooled¡ªhe was sharp as a tack. The only reason she had managed to keep him enthralled for so long was his undeniable affection for her. No matter how often she stumbled, love had a way of blinding him to her ws.


    Yet, this time was different.


    A creeping realization dawned on Chloe¡ªAelfric had seen her feelings for Connor.


    Judging by his icy demeanor, he must have been sitting in the pavilion for ages, watching her bend over backward to win Connor¡¯s favor. He hadn¡¯t missed a thing.


    What could she possibly do now?


    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Chloe couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing someone as remarkable as Aelfric.


    For once, her usually quick-witted mind failed her. She clutched the strap of the thermos tightly, her knuckles whitening. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and herplexion turned ashen.


    Aelfric¡¯s piercing gaze was unbearable. The hatred and bitter sarcasm in his eyes cut through her like shards of ss, leaving her reeling in pain she couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    The pavilion was cloaked in an awkward, deafening silence, even the wind seeming to hold its breath.


    Connor, however, found the scene nothing short of entertaining. He eased into a seat across from Aelfric, pouring himself a steaming cup of coffee with unhurried precision. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Warren,¡± he said, his tone lighthearted.


    Aelfric tore his gaze away from Chloe, shifting his attention to Connor. ¡°No trouble at all,¡± he replied evenly.


    It was all painfully clear now. Connor had set the stage to expose Chloe¡¯s games, forcing Aelfric to confront the truth about her. The heartbreak and humiliation stung, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to resent Connor for it.


    If not for this orchestrated moment, he might have continued dancing to Chloe¡¯s tune, blind to her duplicity.


    Aelfric had once been willing to risk it all for her¡ªpreparing to fight Everett to the death to marry her, dreaming of showering her with a life of wealth and grandeur. Even after he fell under rissa¡¯s thumb, his heart had stubbornly belonged to Chloe. But not anymore.


    He still intended to confront Everett, but now it would be for his own ambitions, not for love. He aspired to rise to the top, to im Blebert as his own.


    Someday, Aelfric would crown a woman as his queen, bestowing upon her the honor of standing by his side. But that woman would never be Chloe. From this moment forward, she was erased from his life entirely. A cold emptiness washed over Chloe as she felt Aelfric¡¯s affection being stripped away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:


    With that final nce, Aelfric had reimed every ounce of love he had oncevished upon her, leaving a gaping void in her chest. For the first time, Chloe felt an aching sense of loss that rattled her to her core.


    She wanted to salvage what they had, but deep down, she knew it was hopeless. A man like Aelfric didn¡¯t backpedal. Once he walked away, there was no turning back.


    Her only option now was to cling to Connor. Luckily, his attitude toward her had begun to thaw, and she was determined to seize this chance.


    Taking a steadying breath, Chloe stepped forward with the thermos in hand, stering a polite yet detached smile across her face. ¡°Mr. Warren, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you.¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s lips curled into a bitter sneer.


    Chloe used to call him ¡°Aelfric,¡± her voice dripping with honey. Now, it was the distant and impersonal ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± So that was how it was.


    ¡°Miss Brock,¡± he asked, his toneced with mockery, ¡°have you moved into Daniels Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Chloe replied quickly, eager to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°I made some fish soup for Connor. Would you care for a bowl, Mr. Warren?¡±


    Aelfric¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Why not?¡± he drawled, his voice heavy with implication.


    Chloe said nothing more, quietly unscrewing the lid of the thermos before pulling out two bowls. With practiced grace, she poured the first bowl and handed it to Connor, then served the second to Aelfric without sparing him so much as a nce.


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    After that, Chloe¡¯s attentionnded squarely on Connor, as if Aelfric didn¡¯t even exist. ¡°Connor, give it a taste and let me know if the seasoning is to your liking. If it¡¯s off in any way, I¡¯ll tweak it next time,¡± she said, her voiceced with warmth and care.


    Connor, however, remained as cool as a cucumber, leaving the soup untouched.


    Aelfric, on the other hand, lifted his bowl. His eyes lingered on the rich fish soup, its aroma tempting, the broth simmered to perfection¡ªbut the sight only deepened the bitterness in his heart.


    How ironic. After everything he¡¯d done for Chloe, she had never once asked about his preferences. She didn¡¯t even know he couldn¡¯t stand fish soup.


    Yet, she knew Connor¡¯s dislike of ginger, leaving it out entirely.


    She was an ungrateful woman, blind to all that mattered. Aelfric¡¯s simmering anger reached a boil. If she had no regard for him, why should he bother showing her any courtesy?


    In a sudden burst of pent-up fury, he flung the soup straight at Chloe. The steaming liquid hit Chloe square in the face, and she let out a sharp scream, recoiling as the scalding heat bit into her skin. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Yet Aelfric remained unmoved by her pained scream, his fury blinding him to any sense of remorse. Without a second thought, he hurled the bowl at Chloe¡¯s head, the impact ringing out with a sharp, unforgiving crack.


    Chloe had always been a vision of beauty and grace, a talent unmatched since her childhood. Together with her older sister, De, the pair were fondly dubbed ¡°The Belle Sisters of Blebert.¡± Everywhere they went, they left trails of admiration, doted on by men who treated them like queens. Never in her life had Chloe faced anything close to the nightmare unfolding before her now.


    Aelfric, the man who once adored her beyond reason, had hurled a steaming bowl of soup at her face. The searing pain barely had time to register before he struck her again with the same bowl, leaving her forehead slick with blood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:


    This wasn¡¯t just cruelty; it was a tant disregard for her humanity. Chloe stood frozen in disbelief, too stunned to react. The man she once thought she knew had shown a side so dark, it left her reeling.


    In her darkest imaginings, she had prepared herself for Aelfric¡¯s scorn. Perhaps he might mock her, insult her, or even p her in a moment of rage. But this? This unbridled violence was beyond anything she could have foreseen.


    Clutching her stinging cheek, Chloe let the warm blood from her brow trickle through her trembling fingers. Her wide, disbelieving eyes locked onto Aelfric¡¯s. This couldn¡¯t be the same Aelfric who once worshipped the ground she walked on. How could the man who once showered her with affection now look so cold and unfeeling?


    She hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat her pitiful state might tug at his heartstrings, that some flicker of regret might soften his expression. Instead, Aelfric curled his lips into a wicked smirk, his words dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Oh dear, my mistake, Miss Brock.¡±


    A simple apology? Was he serious?


    The audacity! After all he had done, that was all he could offer?


    The sheer nerve of it left Chloe seething with a mix of fury and helplessness. How could someone so ruthless have once been the man she thought she understood?


    For the first time, Chloe realized she had never truly known Aelfric. The depths of his malice, the sheer force of his anger¡ªit was like staring into the abyss. He wasn¡¯t just unpredictable; he was downright terrifying.


    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Regret weighed heavily on her mind. She cursed herself for ever daring to approach him, yet the bitter truth remained¡ªshe hadn¡¯t just ruffled his feathers; she had outright insulted his pride. The mere thought of how Aelfric might retaliate sent a shiver raced down her spine. His cruelty was a shadow she couldn¡¯t escape, and her imagination painted a thousand chilling scenarios, each one darker than thest.


    In Blebert, men like Aelfric reigned unchecked. Few had the strength or influence to keep him in line. Perhaps only the heads of the four great families could put a leash on his power. For someone like her? She didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    She barely knew Bu of the Hoffman family and had severed ties with her elder brother, Everett. At this point, the only solid ground she had to stand on was Connor, the man who now stood by her side. Left with no other option, Chloe decided to cling to Connor like a drowning woman grasping a lifeline.


    Her chest tightened with resignation as her tear-filled eyes sought his face. ¡°Connor?¡± she whispered, her voice fragile and pleading.


    Aelfric injuring her at the Daniels Manor had seemed like a clear affront to the Daniels family. Surely, Connor wouldn¡¯t let that slide¡ªwould he?


    Yet Connor¡¯s response sent an icy chill down her spine. He simply watched the chaos unfold, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Warren was merely being careless,¡± he said, his tone maddeningly indifferent. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. Making a fuss over this would just seem petty.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s breath hitched. Speechless, she stared at Connor, the weight of his apathy crushing her.


    She had convinced herself that she¡¯d finally won Connor¡¯s favor, that she held a special ce in his heart. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t stand idly by while she was mistreated. But who would¡¯ve guessed? He wasn¡¯t her protector¡ªhe was just here for the entertainment.


    In an instant, the truth hit Chloe like a bolt of lightning. The reason behind Connor¡¯s sudden shift in attitude became painfully clear¡ªhe hadn¡¯t softened toward her out of genuine affection. No, it was all for show. He wanted Aelfric to witness her desperate attempts to win him over. She wasn¡¯t a person in Connor¡¯s eyes¡ªjust a pawn in his game to needle Aelfric.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:


    The truth hit her like a cold p. If she had known it woulde to this, she wouldn¡¯t have bent over backward to try to win Connor¡¯s approval. She should¡¯ve stayed with Aelfric¡ªat least he had genuinely cared for her.


    But now? She had burned her bridges with both men. She couldn¡¯t return to her family, and Connor had made it clear she was disposable. What was left for her?


    Lost in thought, she barely registered the hurried arrival of Foley and De.


    The couple had been watching from the sidelines, curious to see how Chloe¡¯s pursuit of Connor would y out. They hadn¡¯t expected Aelfric to be there¡ªor for Chloe to end up injured. rmed, they rushed over to diffuse the situation.


    De was the first to step forward, greeting Connor with all the politeness she could muster, then nodding toward Aelfric before putting on an exaggerated expression of shock. ¡°Oh my! What happened here?¡±


    Foley quickly jumped in, trying to match her energy. ¡°We were just strolling through the garden and happened to spot you, Uncle Connor. We thought we¡¯d stop by and say hello. But¡­ how did Chloe end up hurt?¡±


    Connor and Aelfric exchanged a nce, their expressions dripping with disdain as they looked at the couple¡ªtwo clowns performing their act. Neither of them bothered to say a word.


    It was Domenic, standing dutifully behind Connor, who finally broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Warren was a bit careless,¡± he exined tersely. ¡°Some soup identally spilled on Miss Brock¡¯s face.¡±


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    De put on a stiff smile. ¡°Oh, just a little mishap, then! Nothing serious. I¡¯ll take Chloe to get cleaned up. Connor, Mr. Warren¡ªplease, carry on with your discussion.¡±


    Without missing a beat, she helped Chloe to her feet, offered a hasty farewell, and ushered her away, herposure cracking as she left.


    Foley trailed after them, awkwardly mumbling his goodbyes.


    Once they had left, the pavilion was finally still. Yet Aelfric¡¯s expression only grew darker, the storm within him intensifying. He had resolved to let Chloe go, but the love he had once felt for her was no passing infatuation¡ªit had been real. And now, that same love twisted in his chest, leaving him with a deep, aching pain.


    Connor, meanwhile, seemed rather satisfied. Aelfric had attempted to embarrass Marissa earlier, clearly hoping to humiliate him in the process. But now the tables had turned, and Connor had exacted his revenge wlessly.


    ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± he began with a measured smile, ¡°to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today?¡±


    Aelfric was no ordinary man. Though romantic disappointments and the taunts of his nemesis had cut him deeply, he was not one to let emotional turbulence steer him off course. He bore his wounds with quiet dignity, refusing to let them derail his grand ambitions. Hopelessly romantic as he was, his determination remained steadfast, like a lighthouse in a storm. He had mastered the art of knowing when to hold on and when to let go.


    Having wiped Chloe¡¯s image clean from his mind, he raised his head to meet Connor¡¯s gaze. His expression was once again calm andposed, like still water hiding its depth. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I¡¯m here to discuss the marriage between Melinda and Derek,¡± he announced coolly.


    Connor arched a brow, his curiosity piqued.


    Had Marissa not tipped him off about Aelfric¡¯s strings being pulled by that shady organization, he might have bought the act. On the surface, it seemed like genuine brotherly concern for his sister¡¯s future¡ªperfectly in line with Aelfric¡¯s reputation for doting on Melinda.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:


    But now, Connor saw the truth. Aelfric wanted to use Derek to trace Dr. Finley¡¯s whereabouts and secretly obtain the coboration results between the Daniels Group and Windsoul Robots.


    ¡°Derek¡¯s father is still alive,¡± Connor said, his voice as smooth as velvet over steel. ¡°Though I lead the Daniels family, I can¡¯t just elbow aside his biological father when ites to matters as personal as marriage. Aren¡¯t you approaching the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that,¡± Aelfric replied, his tone unfaltering. ¡°But since Derek¡¯s father is currently being held in confinement by you, I had no choice but to bring this matter to you. Melinda and Derek are truly in love, and they want to move forward with the wedding. Surely you can understand that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so discussing marriage is merely the cover story. What you¡¯re really here for is to prod me into releasing Derek, isn¡¯t it?¡± Connor leaned back, his smile sharp enough to cut ss.


    Aelfric mirrored his smile, though his was softer, more measured. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I mean no offense, but Derek is your nephew. While discipline is important, surely you wouldn¡¯t let ite at the cost of his lifelong happiness?¡±


    ¡°Well, with you framing it like that, I suppose there¡¯s no reason to refuse,¡± Connor said, his voiceced with irony.


    Turning to Domenic, Connor gave the order with a casual flick of his hand. ¡°Let Cade know¡ªNeil¡¯s family is to write a ten-thousand-word letter of repentance and endure one hundredshes before being released.¡± Connor had been nning to let Neil¡¯s family go anyway, eager to see how Neil would reach out to the shady organization once freed. Aelfric¡¯s request simply provided the perfect pretext.


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    But, of course, Connor wouldn¡¯t make it easy on them¡ªthere had to be enough sting to maintain appearances.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Domenic said with a quick nod before hurrying off to carry out the order.


    Connor turned back to Aelfric, his smirk firmly in ce. ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like to discuss, Mr. Warren?¡±


    Aelfric hesitated. He hadn¡¯t picked up on Connor¡¯s game, but a gnawing unease began to take root in his chest.


    ¡°Mr. Daniels, you can¡¯t be serious about theshes,¡± he finally said, forcing a smile. ¡°Derek¡¯s about to get married. One hundredshes will leave him looking like roadkill. With his delicate frame, he¡¯ll be bedridden for weeks. You¡¯ll ruin any chance of him looking the part of the dashing groom. Need I remind you of the engagement party fiasco? The inte trolls are still feasting on that disaster. Do you really want your nephew to be theughingstock of the entire city on his wedding day as well?¡±


    Though Aelfric had be a pawn of the shady organization, one thing remained steadfast¡ªhis devotion to his sister. No matter how dire his situation, he was determined to secure the perfect wedding for Melinda.


    The engagement fiasco had been a disaster, and he still burned with regret. This time, he vowed there would be no blunders.


    Connor, however, was far from forgiving. Just the memory of Derek helping frame Marissa sent fury coursing through his veins. His response to Aelfric was as sharp and final as a guillotine¡¯s drop.


    ¡°The men in our family aren¡¯t made of ss, Aelfric. This punishment is about toughening Derek up. But don¡¯t worry¡ªhis face will be spared. He¡¯ll still look good for the wedding photos.¡±


    Connor¡¯s unwavering resolve left no room for negotiation. Defeated, Aelfric could only muster a stiff nod before making his exit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:


    That night, Neil and his family were finally dragged out of the basement. The scene was nothing short of ghastly. None of them left on their own feet; they were carried, bruised and bloodied, back to their house like discarded marites.


    The punishment had been brutal beyond words. One hundredshes left their bodies a tapestry of torn skin and agony. Lorna¡¯s shrill cries filled the night as she was hauled home, her voice echoing through the estate like a banshee¡¯s wail.


    Back at the house, they wasted no time calling the family doctor. As the wounds were cleaned and treated, their collective screams of torment formed a chilling cacophony, each cry more harrowing than thest.


    The entire house was steeped in an oppressive atmosphere, heavy with the metallic tang of blood, the suffocating weight of despair, and the simmering fury that lingered in every corner.


    Amid the turmoil, Foley and De stood paralyzed. Fear clung to them like a second skin. They trembled, not knowing which was worse¡ªthe possibility of Neil¡¯s wrath descending on them or him uncovering Foley¡¯s covert attempts to curry favor with Connor. Guilt gnawed at them with every tortured cry.


    But Neil was far too consumed by his own pain and festering hatred to notice their unease. His sole focus was Connor, and the fury bubbling inside him had turned into a tempest.


    When the doctor finally patched him up, Neil dismissed everyone, locked the doors, and limped to his desk. From the depths of a drawer, he retrieved a phone. His trembling fingers dialed a number¡ªa contact so enigmatic it had no name, just a string of digits etched into his mind.


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    He didn¡¯t care about the consequences anymore. Revenge was all that mattered. Connor had to disappear, and it had to happen soon.


    Neil¡¯s mind seethed with so much rage that he was oblivious to the fact that every move he made was already under Connor¡¯s meticulous watch.


    When Neil ced the call, Connor had already breached his phone with cutting-edge hacking skills, eavesdropping on the conversation in eerie silence.


    Connor¡¯s hacking skills made him as invisible as a whisper¡ªonly detectable if he chose to leave a trace. Thus, Neil and the person on the other end remained blissfully unaware of the surveince.


    As usual, the call was answered after just two rings.


    ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the line was deep and resonant, carrying the weight of ageless wisdom, like a vampire emerging from centuries of slumber.


    ¡°Mr. Cartwright,¡± Neil said hesitantly, his tone a mix of nerves and caution. ¡°Are you¡­ are you doing well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The man chuckled softly, his amusement tinged with mystery. ¡°Tell me, what brings you to me this time?¡±


    Thrown off bnce by the directness, Neil decided to cut to the chase.


    ¡°I want you to eliminate Connor.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the man replied without hesitation.


    The swiftness of Cartwright¡¯s agreement left Neil momentarily speechless. After a beat, he asked tentatively, ¡°You¡­ you really agreed?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cartwright said, his tone unppable. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always told you? Whatever challenges you face, you can turn to me. My number will always be avable for you.¡±


    A wave of gratitude surged through Neil.


    Years ago, he¡¯d assumed this enigmatic benefactor had helped him kill his family out of some hidden agenda. Fear had gnawed at him¡ªfear that one day Cartwright would name his price, forcing him into a corner he couldn¡¯t escape, threatening to unearth his darkest sins. But as the years drifted by, Cartwright had never interfered with his life unless he reached out first.


    It was proof enough that Cartwright¡¯s help came with no strings attached.


    Still, a nagging question had haunted Neil for years: why would such a powerful man take such an interest in him?


    Spurred by the moment, Neil finally dared to ask, ¡°Mr. Cartwright¡­ why are you so kind to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your father,¡± Cartwright replied, as if stating an obvious fact.


    ¡°My father?¡± Neil froze, his mind reeling. ¡°Isn¡¯t my father Wray Daniels?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cartwright said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m your biological father. The Daniels family was merely an adoptive arrangement I orchestrated for you.¡± He paused, then continued in a toneced with quiet gravity, ¡°Have you ever heard of how cuckoo birdsy their eggs in other birds¡¯ nests and let those birds raise their chicks? Your mother and I couldn¡¯t bring you into our family, so we swapped you with a Daniels child.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    Neil¡¯s pulse quickened with excitement, his breathing in short bursts. ¡°Father, who are you really?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet,¡± Cartwright replied, his tone calm yet cryptic. ¡°When the time is right, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°When can I meet you, then?¡±


    ¡°When the moment is appropriate, I¡¯lle to you myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Neil said, his hands trembling with excitement. ¡°But Connor isn¡¯t someone you can easily get rid of. How do you n to handle him?¡±


    ¡°Eliminating Connor won¡¯t be easy, but if it¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Your dream is to lead the Daniels family, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll ensure that happens.¡±


    ¡°No, Father,¡± Neil said, his voice brimming with ambition. ¡°I aim higher than that. I don¡¯t just want to lead the Daniels family¡ªI want to be the king of Blebert!¡±


    Cartwright paused, his voice steady and measured when he responded, ¡°Very well. To atone for not being there to raise you, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help you achieve your ambitions. Soon, the four great families of Blebert¡ªand all the lesser noble houses¡ªwill bow to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Neil eximed, his cheeks flushed with excitement.


    ¡°No need to thank me, my son,¡± Cartwright said gently. ¡°Do you have anything else to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing for now.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Cartwright replied. ¡°Wait for good news, Neil.¡± With that, Cartwright ended the call.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1140

    ?Chapter 1140:


    Neil stared at his phone, dazed, as if waking from a dream. Was that conversation real?


    Could the enigmatic Mr. Cartwright he¡¯d once feared be his biological father?


    If it was true, then the guilt that had gnawed at him for years about killing his parents and brother vanished in an instant. They weren¡¯t his real family¡ªwhy should he feel any remorse?


    And his true father? Cartwright seemed to adore him, promising to grant his every wish. Neil¡¯s heart swelled with pride, his dreams suddenly within reach.


    A triumphant grin spread across his face as he muttered, ¡°Connor, Aelfric, Everett¡ªyou¡¯re all finished!¡±


    His glee was interrupted by the arrival of his butler. ¡°Aelfric requests to see you, sir.¡±


    Neil frowned. Why would Aelfric visit at such an hour?


    After a brief pause, heposed himself. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The butler nodded, bowing slightly before leaving. Momentster, he returned with Aelfric in tow.


    Neil greeted his guest with a newfound air of confidence, a stark departure from his usual demeanor. No longer did Aelfric intimidate him; as the son of the formidable Cartwright, Neil felt invincible. Aelfric¡¯s sharp gaze flickered over Neil, noticing the shift, but he remained unfazed.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    ¡°Aelfric,¡± Neil said, feigning politeness, ¡°what brings you here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to talk about Derek and Melinda¡¯s marriage,¡± Aelfric said, going straight to the point. ¡°Even though they haven¡¯t been engaged for long, their love for each other has grown profoundly. So, why not allow them to marry earlier and begin their lives together?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression became guarded. He was caught off guard by the sudden push to marry off Melinda to Derek. Derek had always blended into the background, barely noticed by Aelfric before. Now, with their family under pressure from Connor, Aelfric¡¯s sudden urgency felt surprisingly out of character.


    Given Aelfric¡¯s proud nature and his deep affection for his younger sister, it was unexpected that he would take the unusual step of proposing marriage on behalf of Melinda. Even if he was eager to see his sister married quickly, he usually preferred to give subtle hints, encouraging the other side to make the first move. This way, he could maintain his sense of pride.


    Knowing that Neil might be skeptical and not wanting to linger on the issue, Aelfric said directly, ¡°My eagerness to see them married quickly is also about moving forward with our previous coborative n.¡±


    The coborative n they had developed was to get rid of Connor, thereby establishing Neil as the leader of the Daniels family. The Warrens and Daniels would then consolidate power over Blebert¡¯s elite. Publicly, their n appeared unified, but secretly, each plotted to outmaneuver the other and ultimately dominate Blebert alone.


    As it stood, Connor was a daunting opponent, too powerful for them to defeat individually. Therefore, their alliance was crucial for the time being.


    Neil asked, ¡°Could the marriage of Derek and Melinda expedite our ns against Connor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aelfric nodded. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve secured a powerful ally. With his support, we can surely defeat Connor. However, this ally isn¡¯t offering his help without a price; he expects us to do something in return. Our task is to track down Dr. Finley, and at the moment, Derek is the most likely person to gather information on her, thanks to his role as the director of Daniels Group¡¯s Research and Development Department. Despite Derek holding a favorable position, his abilities are limited, which makes this task challenging for him. That¡¯s why I believe if he and Melinda marry soon, my own status will change, and it will make things much easier for us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:


    Neil grasped the implications of Aelfric¡¯s words. ¡°Aelfric, who exactly is this ally you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    Aelfric hesitated to reveal too much about the mysterious group. He remembered rissa describing the leader of the organization as both merciless and elusive. The risk of provoking such a person was too high.


    Since he was now controlled by this organization, his life hung in the bnce,pelling him to carefully navigate his interactions to avoid Kim¡¯s wrath.


    However, Aelfric knew he couldn¡¯t approach Neil for cooperation without sharing some details, as it woulde across as dishonest. If Neil turned him down because of that, it would be awkward, and the n woulde to a halt.


    ¡°Neil, this ally is a powerful international organization, quite shrouded in mystery. I don¡¯t know much about them yet, and I¡¯m not in a position to meet the leader. My only contact so far has been with one of his subordinates. Please don¡¯t worry. Even though I haven¡¯t earned the leader¡¯s favor yet, the alliance is already secured. Once I locate Dr. Finley and deliver her to them, we will definitely gain their powerful support to take down Connor.¡±


    Neil, with a sly gleam in his eye, quickly responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by Aelfric¡¯s words, but he had his own ns in mind.


    Supported by Cartwright, Neil felt secure enough to disregard Aelfric¡¯s influence. Nheless, the strategic marriage of Derek and Melinda could be beneficial.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    Dr. Finley mattered little to him. If Aelfric intended to use Derek to find Dr. Finley, Neil saw no harm in it. Moreover, if Aelfric¡¯s alliance was as powerful as imed, it might also serve Neil¡¯s interests.


    After Connor was dealt with, Neil felt certain that with Cartwright¡¯s support, he would be able to take control of Aelfric.


    Before, he had always been under Aelfric¡¯s control, but now he was determined to change their roles, forcing Aelfric to submit to him and be his servant.


    What Neil didn¡¯t realize was that Aelfric had the same n. Though they appeared to cooperate, both were secretly scheming to eliminate the other.


    With their hidden motives, the two swiftly agreed on a wedding date for Derek and Melinda.


    At the same time, Connor, having overheard Neil¡¯s conversation with Cartwright, quickly sent someone to follow Cartwright¡¯s movements.


    Connor was utterly astonished to learn that Cartwright was hiding out in Blebert.


    While Cartwright chatted with Neil on the phone, Connor used his hacking prowess to trace Cartwright¡¯s location to the opulent and enigmatic Spring Vi on Blebert¡¯s western fringes.


    Spring Vi, famous for its steep price and shrouded in secrecy, kept the identity of its affluent owner closely guarded.


    Connor had never cared about the vi¡¯s elusive owner or had any dealings with them. Little did he know, the vi harbored the architect of his deepest sorrows¡ªthe murder of his parents and brother. Determined to confront Cartwright face-to-face, Connor set out to capture him.


    He led a team directly to Spring Vi with the intent to apprehend Cartwright.


    It was clear to Connor that Cartwright was no ordinary adversary; his reach was vast, and his mind sharp. Connor knew this would be a delicate operation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1142

    ?Chapter 1142:


    He meticulously orchestrated the raid, aiming to surprise Cartwright without giving away the element of surprise.


    But Cartwright proved more elusive than expected. When Connor and his team burst through the doors of Spring Vi, they were met with an unsettling silence. The ce waspletely deserted.


    The coffee still steaming on the table was the only sign of recent life. It was clear that Cartwright had fled moments before they arrived. Connor¡¯s wellid ns had fallen short, and the sting of this failure fueled his frustration.


    In a fit of rage, he kicked over the coffee table and barked at Domenic, ¡°Find out who owns this ce.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Daniels,¡± Domenic responded, springing into action. The inquiry was swift.


    The vi was registered to Jerry Natt, a former small-time businessman who had moved abroad years ago and hadn¡¯t looked back. It was obvious Jerry was just a smokescreen, not the true owner of the vi.


    A property worth billions was out of reach for someone like Jerry. Cartwright had cleverly used him as a fa?ade to secure the vi and stay under the radar in Blebert.


    Unfortunately, this new clue now led to a dead end, and their unintentional warning to Cartwright meant he would be even more vignt.


    On his way back, Connor shared the frustrating turn of events with Marissa over the phone.


    Marissa issued a warning. ¡°Given Cartwright¡¯s pledge to Neil, he¡¯s bound to make a move against you soon. Stay sharp.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Connor replied, his voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s not him acting that worries me¡ªit¡¯s if he decides toy low.¡±


    Only Cartwright¡¯s next move would give Connor the leads he needed to unravel the mystery.


    Previous investigations had peeled back theyers on Cartwright¡¯s ties to the shady organization, yet his exact role remained shrouded in mystery.


    After a pause, Marissa¡¯s voice filled the silence. ¡°Dr. Finley should step into the light.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression turned to ice. He caught on to Marissa¡¯s n but was quick to counter, ¡°No. The shady organization is on a manhunt for Dr. Finley. They¡¯ll press you into service, just like they did with your dad. It¡¯s too risky for you.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the only way to draw them out,¡± Marissa insisted, her tone unwavering. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit back and wait for them to strike. I need to be proactive.¡±


    ¡°Marissa¡­¡±


    ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Marissa cut in sharply. ¡°I need to deal with the shady organization soon to check on Tiffany¡¯s well-being. If not, I fear for her health.¡±


    Connor mulled over her words. He understood her logic, but his concern for her safety clouded his judgment.


    Then it hit him¡ªMarissa was also ck Mallow, a formidable force on the battlefield. It was not in her nature to cower in the shadows; stopping her was futile.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re set on this, I¡¯m with you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back at Daniels Group tomorrow,¡± Marissa dered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1143

    ?Chapter 1143:


    With their n set, they wrapped up their conversation.


    As the night drew on, Marissa made her way back to the Nash family¡¯s residence after finishing her errands.


    Before she could step inside, Sansa appeared from behind a tree. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ve got the next dose of the virus that rissa has nned for A¡­¡±


    Everything was going ording to Marissa¡¯s n, so when she saw Sansa, she showed no surprise. Marissa calmly took the vial of medicine from her and then arranged for someone to take Sansa to Skytop Mansion.


    Once Sansa had left, Marissa nned to meet with her father,bining their medical knowledge to work on a vine. But just as she was about to move forward, her phone rang.


    It was Xander on the line.


    As soon as she picked up, Xander vented his frustrations.


    ¡°Chief Instructor, Derek showed up at the Blebert branch of the Doomsday Base again, looking for you. He waited a long time, and after being informed that you wouldn¡¯t be visiting Blebert soon, he left, looking extremely downhearted. You wouldn¡¯t believe how pitiful he looked today. He¡¯s just been punished by Connor ording to their family rules, his body marked with wounds, clearly in intense pain. Yet, he made the effort toe here to see you. I can¡¯t help but wonder what urgent issue he had.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Marissa listened, but she felt unmoved. Her past feelings for Derek had faded.


    ¡°Just ignore him,¡± she instructed.


    After hanging up, she resumed her walk toward the Nash family¡¯s residence.


    However, just then, she heard Derek¡¯s voice call out, ¡°Marissa!¡±


    Marissa stopped, turned, and saw Derek moving toward her, limping. His expression was one of severe pain, each step seeming to drain him of energy. It took him considerable effort to travel the short distance to where she stood.


    Ever since he had joined the Daniels family, every encounter with Marissa had been marked by his unmistakable air of arrogance. Today, however, his face was pale, and his eyes brimmed with tears. The moment he reached her, he fell to his knees, the sound of his copse echoing in the quiet.


    Marissa raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback. ¡°What are you doing, Derek?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marissa. I realize now how wrong I was.¡± Derek suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I took your kindness for granted before and lost an incredible woman like you. I deserve everything that has happened. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    As he reflected on their past, Derek was filled with such regret that he pounded the ground with his fists.


    Marissa had never thought she would see Derek acknowledge his mistakes in her lifetime, but she no longer cared. She simply said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Goodbye.¡±


    As Marissa turned to walk away, Derek grabbed at her pant leg. ¡°Marissa, please! Save me!¡±


    Marissa frowned slightly, looking down at him. ¡°You¡¯re now a member of the Daniels family, living a life of luxury. What do you need saving from?¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Derek cried harder. ¡°Since I joined the Daniels family, every day feels like walking on eggshells. I live in constant fear for my life. Neil is a devil, and I¡¯m desperate to break free from his control.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1144

    ?Chapter 1144:


    Derek then shared with Marissa how Neil had killed his parents and brother.


    Only then did Marissa truly believe that Derek was genuine in his regret. Revealing Neil¡¯s secrets meant he had burned his bridges. She also realized why Derek had tried to contact ck Mallow. It was likely that he was seeking her protection.


    After his failed attempt to meet ck Mallow, he turned to her, knowing she was Paul¡¯s daughter and had the influence to stand against Neil.


    ¡°Your problems are not my concern.¡± With that, Marissa turned to leave once more.


    She had long since given up on Derek and had no intention of doing anything for him.


    ¡°No, Marissa, please don¡¯t leave!¡± Derek grasped her pant leg tightly. ¡°Marissa, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll be thrown into a nightmare. Neil and Aelfric have already arranged for me to marry Melinda, and I don¡¯t want to marry her. Please help me!¡±


    Marissa couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who once bragged that marrying Melinda was a privilege?¡±


    Derek was ovee with remorse once again. ¡°Marissa, I know I was wrong. I was a fool, and I deeply regret what I did.¡±


    At that moment, Cam, leaning heavily on a cane, stumbled forward and knelt beside Derek in front of Marissa. ¡°Marissa, please! You have to save Derek!¡±


    Marissa hadn¡¯t expected Derek to bring Cam, who had once shown her kindness and was now an elderly woman with white hair, to beg on his behalf. Seeing Cam, Marissa found it hard to turn them away. After a moment of silence, Marissa spoke to Derek. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for you and Cam to be sent abroad. Take care of her, and don¡¯t even think about returning to Blebert.¡±


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Overjoyed at the chance to escape Neil¡¯s control, Derek couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯ll do exactly as you say.¡±


    Marissa sighed and arranged for Derek and Cam to be sent abroad that very night. What Neil and Aelfric would do when they discovered the groom missing from the wedding ns was not her concern. Finally, with a sense of peace, she set off to find Paul.


    Marissa returned to the Nash family¡¯s residence and noticed Silver Fox ying with Lawrence and Lindsay, under Rita¡¯s watchful eye as usual.


    Marissa could see the concealed anxiety and helplessness on Silver Fox¡¯s face.


    The shady organization frequently instructed Silver Fox to watch Lawrence and Lindsay, but with Rita always present, she had little chance to act, which exined her distressed state.


    Although Marissa had already modified the chip in Silver Fox¡¯s body, allowing her to reactivate the original Silver Fox at any moment, she had arranged for Rita to keep watch over Lawrence and Lindsay¡¯s safety.


    Marissa patiently waited, knowing the enemies would eventually grow restless and make their move.


    She greeted Silver Fox calmly and then proceeded to find Paul.


    Paul was in his study, with Elvis standing nearby.


    Paul was confused. Despite his high-profile return to Blebert, the shady organization had not made any move against him. Instead, their focus seemed entirely on finding Dr. Finley. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for them to target him, the creator of the chip?


    Upon Marissa¡¯s entrance, Elvis bowed slightly. ¡°Miss Nash.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1145

    ?Chapter 1145:


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Mr. Williamson, please excuse us. I need to speak privately with my father.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Elvis left, closing the door behind him.


    Marissa took a seat and began to discuss the evidence she had collected over the recent days with Paul.


    Paul¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint why, but it seems like Kim¡¯s methods have changed, almost as if it¡¯s apletely different person now.¡±


    ¡°A different person?¡± Marissa asked, thinking about the situation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paul confirmed. ¡°Back when I was within the organization, I never met Kim face to face, but I learned his schemes. He was the type to use whatever means necessary to achieve his goals, even willing to go so far as to murder his own father in his pursuit of power. His signature approach was always a preference for direct, efficient strategies. He wasn¡¯t one to waste time. Normally, once he knew my whereabouts, he¡¯d send some people to capture me straight away. But Kim¡¯s new method is different¡ªit¡¯s subtle and difficult to understand.¡±


    Marissa remembered what Q had shared. He had mentioned that Kim hated him intensely and had once pursued him across the world. However, ever since Q had taken refuge at sea, Kim had not made any further moves.


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    The previous incident, when Kim easily sank Q¡¯s ship, made it clear that while Kim had the power to kill Q, he had chosen to let him remain free on the sea for years.


    Could it be that someone else had taken Kim¡¯s ce?


    ¡°Dad, I think your suspicions are valid,¡± Marissa noted. ¡°Q has alsoe to a simr conclusion.¡±


    ¡°If Q and I have arrived at the same conclusion, then it¡¯s likely the Kim I knew isn¡¯t the one currently in charge, which would exin all the odd events.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it seems there must have been some internal chaos within the shady organization,¡± Marissa said. ¡°The man posing as Kim now could be an impostor. He¡¯s either controlled or eliminated the real Kim and is using his identity to lead the shady organization.¡±


    Paul took a moment to think. ¡°Who would have the capability to eliminate the real Kim and take over his role in the shady organization without being noticed?¡±


    Marissa analyzed the situation and shared her thoughts. ¡°Kim was so powerful that no outside assassin could reach him. The only person capable of this would have to be someone from within, trusted enough to stay undetected for years. This person must also be intimately familiar with Kim to impersonate him closely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Paul said. ¡°But why is this impostor Kim ignoring us and targeting Dr. Finley? And why would there be such hatred toward Lawrence and Lindsay, who are just children?¡±


    Marissa was also puzzled by these questions and didn¡¯t have the answers. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Once Dr. Finley appears, we¡¯ll likely get our answers.¡±


    Paul paused, understanding what Marissa meant, and his concern deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll keep myself safe. Given that Dr. Finley appears to be key to solving these mysteries, I can¡¯t stay in hiding. If I do, these problems will continue.¡±


    Paul nodded and then handed Marissa a chip. ¡°This will give you ess to all the resources of the Paul Group.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1146

    ?Chapter 1146:


    This gesture effectively ced the entire Paul Group under hermand.


    Marissa took the chip without hesitation.


    ¡°Dad, I came here tonight because I want us to coborate on the vine. If I work alone, progress will be slower, and I worry about Tiffany¡¯s health worsening. Together, we could achieve much more.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Immediately, the father and daughter headed to the undergroundboratory and worked through the night.


    At dawn, Marissa was surprised by a call from Rita. ¡°Boss, bad news¡­¡±


    As soon as Marissa heard Rita on the line, a rush of tension swept over her, and she quickly asked, ¡°Rita, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Another Miss Swain appeared,¡± Rita replied. ¡°They are identical, and I can¡¯t distinguish the real one from the fake. Both of them want to harm Lawrence and Lindsay.¡±


    Another Miss Swain?


    The news triggered a memory for Marissa of the ¡°Auntie¡± Lawrence and Lindsay had mentioned. Could this be Silver Fox¡¯s sister? With no time to think, Marissa rushed out of theboratory and into the living room, where she was met with chaos.


    Rita was engaged inbat with two individuals resembling Silver Fox. The bodyguards were unable to intervene, while the Nash family, gripped by fear, huddled in corners, protecting Lawrence and Lindsay.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Both Silver Foxes were highly skilled. It was fortunate that Marissa had ced Rita in charge of protecting Lawrence and Lindsay; otherwise, the household bodyguards would have been no match for the intensity of the two Silver Foxes¡¯ attack.


    Upon Marissa¡¯s arrival, Hannah hurried over and asked, ¡°Marissa, what is happening here? Why is there another Miss Swain? And what is it that makes them both target Lawrence and Lindsay?¡±


    Unable to offer an exnation to Hannah at that moment, Marissa swiftly issued amand to the chip imnted in one of the Silver Foxes, triggering the real Silver Fox to awaken.


    Instantly, the dynamics of the fight changed. What had been a two-on-one attack against Rita shifted, as one of the Silver Foxes turned against the other.


    Caught by surprise, the other Silver Fox was quickly overpowered by Rita and her newly allied Silver Fox, who restrained her on the floor.


    As the captured Silver Fox looked up at Marissa, her lips began to bleed. After her mission failed, she attempted to take her own life with poison. Marissa¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly rushed forward to open the impostor¡¯s mouth, checking for any remaining poison. After checking her pulse, she retrieved a pill from her bag and administered it to her.


    The impostor Silver Fox then lost consciousness.


    The real Silver Fox, anxiously looking at her imposter, turned to Marissa and asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Marissa answered, ¡°I¡¯ve administered an antidote, and she¡¯s out of immediate danger. However, the poison was strong, and we might see some side effects. We¡¯ll need to monitor her closely. For now, let¡¯s move her to a room to rest.¡±


    Silver Fox had suspected the girl was her twin sister. Ovee with emotion, she eximed, ¡°Curse the shady organization! They¡¯ve subjected my sister to such cruelty!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1147

    ?Chapter 1147:


    Just then, Lawrence and Lindsay ran to the unconscious girl, shouting, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    It turned out this girl was the one who had raised Lawrence and Lindsay.


    Marissa quickly reassured the children, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to heal her, and she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Reassured by Marissa¡¯s words, the children calmed down.


    Marissa was surprised by the aggressiveness of their opponents. Just two days without a move from Silver Fox, and they had sent her sister to assassinate the children. How deep was their hatred for Lawrence and Lindsay?


    In an effort to save the children from more suffering, Marissa asked Hannah to take them back to their room to rest. Meanwhile, she and Silver Fox would apany the imposter to the Nash family¡¯s hospital for a thorough medical examination.


    As Marissa had suspected, a chip was found imnted in Silver Fox¡¯s sister¡¯s brain, controlling her actions and thoughts.


    Silver Fox¡¯s sister was the woman who had been a guardian to Lawrence and Lindsay, even risking her life to help them flee from the shady organization. Without the chip¡¯s influence, she would never harm them.


    In addition, Silver Fox¡¯s sister¡¯s body was marked with countless scars, showing clear signs of long-term abuse.


    Witnessing this, Silver Fox couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. ¡°She¡¯s endured so much pain and torture from a young age. Those people are monstrous and deserve punishment.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Marissa¡¯s fists tightened, a wave of intense anger rising within her towards the tormentors. ¡°I¡¯ll do the surgery to remove the chip. Once it¡¯s gone, she¡¯ll be free from the shady organization¡¯s control and able to live a normal life.¡±


    Silver Fox agreed with Marissa. Her sister had never experienced a normal day, and from now on, she promised to protect her from any further suffering.


    The surgery to remove the chip was a straightforward procedure for Marissa. Silver Fox¡¯s sister remained unconscious throughout.


    After closing the wound, Marissa turned to Silver Fox. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Silver Fox, but I need to leave the chip in your body for now. It¡¯s the only way we have tomunicate with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°I trust your judgment,¡± Silver Fox replied. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    Marissa looked at Silver Fox, her voice calm but firm. ¡°I never guessed they¡¯d be this desperate. To get rid of Lawrence and Lindsay, they even dragged your sister into this. Clearly, it was a rushed decision made without thinking. Now that their n has failed, they¡¯ve probably figured out I tampered with the chip in your body. That makes you and your sister expendable.¡±


    She paused, collecting her thoughts, then continued, ¡°Still, I reckon they won¡¯t stop trying to harm Lawrence and Lindsay. They¡¯ll send more goons to finish the job. I need to use the chip in your body tomunicate with them and see if we can reach an agreement. Meanwhile, I need you and Rita to shield Lawrence, Lindsay, and your sister. I¡¯m heading to the Daniels Group as Dr. Finley.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to reveal your identity as Dr. Finley?¡± Silver Fox raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marissa nodded decisively. ¡°Only Dr. Finley can get in touch with the shady organization quickly and directly. I can¡¯t keep this identity secret anymore.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a risky move. How can I leave you to fend for yourself?¡± Silver Fox fretted. ¡°I shoulde with you to the Daniels Group. If anything goes sideways, I¡¯ll be there to back you up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it,¡± Marissa assured him, her tone soothing yet assertive. ¡°With Connor at the Daniels Group and the full support of the Paul Group behind me, I¡¯m in good hands. Right now, Lawrence, Lindsay, and your sister need you more. Stay at the Nash family¡¯s house.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1148

    ?Chapter 1148:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stand by your n.¡±


    After their conversation, Marissa slipped into her disguise and set off for the Daniels Group.


    Just yesterday, she had instructed Joziah to arrange a crucial meeting with the senior members of the Coborative Research and Development Department.


    The robot, a joint venture between Windsoul Robots and the Daniels Group, had hit a major snag due to a programming glitch, bringing the project to a screeching halt. Dr. Finley¡¯s expertise was essential to move forward.


    Today, Dr. Finley was ted to make a covert visit to the Daniels Group to tackle this predicament. The team was sworn to secrecy, tasked with ensuring Dr. Finley¡¯s safety and the smooth running of all operations. Earlier, Marissa had pinpointed ir as the mole within Windsoul Robots. Initially a spy for Q, his allegiance had shifted to Kim after Q¡¯s team merged with Kim¡¯s crew.


    As a prominent figure at Windsoul Robots, ir would be in attendance at the meeting and would no doubt clue Kim in on Dr. Finley¡¯s impending visit.


    Marissa had orchestrated everything meticulously before transforming herself into Dr. Finley.


    She donned a fake face, let her long hair cascade down her shoulders, slipped onrge, tinted sunsses, and put on a typical researcher¡¯sb coat. Her transformation wasplete, and her usual persona was hidden beneath the guise of another.


    Meanwhile, Connor was poised and ready, watching closely to see how the shady organization would react to Dr. Finley¡¯s appearance at the Daniels Group.


    As Marissa made her way to the Daniels Group, headlines caught her eye about Derek¡¯s impromptu escape from his own wedding.


    Derek had only fled the day before, and the marriage ns between the Daniels and Warren families were barely off the ground. It was surprising how quickly the media had caught wind of it, stering the news everywhere and leaving Neil and Aelfric red-faced. The real spark for the media frenzy, however, was Derek¡¯s audacious move just before he disappeared.


    Known for his usual cowardice, Derek had shown a rare streak of bravery. Before catching his flight, he logged into his social media ount and dropped a bombshell.


    In a video, he didn¡¯t just admit to running away; he sted Neil and Aelfric with fierce words. He denounced the idea of marrying Aelfric¡¯s sister as abhorrent and dered he was disowning himself from Neil, openly expressing his contempt.


    With nearly a billion followers hanging on his every word, Derek¡¯s video went viral in no time, sparking widespread chatter and turning Neil and Aelfric into the butt of countless jokes.


    Marissa mused that Neil and Aelfric must be fuming by now.


    With a wry smile, she brushed aside the matter. Focusing back on her mission, she sent a strategic message through the chip inside Silver Fox, one that the shady organization would surely notice.


    Marissa typed furiously. ¡°Lawrence and Lindsay are just two four-year-old kids. Why would you want them dead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect a response¡ªthis was just her way of testing the waters, seeing if she could bait someone into a conversation. To her surprise, a reply came almost instantly. ¡°Those two should never have existed. I created them, so I have the right to end them. They exist because of me, and they will cease to exist because of me.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone. ¡°So you think killing is no big deal? That¡¯s downright monstrous!¡±


    The person answered coldly, ¡°They aren¡¯t real people. Just test subjects.¡±


    Fury ignited in Marissa¡¯s chest. ¡°You heartless bastard!¡± she shot back. Then, she texted another message. ¡°They share my DNA. They are my children, and I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on them!¡±


    The next reply made Marissa freeze. ¡°You¡¯re only this protective because they are the children of you and Connor, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. Her frown deepened as she stared at the screen, her mind racing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1149

    ?Chapter 1149:


    This all but confirmed her suspicions. The sudden decision to eliminate Lawrence and Lindsay had everything to do with Connor. This person despised him¡ªso much so that they wanted to erase any trace of him, even if it meant taking innocent lives.


    But was that all? Marissa reread the message, sensing something else lurking beneath the words. Jealousy. Was this person envious of Connor because of¡­ her?


    She took a deep breath and typed, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This time, there was no immediate response. The silence stretched.


    Marissa decided to try a different angle. ¡°Do you have feelings for me?¡±


    After a short pause, the reply came. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s thoughts spun. ¡°You like me, so you despise the children born from my genes mixed with another man¡¯s? But weren¡¯t Lawrence and Lindsay your own creation? Isn¡¯t your whole logicpletely twisted?¡±


    Her screen lit up with another message. ¡°There was a mistake when collecting the genes.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The reply came swiftly. ¡°Originally, the n was tobine Tiffany¡¯s genes with Connor¡¯s for the experiments. But those fools mistook you for Tiffany and collected the wrong genes!¡±


    Even without hearing the man¡¯s voice, Marissa could practically feel his frustration, his words dripping with barely contained rage. She took a steadying breath before typing, ¡°Besides Lawrence and Lindsay, are there any other children with my DNA out there?¡±


    The person¡¯s response was curt. ¡°NO.¡±


    Marissa exhaled, a weight lifting off her chest. The gnawing worry that had been lurking in the back of her mind was finally put to rest.


    Given the man¡¯s deep-seated hatred for any child carrying her genes mixed with another man¡¯s, she found his answer believable.


    But another question nagged at her. ¡°You im to like me, yet you refuse to reveal who you are. Are you nning to just admire me from afar forever?¡±


    The man¡¯s response was instant. ¡°Of course not. One day, I will stand before you, im you as my wife, and have you bear my children. But that time has not yete.¡±


    Marissa arched a brow. ¡°And when exactly will that be?¡±


    ¡°When Iplete my grand ambition and be the supreme ruler of this world. Then, you will be my queen¡ªmine alone,¡± the person replied.


    Marissa¡¯s heart pounded as a wild thought struck her. Fingers hovering over the screen, she hesitated before typing out a bold guess. ¡°Are you Kim?¡±


    To her astonishment, the person admitted, ¡°You can call me that for now, but it¡¯s just a codename, not my real name. When we meet, I¡¯ll tell you my true name.¡±


    Marissa leaned back, absorbing the weight of this revtion. So that was why Kim had gone to such great lengths to find Dr. Finley instead of approaching her and her father, Paul. He had feelings for her. He didn¡¯t want to force her¡ªor her father¡ªinto anything.


    This was getting interesting.


    A sly smirk tugged at her lips. What would he do when he realized she was Dr. Finley?


    Marissa had never imagined that the mastermind behind the very organization she despised was also her secret admirer. The revtion sent a shiver down her spine. It was surreal¡ªlike a twisted game of fate she hadn¡¯t signed up for.


    Just as Marissa was absorbing the weight of this revtion, another message popped up on her screen. ¡°Did you alter the chip imnted in Silver Fox¡¯s body?¡±


    There was no point in hiding the truth. Marissa typed back, ¡°Yes.¡± A secondter, Kim¡¯s reply appeared¡ªa joyful emoji.


    ¡°Just as I would expect from the woman I love¡ªyou excel in every way. You can be the formidable chief instructor ck Mallow at the Doomsday Base, the invincible mercenary queen ck Snake, and the international medical genius Dr. Riss. You¡¯re also the legendary artist Only, the master perfumer E, and the renowned fashion designer Sara. And now, I¡¯ve uncovered your exceptional skill in chip technology. Just how many more hidden talents are you keeping from me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150:


    Marissa shed a sly smile and typed, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Kim raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh? Now you¡¯ve got me on the edge of my seat. I can¡¯t wait to see what tricks you¡¯ve got up your sleeve.¡±


    Just then, Marissa¡¯s sleek car rolled to a smooth stop in front of the towering Daniels Group headquarters. With a knowing smirk, she slipped her phone into her pocket and stepped out, exuding confidence with every stride as she made her way into the building.


    Meanwhile, Kim was practically buzzing with anticipation, eager to discover whatever surprise Marissa had in store. Little did he know, she was just as eager for their meeting¡ªperhaps even more.


    The Daniels Group held its partnership with Dr. Finley in the highest regard. Everyone in thepany knew just how much Connor admired Dr. Finley, and the staff regarded the elusive doctor with a mix of reverence and curiosity.


    Franco, in particr, practically worshiped Dr. Finley, seeing her as a figure of unmatched brilliance. He never missed a chance to sing her praises, eagerly sharing anecdotes and theories about her work with anyone willing to listen.


    News of Dr. Finley¡¯s impending visit sent a buzz of excitement rippling through thepany. The anticipation was electric¡ªeveryone was eager toy eyes on the legendary figure they had heard so much about.


    In an unprecedented show of respect, Connor personally led a team to the front entrance to wee their distinguished guest. Franco, being Dr. Finley¡¯s self-proimed number-one fan, wasn¡¯t about to miss this moment. He practically begged to join the weingmittee, and Connor, seeing no harm in it, let him tag along.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    When the car door swung open, Marissa stepped out with an air of quiet confidence, walking toward them with an unhurried grace.


    Connor¡¯s expression remained unreadable, as if her arrival neither surprised nor fazed him. But the others? They were thrown for a loop. In their minds, someone as extraordinary as Dr. Finley should have arrived in grand style¡ªperhaps stepping off a private jet, or at the very least, escorted by a convoy of sleek ck cars. And when she emerged, wouldn¡¯t it be with an entourage of security detail nking her on both sides?


    It should have been like a scene straight out of a high-budget drama¡ªawe-inspiring and unforgettable.


    Instead, Marissa arrived alone, d in an unassuming whiteb coat, no different from any other researcher. The only hint of ir was the oversized amber sunsses perched on her nose.


    At first, no one even considered the possibility that she was Dr. Finley. So when she walked straight toward Connor, the security team instinctively moved to block her path. ¡°Miss, our CEO is expecting a VIP guest. Please step aside,¡± one of the guards instructed firmly.


    Franco, determined not to let anything or anyone ruin his chance to meet his idol, chimed in, his tone exasperated, ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have a Daniels Group badge, so you clearly don¡¯t belong here. Move along and don¡¯t get in the way of my moment!¡±


    Marissa studied Franco for a beat, then gave him an amused smile. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for Dr. Finley, aren¡¯t you? Well, you¡¯re looking at her.¡±


    Franco froze, his mind struggling to catch up. Was this really Dr. Finley? The security guards, however, burst intoughter. ¡°Nice try,¡± one of them said. ¡°Dr. Finley is a major figure¡ªshe must have a security detail. There is no way she would just waltz in alone. And dressed like that? Not a chance. Now, do yourself a favor and stop wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    Just then, Joziah stepped forward, his voice steady yet respectful. ¡°Dr. Finley, nice to see you.¡±


    A stunned silence fell over the security guards. Wait¡ªshe was Dr. Finley?


    Franco¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor. Could this woman¡ªthe one he had just dismissed¡ªreally be his idol?


    Marissa gave Joziah a nod before shifting her gaze to Connor. ¡°Mr. Daniels, I apologize for the wait.¡±


    Connor, everposed, responded with a polite nod, ¡°Dr. Finley, please,e inside.¡±


    Marissa smiled, falling in step beside him as they walked into the Daniels Group building. As they passed Franco, she shot him a brief, knowing nce.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a beautiful day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1151

    ?Chapter 1151:


    Franco¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of his chest¡ªhis idol had noticed him! The realization sent a surge of excitement through him. He had actually met Dr. Finley! He needed to tell someone¡ªeveryone! Unable to contain himself, he pulled out his phone and started taking pictures, capturing Marissa from every conceivable angle.


    But there was a catch¡ªConnor had strictly instructed that no photos of Dr. Finley be shared without permission. Franco wasn¡¯t about to risk defying his boss, but his excitement was bubbling over. He had to share this moment with someone.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, a mischievous grin spread across his face. He knew exactly who to send the photos to¡ªMarissa.


    Marissa worked at Daniels Group, was once married to Connor, and was also the person he most enjoyed provoking.


    Now, he intended to send her the photos of his idol¡ªnot just to brag, but to get back at her for having meddled in his rtionship with Rita.


    After sending the photos, he began typing with smug satisfaction.


    ¡°See these? This is my idol, Dr. Finley! She¡¯s incredible! Aren¡¯t you jealous? Even though you¡¯re the Paul Group¡¯s heiress, Dr. Riss, and the famous artist Only, none of that matters to a tech genius like me. I admire brilliant women, like Dr. Finley. Compared to her, your skills are just surface-level trickspletely unremarkable. Honestly, you don¡¯t evene close to her greatness!¡±


    Feeling utterly pleased with himself, he added one more message for good measure. ¡°If you want me to treat you better, stop interfering in my rtionship with Rita!¡±


    Meanwhile, as Marissa walked alongside Connor, her phone vibrated persistently in her pocket.


    Expecting something urgent, she retrieved it¡ªonly to be greeted by Franco¡¯s barrage of messages. She skimmed through them, her expression t.


    Then, with an exaggerated roll of her eyes, she pocketed the phone and turned to Franco with a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Mr. Britt, I¡¯ve heard so much about you,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit next to me during the meetingter?¡±


    Franco was over the moon. His idol wanted him to sit next to her! Today was officially the best day of his life.


    Franco was overjoyed. Could he really sit next to Dr. Finley at the meeting?


    ¡°Seriously, Dr. Finley?¡± Franco blurted out, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You actually know about me?¡±


    Marissa offered him a small, knowing smile. ¡°I already told you¡ªI do.¡±


    Franco¡¯s face lit up like a traffic light stuck on red. For a few seconds, he was too overwhelmed to speak.


    Nearby, Connor chuckled at Franco¡¯s reaction before nudging Marissa. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without another nce at Franco, Marissa turned and kept walking, Connor at her side. Franco trailed behind them, practically floating with excitement.


    As he walked, he nced at his phone, hoping for a reply from Marissa. Nothing. The silence gnawed at him, inexplicably frustrating. And before he could stop himself, he started bombarding Marissa with messages again.


    ¡°Tiffany, why aren¡¯t you responding? Are you down in the dumps? Do you also think you don¡¯t measure up to Dr. Finley?¡±


    ¡°You must be too surprised to speak!¡±


    ¡°You always acted superior, always scheming to keep Rita away from me. You are evil.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen a truly remarkable woman, do you feel a little ashamed? No more of that stuck-up pride? Let¡¯s see if you still have the nerve to look down on me!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Finley said she knows and admires me. I¡¯ll ask her to be my mentor. I¡¯ll learn from her and be a top tech expert. Let¡¯s see if you can stop me from being with Rita then!¡±


    Lost in his own excitement, Franco fired off message after message. But Marissa never replied. By the time he snapped out of it, they were already at the conference room door.


    ording to the schedule, Dr. Finley was set to meet briefly with Connor, along with the technical directors from Daniels Group and Windsoul Robots. Everyone else had to wait outside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1152

    ?Chapter 1152:


    As Daniels Group¡¯s technical director, Franco strode into the conference room with self-assured ease, his confidence radiating with every step.


    Dr. Finley herself had said she wanted him to sit next to her. Eager to impress, Franco quickly pulled out a chair for Marissa before seating himself beside her, practically vibrating with admiration.


    Joziah took the seat on Marissa¡¯s other side, smiling to himself. Connor sat across from them, eyeing Franco with the kind of amusement one might have while watching someone trip over their own feet¡ªentertaining, yet mildly exasperating.


    Too wrapped up in his excitement, Franco missed Connor¡¯s expression entirely. Instead, he busied himself showering Marissa with praise, offering her coffee, water¡ªanything to make an impression. But Marissa didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. She was scrolling through her phone. And when she saw the slew of smug, taunting messages from Franco, her lips curled into a faint, amused smile.


    At that moment, Domenic shut the conference room door and stationed himself outside with Marc and Terry to ensure privacy.


    Marissa exhaled, ncing at the now-sealed room. She set down her phone, reached up, and¡ªwithout a word¡ªpeeled off her wig and fake face, cing them neatly on the table.


    Franco, mid-sentence, froze. His gaze flicked from the wig and fake face to Marissa¡¯s now-uncovered face. His brain nked like an old car refusing to start.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    For a full ten seconds, he just gawked. Then, finally, his voice came out, small and stunned. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    His mind scrambled for answers, but nothing clicked. He turned desperately to Connor, grasping for logic. ¡°Connor, did you¡ªdid you make Tiffany pretend to be Dr. Finley?¡±


    Connor, lounging in his chair, barely spared him a nce. He looked utterly unbothered, like Franco¡¯s confusion was just background noise. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Franco¡¯s technical skills, Connor wouldn¡¯t bother with him at all.


    Joziah, watching the whole scene unfold, let out a sigh before finally pulling Franco out of his misery. With an amused smile, he said, ¡°Franco, Miss Nash isn¡¯t pretending to be Dr. Finley. She is Dr. Finley.¡±


    Franco was at aplete loss for words. Had he been the fool all along?


    The realization hit like a ton of bricks. His mind raced back to the messages he had bombarded Marissa with¡ªeach one more arrogant and taunting than thest. If there were a way to vanish into thin air, he would have taken it without hesitation.


    Just moments ago, he had been all smiles, basking in his own self-importance. Now, his face shifted through every shade of humiliation, burning with the weight of his own misjudgment.


    After a long pause, he finally managed to ask, ¡°Are you really Dr. Finley?¡±


    Marissa didn¡¯t bother answering. Instead, she wordlessly turned hisptop toward her, scanned his program, and in seconds, pinpointed several issues he had been struggling with. She offered quick, precise solutions, as if they were the most obvious things in the world.


    Franco sat frozen. He had wrestled with those problems for days, and Dr. Finley had unraveled them in mere moments.


    Reality settled in.


    ¡°Thwap!¡± Franco smacked himself across the face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany. I really shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you.¡±


    Franco¡¯s apology was so amusing that it triggered a wave ofughter from everyone present. It was quite a scene to see Franco, an adult, disying such a childlike side.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marissa chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re sincere and obviously a fan, you¡¯re forgiven this time.¡±


    Franco¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep pink, and he cast a quick nce at Connor before shyly addressing Marissa. ¡°Why did you wear a fake face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, and now¡¯s not the time for exnations,¡± Marissa responded. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t discuss it outside this room.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Franco agreed with a silent nod.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1153

    ?Chapter 1153:


    ¡°Don¡¯t even tell your parents or sister,¡± Connor chimed in, his toneced with caution.


    Franco met Connor¡¯s gaze, the seriousness of the situation sinking in. He nodded firmly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep quiet.¡±


    While Marissa and Connor were deep in discussion, nning their next steps, Joziah listened without interrupting. Franco didn¡¯t fully understand the conversation, but he sensed they were about to tackle something dangerous.


    After the discussion, Joziah ventured, ¡°Should I reach out to my family for help?¡±


    Before Marissa could reply, Franco eagerly jumped in. ¡°I can help too. I¡¯m ready and brave. Just tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Franco,¡± Marissa said, offering a gentle smile. ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t need extra hands, but I¡¯ll keep you in mind if things change. Focus on what you¡¯re supposed to be doing.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Franco nodded, his readiness evident in his posture, especially under Marissa¡¯s guidance.


    Turning to Joziah, Marissa expressed her appreciation. ¡°Thanks, Joziah. You¡¯ve been a tremendous help over the years. I don¡¯t want to drag you deeper into this, or use your family¡¯s resources.¡±


    Connor thanked Joziah as well and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support her.¡±


    Once everything was in order, Marissa put on her fake face and left the Daniels Group for the airport. Though her actions seemed secretive, she had intentionally shared all the details with ir.


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    Marissa was en route to the airport on the outskirts of the city when she veered onto a secluded country road shaded by towering trees. Abruptly, a swarm of figures d in ck emerged from the surrounding woods, swiftly encircling her car, with rissa leading the charge.


    Narrowing her eyes, Marissa had anticipated such an encounter and thus remained poised and unmoving.


    Dressed in form-fitting ck, rissa signaled her associates to unlock the car door.


    With the door swung open, rissa approached Marissa in the back seat. ¡°Hi, Dr. Finley. My boss is eager to meet with you.¡±


    Marissa looked back at her evenly. ¡°Who is your boss, and what do they want with me?¡±


    rissa¡¯s smile was cryptic. ¡°Dr. Finley, your expertise has drawn us to you, and we¡¯d like to propose a coboration. However, I¡¯m not at liberty to disclose his identity just yet. You¡¯ll meet him soon enough.¡±


    Marissa cast a brief nce around. ¡°Considering the entourage you¡¯ve brought to intercept me, it seems I have little choice but to follow your lead.¡±


    Acknowledging with a slight nod, rissa tilted her head. ¡°Dr. Finley, you are astute. The wise invariably discern their best move.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Marissa relented. ¡°But ensure no harmes to my driver. He is an innocent bystander and should remain uninvolved. Without this assurance, I refuse to engage in any discussion of cooperation.¡±


    rissa observed the driver in the front seat. Though he looked like any other, his impressive height and solid build, paired with hisposed response to the unexpected situation, suggested there was more to him than met the eye. Her intuition signaled that this was no ordinary driver; releasing him could causeplications.


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm him,¡± rissa said. ¡°However, we can¡¯t let him go just yet. We¡¯ll decide his fate after you¡¯ve met with my boss.¡±


    With a gesture from rissa, the driver was quickly ushered out of the car and directed towards their helicopter.


    After the driver was escorted away, rissa refocused on Marissa, speaking with respect. ¡°Dr. Finley, if you would please.¡±


    Marissa said nothing, exiting the car and walking beside rissa as they boarded the helicopter, remaining silent throughout.


    Marissa stepped onto the ne, casting a fleeting nce at her driver before settling into her seat without so much as a nod in rissa¡¯s direction.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1154

    ?Chapter 1154:


    A hush fell over the cabin, broken only by the rhythmic hum of the engines as the aircraft carved through the sky. rissa and herpanions remained silent, their presence subdued, as if waiting for something unspoken.


    Two hourster, the ne descended gracefully,nding on the sprawling deck of an opulent private yacht.


    The moment the aircraft rolled to a halt, the door swung open, revealing the endless stretch of ocean beyond. rissa turned to Marissa, her voice smooth yet firm. ¡°Dr. Finley, this way, please.¡±


    Marissa cast another look at her driver before rising. Without a word, she followed rissa down into the yacht¡¯s grand hall, her every step deliberate.


    A towering figure draped in a dark cloak loomed in the grand hall, his presence bothmanding and enigmatic.


    The man, with a mask on his face, kept his features concealed¡ªyet his eyes remained uncovered, allowing Marissa to glimpse the emotions lurking beneath his guarded exterior.


    His gaze held a deceptive softness, but beneath it lurked a quiet menace.


    Though he carried himself with an air of politeness and refinement, beneath the surfacey a ruthless nature, sharp as a de hidden in silk.


    Marissa, too, was a mystery. A fake face concealed her true features, while oversized tinted sunsses veiled her gaze.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Her emotions were a puzzle, revealed only through the cadence of her voice, keeping her intentions an enigma to those around her. The hall was steeped in an eerie stillness, the weight of the man¡¯s presence pressing down like an invisible force.


    rissa stepped forward, her tone deferential. ¡°Boss, Dr. Finley has arrived.¡±


    The man in the dark cloak acknowledged her with a subtle nod.


    Without hesitation, rissa dipped her head respectfully before slipping away, leaving Marissa and the masked man alone in the vast, dimly lit hall.


    Since rissa called this man ¡°Boss,¡± he must be Kim, the enigmatic head of the shady organization she had been expecting to deal with, though she hadn¡¯t anticipated meeting him so easily.


    Kim hesitated, his gaze sweeping over her, assessing, calcting.


    Marissa met his stare head-on, equally patient, equally watchful.


    After a beat of silence, Kim finally spoke, his voice measured. ¡°Dr. Finley, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±


    A flicker of tension rippled through Marissa¡¯s body. Something about his voice and his demeanor felt oddly familiar, like she had met him before.


    A slow, practiced smile curved her lips. ¡°Likewise, Mr. Kim.¡±


    At the sound of her voice, Kim¡¯s body stiffened ever so slightly, suggesting her voice was also familiar to him.


    Marissa tilted her head, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°Mr. Kim, wouldn¡¯t it be more civilized to offer your guest a seat?¡±


    Kim¡¯s lips twitched, a ghost of a smirk threatening to form. ¡°Of course.¡± He gestured smoothly. ¡°Dr. Finley, this way.¡±


    With poised confidence, Marissa took her ce at a grand, square table. Kim settled into the seat opposite her.


    With unhurried precision, Marissa reached up and removed her sunsses, setting them on the table with a soft click. Her unveiled eyes met Kim¡¯s with an easy, knowing smile. ¡°So, tell me, Mr. Kim¡ªwhat do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    For a long moment, Kim didn¡¯t speak. His body visibly tensed, his gaze locked onto Marissa¡¯s eyes with an intensity that spoke louder than words. He scrutinized her, searching, as though he had just unearthed a ghost he wasn¡¯t prepared to face.


    Marissa quickly pieced it together¡ªhe must have found her eyes just as familiar as she found his.


    How ironic, she mused. The elusive mastermind behind the shady organization was someone she knew. A flicker of curiosity stirred within her¡ªan urge to tear away his cloak and mask, toy bare the truth hidden beneath.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1155

    ?Chapter 1155:


    After a long, weighted silence, Kim finally spoke, his words deliberate. ¡°Dr. Finley, have we met before?¡±


    Marissa let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Now, that¡¯s an interesting question, Mr. Kim. You¡¯re so well-disguised, I wouldn¡¯t know who you truly are. How could I possibly say if we¡¯ve crossed paths?¡±


    Kim, realizing the slip in his own words, narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening as hepsed into silence once more.


    Another quiet chuckle escaped Marissa as she raised a hand, pulling off her wig. With meticulous precision, she peeled away her fake face, revealing her true features beneath.


    The moment Kimid eyes on the real her, he shot to his feet, his voice sharp with shock. ¡°Marissa!¡±


    A knowing smile yed on Marissa¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Kim¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Dr. Finley?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dr. Finley you¡¯ve been searching for is none other than me¡ªthe one you¡¯ve been trying to avoid. Quite the twist, wouldn¡¯t you say, Everett?¡±


    At the mention of his real name, Kim went rigid. His breathing turned heavy, his chest rising and falling. He had never imagined that Marissa would see through him so effortlessly.


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Marissa remained unfazed, her voice smooth. ¡°Drop the act, Everett. I already know who you are.¡±


    A tense silence settled between them before Everett exhaled sharply. With measured movements, he reached up, pulling back the hood of his cloak before removing his mask.


    Now, face-to-face with no more disguises, they sat in the charged silence of the grand hall. Their minds, sharp as des, had sliced through each other¡¯s deceptions, leading them to this unnned reunion.


    Everett¡¯s nerves were unmistakable¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been prepared for this confrontation.


    Marissa, on the other hand, almost looked relieved. After years of being under the shady organization¡¯s watchful eye, she was finally sitting before its elusive leader.


    Marissa scoffed, locking eyes with Everett. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe the guy my dad owes his life to is the same one who tore my family apart.¡±


    Everett¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Marissa, whatever happened to your family twenty-two years ago¡ªit wasn¡¯t on me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t your fault. You were just a kid back then.¡± Marissa crossed her arms. ¡°But your grandfather was involved. You inherited everything from him¡ªhis business, his connections. That makes you our enemy too, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Everett remained calm, his voice steady. ¡°That¡¯s not true. My grandfather had nothing to do with the shady organization back then, and he wasn¡¯t involved in what happened to your family. Neither he nor I am your enemy, Marissa.¡±


    Marissa pressed her lips together, unconvinced. ¡°Then how do you exin being the head of the shady organization? Can you really say my dad¡¯s ¡®rescue¡¯ and transformation into Paul wasn¡¯t part of some bigger n?¡±


    For the first time, Everett faltered. Something flickered in his expression before he spoke.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured out who I am, I won¡¯t lie to you. My grandfather had no ties to the shady organization when your father was first taken. My grandfather didn¡¯t get involved with the shady organization until your father was imprisoned. And when he set out to rescue him, it wasn¡¯t out of the kindness of his heart¡ªit was a strategic move, carefully nned from the start. I won¡¯t deny that. He had his own agenda¡ªhe wanted to exploit your father¡¯s genius and bring back his memories for his own gain.¡±


    Marissa chose to believe Everett¡¯s words. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you try to wake up my father¡¯s memories all these years?¡±


    Everett¡¯s gaze softened, something unspoken lingering in his eyes. ¡°Becauseter, I became Kim. I didn¡¯t want you to hate me.¡±


    A realization hit Marissa like a freight train. Everett had killed the real Kim and assumed leadership of the organization. He hadn¡¯t abandoned his grandfather¡¯s original n because of some grand moral awakening¡ªno, it was because of her. He had fallen for her. And in his twisted way, he wanted to protect her from the consequences of his choices.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1156

    ?Chapter 1156:


    Because he loved her, he allowed her father to live as Paul and insisted on upholding the marriage contract.


    But Marissa didn¡¯t feel grateful. Not one bit. How could she find it touching¡ªbeing loved by a man who held the reins of something so dark, so destructive?


    After a long, heavy silence, she finally spoke. ¡°Even if what happened twenty-two years ago had nothing to do with you or your grandfather, what about Tiffany? She suffered for years. Can you deny being part of that?¡±


    Everett had taken control of the organization years ago. But Tiffany¡¯s torment hadsted up until recently, which meant much of her pain traced straight back to him.


    He had even orchestrated Tiffany¡¯s escape from marriage.


    Just thinking about all the suffering Tiffany had endured, any lingering goodwill Marissa had for Everett vanished, reced by pure hatred.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses. I yed a part in Tiffany¡¯s suffering, and I regret it.¡± Everett met Marissa¡¯s gaze, his voice carrying an uncharacteristic weight of remorse.


    ¡°But you and Tiffany never grew up together. There¡¯s no real emotional bond between you. Would you really want someone out there who looks just like you?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief¡ªhow could someone as sharp as Everett have such a warped, cynical perspective?


    His attitude toward Chloe and De made sense now¡ªhe was psychologically twisted, likely molded by his grandfather¡¯s influence from a young age.


    .c¨®m is the source


    Marissa brushed past any mention of her sisterly bond with Tiffany and got straight to the point. ¡°Why did you try to mix Tiffany¡¯s and Connor¡¯s genes to create a child with both of their traits?¡±


    Everett took a deep breath before exining, ¡°Tiffany was infected with a rare virus when she was just a child¡ªcourtesy of the shady organization. The virus altered her genes, and the scientists within the organization wanted to use her mutated DNA to manufacture more test subjects.¡±


    Marissa arched a brow. ¡°Why Connor? Why not someone else?¡±


    ¡°There are two key reasons,¡± Everett replied, his tone measured. ¡°First, Connor is an unparalleled genius¡ªhis gic makeup is like striking gold in the world of science. Second, it was my grandfather¡¯s idea. He wanted to use the DNA from the Daniels family.¡±


    Marissa wasn¡¯t satisfied. She pressed further. ¡°And why did he target the Daniels family?¡±


    Everett hesitated, his jaw tightening as if weighing whether to speak the truth. Finally, he exhaled sharply. ¡°Because¡­¡± His voice dropped slightly. ¡°Neil is my grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son. He went against the Daniels family for Neil¡¯s sake.¡±


    Just then, a thunderous crash shattered the tension¡ªthe door to the hall flew open with a deafening bang. Connor strode in, his expression as dark as a brewing storm. His sharp gaze locked onto Everett, cutting through the room like a de. His voice was low, but it carried the weight of thunder. ¡°So, your grandfather is Cartwright?¡±


    Connor¡¯s sudden appearance caught Everett off guard, making his pulse spike. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Connor, how in the world did you get in here?¡±


    Before an answer coulde, rissa stumbled in behind Connor, her clothes in disarray, a smear of blood at the corner of her mouth. ¡°BOSS, we¡¯ve been duped!¡± she gasped.


    Everett¡¯s usualposure cracked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    rissa raised a trembling finger at Connor, her voiceced with fury. ¡°He disguised himself as Dr. Finley¡¯s driver, slipped onto our yacht under our noses, and took down every single guard. He fought his way here¡ªand he hurt me.¡±


    The moment the words left her lips, her legs buckled, and she copsed to the floor, too weak to hold herself up.


    As she knelt there, trying to steady herself, her gaze identallynded on Marissa¡ªwithout her fake face. rissa¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes widened in sheer disbelief. ¡°Marissa? What are you doing here?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she twirled the fake face between her fingers. ¡°Oops,¡± she murmured, her tone light yet edged with mischief. ¡°Looks like he wasn¡¯t the only one ying dress-up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1157

    ?Chapter 1157:


    rissa¡¯s stomach churned. ¡°Wait a second¡­ you¡¯re actually Dr. Finley? How did you manage to be such a remarkable scientist?¡± All this time, rissa had envied the elusive ck Mallow, who turned out to be Marissa, and it now revealed that Marissa was great in so many areas that she could never quite surpass her.


    Marissa let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. She didn¡¯t even spare rissa a second nce. To her, rissa was never a rival, never a threat¡ªjust someone exhausting herself over a fight that didn¡¯t exist.


    Everett¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes locked onto Connor. ¡°Every single one of my yacht crew is a trained fighter. rissa is among my best. And yet, you cut through them like a knife through butter. I have to admit, Mr. Daniels, I vastly underestimated you.¡±


    No one had ever seen Connor fight. He was known as a business mogul, a money-making prodigy who supposedly needed bodyguards because he couldn¡¯t fend for himself. Everett had believed that too¡ªuntil now.


    Everything Everett had learned about Connor painted him as a sharp businessman, not a fighter. But the man standing before him now was a whole different story¡ªone that caught him entirely off guard. Connor chuckled, entirely at ease. ¡°Oh, did I forget to mention? I go by another name¡ªLone Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Lone Wolf?¡± rissa echoed, her voice barely above a whisper as she instinctively moved backward, fear shing in her eyes.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    Lone Wolf was very famous. The mere thought of him brought back memories of that fateful night at Skytop Mansion¡ªwhen he had flown in on a private jet to assist ck Mallow.


    She never in a million years imagined that Connor was Lone Wolf. Worse yet, he and ck Mallow had once been married.


    Taking on ck Mallow was already a nightmare. But with Lone Wolf in the mix? They could wipe this yacht clean without breaking a sweat. At the mention of Lone Wolf, rissa wasn¡¯t the only one rattled¡ªEverett¡¯s expression flickered with unease. But as a man who had navigated the darkest corners of the underworld, he quickly regained hisposure.


    He studied Marissa and Connor, then let out a slow, calcting smile. ¡°I see you two came prepared.¡±


    Marissa and Connor exchanged a look, a knowing smile passing between them. Their chemistry was effortless, their connection undeniable¡ªso much so that they looked just like lovers.


    That sight alone made Everett¡¯s blood boil. Jealousy wed at his insides, his expression twisting with something feral. He loathed the bond they shared. It made his fury burn hotter, his hatred run deeper. He wanted to erase Connor from existence. He wanted to kill Lawrence and Lindsay too, shatter everyst thread tying Marissa to Connor. But he knew today wasn¡¯t the day¡ªit couldn¡¯t be. Not when he was up against ck Snake and Lone Wolf.


    These two were legends in the mercenary world¡ªeach one capable of toppling a small nation. Together? They were a force of nature, and his yacht was barely a speed bump in their path.


    No matter how he yed this, killing Connor today was out of the question. In fact, there was a good chance he would be the one caught instead.


    Thinking fast, Everett shot a look at rissa, a silentmand to call for backup from the sea¡ªfast.


    Drifting in international waters meant his team wouldn¡¯t arrive anytime soon. For now, his best bet was to stall¡ªengaging Lone Wolf and ck Mallow head-on was a fool¡¯s errand.


    Catching Everett¡¯s cue, rissa sprang to her feet and bolted for the exit.


    But Marissa had sharp eyes and an even sharper aim. With a flick of her wrist, a small circr de sliced through the air¡ªher signature weapon. rissa barely had time to react before she let out a strangled gasp and crumpled to the floor, knocked out cold.


    Everett¡¯s stomach clenched. His gaze snapped to Marissa. ¡°So, this is how it is? You and Connor teaming up to take me down?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s lips curled into a slow, unreadable smile. ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, her tone as smooth as silk. ¡°Depends on how this ys out.¡± Then her expression hardened. ¡°I only have one question for you. Where is Tiffany?¡±


    Marissa thought back to the events on Q¡¯s cruise ship and concluded that Tiffany had either been kidnapped by Kim or had left with him willingly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1158

    ?Chapter 1158:


    Since Kim was actually Everett, she had to make him return Tiffany.


    Upon hearing Marissa¡¯s question, Everett, who had been visibly anxious, found hope. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s with me. If you and Connor kill me, you¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes, his contempt clearly showing on his face. Marissa scoffed. ¡°I never took you for such a coward, trembling at the thought of death and resorting to threats. Pathetic.¡±


    Everett felt the sting of her words, but he prioritized his safety over his ego. ¡°Marissa, I¡¯m not bluffing. Let me go, or kill me. But know, if you kill me, Tiffany will die as well.¡±


    Marissa clenched her fists, struggling with what to do.


    She had pursued Kim without rest to get to this point. Letting Everett go now could mean losing her only chance to catch him, possibly allowing his dangerouswork to seed. Yet, she had to think about Tiffany¡¯s safety too.


    After a moment, she asked, ¡°How is Tiffany?¡±


    Everett answered honestly. ¡°I took Tiffany from Q¡¯s ship to use as a test subject in myb. I¡¯ve injected her with viruses for further experiments. The oues were unexpected.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marissa¡¯s expression grew tense.


    ¡°Tiffany haspletely absorbed the viruses,¡± Everett said. ¡°We have twelve levels of viruses. Typically, subjects mutate into uncontroble creatures after being injected with six levels, which forces us to stop the experiments. However, Tiffany maintains her human form even after being injected with all twelve levels of viruses, existing in harmony with all the viruses within her.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Marissa clenched her fists at her sides.


    Even though Everett imed Tiffany hadn¡¯t transformed into a monster, the thought of all those viruses inside her was agonizing for Marissa, causing her to tremble.


    Tiffany hadn¡¯t be a monster, but she was now essentially a living biological hazard¡ªfar from normal.


    A deep hatred for Everett stirred within Marissa.


    ¡°Everett, you jerk!¡± Marissa eximed furiously.


    Everett felt a sharp twinge in his heart. He recognized the depth of Marissa¡¯s anger and understood just how deeply she cared about her sister, Tiffany.


    He had mistakenly thought that since Marissa and Tiffany hadn¡¯t grown up together, their bond wouldn¡¯t be strong, and thus, using Tiffany as a test subject wouldn¡¯t deeply affect Marissa. He now understood his error.


    This oue hadn¡¯t been his intention, but there was no undoing it now.


    ¡°Marissa, I truly regret what happened to Tiffany.¡±


    Marissa closed her eyes. Her forgiveness was not genuine as she said to Everett, ¡°I¡¯ll release you if you return Tiffany to me. We¡¯ll trade her for your freedom.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for Tiffany to be sent here immediately,¡± Everett replied.


    He then reached for amunicator to contact his team.


    Marissa did not stop him. She wasn¡¯t concerned about Everett calling for backup, as she was prepared. She had the Sunrise at her disposal, ready and waiting nearby.


    She stood silently, observing as Everett prepared to make the call. Before Everett couldplete the dial, a clear female voice interrupted from outside, ¡°No need to make the call, I¡¯m here.¡±


    At the sound of the voice, everyone turned toward the entrance of the hall.


    It was Tiffany; Tiffany herself hade.


    Overjoyed, Marissa quickly went to check on Tiffany.


    Tiffany wore a flowing, floor-length ck robe, her long hair falling gracefully over her shoulders. Her face, strikingly simr to Marissa¡¯s, held a stern and determined expression.


    ¡°Are you really Tiffany?¡± Marissa asked, her voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Marissa,¡± Tiffany replied with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having caused you so much trouble. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1159

    ?Chapter 1159:


    Tears streamed down Marissa¡¯s face as she held Tiffany¡¯s hands. The knowledge of the countless viruses inside Tiffany made her cry uncontrobly.


    Tiffany, originallyposed, was moved, her eyes also filled with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Marissa. I¡¯m truly okay.¡±


    Realizing this wasn¡¯t the time for tears, Marissa wiped her eyes and asked, ¡°Tiffany, how did you manage to get here?¡±


    Tiffany gave Everett a meaningful look, then exined to Marissa, ¡°I¡¯ve been on this cruise the whole time.¡±


    Marissa frowned, puzzled by what Tiffany meant.


    Tiffany continued, ¡°Beneath us, in the bowels of this ship, many people are imprisoned for experiments, and I was among them. Essentially, Kim has filled this cruise with hundreds of controlled individuals.¡±


    Marissa and Connor were both shocked.


    Although they had never directly encountered these controlled experimental humans, they were aware of their potential for terror. Marissa particrly remembered Kevin describing his horrific experiences with them.


    One such experimental human was simr to a feral animal. With hundreds aboard, capturing Everett now seemed an unachievable goal, and there was a real risk they could end up being controlled and dominated by him.


    Check new chapters at


    With this realization, Marissa and Connor exchanged worried nces, then both turned their attention to Everett.


    Everett, previously anxious, now appeared rxed and somewhat pleased with himself.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended to reveal this secret, but since Tiffany has already brought it up, there¡¯s no point in hiding it any longer.¡±


    He looked at Marissa and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave this ship safely today, so don¡¯t resist. I don¡¯t want to cause you harm.¡± He then looked at Connor with a malevolent grin. ¡°I¡¯ll present him to my grandfather as a gift. He made a promise to Neil to kill the leader of the Daniels family.¡±


    Connor responded with a scornfulugh and asked, ¡°Do you really think you can manage that?¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than a group of bizarre-looking individuals burst into the hall, their hostile res directed fiercely at Connor, clearly determined to kill him.


    These were the experimental humans, products of the shady organization¡¯s virus experiments.


    Encircled by these menacing figures, Marissa maintained aposed exterior, though she was deeply anxious.


    She had the Sunrise on standby, close by, but it would take at least ten minutes to get from there to Everett¡¯s ship. Whether she and Connor could withstand these monsters for that duration was uncertain. The true terror of these creatures would only be revealed once they engaged in battle.


    In battle, ck Snake and Lone Wolf had the power to wipe out an entire army when equipped to face ordinary opponents. However, now that they were unarmed and facing these terrifying monsters, the oue was far from certain.


    Although surrounded by these beings, Marissa and Connor refrained from acting impulsively. They carefully examined their surroundings, with Marissa stepping in front of Tiffany to shield her.


    Everett, who appeared polite on the surface but was actually harsh and impatient, grew increasingly anxious about the dys in this isted location and wanted a quick end.


    He wasted no time in issuingmands, first pointing at Connor. ¡°Kill him!¡± Then, turning to Marissa, who was beside Connor, he warned, ¡°Anyone who harms her gets thrown into the sea to drown!¡±


    Following hismands, the controlled crowd rushed forward,unching a savage attack on Connor.


    Marissa didn¡¯t stand by during the attack. She protected Tiffany and helped Connor fight off the monsters, throwing the hall into chaos.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1160

    ?Chapter 1160:


    Tiffany had a presence unlike any other.


    She had been locked up with these monsters for so long that they saw her as one of their own and refrained from attacking her. Unlike them, Tiffany was not controlled by Everett.


    ¡°Marissa, focus on the fight. These individuals won¡¯t harm me,¡± Tiffany reassured Marissa.


    Noticing that the monsters showed no aggression toward Tiffany, Marissa briefly released her and turned her attention to helping Connor fight off the attack.


    It was only during the chaos of the battle that they fully realized the terrifying strength of these monsters, who appeared immune to pain, as if their bodies were made of steel.


    The monsters seemed unaffected by normal attacks, showing no sign of pain. However, any strike from these monsters could cause serious injuries or even death.


    As they struggled with the monsters already in the hall, more continued to pour in from outside, the sheer numbers further endangering Marissa and Connor.


    Following Everett¡¯s orders, the monsters attacked Connor with relentless ferocity, like a pack of wolves on a hunt. No matter his skill level, escape seemed nearly impossible.


    Even though Connor was Lone Wolf, the prolonged fight was draining his strength. Marissa¡¯s efforts to assist werergely ineffective against the sturdy monsters.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    The extended battle raised fears that they might not be able tost until the arrival of the Sunrise.


    Sweat formed on Marissa¡¯s forehead as she anxiously considered their dangerous situation.


    Marissa and Connor fought desperately to survive against the horde of monsters. From his position, Everett watched with a malicious grin. As the monsters closed in on Connor, he shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Marissa turned to Connor, her expression one of horror.


    Connor was formidable, but the sheer number of monsters swarming him was overwhelming. Marissa wanted to help, but she too was encircled by monsters and unable to break free.


    At that critical moment, an unfamiliar tune suddenly filled the hall from above.


    As the flute music began, the monsters, influenced by Everett¡¯s viruses, stopped their attack and turned toward the source of the sound, seemingly under a spell.


    Everett was taken aback, puzzled by why his controlled monsters were no longer following hismands.


    Catching their breath, Marissa and Connor looked up in shock to see Tiffany ying the flute.


    Dressed in a long ck robe, she stood proudly on the high steps, ying the haunting melody with amanding presence, as if she held power over life and death.


    Initially confused by the music, the controlled monsters slowly gathered around Tiffany, gazing up at her as if she were their leader. Everett¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°How can this be happening?¡± His extensive research team had spent years and significant resources to engineer these controlled beings. How could they suddenly be swayed by Tiffany¡¯smand?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he screamed at the controlled beings below. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you listening to me? Why are you all obeying Tiffany?¡± The controlled beings did not react to him, as if he were invisible to them, and they stood attentively, waiting for Tiffany¡¯smand. Overwhelmed by disbelief and fear, Everett struggled to understand the unfolding scene.


    Marissa and Connor shared a look of surprise, both amazed by Tiffany¡¯s sudden influence over the controlled beings. Although confused, they felt a wave of relief as the bnce of power shifted away from Everett.


    Quickly approaching Marissa, Connor asked in a low tone, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Marissa answered. ¡°Now I understand why Tiffany refused toe home with me on Q¡¯s cruise ship, insisting she had an important mission. She must have figured out how to control these individuals. She intentionally went with Kim to master control over his creations.¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how the genius couple, Brian and Caylee, had two incredibly talented daughters. Marissa was aplished in many areas, and Tiffany was equally extraordinary.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1161

    ?Chapter 1161:


    For a long time, Tiffany followed the orders of the shady organization, pretending to be useless and enduring all kinds of humiliation and mockery. But she never lost her true self. She secretly sharpened her skills, much like Marissa.


    Those who mocked Tiffany as a failure never anticipated that she would discover a way to control the shady organization¡¯s manipted monsters. She was, in fact, a remarkable genius, just like her sister. Marissa looked over at Tiffany, who stoodposed and smiled with pride at her sister¡¯s achievement.


    Once she had all the manipted beings around her, Tiffany stopped ying the flute and directed them with a point at Everett as she shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The controlled beings turned in unison, their movements rigid, and charged toward Everett.


    Ovee with panic, Everett fled through another doorway behind him, the controlled beings in hot pursuit, driving him into a desperate escape.


    Marissa quickly approached Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, how did you pull this off?¡±


    Tiffany offered a smile.


    ¡°I spent a lot of time with these controlled beings and figured out how to earn their trust. To them, I¡¯m one of their own, only smarter. They view me as their leader. Essentially, I control them because they trust me as a group, much like how lions naturally follow their alpha, not because I possess some unique medical ability. So, reversing their condition to normal and removing the viruses inside me will rely on your and Dad¡¯s medical expertise.¡±


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Dad and I are working on a vine. We¡¯ll definitely find a way to bring you back to normal.¡±


    Suddenly, Everett¡¯s cries echoed from outside the hall, urging all three to rush out to see what was happening.


    Marissa, Tiffany, and Connor made a swift exit from the hall, heading straight for the deck. There, they witnessed Everett in the midst of a brutal beating, drenched in his own blood. Immediate intervention was crucial to prevent his death.


    Everett had once overthrown the leader of the shady organization, known only as Kim, and assumed his role. His grand n involved using the monstrous beings he created to dominate and govern the world.


    Driven by a lifelong dream, he never anticipated bing a casualty of his own plot, ultimately ensnared by the web he had created.


    The controlled beings attacked with deadly efficiency, causing Everett to howl in agony with each strike. Paralyzed by fear, his bodyguards retreated to the shadows, unable to muster the courage to intervene.


    Neither Lone Wolf nor ck Snake couldbat these enhanced adversaries; any attempt by the guards to engage would certainly be deadly.


    Watching Everett¡¯s torment, Marissa turned to Tiffany and said, ¡°Stop them. Keeping Everett alive is essential¡ªhe holds keys that could expedite our vine development.¡±


    Tiffany agreed and sharplymanded the controlled beings, ¡°Stop!¡± The mechanical assants immediately ceased their aggression. After an intense torrent, Everett finally came to rest on the deck, screaming until the end.


    The formidable leader nowy battered and struggling for air, a shadow of his former self on the deck.


    Marissa advanced towards him, looking down as she asked, ¡°Ready to give up yet?¡±


    Everett managed a defiant sneer.


    With his face smeared with dirt and a look of defeat, he replied, ¡°Marissa, you think I¡¯ll assist you with the vine? I refuse to coborate.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Everett, you had wealth, intelligence, and good looks¡ªall the tools needed for a positive, standard life. Why did you choose a path of destruction? And why do you continue to resist making a change, even after everything has failed?¡±


    Everett let out another sneer.


    ¡°Marissa, I was taken overseas the moment I was born by my grandfather. He¡¯s dictated every part of my life. He molded me into his vision, not mine. I never had a say in my own path; it was chosen for me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1162

    ?Chapter 1162:


    ¡°You can change your path now,¡± Marissa responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for changes,¡± Everett replied, shaking his head in resignation. ¡°Destiny has me in its grip, just as my grandfather always did. With everything now lost, I see no purpose in continuing. It¡¯s time for the end.¡±


    Lifting his head, he gave Marissa a profound look, his eyes burning with a fierce but unfulfilled passion. ¡°My existence has been enveloped in darkness, and you, Marissa, were the sole beacon of light. My every action was an attempt to reach that light, yet you always kept me at bay.¡±


    Turning towards Connor, he said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re fortunate.¡± Suddenly, with a burst of energy, Everett rose, leapt over the ship¡¯s railing, and plunged into the sea.


    The waters, already stained with blood from the earlier violence, attracted starving sharks. No sooner had Everett hit the water than a shark attacked, his screams echoing tragically across the ocean.


    Marissa, Connor, and Tiffany dashed to the ship¡¯s edge just in time to witness Everett being devoured by a shark, his cries silenced by the sea. Everett, once the fearsome head of the shady organization responsible for immense suffering and the ruin of countless families, met a gruesome end, leaving the three overwhelmed with conflicting feelings.


    ¡°What¡¯s our next move, Marissa?¡± Tiffany inquired.


    Surveying the crowd of monstrous figures behind them, Marissa exhaled deeply and said, ¡°These beings were once healthy humans. We cannot simply abandon them, though no ce will ept them. For the time being, they will stay on the Sunrise. Dad and I aremitted to developing a vine to cure them.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, the Sunrise came into view.


    On deck stood Paul alongside Elvis.


    Pointing to Paul, Marissa said to Tiffany, ¡°See that tall, handsome man? That¡¯s our father, Paul Alvarado, the owner of the Sunrise and the brilliant doctor known as Brian Nash from twenty-two years ago.¡±


    Excitedly seizing Tiffany¡¯s hand, Marissa eximed, ¡°Our family is finally together again. I¡¯m so excited to bring you home.¡±


    As Tiffany looked in the direction Marissa indicated, tears welled up in her eyes. Having endured a childhood devoid of family and filled with abuse, she had never allowed herself to envision such a moment of happiness.


    The Sunrise drew nearer, ready to wee them aboard.


    Even though Everett¡¯s ship boasted luxury, it was modest in sizepared to the colossal Sunrise.


    Soon, a passageway was arranged to bridge the two ships. Marissa, sping Tiffany¡¯s hand, led the way onto the Sunrise, with Connor discreetly following, aware of Paul¡¯s aversion to him.


    Elvis promptly coordinated a team to board Everett¡¯s ship and take care of the necessary arrangements.


    Once aboard the Sunrise, Marissa, with tears of joy, introduced Tiffany to Paul. ¡°Dad, atst, I¡¯ve managed to find my sister.¡±


    Paul¡¯s attention was already on Tiffany, his other daughter, who shared the same features as Marissa. However, their different personalities made each of them uniquely beautiful in their own way.


    Tiffany looked up at Paul. She had seen photos of her father before, but now, looking at him with a different face, she felt a bit uneasy.


    But the familial bond instantly wrapped her in deep warmth.


    Barely holding back tears, she whispered, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Paul, visibly moved and teary-eyed, restrained his emotions as he embraced both of his daughters. ¡°I regret my absence in your lives. From now on, no one will harm my daughters again.¡±


    Their group hug was prolonged, filled with heartfelt conversations. Connor remained a silent, distant observer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1163

    ?Chapter 1163:


    After some time, Marissa wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Dad, our family is together atst. Let¡¯s hold onto happiness and leave the sadness behind.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Paul agreed, smiling warmly.


    His expression quickly changed to one of displeasure when he finally noticed Connor standing alone at a distance.


    Marissa sighed, feeling overwhelmed. While she was adept at oveing many challenges, resolving the conflict between Paul and Connor seemed a daunting task.


    Despite her efforts, Marissa could not sway Paul¡¯s rigid views on Connor.


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze shifted to Connor, who appeared cautious, then back to Marissa, piecing together the full context. She addressed Paul. ¡°Dad, is there a reason you dislike Connor? He is, after all, my brother-inw.¡±


    Paul looked surprised at Tiffany¡¯s words. ¡°Brother-inw? Don¡¯t you hold grudges against him?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hold any grudge against him?¡± Tiffany responded, her smile unwavering.


    ¡°Because he once caused you great pain and even confused Marissa for you, coercing her into marriage,¡± Paul retorted.


    ¡°Dad, there seems to be a big misunderstanding. Let me rify what actually happened¡­¡± Tiffany exined.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    She recounted how she had used Arabe¡¯s fondness to approach Connor and how she had negotiated an agreement with him.


    ¡°Dad, the fault is mine. I approached and manipted Connor to escape from Sansa and her daughter¡¯s mistreatment. I should thank him for his inadvertent help instead of resenting him. He ended up marrying Marissa under the impression she was me because I fled our wedding. The me lies with me, not Connor. And really, don¡¯t you see how well Connor and Marissaplement each other? Their marriage began with a mix-up, but they grew to love each other and now share two wonderful children. We should celebrate their happiness.¡±


    Listening to Tiffany¡¯s recount of her history with Connor softened Paul¡¯s initial anger, and he began to feel somewhat guilty. The notion that Marissa and Connor truly loved each other melted his heart further.


    Turning to Marissa, Paul inquired gently, ¡°Do you care for Connor?¡±


    Marissa hesitated, her words faltering as her cheeks turned pink. Her embarrassment spoke volumes, more eloquently than words ever could.


    Grasping Paul¡¯s arm, Tiffany chuckled. ¡°Dad, is there really any need to ask that? They¡¯re both capable and attractive people who¡¯ve naturally grown to love each other over time. Moreover, they¡¯ve built a family with two children. You wouldn¡¯t want to split them up, right?¡±


    Convinced by Tiffany¡¯s arguments and seeing no resentment from his daughters towards Connor, Paul was left without objections.


    Yet, as Marissa¡¯s father, Paul struggled to find the words to apologize directly to Connor, his difort evident.


    Connor, who had been keeping his distance, had not missed a word or expression due to his keen senses. Sensing an opportunity, he walked over respectfully and addressed Paul. ¡°Mr. Nash.¡±


    Paul showed flexibility in his attitude, responding to Connor¡¯s approach by clearing his throat and asking, ¡°You weren¡¯t injured earlier, were you?¡±


    Connor, with a smile, reassured him, ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s relieving to hear,¡± said Paul, his movements slightly awkward as he turned to walk toward the cabin. ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    Tiffany, beaming at Marissa and Connor, hastened to catch up with Paul.


    Grasping Marissa¡¯s hand, Connor swiftly pecked her on the cheek and yfully inquired, ¡°Your father has finally epted me into the family. What about you?¡±


    Marissa had already epted in her heart that she, Connor, and the two children were a family. But when Connor put her on the spot with such a direct question, she found herself too shy to admit it outright. Instead of giving him a straight answer, she dodged, saying, ¡°There are still too many loose ends. I don¡¯t have time to think about that right now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1164

    ?Chapter 1164:


    Connor arched an eyebrow. ¡°Like what?¡±


    Marissa shot him an exasperated look, her tone half teasing, half serious. ¡°Everett is dead, sure. But that shady organization is still very much alive. Who¡¯s to say another power-hungry lunatic like Everett won¡¯t step up to take control ande after us again? We can¡¯t rest easy until we wipe them outpletely.¡±


    Connor had no argument against that. She had a point¡ªthere was still unfinished business. And beyond that, there was another pressing mystery. ording to Cartwright, Neil and his eldest brother had been swapped at birth. So where exactly was his real brother now? Connor needed to track him down and bring him home.


    A brief silence settled between them until Paul, who had been walking ahead, suddenly turned back. Clearly, he had caught part of their conversation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stress about cleaning up the mess,¡± Paul assured them. ¡°Since we confirmed Everett was Kim, we¡¯ve uncovered a ton of leads. Kevin is already taking care of the aftermath. You two should just focus on sorting out your family affairs.¡±


    Kevin, the formidable leader of the Rasetsu Group, was more than capable of handling the fallout. Marissa trusted himpletely.


    At the mention of Kevin¡¯s name, Tiffany¡¯s eyes sparkled for the briefest moment, a flicker of something unspoken passing through them. But just as quickly, she masked it, lowering her gaze to hide the fleeting glint that had betrayed her thoughts.


    But Marissa caught the subtle shift in Tiffany¡¯s expression. With a knowing look, she asked casually, ¡°Do you remember Kevin, Tiffany?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Tiffany nodded, her cheeks dusted with pink.


    Marissa wasn¡¯t blind¡ªshe could see right through her. She remembered how Kevin had once mistaken Tiffany for her and, in doing so, had revealed his true identity. Had Tiffany developed feelings for him back then?


    If so, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing at all. If Tiffany and Kevin ended up together, it would only strengthen their bond.


    But the real question was¡ªdid Kevin feel the same way?


    That was something Marissa intended to find out. The next time she saw Kevin, she would find a way to subtly gauge his thoughts on the matter.


    With that thought in mind, Marissa gave Tiffany a knowing smile. ¡°Kevin is a good man.¡±


    Tiffany didn¡¯t reply, but her blush deepened. Even Paul and Connor noticed it. Instead of calling her out, they wisely pretended they hadn¡¯t seen a thing, letting her keep her secret¡ªat least for now.


    Eager to shift the attention away from herself, Tiffany quickly changed the subject. ¡°Marissa, you¡¯ve been living in Blebert under my name this whole time. Now that I¡¯m back, how are you going to exin that?¡±


    Marissa shrugged, utterly unconcerned. ¡°Why should I exin anything? I¡¯ve always used your name in Blebert¡ªmight as well let everyone keep thinking that. Dad just needs to announce that his other daughter, Marissa, has been found. Simple.¡±


    Tiffany furrowed her brows, concern flickering across her face. ¡°But if we do that, all your achievements and identities will be mine.¡±


    Marissa waved a hand dismissively. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re sisters¡ªthere¡¯s no need to split hairs over things like that. Titles, honors¡­ they mean nothing to me.¡±


    Tiffany let out a small sigh, still uneasy. ¡°Even so, it feels a little unfair. You¡¯ve worked so hard for everything you have, and yet I get to reap the benefits without lifting a finger. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡±


    Marissa chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, enough of that. You¡¯re not giving yourself enough credit. I know you¡ªthere¡¯s so much more to you than you let on. You¡¯ve just been holding back. Now is your chance to step into the light. I have no doubt you¡¯ll shine even brighter than me.¡±


    Paul, who had been quietly observing the exchange, felt a deep sense of warmth. Despite growing up apart, his daughters had forged an unbreakable bond. Time and distance hadn¡¯t weakened their connection¡ªit had only made their reunion all the more precious.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t ignore theplications thaty ahead. He sighed, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Marissa, you might not care about status and recognition, but there¡¯s still one tricky issue. To the public, Tiffany was once Connor¡¯s wife, and as far as they know, Lawrence and Lindsay are her children. How do we handle that? We can¡¯t keep the truth from the children forever.¡±


    Tiffany nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. As far as the world is concerned, I was Mrs. Daniels. And now, suddenly, Marissa is stepping into that role? People might say she stole my husband.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened instantly. The very idea of Marissa being subjected to such baseless gossip made his jaw clench. He would never allow her to be humiliated like that.


    But Marissa remained unshaken. ¡°Let them talk,¡± she said with a serene smile. ¡°As long as our family and close friends know the truth, that¡¯s all that matters to me. What¡¯s important is that we¡¯re together and happy. The rest? Just noise.¡±


    She had spent her entire life surrounded by whispers and judgment, enduring the weight of others¡¯ opinions. Over time, she had learned to rise above it.


    ¡°As for Lawrence and Lindsay,¡± she continued, ¡°we can simply announce that they were always mine and Connor¡¯s children, and that Tiffany was helping raise them in my absence. No one ever knew who their father was, so it won¡¯t be difficult to set the record straight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1165

    ?Chapter 1165:


    Tiffany nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, that sounds like the best course of action. This way, Lawrence and Lindsay will reim their rightful identities, and they won¡¯t have to suffer any further injustices.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze flickered toward Connor. ¡°Connor, I hope you¡¯ll issue another statement, saying that you and Marissa have loved each other for years, while you and I only put on a show because Arabe favored me. In truth, there was never a real marriage, nor were we ever a true couple. That way, Marissa can take her ce as Mrs. Daniels, as she should.¡±


    She let out a soft sigh, her voice tinged with hesitation. ¡°But Arabe might not take kindly to this. I can¡¯t say for sure if she¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Connor found the exnation quite clever. ¡°She will. My grandma has always been fond of Marissa, and she has already epted our marriage. For the sake of the family¡¯s happiness and unity, she would be willing to make a small sacrifice.¡±


    Tiffany gave a small, self-conscious shrug. ¡°In the end, we¡¯re being a little cruel, letting a woman in her nies bear all the me.¡± Her words drew a chuckle from the others.


    Connor rubbed his nose, a twinge of guilt creeping in.


    As soon as they returned to Blebert, Connor wasted no time heading to the Brock family¡¯s house to meet Everett¡¯s grandfather¡ªthe elusive Mr. Cartwright. At the same time, he ordered Neil¡¯s family to be detained.


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Cartwright already knew of Everett¡¯s demise. He sat motionless, his spirit hollowed out. Everything he had meticulously built had crumbled before his eyes, and there was nothing he could do to change it.


    So, he didn¡¯t bother running. He didn¡¯t even attempt to disguise himself. He simply sat in his living room, hands gripping the head of his cane, waiting for Connor¡¯s arrival.


    When Connor stepped into the living room, Cartwright barely lifted his gaze. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finallye.¡±


    Connor wasted no breath on pleasantries. He let out a cold, humorlessugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s over¡ªI lost.¡± Cartwright gave a weary nod.


    A bitter smile ghosted his lips. ¡°I always thought the Daniels family was mine to toy with. Never once did I imagine that you would slip through my fingers. That was my greatest mistake¡ªletting you grow unchecked.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened, his voice tight with tension. ¡°Where is my brother?¡±


    Given Cartwright¡¯s merciless ways, Connor had long suspected the worst¡ªthat his brother was no longer alive.


    A flicker of cruel satisfaction crossed Cartwright¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I would have let him live after swapping him with my son?¡±


    Connor had braced himself for this, yet hearing it aloud still sent a sharp wave of fury through him. His fists clenched, his eyes burning red with rage. ¡°Then the Brock family will pay.¡±


    Cartwright let out a hollow chuckle, thest embers of defiance in his voice. ¡°Everett was my final hope, and now that he is gone, the Brock family is finished. There¡¯s nothing left to lose.¡±


    With those final words, Cartwright let out a heavy sigh. Suddenly, a torrent of blood spilled from his mouth, and he slumped lifelessly onto the sofa.


    Domenic rushed forward, pressing two fingers to Cartwright¡¯s pulse. His expression turned grim. ¡°Mr. Daniels¡­ he is dead. He must have taken poison beforehand.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1166

    ?Chapter 1166:


    Connor remained impassive. ¡°Let the police handle it,¡± he said coolly. With the investigation wrapped up and every loose end tied, Connor no longer had any lingering concerns about Neil¡¯s family. Without hesitation, he handed Neil over to the authorities and decisively expelled Foley, De, and Chloe from the Daniels family.


    Meanwhile, Aelfric, once a puppet of the shady organization, found himself adrift. rissa had stopped contacting him, his connection to the shady organization severed. Now, uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªwhen would the drugs ravaging his system take hold again? How long could hest?


    But no one had the answers he so desperately sought. All he could do was wait in silence.


    Three monthster, Kevin returned to Blebert with aprehensive report in hand, presenting it to Paul with a sense of aplishment. Everyst remnant of the shady organization had been eradicated.


    At longst, the conspiracy that had gued the family for twenty-two years was finallyid to rest.


    Wasting no time, Paul issued a formal statement. His long-lost daughter, Marissa, had returned home, and in honor of this momentous asion, he would be hosting a grand celebration to wee her back.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    The earlier incident involving the Nash family from Adagend, which had caused a stir at the banquet weing Paul back to Blebert, had been swiftly buried¡ªPaul had made sure of that. In the upper echelons of Blebert¡¯s society, no one dared to cross him, let alone whisper about what had transpired.


    Thus, Marissa¡¯s return to the Nash family was seamless, and her status was immediately elevated. Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s reputation, once tarnished by whispers and ridicule, flourished in Blebert. Having lived under Marissa¡¯s name for so long, public perception of Tiffany had shifted dramatically. The mocking stares faded, reced by admiration and respect.


    Caylee, after months of careful recuperation, had fully regained her memory. Atst, the family of four stood whole again. Onlookers watched them with envy, offering their congrattions and well wishes.


    Yet, even as harmony settled over the Nash family, the whispers about Tiffany and Connor refused to die down. Cynics sneered, mocking Connor for raising two children whose fathers remained a mystery.


    But before the gossip could spread any further, the Daniels family issued a statement of their own.


    Connor released the statement on his personal social media, emphasizing the truth about Lawrence¡¯s and Lindsay¡¯s parentage.


    He affirmed that he was their father and that their mother was Marissa, Paul¡¯s elder daughter, whom he deeply loved.


    The revtion left many baffled, as it wasmon knowledge that Connor had been previously married to Tiffany. Questions arose about how Connor and Marissa could have children together.


    Subsequently, Arabe gave a rare television interview, expressing regret and assuming responsibility.


    She admitted her faults, exining that Connor and Marissa had fallen in love while they were overseas and had the children there. Yet, having preferred Tiffany, she had coerced Connor into marrying her by threatening to end her own life. Reluctant to disappoint his grandmother, Connor had agreed to a temporary separation from Marissa and a faux marriage with Tiffany. Arabe now acknowledged her error and supported reuniting Marissa and Connor with their children.


    Given Arabe¡¯s previous insistence on Connor¡¯s marriage to Tiffany, the public epted her confession, and the rumors quickly faded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1167

    ?Chapter 1167:


    Despite the hical nature of forcing Connor into an unwanted marriage, no one med the nonagenarian Arabe. Manymended her for her swift change of heart and wished happiness for Connor¡¯s family.


    The interview, which was pre-recorded, was viewed by Arabe at home alongside her family.


    Sitting next to Arabe, Marissa felt a profound sense of guilt as Arabe took the me. Holding Arabe¡¯s hand, Marissa apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. We¡¯ve caused such turmoil, and now you¡¯re the one fixing it.¡±


    Arabe, who had been feeling unwell due to recent events involving Neil, seemed particrly fragile.


    Connor, sitting on her other side, also expressed his remorse. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Arabe, looking at her great-grandchildren, Lawrence and Lindsay, said, ¡°Recent events have saddened me. Yet, seeing you with your children brings me joy. Let¡¯s leave the past behind and focus on our happiness.¡±


    Connor reassured her, grasping her other hand. ¡°Grandma, with me here, I promise the Daniels family will always be safe, and every member will be well protected.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Arabe nodded. She still mourned her son and daughter-inw, who had died young, and her two grandsons, who had been killed. However, seeing Lawrence and Lindsay brought her muchfort.


    hosts great stories


    Marissa reassured Arabe with gentle words. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t feel down. There will be more great-grandchildren for you. I n to have more children.¡±


    Marissa was genuinely eager to expand their family. Lawrence and Lindsay hade into her life unexpectedly, their arrival orchestrated by others. She looked forward to having more children who would bring additional happiness into their home. Her deration brought smiles to both Connor and Arabe as they turned to her.


    Arabe, ovee with a burst of joy, chuckled and asked, ¡°Marissa, do you truly intend to have more children?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Marissa replied with a nod. ¡°I adore children, and having more would certainly brighten our home.¡±


    When Lawrence and Lindsay overheard Marissa¡¯s words, they excitedly approached. ¡°Mom, we¡¯d love to have more siblings.¡±


    Connor was overjoyed. He had never anticipated that Marissa, who had always prioritized her career, would consider expanding their family. He had resigned himself to the idea that Lawrence and Lindsay might be their only children. At that moment, however, Marissa¡¯smitment to having more children seemed to lift his spirits immensely.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly as he sat next to Marissa, wrapping his arms around her. He then turned to Lawrence and Lindsay. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure your mom has more children. You two will be great as older siblings.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Both Lawrence and Lindsay nodded earnestly, as if epting a significant duty. Arabe, who was visibly delighted by the conversation, yfully scolded Connor. ¡°It¡¯s all well and good to talk about Marissa having more children, but you haven¡¯t made her your wife yet. It¡¯s high time for a wedding so that Marissa isn¡¯t just the mother of your children but your wife as well.¡±


    Connor felt wronged by thement. He had actually begged Marissa to be his wife.


    He turned to Marissa with a hopeful look. ¡°Darling, when will you marry me?¡±


    Marissa¡¯s cheeks turned a soft pink. ¡°I think we should consider what the children think.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay, wise beyond their years, quickly agreed, saying, ¡°Mom, you should marry Dad now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1168

    ?Chapter 1168:


    Seeing the two children¡¯s excited expressions, Marissa couldn¡¯t bring herself to decline. She swiftly agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll marry him at the City Hall right now.¡± However, Connor interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Everyone turned their gazes towards Connor, puzzled.


    Marissa was particrly taken aback. He had been insisting daily that they get married. Now, as she finally agreed, he seemed to hesitate. Was it possible he thought she wouldn¡¯t back out, so he was ying it cool?


    Connor caught her puzzled look and chuckled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said our marriage wasn¡¯t handled properly? This time, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s perfect, so you¡¯ll have no regrets.¡±


    Marissa paused momentarily, then said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Connor shed a mysterious grin. ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself this weekend.¡±


    The weekend was significant because Paul had organized arge banquet for Marissa. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Connor nned for the asion, yet she was intrigued.


    Before long, the weekend came.


    The Nash family hosted a grand banquet, simr to the one for Paul¡¯s return. They weed all the notable families from Blebert and introduced Marissa to the public.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Aelfric was present too.


    Lately, his health had worsened due to the drugs¡¯ effects. Unable to contact rissa, he endured his suffering alone. He appeared exhausted and weak, confined once again to a wheelchair.


    With his health failing, Aelfric could no longer oversee the Warren family¡¯s affairs. Dennis and Melinda were unable to step up, causing the family¡¯s situation to fall apart. The Warren family¡¯s influence in Blebert was declining day by day, as was Aelfric¡¯s personal influence.


    He hadn¡¯t expected an invitation to the Nash family¡¯s celebration. But with his sharp intellect, he had figured out the real story behind Marissa and Tiffany. He felt anxious about seeing ck Mallow today. It was Marissa who had decided to invite Aelfric.


    Just days earlier, she had discussed Aelfric¡¯s situation with her mentor, Zyair, who was heartbroken. Zyair had seen Aelfric grow up and cherished their close rtionship. He couldn¡¯t bear witnessing Aelfric¡¯s life crumble at such a young age.


    To ease Zyair¡¯s distress, Marissa ultimately decided to pardon Aelfric and help save his life.


    As Dennis wheeled Aelfric into the banquet hall, Marissa approached him first. ¡°Mr. Warren, wee.¡±


    Aelfric softly lifted his head and inspected Marissa closely, confirming his theories. The woman before him was indeed ck Mallow. Although she had lived in Blebert as Tiffany for a while, today she was reiming her true identity as Marissa.


    This was the woman who had grabbed his position at the Doomsday Base, rising to second inmand,manding thousands, and shattering his ambitions. She was the person he feared, envied, and hated.


    Now, she radiated sess and charm as the respected heiress of the Paul Group. In contrast, he felt like someone who had lost everything, too crushed to harbor jealousy or hatred anymore.


    He remembered their days at the Doomsday Base when she was unstoppable and unbeatable. Deep down, he respected her. He acknowledged that he was no match for her brilliance and talent. Next to her, his skills seemed insignificant.


    The distance between them felt unbeatable, and he knew deep down that he was also no match for Connor. Defeat at their hands had always been certain; he had simply refused to face it until now. The truth was undeniable, but by the time he epted it, it was toote¡ªhe was already dying.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1169

    ?Chapter 1169:


    Marissa looked steadily into Aelfric¡¯s eyes. In his gaze, she saw defeat and surrender. She offered no words offort. Instead, she simply said, ¡°Aelfric, your time is running out.¡±


    Although he had anticipated his impending death, hearing it verbalized still wounded Aelfric. Sorrow engulfed him, but he responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± He prepared for Marissa to mock and degrade him as a form of vengeance.


    But to his surprise, she said, ¡°I can save you.¡±


    Aelfric looked up at her sharply. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Marissa gave a small smile and said, ¡°My father and I have developed a vine. I¡¯ll give it to you at no cost.¡±


    Aelfric stared at her, confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    He had attempted to end her life on multiple asions. Shouldn¡¯t she despise him?


    ¡°Our mentor deeply cares about you,¡± Marissa replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve been with him since you were five. He¡¯s practically your father. If you die, he¡¯ll be heartbroken. And if he¡¯s heartbroken, I won¡¯t be at peace.¡±


    At these words, Aelfric¡¯s eyes welled up, nearly spilling tears.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Dennis, puzzled by their exchange but catching Marissa¡¯s offer to save Aelfric, was delighted. ¡°Miss Nash, can you truly save my brother?¡±


    Marissa nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She then turned and headed towards a nearby lounge. Without hesitation, Dennis swiftly wheeled Aelfric to follow her.


    In the lounge, Marissa prepared a syringe and approached Aelfric. She nced at Dennis and instructed, ¡°Show his shoulder.¡±


    Dennis hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re not going to harm Aelfric, are you?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t be so rude.¡± Before Marissa could speak up, Aelfric sharply scolded Dennis. ¡°Miss Nash won¡¯t harm me. Dennis, follow her instructions.¡±


    Dennis, ever obedient to Aelfric, quickly adjusted his cor to reveal his shoulder.


    After administering the vine, Marissa warned Aelfric, ¡°Your condition is quite serious. You need to take five doses of this vine to fully manage your illness. Make sure you return to me in exactly one month for your next dose.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Aelfric nodded submissively. He then instructed Dennis, ¡°Dennis, please leave us. I need a moment alone with Miss Nash.¡±


    Dennis left the room.


    With the door shut, tears began to form in Aelfric¡¯s eyes once more. If he had the strength, he would have knelt before Marissa.


    He looked at her and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Chief instructor, thank you.¡±


    Marissa replied withposure, ¡°You are no longer part of the Doomsday Base. You don¡¯t need to call me chief instructor.¡±


    Aelfric bit his lip in embarrassment. ¡°I address you as chief instructor as a way to repent for the past. I used to call you that without sincerity. Now, I mean it. I¡¯m calling you on behalf of my former self.¡±


    Marissa simply smiled, choosing not to respond further.


    ¡°How is our mentor?¡± Aelfric asked.


    ¡°You know him, still the free spirit. He relishes good wine and fine clothes, lives carefree, and is in good health.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1170

    ?Chapter 1170:


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Aelfric nodded, somewhatforted. ¡°I was foolish before and disappointed him. I let you down too, chief instructor. Now I realize my mistakes. I hope you can express my apologies and regret to him.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to apologize to him, you should do it yourself. I am not your messenger,¡± Marissa responded sharply.


    Aelfric looked up, visibly surprised. ¡°He¡¯s still open to speaking with me?¡± Since he was dismissed from the Doomsday Base, Zyair had cut all connections with Aelfric.


    Marissa said casually, ¡°Just a few days ago, I mentioned you might be near death. He removed you from his cklist and said he¡¯d wait to hear your final words.¡±


    Suddenly, Aelfric erupted intoughter, his tears blending with the joy he couldn¡¯t contain.


    A warmth spread through his chest. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Zyair would still care for him.


    He gripped his phone tightly, eager to reach out to Zyair to share his regret and well wishes. Yet, he was nervous and hesitated to send a message, aware that Zyair might respond with harsh criticism.


    He gazed at Marissa with thankful eyes, wanting to express his sorrow and gratitude. However, Marissa cut him off with a stern look and said, ¡°I have no interest in your apologies. Keep quiet and don¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    ¡°Alright.¡± Aelfric smiled again. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, chief instructor. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make foolish mistakes again.¡±


    In the past, Aelfric would have been filled with anger and quickly begun to n his revenge whenever Marissa scolded him.


    But her scolding this time felt warm and familiar, taking him back to the days when he was the deputy chief instructor at the Doomsday Base.


    Marissa nced at him again and then said, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯ve nothing more to say, leave. If we¡¯re seen together for too long, people might misunderstand, especially since I¡¯m about to get married. My fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t exactly like you.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Aelfric was surprisingly cooperative. Without hesitation, he called Dennis back in to help wheel him away.


    As they were leaving, they encountered Connor.


    For years, Aelfric and Connor had been enemies. This time, however, Aelfric looked at Connor with genuine sincerity and said, ¡°I wish you both happiness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Connor responded coolly.


    Once Aelfric was gone, Connor stepped up and took Marissa¡¯s hand, his tone tinged with jealousy as he asked, ¡°Why were you suddenly so kind to him?¡±


    Marissa exined, ¡°My mentor still cares for him. I couldn¡¯t just ignore that and let him be upset. You¡¯re not really jealous, are you?¡±


    Connor was reminded of his mentor, Kristine, upon hearing Marissa¡¯s words. Kristine yed a role in Connor¡¯s life that was just as important as Zyair¡¯s role in Marissa¡¯s.


    Before retiring, Kristine had clearly forbidden Connor from marrying any of Zyair¡¯s students, especially not the heir to the Doomsday Base¡¯s King. Yet, here he was, on the verge of proposing to that very person. It felt like he was betraying his mentor.


    Noticing the change in Connor¡¯s demeanor, Marissa asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Connor quicklyposed himself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. I have a surprise for you today. Come and see.¡±


    Realizing he had no choice but to go against Kristine¡¯s instructions, Connor decided to push his concerns aside. He was determined to marry Marissa and would face Kristine¡¯s disapprovalter, offering her a heartfelt apology. Connor took Marissa by the hand and escorted her back to the grand hall. The hall wasvishly decorated, with everyone inside eagerly anticipating their return.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1171

    ?Chapter 1171:


    The grand hall shimmered with elegance, adorned with fresh blooms and vibrant balloons that added a yful yet sophisticated charm to the atmosphere.


    Connor gently guided Marissa to the center of the room, a bouquet already in hand. With a deep breath and unwavering eyes, he dropped to one knee, his voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Marissa, will you marry me?¡±


    It was in that moment that Marissa realized¡ªthis was the ¡°surprise¡± Connor had talked about. He was asking for her hand in marriage before Blebert¡¯s elite. Despite his status as a powerhouse in the city, he still honored tradition, kneeling before her with heartfelt devotion. The gesture touched her deeply. A wave of apuse rippled through the crowd, voices echoing in excitement. ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±


    Paul and Caylee, Marissa¡¯s parents, stood nearby, their expressions brimming with pride and anticipation.


    Two small figures dashed over¡ªLawrence and Lindsay, their eyes alight with joy. ¡°Mommy, say yes!¡± they said in unison, bouncing with excitement.


    Marissa felt a flicker of bashfulness at the grand spectacle. After all, she and Connor had already built a life together, raising two beautiful children. But as she met his gaze, overflowing with love, a radiant smile spread across her face. She took the flowers from him and nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    A dazzling grin broke across Connor¡¯s face. In a heartbeat, he was on his feet, wrapping Marissa in his arms before pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    Lawrence and Lindsay burst into giggles, their joy infectious. One clung tightly to Marissa¡¯s leg, while the other clung to Connor¡¯s, theirughter filling the room. In that moment, Connor and Marissa weren¡¯t just a couple getting engaged¡ªthey were a family overflowing with love and warmth.


    Just as the embrace loosened, a faint hum filled the air. Heads turned as a drone descended gracefully, hovering just above them.


    Suspended beneath it was a sleek, velvet jewelry box.


    Connor reached for it, flipping it open to reveal an exquisite diamond ring, its brilliance catching the light. Carefully, with reverence, he slid it onto Marissa¡¯s finger.


    Their first wedding had been rushed, and the ring¡ªthough expensive¡ªhad belonged to Tiffany. But this one was different. This was theirs. A symbol of love that belonged solely to them, without shadows of the past.


    Marissa gazed down at the ring, her eyes shimmering with delight. Ovee with emotion, she leaned in and pressed a kiss to Connor¡¯s lips of her own ord. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. I love it.¡±


    A fresh round of apuse erupted, and in a stroke of magic, flower petals rained from above, turning the moment into something out of a dream.


    Amidst the cheers, Silver Fox stood at the front, practically glowing with excitement. She cupped her cheeks, sighing dreamily. ¡°Oh my gosh, that was so romantic! I¡¯m actually jealous.¡±


    Bu chuckled, pulling her into an embrace. ¡°Why be jealous when we¡¯re happy too?¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a sideways nce. ¡°They¡¯re getting married for love. We got married for kids. Doesn¡¯t quite scream ¡®fairy tale,¡¯ does it?¡±


    Bu simply smiled, leaning in to whisper something just for her ears. He had said exactly the same words when they were on a mission years ago, a secret only they shared.


    Silver Fox¡¯s breath hitched as she turned to him, her eyes wide with astonishment. She stared at Bu, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It was you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1172

    ?Chapter 1172:


    Bu met her gaze, his eyes filled with unwavering affection. A soft smile yed on his lips as he said, ¡°Yeah, it was me.¡± He reached for her hand, his touch warm and reassuring. ¡°Sweetheart, I didn¡¯t marry you just for kids. I married you because I¡¯ve been secretly in love with you for years. And I always will be. I¡¯ll protect you, cherish you¡ªno matter what.¡±


    Silver Fox stood frozen, her mind reeling. She had never suspected that the quiet man from that mission had been Bu. Even more shocking was the realization that he had loved her since then, their marriage not just a matter of convenience but a carefully woven n from his heart.


    But the truth was, she had feelings for him too. From the moment she firstid eyes on him outside the Daniels Group building, his presence had captivated her¡ªhis quiet confidence, his striking looks. She just hadn¡¯t admitted it to herself until now.


    So, in the end, their marriage was built on love too, even if it had taken her this long to realize it.


    Ovee with emotion, Silver Fox grabbed Bu by the cor, lifted herself onto her toes, and kissed him deeply.


    ¡°Honey, I love you, too,¡± she murmured against his lips.


    Bu¡¯s grin was instant and full of warmth. He leaned in, pressing a soft kiss back. ¡°I¡¯ve always known. You¡¯ve been swooning over my devastatingly handsome face from the start.¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Xander, standing nearby with his arms crossed, cleared his throat pointedly. ¡°Bu, maybe dial it back a notch? This is Marissa¡¯s big moment¡ªlet¡¯s not steal the spotlight, yeah?¡±


    Silver Fox rolled her eyes, shooting Xander a look. ¡°You¡¯re single. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    But instead of taking offense, Xander squinted at her as if seeing her for the first time. His eyes widened in sudden recognition. ¡°Wait a second¡­ White Mallow? You¡¯re White Mallow?¡±


    Silver Fox scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Still as slow as ever, huh? You haven¡¯t changed a bit, Goofy.¡±


    Xander burst intoughter. ¡°Unbelievable! White Mallow is now my sister-inw? I never thought my dumb jokes would actuallye true!¡±


    Bu watched the two bicker, his smile softening as he pulled Silver Fox closer, holding her as if he never wanted to let go.


    Meanwhile, Xander was stillughing, shaking his head in disbelief.


    With the proposal a glowing sess, Connor wasted no time. In fact, since the moment he returned to Blebert, he had been orchestrating an extravagant wedding, one the city wouldn¡¯t stop talking about.


    Marissa married Connor in a ceremony of breathtaking grandeur, stepping into her new role as thedy of Daniels Manor, officially bing Connor¡¯s wife.


    Everything seemed like a perfect fairy tale, until, out of nowhere, Silver Fox¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen, and her breath hitched. It was Ernst, her ex-boyfriend.


    The wedding of Marissa and Connor was so extravagant that it became the talk of the town. Everyone knew that the head of the Daniels family had married Paul¡¯s daughter, and naturally, the news reached Ernst as well.


    To Ernst, Silver Fox was Tiffany¡¯s friend¡ªwhich, by extension, meant she had wormed her way into the good graces of Paul. That alone was enough to make his stomach twist with regret.


    The thought gnawed at him, and before he could stop himself, he dialed Silver Fox¡¯s number, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Eloisa, back when the Nash family was struggling, Tiffany treated you like an equal. But now that she is Paul¡¯s daughter? She wouldn¡¯t even bother to look your way. Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1173

    ?Chapter 1173:


    Silver Fox had long since written Ernst off as nothing more than an irritating speck in her past, someone unworthy of her time or energy. So when his name shed across her screen, she barely stifled a sigh. The nerve of this man. If she didn¡¯t put him in his ce now, he might keep popping up to bother her. A cold, mirthless chuckle slipped from her lips. ¡°I hear you¡¯re going topete in the perfume-making contest?¡±


    Thepetition had been set for three months ago but had been dyed due to unforeseen circumstances. Araceli, Ernst, and Emilee had all been preparing tirelessly, eager to prove their worth.


    Ernst, oblivious to the trap beingid, chuckled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right. And I have no doubt I¡¯ll take home the championship. Eloisa, you¡¯ll regret walking away from me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Silver Fox let out a sharp, disdainfulugh. ¡°Ha! You really are delusional.¡± She knew exactly why Ernst was strutting around like a peacock again. For a while, after losing his wealthy patron, Sansa, Ernst had been scraping the bottom of the barrel. But word on the street was that he had managed to cozy up to a female judge on thepetition panel¡ªone with significant influence over the results. With her in his corner, he fancied himself invincible.


    What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that Silver Fox was none other than the CEO of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. And as long as she held that title, his so-called ¡°sure win¡± was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    A smirk curled her lips. ¡°Ernst, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you crash and burn.¡± And with that, she ended the call.


    Sitting beside her, Bu, who had been quietly watching her expression, caught the flicker of annoyance in her eyes. With a knowing smile, he asked, ¡°Another pest trying to get under your skin?¡±


    Silver Fox shot him a nce and, with a yful pout, said, ¡°Honey, how about helping me swat that pesky fly?¡±


    Bu chuckled, pinching her cheek affectionately. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask. Consider it done. But don¡¯t waste your mood on him¡ªthere are far better things to think about.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Silver Fox arched a brow. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Our wedding, of course.¡± Bu¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Connor and Marissa had the wedding of the year. We can¡¯t let them steal all the thunder, can we? I want to give you a ceremony just as spectacr¡ªno, even grander.¡±


    At the mention of Marissa and Connor¡¯s wedding, Silver Fox found herself lost in memories of the breathtaking affair¡ªthe glimmering chandeliers, the romantic vows, the sheer magic of it all. A warm excitement bubbled within her. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling.


    And so, while the city still buzzed with talk of Marissa and Connor¡¯s dazzling nuptials, Silver Fox and Bu spent the night weaving dreams of their own¡ªa wedding that would be nothing short of unforgettable.


    Two days before their wedding, the grand finale of the perfume-making contest was set to unfold.


    Ernst arrived with a storm brewing in his heart, eager to make Silver Fox regret her choices. He was determined to prove himself, to show her exactly what she had lost.


    The moment he spotted Araceli at the venue, a strange mix of guilt and arrogance churned within him. He couldn¡¯t resist sneering. ¡°Araceli, you don¡¯t belong in the world of perfumery. You pulled strings just to make it to the finals, all for the sake of chasing after me. In the end, you¡¯ll only humiliate yourself.¡±


    Araceli gave him a look that could have turned wine to vinegar. ¡°Ernst, you¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1174

    ?Chapter 1174:


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, not sparing him another second of her time. To her, Ernst was nothing but a speck of dust in her rearview mirror.


    Even talking to him felt like an insult to her own dignity.


    She hadn¡¯te here for drama¡ªshe was here for her dream, and that had nothing to do with him.


    Meanwhile, Emilee carried a different kind of weight¡ªreviving Hinks Perfumes was a heavy burden on her shoulders. Her sights were set on the championship, and nothing less would do. Now that she and Ernst were rivals, whatever camaraderie they once shared had soured. Cooperation was a thing of the past.


    Of course, the contest had no room for personal feuds. The event unfolded like clockwork, each round bringing the finalists closer to the ultimate prize. Then came the final stage¡ªthe moment of truth.


    Just when Ernst was certain that his connection with the powerful female judge would guarantee his victory, an unexpected announcement sent a jolt through the crowd. The judge had abruptly withdrawn from the panel due to unforeseen circumstances.


    Ernst felt the ground shift beneath him. For a moment, he stood there like a marite whose strings had just been cut.


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Panic red in his chest, but he swallowed it down and forced himself to stayposed.


    He still had his skills, didn¡¯t he? Even without that judge in his corner, he was confident he could secure a respectable ranking. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t win it all, but surely, he would walk away with an award¡ªand with it, doors to promising job offers. Now, all he could do was hold his breath and wait.


    Emilee shared the same ambition¡ªshe was utterly convinced that the championship belonged to her and no one else.


    As the moment of truth drew near, fate yed a cruel joke by seating her and Ernst side by side. Unable to resist, they traded sharp words, each eager to see the other brought down a peg. But soon enough, they both fell silent, stewing in their own pride and anticipation. There was no need for further insults¡ªthe results would settle the score. One of them would rise, and the other would be left in the dust.


    However, when the results were finally announced, the smug confidence drained from their faces. Shock hit them like a p, leaving them utterly humiliated.


    The championship went to none other than Araceli¡ªthe very contestant they had written off as irrelevant. The judges couldn¡¯t stop praising her masterpiece, Summer¡¯s Love, calling it a revtion in modern perfumery.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Ernst and Emilee blurted out in unison.


    Their disbelief turned to outrage as they shot to their feet, ready to protest.


    Ernst and Emilee were both floored, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and indignation. They blurted out their protests in unison, struggling to process the crushing reality¡ªAraceli had won the championship, while they hadn¡¯t even managed to ce. Their results were abysmal, aplete disaster.


    Their arrogance had been shattered, their lofty delusions crumbling like a house of cards.


    ¡°This is absurd!¡± Ernst bellowed, his voiceced with outrage. ¡°Araceli isn¡¯t even a professional perfumer! She has barely dipped her toes into the craft¡ªthere is no way she could have outperformed us.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Emilee jumped in, siding with Ernst as if they had never been rivals. ¡°I¡¯ve known Araceli for years¡ªshe is a hopeless klutz! She has never achieved anything remarkable in perfumery. This has to be a mistake.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1175

    ?Chapter 1175:


    Their outburst brought thepetition venue to a stunned silence. All eyes turned toward themotion, anticipation thick in the air.


    The host¡¯s expression darkened, his patience wearing thin. He fixed Ernst and Emilee with a sharp gaze and asked coldly, ¡°Are you implying that the judges tampered with the results?¡±


    The judging panel wasposed of world-renowned perfumery masters¡ªfigures whose reputations were as pristine as they were powerful. To question their integrity was tantamount to career suicide; anyone foolish enough to offend them would find themselves permanently shut out of the industry. Realizing the tightrope they were walking, Ernst and Emilee swiftly backpedaled.


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Emilee stammered, her confidence wavering. ¡°I have the utmost respect for the judges. I¡¯m simply questioning Araceli herself. I¡¯ve known her since elementary school, and I can¡¯t shake the feeling that she cheated somehow.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doubting the judges either,¡± Ernst added hastily. ¡°But I used to date Araceli, so I know firsthand that her perfumery skills areughable. There is no way she won fair and square¡ªshe must have used some underhanded trick.¡±


    Just then, the chairperson of the judging panel picked up the microphone, his voice carrying an unmistakable authority.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    ¡°You would do well to think before you speak,¡± he warned, his gaze icy. ¡°Every contestant was closely monitored throughout thepetition. Cheating was next to impossible. And let me tell you¡ªAraceli¡¯s perfume was personally praised by Elin.¡±


    At the mere mention of Elin¡¯s name, Ernst and Emilee instantly fell silent. The woman¡¯s reputation was untouchable; to challenge her judgment would be sheer folly.


    A murmur rippled through the audience as whispers spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Emilee im she was apprenticed to Elin? If she had such a prestigious mentor, why didn¡¯t she even make the rankings?¡±


    ¡°She boasted that the Hinks family hired Elin to train her, but that¡¯s just her word. Who knows if it¡¯s even true?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t even ce in thepetition. Maybe Elin saw she had no real talent and refused to take her as a student. Honestly, I think she¡¯s just a fraud.¡±


    The murmurs of the crowd gnawed at Emilee¡¯s pride, making her cheeks burn with shame.


    Ernst, however, seized the moment to twist the knife. With a smirk, he said, ¡°I used to think the Hinks family was something special. Turns out I waspletely duped by your empty boasts. I even went out of my way to curry favor with you. What a joke. Now I see¡ªthe Hinks family is nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Emilee¡¯s eyes red with fury, her hands clenched into fists. But she forced herself to keep herposure. Losing control here, in front of everyone, would only add to her humiliation.


    Just then, the host¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°The CEO of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes holds thispetition in high regard and has personallye to present the awards. She will be awarding the first, second, and third-ce winners and offering them positions as perfumers at Minty Fragrances and Perfumes. Now, let us wee the CEO to the stage.¡±


    Despite their lingering resentment, Ernst¡¯s and Emilee¡¯s ears perked up at the announcement. Their frustration momentarily forgotten, they turned toward the entrance with anticipation.


    Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was a powerhouse in the industry, a dream destination for any perfumer. Even catching a glimpse of its CEO was an honor¡ªlet alone the opportunity to work under her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1176

    ?Chapter 1176:


    But when Silver Fox emerged from behind the curtain, poised and radiant in her tailored professional attire, both Ernst and Emilee went rigid with shock.


    Ernst had once been infatuated with her, drawn to her charm. But because of her modest background, he had never taken her seriously¡ªhe only saw her as someone to be kept in the shadows, never acknowledged in public.


    Emilee, on the other hand, had tormented Silver Fox since childhood, treating her as nothing more than a ything to bully. Even now, she had dreamed of humiliating her further.


    And yet, here Silver Fox stood¡ªout of their reach, elevated to a status they could only gawk at.


    She carried herself with effortless grace, her auramanding respect. Taking the stage, she epted the host¡¯s introduction with a poised nod, delivering an inspiring speech that held the audience spellbound. With ease and authority, she presented the awards and signed contracts, each bearing the official seal of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes.


    Everything she did on that stage¡ªthe power, the prestige, the recognition¡ªwas what Ernst and Emilee had longed for. It was close enough to taste, yet impossibly beyond their grasp.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    They stood there, ck-jawed, dazed, watching as Silver Fox gracefullypleted her duties. The thunderous apuse followed her all the way off the stage, but even after she disappeared backstage, Ernst and Emilee remained frozen, looking utterly ridiculous.


    Then, as if struck by lightning, Ernst snapped out of his trance. Without a second thought, he bolted after Silver Fox like a madman. Emilee hesitated, torn between disbelief and desperation, but ultimately, she rushed after him.


    Backstage, Ernst¡¯s voice rang out, hoarse with urgency. ¡°Eloisa!¡±


    Silver Fox paused. With unshakenposure, she turned around, her expression unreadable. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Ernst¡¯s breath hitched. His eyes, wild with emotion, searched her face as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°This can¡¯t be real. How¡ªhow could you be the CEO of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes?¡±


    A faint, knowing smile curved Silver Fox¡¯s lips. ¡°I am exactly who they introduced me as.¡± Her voice was calm, yet each word struck like a hammer. Then, with deliberate slowness, she added, ¡°And in case you¡¯re still in denial¡ªI am also your idol, Elin. You were too blind to recognize me back then.¡±


    Ernst staggered back as if he had been physically struck. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start?¡± His embarrassment twisted into anger. His voice rose. ¡°If I had known, I never would have cheated on you!¡±


    Bu¡¯s engagement to the CEO of Minty Fragrances and Perfumes was no secret, and their grand wedding was just two days away. Ernst had known about the engagement, but only now did he realize the bride was actually Silver Fox, whom he had once dated.


    The revtion hit him like a freight train. His own arrogance and obliviousness had cost him a remarkable woman, and regret settled deep in his bones. Next to Bu, he was like aplete fool¡ªclueless, short-sighted, and utterly out of his depth.


    Yet, instead of looking inward, heshed out, ming everyone but himself. He even had the audacity to use Silver Fox of deception, iming she had deliberately hidden her identity from him.


    Before he could spout more nonsense, Bu strode over, wrapped a protective arm around Silver Fox, and coldly instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Get rid of him. And if he dares bother my wife again¡ªbreak his legs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1177 (END)

    Chapter 1177: (END)


    The bodyguards wasted no time, grabbing Ernst and dragging him out. Fear rendered him speechless, his bravado vanishing in an instant.


    Emilee had rushed over, itching for a confrontation, but when she witnessed Ernst¡¯s swift downfall, her courage evaporated. Her legs turned to jelly, and she thought about slipping away unnoticed, but Silver Fox¡¯s sharp gazended on her. With a cold smirk, she said, ¡°Emilee, listen up. In just a couple of days, Minty Fragrances and Perfumes willpletely take over Hinks Perfumes. Your family might want to start preparing¡ªbankruptcy ising for you.¡±


    Emilee trembled, her face draining of color. She looked at Silver Fox with pleading eyes. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re family.¡±


    Silver Fox let out a cold, mirthlessugh.


    Bu merely flicked his fingers, and the bodyguards swiftly escorted Emilee out, leaving no room for protest.


    With the nuisances handled, Bu turned to Silver Fox with an amused glint in his eye. ¡°So, babe, how¡¯d I do?¡±


    Silver Fox¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. ¡°Darling, you were perfect.¡± From the sidelines, Xander, who had been enjoying the show, groaned, ¡°You two are unbearable. Watching you be all lovey-dovey is torture for us single folks!¡±


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Bu shot him a look. ¡°Then find yourself a wife.¡±


    Xander shrugged with a smirk. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. You¡¯re the one who needs to keep the Hoffman legacy going, not me.¡±


    With that, he strolled off, already dialing Marissa to vent his grievances. Marissa, who had been keeping tabs on Silver Fox¡¯s situation, listened to Xander¡¯s update with a smile.


    It felt good knowing Silver Fox had finally achieved what she set out to do¡ªtaking back her mother¡¯s legacy and bringing down Hinks Perfumes. Now, she could finally turn the page.


    Just as she ended the call, Marissa heard Connor chuckle beside her. She turned, puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Connor held up his phone, eyes gleaming. ¡°Kristine finally replied to my text.¡±


    Marissa had already heard from Connor about Kristine¡¯s objection to Connor marrying the heir to the King of Doomsday Base. Connor had sent an apology, and Marissa had sought insight from her teacher, Zyair, to figure out what had truly upset Kristine.


    Zyair told her an incredibly dramatic love tale.


    Years ago, he and Kristine trained under the same martial arts master, and somewhere between the sparring sessions and stolen nces, they fell head over heels for each other. But misunderstandings drove a wedge between them, and their stubborn pride kept them apart¡ªneither willing to take the first step toward reconciliation. Despite their hearts still belonging to one another, they chose solitude over surrender, refusing to date anyone else.


    Over time, Kristine¡¯s love soured into resentment, and she nursed a grudge against Zyair for years.


    Meanwhile, as the seasons passed, Zyair found himself weighed down by regret. He longed to make amends, to turn back time and reim what they had lost. But Kristine had vanished without a trace, leaving him to chase shadows. His globetrotting adventures¡ªsupposedly for wine and fashion¡ªwere nothing more than a desperate search for her.


    Marissa ryed this tale to Connor, who, despite having no clue where Kristine was, decided to take a shot in the dark. He sent her an email, letting her know that Zyair was searching for her.


    Days passed without a word, and just when Connor thought his message had been ignored, Kristine finally responded. Bracing himself for an earful, he was instead met with a surprise¡ªa handful of photos and a warm congrattory note.


    The pictures showed Kristine and Zyair on a sun-drenched beach, looking every bit like a couple who had never been apart.


    It turned out that Kristine had harbored regrets of her own but had been too proud to reach out. Connor¡¯s email, however, became the nudge she needed to set her pride aside. She found Zyair, and just like that, their love story got a second chance.


    Marissa and Connor couldn¡¯t help but find the whole situation both hrious and heartwarming.


    In her email, Kristine left them with a heartfelt message: ¡°Connor, Marissa, I wish you both all the happiness in the world. Love each other deeply and build a beautiful life together. Don¡¯t make the same mistakes we did¡ªdon¡¯t waste precious time.¡±


    Reading those words, Connor pulled Marissa into a tight embrace.


    Whatever lingering doubts he had melted away. All that truly mattered was loving Marissa and their children wholeheartedly, cherishing every moment they had together.


    And with that, the road ahead looked brighter than ever.


    .


    .


    .


    The end.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!